《Star Instructor, Master Baek》 Chapter 1: Master! Chapter 1: Master! I see, since the very beginningCough! Every time I opened my mouth, Id cough up some contaminated blood. I knew that with my internal injuries, I shouldnt talk, but I just couldnt stand not venting my frustrations. you were already nning to kill us all. I grit my teeth and red at the old man in front of me. Argh, I wanted to rip him into pieces so badly. Kukuku, to think the man once known as the Ironblood Instructor would one day make that kind of face. The Second Elder of the Blood Demon Cult, the Demon Strategist, grinned. His hands were stained with blood from using the ws of ck Death. DRIP, DRIP I shoved my innards that were about to spill out back into my body and growled through clenched teeth, Liar! I will drag you down to hell with me. You never trusted me to begin with Isnt that the reason why trash that shouldve been dead a long time ago is still standing behind you right now? ROOOOOOOOOAR! Four terrifying auras appeared behind me. The four masters behind me had clearly lost their tempers upon hearing the word trash. Every single one of them was a martial artist who could challenge the title of the Strongest Under Heaven. The Bandit King, Maeng Hoak. The Crazy Demon, Hyonwon Hu. The Ice Moon Goddess, Eun Yerin. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The Sword Saint, Moyong Hon. Decades ago, these four absolute masters disappeared from the murim. However, the truth was, they had been caught up in the Blood Demon Cults schemes and ended up getting captured, then locked up in a dark underground prison for all this time. As for me? I was the martial arts instructor responsible for learning and analyzing their martial arts, and then teaching the newly researched martial arts to the disciples of the Blood Demon Cult. VOOOOOOM! Arge man that reminded one of a giant tiger stepped forward and roared, GRAARH! Im gonna kill you bastards, and destroy the Blood Demon Cult! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? SLASH! A messy-haired man moved next to the Bandit King, swung his dao1 through the air, and said, Today, the Blood Demon Cult will disappear from the murim. This man, Hyonwon Hu, was known as the Crazy Demon. He was once the most outstanding disciple in the orthodox sects, but he was so obsessed with martial arts that he betrayed his sect and challenged a hundred warriors to duels. Although he won every single duel, the injuries that he had inflicted were so cruel that the Murim Alliance started hunting him down everywhere he went. WOOOOOSH! The blistering cold of the northern wind enveloped a womans body. Finally, the time for revenge hase. She was the Ice Moon Goddess, Eun Yerin, the former sessor to the Ice Pce of the Northern Sea. Unfortunately, it was only after her disappearance that the Ice Pce started to be wary of the rest of the murim. Is my sontruly already dead? Thest person to speak was an old man. Unlike the previous three, he did not step forward but instead took a step back. If you can show me proof that my son is still alive, I will leave quietly without ming you or your cult. However, if he is dead, then SCHLIIIIIING! The Sword Saint released his formless sword qi, which quickly surrounded the Demon Strategist as well as the hundreds of Blood Demon Cult experts behind him. As expected, these masters This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. After being locked up in this prison for many years, these four could not possibly be in good shape. Even so, they were currently emitting energy far beyond their limits. The Demon Strategist first looked at the four masters and sneered, Kukuku, the pieces of trash are trying to fight back. He then turned toward me, saying, I knew that you would betray us eventually. Well, he was right. The four masters had only escaped from prison because I let them out. Still, there was no way Id willingly let that old man kill me. I betrayed you? No, it was you who betrayed me first. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? My childhood memories are kind of foggy, but when I was orphaned, the Blood Demon Cult kidnapped me and forced me to be one of them. Luckily, I was pretty talented at martial arts, and quickly gained both power and prestige. If my qi center hadnt been destroyed, I might have be one of the higher-ups in the Cult. Regrettably, my qi center was destroyed in an ident, rendering me unable to use qi. To survive as a martial artist without any qi in the Blood Demon Sect, I had no choice but to be a martial arts researcher and instructor. I researched countless kinds of martial arts, beginning with the fundamental techniques of the Blood Demon Cult, then taught them to the children kidnapped by the Cult. I did all of this for the sake of survivalbut to think that it would end up being the reason for my death. Approximately ten years ago, the Demon Strategist who was in charge of all the martial arts instructors summoned me in secret and entrusted me with researching the martial arts of the four masters who had been imprisoned underground. I would then teach the researched martial arts to the young disciples of the Cult. However, I turned out to be the one and only instructor chosen as a researcher. Back then, I had already guessed what you were nning. Once you were done using me, youd kill all five of us in order to silence us permanently. Is that why you worked with them to restore their martial arts? Technically, the martial arts of the four masters hadnt been restored. The qi centers of the four masters had been destroyed, their blood cirction forcefully impaired, and the tendons in all of their limbs cut. Thanks to a book that I found in the library, I could help them restore their strength, but that was only temporary. I might be a dog of the Cult, but I wont die just because my master orders me to die. Not without at least taking a bite out of said master. I had you figured for a stupidly straightforward bear of a man, but you were actually a cunning fox. The Demon Strategist smiled and nodded to himself. I had nothing left to hide, so I replied, Youre right. Im just a piece of trash whose body is unable to store qi, and the four strongest masters in the murim cannot be allowed to live. Knowing you, youre the kind of shitty old man whod kill us all the moment I finished recording down the researched martial arts into manuals. I already predicted this ending beforehand, so I secretly changed the contents of the most important parts of the martial arts manuals. Haha, in the future, anyone who attempts to learn those martial arts will suffer through hell. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? With just the slightest hint of anger, I smirked and asked, Are you regretting not finishing me off earlier? Dont remind me. Yes, I regret it. Because I misunderstood your personality, I ended up paying a hefty price. The Demon Strategist looked around him with a pained look on his face. It was a massacre. Corpses were piled up in mountains, and the blood on the ground could form a sea. That was the price the Demon Strategist had paid in order to stop our attempt at jailbreak. I smiled bitterly and announced, The Demon Blood Cult will forever remember today as the day most of their members were killed. We will go down in history. No, that wont be happening. All of you will die here, so it wont be remembered as a failure. Do you honestly think that I would give you enough time to recover from your internal injuries? Dont we both need time to recover? I locked gazes with the Demon Strategist and grinned. Read this at , or else. Damn it. I hate to admit it, but that old man looks a lot like me right now. As if he shared my opinion, the Demon Strategistughed, In that case, I should take this opportunity to test out the new tools that youve created. The warriors surrounding us moved to open up a path, revealing the presence of four familiar young men and women. When the four masters saw these four people, their expressions turned bleak. No way Haha. We taught these children. This is too much. The four expressionless people walking toward us emanated the same auras as the four masters. Well, this is the way things work in the Blood Demon Cult, after all. These young men and women were my best creations. I was the one who had researched the masters martial arts and taught them to these four when they were still children. These children had then undergone training to rid them of their emotions and turn them into perfect killing machines. Even though we were their teachers, they would not hesitate to kill us. To think that these four would end up being the ones to kill us. You ought to read this at . These four people had now be the secret weapons of the Blood Demon Cult. I see. The reason the Demon Strategist decided to kill us now was because their training has beenpleted. He doesnt need us anymore. The instant we die, the Blood Demon Cult will dere war on the whole Murim. The Demon Strategist grinned and said, Isnt watching their disciple surpass them the greatest joy a martial artist can feel? Crazy old toad. Kukuku. As if it were fated, the four young warriors shed with their respective masters. ROAAAAAAAAAR! Just the pressure from the shing of their auras made me choke. I watched the battle from behind the fighting masters, frowning. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. If this goes on any longer, were going to lose. The young warriors practiced the martial arts that I had researched and even improved upon. On the other hand, the masters were exhausted, and their bodies were hardly in fighting condition. The result was obvious. I didnt want to do this, butI still have one card left to y. I took my hand off my injured abdomen. The blood was still flowing freely, but I didnt have a choice. Oi, Demonic Strategist. You should know that, if someone practiced all four of the martial arts I researched, theyd have the potential to be the Strongest Under Heaven, right? Although the Demonic Strategist looked like he didnt understand my question, he still nodded. Of course. There may be some differences depending on the practitioners talent, but if one person practiced all four of these martial arts, then they could challenge the title of the Strongest What if I tell you that I actually know a fifth martial art of equal standard? Read this at , or else. What? I learned another one behind your back. Hahaha! I roared withughter as I forced qi out of my broken qi center. RUUUUUUUMBLE! My aura instantly overshadowed every expert in the area, including the eight people still fighting. Cough! Argh! The experts of the Blood Demon Cult around me started shivering as if they had caught a cold. Some of them also started having nosebleeds, while others sustained internal injuries. I-It cant be. This aura is! The Demon Strategists eyes widened, as if he couldnt believe what he was currently seeing. Even though the martial art that I had just revealed was powerful, just that reason alone wasnt enough to give him such a huge shock. It was because the martial art I had just used was the strongest one in existence. H-How is this possible! That is the Heaven Defying Divine Art! The Heaven Defying Divine Art. A martial art that only the leaders of the Blood Demon Cult were allowed to learn. And I learned it. Why arent you reading this at ? Not even the Demon Strategist was aware that a copy existed. However, I somehow chanced upon one that was left behind by a sect member from many generations ago. The problem was, I hadnt learned theplete martial art yet. If only I had a little more time The Demon Strategist looked a little uncertain about his conclusion, but I quickly dispelled his suspicions for him. He definitely knows that Heaven Defying Divine Art is not a martial art that can be learned within a short time. If I could remember this martial art in my next life, maybe Id be able to master it** But nows not the time for stupid thoughts. That guy should be here soon. H-H-How!? As I walked toward the shivering Demon Strategist, I said to the four masters, We dont have much time. Before the Blood Demon gets here, we have to escape from this encirclement. The Blood Demon is the absolute authority in the Blood Demon Cult. Just the sound of his name will make the experts here shake in their boots. The moment he senses the energy from the Heaven Defying Divine Art, he will break out of the cave where hes been training in seclusion and rush here as fast as he can. If he gets here before we leave, were fucked. Why arent you reading this at ? We will definitely escape from this ce alive. Dont we all still have regrets left unfulfilled? I concentrated the Heaven Defying Divine Art and charged at the Demon Strategist. The four masters nodded at each other, then resumed attacking their respective opponents. We gave it our best. In the end, everyone died. This is a story that was never written down in murim history. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Master! Master! Are you dozing off again? I slowly turned my head around. A small hand had grabbed my arm and was shaking it. The small hand belonged to a brown-haired boy around ten years of age. Said boy was currently staring at me with huge, innocent, puppy-dog eyes. Master! Hey, Master! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Whats up? Master, all the kids have gathered in the training za and are waiting for you to get up! Today is a self-study day. Look, theres a ball over there. Go y ser or something. Yesterday was also a self-study day! And the day before! How are we going to learn martial arts if all we do is y every day? Whats the point in you guys learning martial arts? The kids who hade to wake me up puffed up their cheeks. If you keep being like this, well tell the Grandmaster about you! This little runt For a moment, I wanted to beat him to a pulp, but I restrained myself. I cant behave the same way I did when I was in the Blood Demon Cult. Interestingly, after I died, I woke up in a different era, in a ce far, far away. Okay, okay, I get it. Lets go. Hurry wees you. The kids grabbed my hand and hurried me along to the training za where the other kids were waiting. There, the little brats stared at me with sparkling eyes, each and every single one of them dressed up in the martial arts uniform that the school had provided them with. Master! Please teach me martial arts! Sigh I looked at the sniveling brats, scratched my head, then looked up at the signboard near the door. [Hundred Martial Arts Academy] We teach a hundred different martial arts, so we called ourselves the Hundred Martial Arts Academy, or Baek Academy for short Er, at least, that was the idea. Its already been a month since I woke up in this body, huh. About a month ago, I, the great martial arts instructor of the Blood Demon Cult, died and woke up in the body of a young martial arts instructor of a small academy in the sticks. By the way, I also heard that the Blood Demon Cult was annihted decades ago!
  1. Dao: Dao are single-edged Chinese swords, primarily used for shing and chopping.
Chapter 2: What Should I Do Now? Chapter 2: What Should I Do Now? One month can seem short, but it can also feel long. It is definitely enough time, though, to understand that I had died and reincarnated in another body. Its also enough time for me to adapt to my new body and environment. Please trying up with an excuse. What do you mean? I asked, opening my eyes. The middle-aged man in front of me furrowed his brows. His name was Baek Muheun, and he was the father of my new body as well as the director of the Baek Academy. Do you really not know? Nope, no idea. In response to my frank answer, Baek Muheun sighed. I sat up straight and stared at him. I had nothing to be ashamed of, because I dont remember doing anything wrong! Earlier, Mr Jang, the owner of the cloth shop, came to visit. His second son, a disciple at our academy, went home exhausted from doing squats. Do you still have nothing to say for yourself? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. So? Whats the problem? I shamelessly raised my voice, saying, When learning martial arts, one must be prepared to endure a lot of physical and mental pain. I trained those kids hard so that their parents wouldnt feel like their money was being wasted. As thanks for my efforts, Mr Jang should be sending me silks instead. Why you little! BONK! Ahh, my vision is spinning and I hear birds chirping around my head. It didnt really hurt, but naturally, I was quite upset. Hmm, I can definitely see the attacking, but I cant dodge it. Then again, even if I could dodge, taking the hit was still the logical choice. Thats because if I dodged, Id end up having to witness Father sprinting wildly down the street with bloodshot eyes. You seriously treated ten-year-old children like they were martial arts disciples? Why the fuck did you do that? As for thanking you? Who on earth would thank such a careless, stupid instructor! Baek Muheun waved the teachers stick he was holding in the air, threatening to bonk me in the head again if I didnt give him a satisfactory answer. Why the fuck did I do that? Because thats exactly what I did every single day in the Blood Cult This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Tsk. Even though I actually went easy on the brats and only made them do half the usual training. I also didnt pull their nails out because they couldnt endure the training, or threaten the ones who dared to sit down during training with, No dinner for you tonight! For thest few days, the sniveling brats kept nagging me about wanting to properly learn martial arts, so I only did as they asked and taught them properly! Those damn brats wentining to their parents just because it was hard? Sigh, kids nowadays Are you listening to me? In the past, Id definitely have Yes, Im listening. My thoughts were elsewhere, but I still shamelessly nodded and replied yes. With a skeptical expression on his face, Baek Muheun looked at me and said, Nope, youre not. Everything Ive just said has gone in one ear and out the other. After you died and came back to life, I cant understand you anymore. Youve changed so much that I sometimes wonder if youre really my son Hell, can this man read minds? Father sighed again. I lowered my head and apologized, Im sorry, I failed to consider the consequences. I wont do it again. Suryong. Suddenly, he called my name, a serious look on his face. Baek Suryong. That was the name of this bodys original owner, and it seems that Im twenty-seven this year. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. In this remote vige in the middle of nowhere, there arent any decent martial arts academies. Father is hardly an expert, and our only students are the sniveling brats in the vige. Life here is far removed from that of a murim expert, and none of the so-called martial artists here are strong enough to even be considered third-ss warriors. Yes, Father? Baek Muheun seemed a little upset by my simple answer. He hesitated for a moment, before continuing, Since you woke up, youve been spacing out very often. Im sure youre worried about what happened. It must be traumatizing One month ago, Baek Suryong died and came back to life. To be precise, Baek Suryong died, and I reincarnated into his body. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. You know you can confide in me if youre worried about anything, right? No matter what, youre my only family, and weve only got each other to depend on. Baek Suryongs one and only family member. Thats exactly why I couldnt bring myself to tell him the truth, to say, Your son Baek Suryong is dead. Ever since he was born, Baek Suryong had been sickly. His weakness was caused by a blocked meridians disease so rare, no one could name it. His simrly sickly mother, who passed away a few years after giving birth to him, had suffered from the exact same disease. Baek Muheun took his son to consult every physician he could find, searching for one who could save him even if he had to sacrifice his own life in the process. He also fed all sorts of miracle medicines to the boy, but his son only told him, There is no effect In the end, for the sake of his weak son, Baek Muheun decided to move to the countryside where the air was fresh and the water was clean. There, he set up a small martial arts academy. However, when his son saw the academy, he said to his father, You miss life in the murim, dont you? Why arent you reading this at ? Despite his illness, Baek Suryong had always dreamed of bing a martial artist of the murim. However, due to his blocked meridians, he could not learn any qi cultivation techniques. Instead, he focused on training his body while constantly searching for a way to heal his disease. Finally, a few months ago, Baek Suryong got his hands on a certain qi cultivation technique. I cant believe that guy was stupid enough to attempt learning a demonic art with a body like this. Demonic Arts. Although not all demonic arts are detrimental to the practitioner, they all cause significant side effects. Unfortunately for him, the one Baek Suryong found was a shit-tier demonic art that was extremely harmful to the practitioners body. Thus, in the end, while trying to circte his qi by force, Baek Suryong coughed up blood and copsed. Well, in fact, he died. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. When he resolved himself to learn the demonic art, he was already prepared to die. [Id rather die trying than give up on my lifelong dream.] Those were the words written on a bloodstained will next to where Baek Suryong died. After he died, I woke up in his body, and for thest month, I pretended to lose my memories and lived as Baek Suryong. Little by little, I learned more and more about the former owner of this body. Even nowyou still wont give up? I hesitated. Baek Muheuns face darkened. He was probably wondering why his son refused to give up on his dream despite having a near-death experience. I thought for a while, then replied, Im not sure. Y arent you reading this at ? I didnt say this only to reassure Baek Muheun. This was how I truly felt. Is there any meaning to bing a murim warrior again? In my past life, as a disciple of the Blood Cult, I practiced martial arts, killed people, and then, after my qi center was destroyed, I became a martial arts instructor and researcher who taught others how to kill people. I did all sorts of horrible things and constantly risked my life, all in the name of survival. But what about now? Do I really need to be a murim warrior? I knew a total of five top-level martial arts. However, bing a murim warrior means that Ill have to go back to a life where I could die anytime. Do I really want to live like that again? To me, who had already experienced an entire lifetime living on the edge, that was not the most pleasant thing to go through again. A leisurely life spent teaching little brats actually sounds like a great idea. You ought to read this at . This rural vige where the Baek Academy is situated is a quiet,fortable ce. Nevertheless, I hesitated. My reply to Baek Muheuns question was not Yes, Ive given up. Instead, it was, Im not sure. Surprised by my answer, Baek Muheuns eyes widened. He asked again, Youre not sure? Yes. This vige is a veryfortable ce to live. I feel like Im enjoying the life of a retiree every day. Still, I have no idea what the future holds for me. Well, its a new life. Theres no need to make a hasty decision. I need more time to think about what I want to do in the future. Baek Muheun gave me aplicated look consisting of a mixture of relief, and sympathy for his son who had to make the terrible decision on whether he should give up on his dream. Y arent you reading this at ? I met his gaze directly. Eventually, with a heavy heart, he nodded and said, I understand. Also, you havent fully recovered yet, so be sure to tell me if youre not feeling well, okay? Okay. One more thing. Next time, if the children nag you about learning martial arts, just give them a ball and ask them to y ser as training. Im going to say this again, but when learning martial arts, one must be prepared to endure a lot of physical and mental pain What do you think our academy is, Shaolin Temple? If you push the kids too hard, all of them will quit, said Baek Muheun, raising a hand to stop me from arguing back. I got up from my seat, pouting. If thats all you have to say, Im leaving. Fine. As I spun around and walked out of the room, I heard Baek Muheun sighing and mumbling to himself behind me. Im sorry, I cant do anything for you even though Im your father I pretended not to hear him and picked up the pace, walking back to my room. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. As part of my daily routine, I stood in front of the mirror in my room and took off my shirt to check my physical condition. My new body is that of a spoiled brat who has never experienced any kind of suffering before. Like his father, he was tall, with long limbs. He was a little thin for a man, but he was extremely handsome. Ever since waking up in this body, I have been exercising every day. As a result, my physical condition right now is pretty good. If not for the blocked meridians disease, this body is extremely suited to martial arts. However, in addition to the problems caused by the disease, my blood is filled with contaminated qi from the demonic art that killed this dude. I spent a lot of effort healing over the past month, and it seems that the results are showing. Still, this body is he rotten. In my current state, I probably couldnt even beat a third-rate warrior. Actually, third-rate warriors can use qi, even if the amount is miniscule. Therefore, even fighting a third-rate warrior would probably be pushing it. The worst thing is, if I let things continue the way they are, Im probably going to die within three years. I wonder if this is a simple coincidence, or if it was a quirk of fate. It just had to be the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians. I knew the name of the disease that Baek Suryong suffered from. The Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians. Y arent you reading this at ? It was a name that most physicians in the world had never heard of. Even if they knew of it, they considered it an untreatable disease that would kill the patient before the age of thirty. I looked at the reflection of the young man in the mirror and clicked my tongue. You knew that you did not have much longer to live. Is that why you decided to take a gamble? Unfortunately, Baek Suryong lost the gamble and died. My soul then reincarnated in his body. Thank you. From now on, I will use this body well. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. The dead rest in peace, while the living struggle to live. Fortunately, I knew how to treat this disease. The Heaven Defying Divine Art was the key. It was a top-level martial art that was only taught to the Cult Leaders of the Blood Demon Cult, and among the five top-level martial arts in my head, I considered it to be the best one. But that was not all there was to it. In the manual of the Heaven Defying Divine Art that I found in the martial arts library of the Blood Cult, I remembered reading the following lines: This sounds extremely confusing, but to put it simply, the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians is the best type of physical constitution for learning the Heaven Defying Divine Art. The reason for this is because the creator of the martial art, the first-generation Blood Demon and the founder of the Blood Demon Cult, suffered from the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians. I wonder if theres a connection between me using the Heaven Defying Divine Art until right before I died, and me reincarnating into a body with the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians. That was just a wild guess. I couldnt possibly know the truth. Anyway, the most important thing right now, was that I knew how to convert the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians into the Heavenly Yin Divine Meridians. There was only one problem I frowned and muttered to myself, Fuck, Im broke. In order to learn the Heaven Defying Divine Art, I needed money. Not just a lot of money, but a LOT of money. Among the long list of herbs and elixirs I needed, the number of names that a normal person would recognize could be counted on one hand. In addition, I needed a ton of other supplementary materials. The total cost of everything would be enough to make a prominent n go bankrupt. Father runs a small, shitty martial arts academy in the countryside. There was no way we had that kind of money. What should I do? The handsome face I saw reflected in the mirror furrowed his brows. Suddenly, I heard a scream from outside. Master! Chapter 3: Sigh, Why is this Happening? Chapter 3: Sigh, Why is this Happening? I quickly put on my shirt and ran outside. Master! Please help me! The scream wasing from the direction of Baek Muheuns room. The voice sounded somewhat familiar, like I had heard it only recently. Did something happen thiste at night? Something big must have happened for one of the vigers toe running to my dad at a time when most people would be asleep. When I arrived in front of Dads room, I saw a young boy kneeling in front of him, crying. Hmm? This kid is I remember now, his name is Jang Yi. He is the second son of the cloth merchant, and the leader of the sniveling brats in our academy. Just this morning, he was the one who came to me and begged me to teach him martial arts. Suddenly, I recalled what Dad said to me before I returned to my room. Earlier, Mr Jang, the owner of the cloth shop, came to visit. His second son, a disciple at our academy, went home exhausted from doing squats. No way Did the kide here in the middle of the night toin to my dad about me? You cunning little brat Just as I was about to hurl insults at him, the sniveling brat sniffled and yelled, Please, save my Hyung-nim! Y arent you reading this at ? Master Baek, please save my son! Now that I look closely, I noticed that there was another person behind the sniveling brat. It was the cloth merchant, and he was carrying a boy drenched in blood. What happened? Dad felt the injured boys pulse, then suddenly stiffened. He asked the cloth merchant toy the boy down for a more thorough check. In order to find a cure for my and my mothers illness, Dad had traveled all over the world and sought out countless physicians and rare herbs. As a result, he gained a lot of medical knowledge and became even better at first aid than a normal physician. Thus, whenever the vigers got injured, they would go to Dad first. I quietly walked to Dads side and observed the boy. He was wounded by martial arts. The person who injured the kid was clumsy, but he definitely knew some kind of martial arts. Ugh When Dad touched certain parts of his body, the boy groaned and squirmed in pain. At this sight, the injured kids brother started sobbing and sniffling again, while an anxious look appeared on their dads face. The injured boy was the eldest son of the Jang family, and he was five years older than the sniveling brat I taught. Please save my son! the cloth merchant cried. When he had finished checking up on the boys condition, Dad heaved a sigh of relief and poked the boys pressure points, putting him to sleep. He then said, The boy has a few broken bones, but his insides are fine. His life is not in danger. We will give him some emergency first aid, so would it be fine for you to leave him here with us tonight? I will take him to the physician first thing tomorrow. Of course, Im fine with it! Thank you so much! The cloth merchant Mr Jang bowed his head repeatedly in gratitude. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. On the other hand, his son Jang Yi grabbed onto Dads clothes and looked at us anxiously, asking, Master, my Hyung-nim wont die, right? Hell really be okay soon? Dont worry, hell be fine after resting for a few days. Dad gave Jang Yi a hug and patted his head. The little guy sobbed in his arms for a while, but eventually cried himself to sleep. Dad passed the snoring, snob-covered brat to me, then whispered to Mr Jang in a cold, icy voice, Who did this to the child? My hair stood on end and a shiver ran down my spine. For the first time, I sensed killing intent from Dad. I kind of expected this, but Although Dad always imed to be a normal warrior, Ive never believed him. Er, t-that Mr Jang stumbled over his words, as if he was worried that his answer would cause problems. Dad reassured him, saying, Dont worry, Im just asking because Im wees you. The boy got hurt while ying with his friends This might sound strangeing from me, but among the students Ive taught, Jang Il is one of the strongest in his age group. Moreover, his woundswerent caused by any martial arts I taught the children. About that Mr Jang hesitated. Its all because of those guys at the Jin Academy! shouted the brat in my arms, suddenly waking up. He continued, They picked a fight with Hyung-nim first! They said that the martial arts of the Baek Academy were trash, and looked down on us! The Jin Academy? The Jin Academy is a new martial arts school that was set up in the neighboring vige a few months ago. Ive heard rumors that its actually run by a branch family member of the Namgoong n The rumors must be a lie. Theres no way a branch family member belonging to one of the Five Great ns woulde all the way to a remote vige and start up a martial arts school. Dad had never expressed any interest in the Jin Academy before. After all, our Baek Academy has already been here for more than twenty years and weve already established ourselves as a good school. However, his indifference to the Jin Academys existence ends today. Those guys have crossed the line. Hey, did they really insult our martial arts like that? Jang Yi nodded furiously, terrified by Dads cold expression. Yes! They said that the Baek Academys martial arts is weak, and that theirs is much stronger! Did they gang up on Jang Il? Why arent you reading this at ? No It was just one person Jang Yi mumbled for a bit, then suddenly eximed, But it was still an unfair fight, because Yang Sam has learned our martial arts before! So, it was Yang Sam who hurt Jang Il. Although Dad was poor, he always stood by his belief that martial arts should not be taught to those with cruel hearts. Yang Sam was one of those people. He had once been a kind child, but as he grew older, he turned violent and bad-tempered, resulting in his expulsion from Baek Academy. Recently though, it seems that Yang Sam has joined the Jin Academy, and is learning martial arts. That thug picked a fight with my Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim didnt want to fight back, but then that bastard insulted Master, me, and even my parents This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Oh boy. Not even a saint would be able to endure an insult to their parents. However, the way I hear it, that boy named Yang Sam seems to bear hatred toward the Baek Academy and its disciples for his expulsion. Still, there was one thing I absolutely needed to confirm. Did Yang Sam do this to Jang Il by himself? As I stood next to Dad and observed the boy, I noticed something odd about his wounds. *Yang Sam used a killing technique on Jang Il. *1 If Yang Sam had used just a little bit more force, Jang Il would have be crippled for the rest of his life. The technique he used isnt something that should be taught in a vige martial arts school. Why arent you reading this at ? Hmm Dad frowned deeply. He might havee to the same conclusion as me. Its just a kids fight. As long as my son is okay, Im satisfied, added Mr Jang, not wanting to blow things up. Hmph, what a simple-minded country bumpkin. His own son was beaten to a pulp, and hes worrying about whether a couple of murim warriors will get into a fight. Dad mulled things over for a while, then came to a decision. He said, I will meet with the Director of the Jin Academy tomorrow morning to discuss what happened today. We must make sure that something like this does not happen again. If you do that, tensions will start to escte Dad smiled at Mr Jang and replied reassuringly, Dont worry, Im just going to give him a warning. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ah, of course. I trust that Master Baek wont let things go out of hand Its gettingte. You should go home and rest. Ill take care of Jang Il tonight. Oh, thank you! Thank you so much! eximed Mr Jang, bowing his head repeatedly. The sniveling brat Jang Yi mumbled something about taking revenge for his brother, but Mr Jang grabbed him by the ear and dragged him off. On behalf of Dad, I escorted the two to the door. However, my mind was elsewhere. The Jin Academy disciple used a killing technique. **Will everything really end with just a warning? Dad said that he would solve the issue peacefully, but I had a feeling that things would not work out the way he imagined. Turns out, my hunch was correct. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. A giant a head taller than Dad condescendingly said, Yawn Whats with all the fuss? Its too early for this This bandit-lookalike is supposed to be a branch family member of the Namgoong n? One nce at the way the giant walked told me everything I needed to know about him: his martial arts, physical constitution, bad fighting habits, how much qi he had. After all, I was an instructor in the Blood Demon Cult, and not only have I taught a countless number of disciples, Ive also observed a lot of masters. My experience told me that this giant was at most a second-ss warrior. However, that was not the biggest problem with this guy With a stern look on his face, Dad said, Last night, a student at our academy was badly injured in a fight with one of your students. Its just a kids fight. Why so serious? replied the giant, whose name was Namgoong Wook. He then stuck a finger in his ear and began digging out his earwax. The wounds that Jang Il sustained were too severe for it to be a mere kids fight. Y arent you reading this at ? Hes a guy. When guys fight, its only natural to get hurt. Real men dont squeal like petty little girls and make a fuss about something so minor, do they? mocked Namgoong Wook. Oh boy, hes calling Dad a petty little girl for making a fuss. Theres no way Dad didnt hear the sarcasm in Namgoong Wooks voice, but still, there was no change in his expression. Dad ced his hands behind his back and calmly replied, I dont know if youre teaching children martial arts in order to turn them into real men, but I teach them martial arts so that they will grow up healthily, and learn to protect themselves from bandits. Most importantly, I never teach my students how to kill people. Dad turned to face one of the young men standing behind Namgoong Wook and asked, Yang Sam,st night, you nearly killed one of your friends. Did you know that? The brat named Yang Sam avoided Dads gaze and muttered through clenched teeth, That was a legitimate duel! Is that what you really think? T-That, that Oi, what are you doing to one of our students? interrupted Namgoong Wook, moving to stand between Dad and Yang Sam. He red at Dad and insulted him to his face, If you think he went overboard, then well punish him ordingly, but we wont allow you to keep ndering him like that on our school grounds! nder? Thats terrible. Yeah, I agree. The disciple must have lost because the teacher is bad at martial arts, and yet now theyre making a fuss about it. Huh I hadnt noticed because I was focused on Dads conversation with Namgoong Wook, but at some point, a crowd had gathered around us. I see, so it was a trap. Why arent you reading this at northdetl? The appearance of an audience made this fact abundantly clear. Namgoong Wook must have ordered Yang Sam to attack Jang Il in order to force Dad into taking action, and when Dad showed up in the Jin Academy, he would provoke and embarrass Dad in front of everyone in the vige. If Dad chooses to back down now, he will be thought of as a coward, and the Baek Academy will lose all its customers. Hey uh, Baek Academy Director. Are you nning to turn a kids fight into an adults fight? If not, go back to wherever you came from. Dont worry, Ill tell my students not to pick on the weak from now on. The only thing Dad can do in this situation, is beat the crap out of this guy. However, if he does that, then Namgoong Wook will create the impression that Dad is a small-minded man who gets upset just because one of his students lost a duel. Once things get to that point, it wont matter whether Dad wins the fight or not. Our reputation will be ruined. Hes quite clever for a mere bandit **No. Someone else definitely did the scheming for him. The Jin Academy was opened only recently, and they dont have many students yet. Regardless, everyone will soon know what transpired here today. As long as Namgoong Wook seeds at damaging our reputation, their own reputation will surely increase. As if sensing his opportunity, a man with a goatee, who had been standing next to Namgoong Wook, suddenly shouted to the audience, Hmm? It seems that everyone here is still unaware of the facts. Ill have you all know that this man here is Grandmaster Namgoong Wook, a distant rtive of Namgoong Jaehak, the Azure Sky Sword King and Star Instructor at the Heavenly Martial Academy. Youre all looking at a true descendant of the esteemed Namgoong n! At the sounds of the names Heavenly Martial Academy and Namgoong n, several members of the audience started getting excited. Even in this rural vige in the middle of nowhere, the strength of the Five Great Families wasmon knowledge. Why arent you reading this at northdetl? Namgoong Wook coughed, as if embarrassed. He waved his hand in the air, saying, Ahem! Im just a distant rtive trying my hardest to make a living without letting down the name of my great n. Ill bet my grandmother that this fraudsst name is not Namgoong. Anyway, Dad has been cornered. No matter what he says now, we wont be getting out of this unscathed. But its a different story if I decide to butt in. If the director is a descendant of the Namgoong n, does that mean that the martial arts you teach at the Jin Academy are also those of the Namgoong n? Huh? Namgoong Wook looked at me with eyes that said where the fuck did a brat like youe from? I pretended to shrink back and timidly asked, Ive never seen the martial arts of the Five Great ns before Is the Jin Academy really teaching the Namgoong ns martial arts? I put on my best country bumpkin expression, grinned nervously, and shrugged. I mean, thats exactly what youre telling us, right? I understand if youre not teaching the core martial arts of the Namgoong n, but at least, you must be teaching the basic moves? When they heard my reasoning, the audience eximed, Oh! Yeah! Thats right! The goatee mans mouth twitched, as if the conversation was being steered in an undesirable direction. However, before he could open his mouth, I continued, Wow! So thats how Yang Sam improved so much in just a few months! The Namgoong ns martial arts must be super strong! You Dad shot me an odd look, but I shut him up with a wink and shouted, To think that I, Baek Suryong, would get an opportunity to witness the martial arts of the Five Great ns with my very own eyes! This is truly a touching moment! Hahaha! Youre sharp! If you want, Ill teach you, too! Read this at northdetl, or else. SMIRK. Oops, I failed to stop myself from smirking. You will? Can I learn the killing techniques in the Namgoong ns martial arts, too? Jang Il was hurt by a killing intent so strong, I thought that he was attacked with demonic arts! What? Namgoong Wook and the Goatee stiffened, and the smiles on the faces of the Jin Academy students vanished. Slowly, Namgoong Wooks face became like that of a demons. He growled, What did you just say? You should watch your words Why arent you reading this at northdetl? I said, I thought that he was attacked with demonic arts. Am I wrong? Those who learn demonic arts will improve quickly at first, but in the end, the demonic arts will definitelye back to bite them. S-S-Shut up! Hes panicking, and the Goatee standing next to him is trembling with rage. Judging by the surprised look on the audiences faces, Im sure even they have noticed these twos unusual reactions. The evil grin on my face widened. Hey, you guys couldnt possibly have taught demonic arts while borrowing the name of the Namgoong n, right? Not all demonic arts are evil and harmful, and some of them are no less profound than orthodox martial arts. However, these facts are not well-known to the general public. To most people, demonic arts are associated with a negative image. Thats why, Im going to make full use of public opinion to pressure these guys into revealing themselves. Is it okay if I brag about the Namgoong ns amazing martial arts to everyone I meet? Ill even write a letter to the Murim Alliance rmending your academy. The blood drained from Namgoong Wooks face.
  1. Killing technique: A martial arts technique designed to kill the opponent, e.g. attacking vital points, breaking the neck, strangling etc. These types of techniques are not taught in regr martial arts schools, only in the military, and they are banned in all tournaments.
Chapter 4: Dead Men Tell No Tales Chapter 4: Dead Men Tell No Tales Impersonation of a member of a prestigious family. Actually, that kind of crime is prettymon. Due to therge size of the Five Great ns, which included the Namgoong n, it was difficult for even the ns themselves to keep track of all of their branch family members. Thus, scammers would often take advantage of this fact. These scammers included even the random drug dealers on the street, who would often im that their drugs were synthesized by either the Nine Sects or the Five Great ns. The Murim Alliance has better things to do than catch small-time criminals. Petty swindlers simply werent worth the Murim Alliances precious time and attention. However, it was a different situation if someone was teaching demonic arts using the name of the Namgoong n. HmMaster Namgoong Wook? Why do you look so constipated? Do you need to take a shit? You bastard Namgoong Wook ground his teeth in frustration, but unfortunately for him, that action only ended up revealing the fear and embarrassment he was trying to hide. Y-You said that you were going to rmend us to the Murim Alliance? What would be the point of doing that? I think you might have misunderstood me, but I just want to brag about the fact that there is a master warrior of the Namgoong n teaching martial arts in this vige. Moreover, the martial arts you teach are so powerful that a person nearly got killed. I was joking when I said that your martial arts resembled the demonic arts I mean, cant you take a joke? Although I said that, I knew that I hadnt been joking at all. Most importantly, Namgoong Wook, Goatee 1, and even my father Baek Muheun knew that I had beenpletely serious when I used them of teaching demonic arts. The more prestigious a n is, the more they hate being associated with demonic arts. Honor and prestigethese were the two things any warrior of the Orthodox Sect would risk their lives for. Of course, they also love doing all sorts of horrible things behind their enemies backs, but on the surface, they liked to maintain a righteous image, as dictated by the Way of the Hero. Thats why they could never tolerate anything that would damage their reputation. You were going way too far with that joke! Sigh I doubt the Murim Alliance would kill you guys over a joke, though? YOU! I cheekily raised a hand and pretended to slit my neck, but that simple movement was enough to make Namgoong Wooks face turn pale. Contrary to his bandit-like appearance, this dude was unexpectedly nave. [Hey, what are you thinking?] Suddenly, I heard a telepathic message from Dad. I rolled my eyes and looked to the side, but he only frowned. [Are you absolutely certain that they are teaching demonic arts?] I hadnt reached the level where I could send telepathic messages yet, so I could only nod my head slightly in response. Im not sure if Dad got my message, but what I meant to say with my bodynguage was, You should move to the side and remain on standby. Ill take care of this myself. I waited for a while, and Dad said nothing more, so I shall assume that he understood me correctly. I turned to face the spectators and said, At least, all of you should understand that I was just kidding, right? Seeing as the Namgoong n is a part of the Murim Alliance, theyll probably contact the Namgoong n once I send them my rmendation. Im certain the Namgoong n will be delighted to hear that the Amazing Master Namgoong Wook has opened a martial arts academy in our vige, and will send us a heap of congrattory flowers. In addition, it would be great if they sent someone to verify Yang Sams incredible martial arts talent SHUT THE FUCK UP! It seemed that even the dense Namgoong Wook could hear the bleeding sarcasm in my voice. The way he was ring at me right now, if eyes could kill, hed probably have murdered me ten times over. I grinned and taunted, Why should I? Did I say anything wrong? ARGHHH, Ill kill you! Namgoong Wook twitched as if he wanted to attack me, but in the end, he decided against it. There were too many people looking at us right now, and if he attacked us first, it would be equivalent to admitting his guilt. Murmur murmur. Hey, what was the meaning of all that? It seems that Master Namgoong is actually a swindler. Sigh, arent these guys all martial artists? They should just settle things by fighting, and if theyre not going to fight, then they shouldnt argue. I only came here to watch a fight. Lets wait a little longer. It looks like well get to watch the show we wanted soon Anyone with eyes could tell that the situation here was getting tenser by the minute. When Namgoong Wook heard what the spectators were whispering to each other, his expression turned sour. He shot a nce at Goatee, only to find the other man frowning. I knew it. Goatees the one in charge of thinking and nning. Since the moment I saw him, Id thought it was weird. The bandit-looking giant simply didnt seem smart enough to havee up with such aplex scheme. Someone else had to be the mastermind. Goatee stepped forward and said, Look here, young warrior. I looked at Goatee calmly, and he smiled back at me. However, I could clearly feel the barely concealed killing intent behind that smile. Can you take responsibility for what you said? What responsibility? You imed that we were teaching demonic arts while impersonating members of the Namgoong n. Have you ever thought about what would happen to you if you were discovered falsely using innocent people without any evidence? If rumors that a member of the Namgoong n was teaching demonic arts got out, it wouldnt end with a simple investigation by the Murim Alliance. In all likelihood, the Namgoong n would dispatch their own warriors here to investigate the issue. Then, should the man iming to be Namgoong Wook be proven guilty, the Namgoong n would execute him themselves. On the other hand Young warrior, do you truly understand the dangers of spreading fake news in the gangho? The Namgoong n will never forgive you for damaging their reputation. He was right. If I was wrong, then Id be the one in deep shit for ndering the Namgoong n. Goatee turned to face Dad and sped his hands together in a fist salute2, saying, Director Baek, it would seem that all of us have gotten a little too emotional today. Instead of continuing this pointless argument, why dont we resolve this dispute another day? Oh? So thats how Goatee wants to y it, huh? Hes implying that we should shut up and go away since we dont have any evidence of their wrongdoing. Otherwise, hell make sure that we go down together. The truth was, it wasnt that easy to distinguish between orthodox and unorthodox (demonic) martial arts. Orthodox martial arts that were unusually violent, and demonic arts that appeared harmonious on the surface werent umon. Unless one knew the exact training method, it was almost impossible to distinguish between the two. However, almost impossible is not the same as impossible. Pfft! Did you honestly think a threat like that would be enough to scare me away? Young warrior, you Do you evil sect bastards know how to spout anything besides nonsense? Technically, Im also an evil sect bastard, but lets ignore that for now. !!! Goatee narrowed his eyes, but now that we had reached this point, I had no intention of giving up. To me, the fact that the Jin Academy was teaching demonic arts to its students was as clear as day. As for the reason why Im so confident in my judgment even though I havent seen the martial art with my own eyes? I didnt teach demonic arts for over a decade for nothing, you know. Whenever Namgoong Wook and Goatee moved, their muscles would twitch in a certain way. Simrly, the nervous poses that the disciples behind them were making were extremely revealing. These little hints were more than enough for me to draw a solid conclusion. So, where are you guys really from? You started up a martial arts academy in a remote location and pretended to be instructors because you wanted to secretly expand your faction, am I right? This is one of themon methods that the unorthodox sects use to recruit disciples. I know it well because the Blood Demon Cult used to do it, too. Haa sighed Goatee, looking at me with an increasingly exasperated expression. Suddenly, he startedughing crazily, Hahaha Muahahaha! Hisughter made my ears hurt and my skin tingle. As heughed, his aura and posture changed drastically. CRACK! SQUELCH! His hunched back straightened, and muscles started bulging out from his thin body. In an instant, he had transformed from a skinny schr into a muscr giant. Huh. So thats why his posture seemed so unnatural. He was using a body-morphing martial art. The now powerfully-built Goatee stared down at me like he was about to swallow me alive. His physical appearance waspletely different from before, except for that very characteristic goatee of his. Based on the strength of his aura, hes a first-ss warrior, though he would be one of the weaker ones in that ss. In rural areas such as this vige, first-ss warriors were rarer than wild ginseng. As if he couldnt be bothered hiding his identity any longer, Goatee directed a wave of killing intent at me. I thought that you were making a wild guess, but it seems that I was wrong about you. How did you know who we were? Thats a trade secret~ I replied yfully. His eyes widened with fury as he growled, Even now, you dont appear to understand what kind of situation youvended yourself in. Very well. I wonder how much longer you can keep grinning like that? BOOM! He stomped his foot, leaving a huge footprint in the stone-paved training ground. Grargh! From now on, I will immediately kill anyone who moves! A powerful killing intent spread out over the entire training ground. The Jin Academy disciples behind Goatee sprinted forward and blocked off the academy gates, preventing anyone from escaping. Sensing that their lives were in danger, the spectators faces paled. HELPPPP! We didnt see anything! I wont say anything about what I saw today! Unable to resist the killing intent, the trembling spectators fell on their butts and desperately pleaded for their lives. Mr Jang, the cloth merchant, hugged his son tightly in terror. Jang Yi squirmed in his fathers arms and shouted, You evil bastards! Master Baek will definitely kill you all! Oi! You there! Shut up! Goatee nced at the spectators for a moment, then turned back to face me. He grinned evilly and said, Damned brat, know that everyone here will die because of you. Only dead men tell no tales. Since we revealed their true identities, the only way these guys could remain hidden was to eliminate all of the witnesses. Try your hardest to fight back, okay? Ill show you what happens to a weakling when they overstep their boundaries!ughed Goatee, striding toward me.
  1. Goatee: I give up typing the man with a goatee over and over again. From now on, this dudes name is Goatee.
  2. Fist salute: Amon greeting between martial artists, see image below. Note: Left palm over right fist is a friendly greeting, whereas right palm over left fist signals a duel to the death. You dont want to be picking death fights randomly
Chapter 5: Master Baek! Youre the Best! Chapter 5: Master Baek! Youre the Best! A first-ss martial arts expert was an existence that could ughter a squad made up of a few dozen ordinary soldiers without sustaining a single scratch. They were extremelymon in the Central ins, but they were still people that could hold their heads up high no matter where they went, especially in the rural areas where there were no strong martial artists. Perhaps thats the reason why Goatee is so confident in himself. Brat, lets see if youre as talented in martial arts as you are in talking! Suryong! Get back! SHIING! Before I knew it, Dad had already drawn his sword and charged forward with the intention of taking on Goatee himself. Unfortunately, Namgoong Wook, who had also drawn his de, immediately intercepted Dad. Hey hey! Hyung, you should be ying with me instead! CLANG! Wait! Lets talk this out! Dad, who was being crushed under the weight of Namgoong Wooks heavy blow, shouted in frustration. Hahaha! Its only right for the directors of both martial arts academies to face off against each other! Damn it! Get out of my way! Suryong! Perhaps because he was worried about me, Dad couldnt utilize his full strength and his movements were extremely clumsy. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. While Dad was preupied with Namgoong Wook, Goatee grinned and pounced at me, saying, Kekekeke, try your best! I took a step backward and put on a frightened expression. Goatees smile deepened. Hahaha! You look like youve seen a ghost! heughed. *Good, hes underestimating me and making too many unnecessary movements. * Goatee spread his arms wide as if showing off and strutted toward me confidently. The corners of his lips were curled into a rxed smile. Thank you for being so confident in yourself. He knew that I was no match for him, so he let his guard down. After all, he was a first-ss expert, and I was a brat with qi weaker than even a third-ss warrior. Even if we fought a hundred times, he would win every single time. However, there was one fact he couldnt possibly know. This is not the first time I have survived without any qi. In that cruel Blood Demon Sect, I taught martial arts for more than twenty years despite not having any qi. Were all the people who learned from me hardworking students who obeyed their teachers? Did any of them ignore the words of a seemingly powerless instructor? Were there any obedient children who became rebellious as they grew up and gained strength? Of course there were! Countless people looked down on me. Nevertheless, until the Demon Strategist sent me to the underground prisons on that mission, I was the best and most feared instructor in the Blood Demon Sect. Ill show you how a first-ss expert can be defeated by a rookie without any qi. Dont be too afraid. Ill enjoy killing you slowly! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. SWISH! Goatee shaped his hand into an eagles w and reached for my heart. I felt slightly threatened, but his movements were too big. I leaned backward and, at the same time, I kicked upward. RIIIIP! His fingernails tore through my clothes. At the same time, I kicked him in the stomach. THUD! Goatee took several steps backward and widened his eyes, shocked by my unexpected retaliation. What? He seemed displeased although my attack waspletely ineffective. Hmph! You got lucky Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly raised his arms to protect his face from the coins that I had shot at him. CLINK! CLINK! Do you honestly think that you can defeat me using such parlor tricks? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. At the moment that goatee raised his arms to protect his head, his elbow was revealed. There! I grinned and shot a coin that I had hidden at the Lakes Bend Acupoint on Goatees elbow. TAK! The Lakes Bend Acupoint is an important acupuncture point where all the qi in the arm gathers. If it is sealed, that arm will be paralyzed. Kuh! Im still weak right now, so I can only paralyze a first-ss expert for an instant. However, an instant is enough to determine the oue of this battle. I leaped at Goatees paralyzed arm. His eyes grew evenrger with disbelief. He tried to dodge my attack, but because his arm was still paralyzed, he failed to react in time. Using my index and middle fingers, I sealed his Shoulder Well Acupoint. BZZT! Sealing the Shoulder Well Acupoint will cause a blockage in one of the most important meridians in the body, allowing me topletely paralyze Goatee. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Grargh! His entire body twitched, and then he began to shiver uncontrobly. I grabbed his head and grinned. Youve lost, asshole. I pulled his head downwards and mmed my knee into his face. THUD! Itd be a pity if I only hit him once, so THUMP! THUNK! I hit him two more times, but for some reason, I still didnt feel satisfied BASH! BAM! WHAM! With the spirit of a finishing move, I kneed him in the face over and over again. StopYouPunk! As expected of a first-ss expert, he was very resistant to beating. Suddenly, he shakily swung his arm and pushed me away. WHOOSH! Y arent you reading this at ? It was just a rough movement, but considering the difference in strength between him and me, getting hit by him would be a terrible idea. Thus, I dodged his attack and moved to his left. POP! POP! POP! He increased his blood flow to break through the seal on his acupoints, but I could tell that his reaction time was much slower than before. Hes started protecting his acupoints with his qi. I wont be able to seal them again with this weak body. I stepped backward unhesitatingly. AHHHHH! Im going to kill you! A wild Goatee charged at me. However, not only was his aura much weaker than before, he seemed to be having a mild concussion as a result of the blows to his head and was having trouble maintaining his bnce. He was only moving because of his burning desire to kill me. If I get hit by that kind of mindless attack, then Im worse than trash. Y arent you reading this at ? SWOOSH! WHISH! I avoided all of his attacks with minimal movement. I once knew a lot of guys like you. Argh! He wasnt listening to me at all, but I didnt care. Just because they knew a few techniques and had a little qi, my students and fellow instructors looked down on me Im going to kill you! Their qi centers were still intact, so they thought that they were superior to me. Die! Die! Die! Want to guess what happened to them? LEAP! I revealed a weakness on purpose, and Goatee immediately fell for it. I then matched his momentum and took a single step forward, cing my foot in his path and disrupting his bnce. He made a misstep, twisted his ankle, and lost control of his breathing. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. When a persons breath goes out of whack, they lose the ability to move properly for a moment. That moment was more than enough. They all ended up like this. THWACK! I stepped to the side to dodge Goatees punch, then mmed my elbow into the back of his neck. THUMP! Goatee fainted and fell to the floor face first, his body syed out like a frog. Huffhuff I ced a hand on my chest to steady my breathing. Perhaps because this body was too weak, I started having a nosebleed. As I wiped off the blood with the back of my hand, I suddenly heard the sound of clothes rustling. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Ugh! I looked down and saw Goatee struggling to stand up. Fuck. I only woke up in this body a month ago, and that is clearly not enough time to improve this bodys fitness level. If I could fix the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians, and master all the martial arts in my memory, then even if I face a hundred Goatees head-on, Ill definitely kick all their asses! I willkill you! Even though his legs were wobbly, Goatee charged at me with killing intent. His eyes were rolled back in his head, showing only the whites. That was proof that he had already lost his mind and was moving purely on instinct. Sigh However, I didnt bother dodging this time. I had already achieved my initial goal of buying time. I nced behind me and asked, Are you done yet? Sorry, it took me some time since I havent fought anyone in years. You ought to read this at . A shadow leaped forward from behind me and swung his sword at Goatee. SLASH! The next thing I knew, Goatee was bursting into a fountain of blood in mid-air. AHHHHHHH! Dad stood in front of the screaming Goatee, holding his sword with both hands. Are you okay? Yup. I turned around and saw Namgoong Wook (self-proimed) lying motionlessly on the ground. On the other hand, Dad did not have a single scratch on him. Read this at , or else. Just as I expected, hes a first-ss warrior! And one of the stronger ones, to boot! For some reason, he was hiding his true strength. He thought that I was clueless, but after living with him for a month, I was pretty confident in my deduction. If I wasnt certain that we had a 100% chance of winning, I would never have chosen to provoke these two at this point in time. Still panting, I said, Since they confessed in front of all these witnesses, all we have to do is lock them up and hand them over to the Murim Alliance. Im sure the Alliance people will dly handle the rest of the cleanup. We have a lot to talk about when we get home Before Dad could finish his sentence though, the audience suddenly erupted into cheers. WOAHHHHHH! You defeated those evil sect bastards! Three cheers for Grandmaster Baek Muheun! Hip hip hooray! Hooray for Grandmaster Baek Muheun! Victory to the Baek Academy! The people whose lives we saved surrounded us, cheering happily while tears and snots of joy ran down their faces. In particr, the cloth shop owner Mr Jang and his son Jang Yis expressions had the biggest impact on me. Master Baek! Youre the best! You ought to read this at . Oh boy, this brats going to pester me about teaching him martial arts again tomorrow. Ah! About the other guys All of them ran away. As the result of the battle became increasingly obvious, the Jin Academy disciples, including Yang Sam and Goateesckeys, had all fled from the scene. Now that the problem had been solved, I was suddenly hit by an overwhelming sense of fatigue. Finally, its over STUMBLE. Suryong! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Sodizzy The instant I rxed, my knees gave in and my body tilted sideways. I struggled to keep my eyes open, but my body was just too weak and unhealthy I nced at Dad out of the corner of my eye. I wasnt sure when hed moved, but he was hugging me and looking at me worriedly. Im going to sleep. Please take care of the rest for me. FLOP! Amid the cheers pouring in from every direction, I fainted. Trantor''s Note: HAPPY NEW YEAR AGAIN! It''s finally 2022 for me!!! Chapter 6: Hmm? Somethings Weird Chapter 6: Hmm? Somethings Weird A few days after the Jin Academy incident Sotired No moresquats WaahI want my mommy In the Baek Academy training grounds, under the scorching sun, Iy down on my side with my eyes half-open and watched a bunch of snot-nosed brats sweat buckets while doing squats. I vaguely remember telling them to keep their eyes ahead of them, but nheless, I could feel several gazes directed my way. Master, my legs hurt I want to rest Wait, is Master sleeping!? Do you think well be able to sneak out? What a spoiled brat. Crying because of a few squats. Hes even thinking of cheating! **Too bad~ I heard you~ Master is not sleeping, I said. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Gasp! The sniveling brats immediately tensed their muscles and lowered their postures. After confirming that they were doing the squats properly, I rolled over and faced the opposite side. Hmm? Something is prickling my back. Ah, its the stinging gazes of the brats behind me. Whatever The afternoon wind is cool and the sun is warm. Its a great day for a nap HUPP! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. A few days ago, one of these brats would definitely have run off andined to their parents about me. After the events at the Jin Academy though, the situation has changed. Everyone! Is this the best you can do? Do you think you can be a master like this? cried Jang Yi, the son of the cloth merchant. Ever since I helped him get revenge for his brother, Jang Yi has looked at me in apletely different light. ording to Master, lower body strength is the basis of all martial arts! Woah, those were my exact words. As the leader of the snotty brats, it seems that Jang Yi has taken it upon himself to maintain ss discipline. Thats why, its important to train our lower bodies properly! Not too long ago, this brat was still begging his father to convince me that squats were unnecessary. Well, Ill just let bygones be bygones wees you. Butsquats are so boringand tiring one of the other brats whined. Jang Yi shouted in response, Dumbass! If you give up just because youre tired, youll never be strong! Even if its painful and tiring, we have to endure it no matter what! Oh? I dont recall telling him this, but hes right! To be a master, one has to at least be able to do squats for four hours without taking a break. Back in the Blood Demon Cult, Id even do squats while walking from one ce to another. Couldnt afford to waste any time, you know? Just then, another one of the bratsined, saying, Is Master really that strong? He looks pretty weak to me Hes super strong! He sent the evil sect viin flying in mid-air! To be precise, Dad was the one who had sent Goatee flying, but that was after I had already won anyway! This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Jang Yi continued praising me, Master is actually an incredible warrior. He just swung his fist, and the wind went WHOOSH! He stomped his foot, and the ground went BOOM! Err, thats a bit too much of an exaggeration The more I listened, the more farfetched Jang Yis story became. However, the sniveling brats seemed to be enjoying it, so Ill ignore him for now. Master can smash a rock with his bare fists! Dear brat, if I tried that, it is my fist that will be smashed, not the rock. He can even fly in the sky! I havent got any qi, so I cant use any movement techniques. Our Masteris probably what people call a hidden master! Really? Really? Wow! This stupid kid has no idea how dangerous false rumors like that can get Dont they know that the people in the next vige just got cheated by the evil sect because they believed the fake rumors those assholes spread? Yes! Thats why, as long as we keep working hard, Im sure Master will definitely teach us his god-level martial arts! You got that one right. Im amazed. I know five top-ss martial arts. I dont intend to teach those to these brats, though. Not until after I master them myself, that is! Read this at , or else. Well, I might fulfill my promise with the four masters and help them find sessors, but that probably wont be happening for many years If you happen to find someone suitable, please teach it to them. **If not, then forget it. That was what they had said. The wording wasnt absolute, so I had the freedom to choose whether I wanted to teach it or not. Also, Master! Before Jang Yi could make me out to be an ancient master who lived hundreds of years ago, I suddenly stood up and groaned, Why are you guys so noisy during training? The sniveling brats immediately shut their traps and adjusted their postures. Perhaps the story Jang Yi had just told them had some effect, because they seemed terrified of me. Pfft! Just look at how nervous these brats are! In the past, I would have utilized their fear of me to increase the intensity of their training, but the Baek Academy is not a demonic sect, and I am no longer an instructor in the Blood Cult. Y arent you reading this at ? These children would not be beaten or starved for being bad at martial arts. I also wouldnt lose my job and be disposed of because I failed to produce results. This is a rural vige with clean water and fresh air; a vige that has nothing to do with the bloody gangho. W**hen ites to physical training, squats are the best. I should step up my own training, too. Until I find a way to make a lot of money and treat the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians, my best option would be to strengthen my body while torturing these little snot-nosed brats. What should I do to earn money Ive never run a business before, and I dont know anything other than martial arts and teaching. Hmm, what if I try selling the five supreme martial arts in my memory? Nah, if I do that, Ill probably die without even knowing how I got killed. As I lost myself in deep thought, Jang Yi suddenly came running over to me, knelt on one knee, and put his hands together in a fist salute, saying, Master! I have brought you homemade jajangmyeon for lunch today! Please enjoy! Where the hell did he learn that kind of greeting method!? Is this chestnut-sized sniveling brat actually aiming to be my first disciple? Not a chance~ By the way, your hands are supposed to be ced the other way round. 1 Oh no! Read this at , or else. I pped away Jang Yis hands, stood up, and turned to face the brats looking at me with puppy-dog eyes. You can take a half-hour break now. YEAHHHHHH! Before you start cheering, you should understand that the training after the break will be Im sorry, but that will be all for training today. I turned around to face the person who had just interrupted me. It was Dad, wearing aplicated expression on his face. Did something happen? I asked, tilting my head to the side. Dad sighed, saying, Yeah. A person from the Murim Alliance is here. The Murim Alliance: Thergest orthodox murim coalition, based mainly in Hubei. Due to its vast influence and the number of people in the alliance, branches have been set up in every region of the Central ins. Right now, I am in the middle of exchanging greetings with a group of middle-aged men who imed to be warriors from the Jiangxi Branch of the Murim Alliance. I am Go Ju-Yeol, the Second Captain of the Investigation Squad at the Jiangxi Branch of the Murim Alliance. Y arent you reading this at ? The man talking to me now has a gentle manner that gives off the impression of a fifty-year-old uncle next door. Hes thin, with long limbs like a crane. When he walks, his steps are unusually light and he wears shoes that are different from what ordinary people would choose. In conclusion Hes a master of either movement or kicking techniques, perhaps even both. I nced at Dad for confirmation, but for some unknown reason, Dad seemed to be trying his best to avoid eye contact with Go Ju-Yeol. Greetings, Flying Eagle (). I have often heard of your great name. Why is Dads expression so stiff? Its like he saw someone he doesnt want to meet. Go Ju-Yeol smiled in pride at being recognized and said, Hahaha, this is really embarrassing. Why on earth did those people in the gangho give me a title like that? Flying Eagle. As expected, hes a master of movement techniques. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Dad lowered his head politely and introduced himself, I am the director of this Baek Academy. You can call me Mister Baek. Sadly, Im not very good at martial arts, so I dont have a title. I copied Dads polite attitude, saying, My name is Baek Suryong. Since this person next to me is my father, its only natural that Im just as bad at martial arts, having learned it from him. When I was done talking, Dad shot me a fierce re. What was that for? All I did was copy what you just said? Why be so humble in the first ce if you were going to be all upset about it? You two are too humble. Arent you the ones who figured out the evil sects conspiracy and even defeated them? Im sure the both of you are much stronger than us. Youre praising us too much. We just got lucky, thats all. Although Go Ju-Yeol only said that out of politeness, it was a fact that Dad was stronger than him in martial arts. Im the only one who knows that, though! Actually Go Ju-Yeol suddenly tilted his head to the side, a puzzled look on his face. Have we met before? he asked. Im not sure. My memory isnt very good these days But Im afraid that this is probably our first time meeting. Hmm? Well, well, look what we have here! Mister Baek, do you know how suspicious your shifty eyes and stiff expression are making you look? Dad immediately changed the topic, saying, Why dont we go inside and talk? This may be a mere countryside academy, but we can at least afford to serve you tea. Haha, Id be thankful even if you could only give me some cold water. Weve traveled a long way. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The living room is this way. Thank you. Go Ju-Yeol turned to face the other Murim Alliance warriors behind him and ordered, You guys head over to the prisons first and secure the evil sect spies. Ill catch up with youter. Yes, Sir! While the Investigation Team headed over to the prisons, Go Ju-Yeol walked over to the living room together with Dad. I followed behind them, making sure to always remain a step behind in regard for their seniority. Out of habit and boredom, I resumed observing the man named Go Ju-Yeol. Go Ju-Yeol sat down opposite Dad, straightened his back, and said, Ahem. Now that those people are gone, Id like to officially offer my thanks to the Baek Academy on behalf of the Murim Alliance. If not for you and your son, Director, the evil sects would likely have made this ce one of their bases of operations, to the detriment of themon folk. I just did what I had to do. What the hell was that!? As a former member of the Blood Sect, I really want to smack these pretentious orthodox sect bastards. Dad made small talk with Go Ju-Yeol for a while before finally asking, Is it okay if I ask whats going to happen to the evil sect people we captured? Sure. Were going to drag them back to the Jiangxi Branch and interrogate them to find out who the ones behind them are. Interrogation? Dont you mean torture? Your vocabry must becking. **After all, you Murim Alliance people are even better at torture than the members of the Blood Cult! Back then, when we exchanged hostages, I had a fine discussion with my poor little traumatized colleagues about it This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? While I was lost in thought, Go Ju-Yeol suddenly leaned closer to us and whispered, By the way, this is supposed to be a secret, but Dad and I immediately perked up our ears. Go Ju-Yeol grinned with satisfaction at our interested response, adding, we suspect that they are descendants of the Blood Cult. The Blood Cult? I tried my best to appear calm. If I started breathing raggedly or opened my eyes too wide, Go Ju-Yeol would definitely look at me with suspicion. WHY the fuck would the Blood Cult appear here of all ces!?!? Okay, I wasnt that surprised. Before I could ask Go Ju-Yeol for rification, though, Dad said, Didnt the Blood Sect disappear decades ago? DADDY THANK YOU SO MUCH! A cold light shed in Go Ju-Yeols eyes for an instant as he nodded gravely, replying, Thats right. Several decades ago, the Blood Sect split into many factions due to internal strife. The Alliance Head at that time then took advantage of the situation and annihted the Blood Cult. Why arent you reading this at ? I have already heard the story of how the Blood Cult was destroyed many times. However, Im also the only person who knows the entire truth of what happened at that time. *Internal strife? Is that what they think it was? Haha. * These people have no idea that the four absolute masters and I were the true cause of the bloodiest day in the history of the Blood Cult. Recently, weve detected some unusual activity by those whom we believe to be descendants of the Blood Cult. Huh Are they nning to rebuild the Blood Cult? I asked. Go Ju-Yeol instantly shot me a sharp re. However, before I could react, he had already smoothed over his expression. Oh? What do we have here? Were not sure, but we cant exclude the possibility. Did you two hear something to that effect from the captured evil sect spies? I tied them up and locked them in the prisons, but besides bringing them the asional meal, I have never talked to them. Me neither Go Ju-Yeol sighed and said, Anyway, the Murim Alliance is keeping a close watch on the evil sects movements. If you guys discover anything, I would appreciate it if you would inform me as soon as possible. Certainly. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Thank you. Also, you will be receivingpensation for your contribution to this incident shortly. Compensation? I didnt do this for a reward To tell the truth, I was quite rattled when the Blood Cult was mentioned. However, at the same time, I couldnt quite shake off a nagging feeling in the back of my mind. Even if we were the ones who captured those evil sect dudeswhy on earth would a Murim Alliance person so easily reveal the existence of the Blood Cult to a mere vige martial arts instructor? I squinted my eyes and closely observed the conversation between Dad and Go Ju-Yeol. Hmm? Somethings weird. The moment I detected something off, Go Ju-Yeol suddenly shifted his feet and appeared right in front of me.
  1. The kid put his right palm over his left fist, which is the signal for a duel to the death. He should be cing his left palm over his right fist instead LOL.
Chapter 7: What is a Star Instructor? Chapter 7: What is a Star Instructor? I found it strange that Go Ju-Yeol, the Flying Eagle, would suddenly tell us about the remnants of the Blood Cult despite it being a secret. Is he a loose-lipped person? If that was true, then I would be relieved. However, it was impossible for someone like that to be the Second Captain of the Investigation Squad at the Murim Alliance. That can only mean that hes revealing this information on purpose. The murim is a ce where schemes and deceptions abound. The only way to survive in such a ce is to always be alert, and to carefully observe others words and bodynguage. Thus, that is exactly what I did. From what I can see, hes on guard against us. Go Ju-Yeols hands were ced lightly on top of his knees, which was a very convenient position to strike from. His eyes continually flickered around the room, as if he was nning his moves beforehand. The cement of his feet is the most important. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. His feet were spaced slightly apart, an optimal position to quickly execute a movement or kicking technique. Why is he suspecting us, and what is he suspecting us of? Now that I think about it, he did have enough reason to be suspicious of us. Two vige martial arts instructors defeated and captured two experts from the evil sects. Furthermore, although we didnt have any solid proof, we concluded that they were teaching their disciples demonic arts. I kind of expected it, buthe has probably also sensed that Dad is a first-ss expert, the same as himself. Then, the reason he talked about the Blood Sect can only be to test our reactions and confirm if we were also descendants of the Blood Cult. My inference required a small leap of logic since both sides would then belong to the evil sects, but at least, the fact that Go Ju-Yeol was suspicious of us is unquestionable. CLINK. Go Ju-Yeol put down his teacup and smiled meaningfully, saying, This is good tea. Y arent you reading this at ? Im d it suits your tastes, Dad replied. Dad and Go Ju-Yeol conversed normally and smiled gently, but I could sense a subtle hint of coldness in their voices, in particr Go Ju-Yeols. The more I hear Master Baeks voice, the more I feel like Ive heard it somewhere before. Dad avoided Go Ju-Yeols gaze andughed, Haha. That must be because I have a verymon-sounding voice. Is that so Go Ju-Yeols tone was cordial, but to me, that question sounded like part of an interrogation. Still smiling warmly, Go Ju-Yeol continued, Are you sure we dont know each other from somewhere? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Haha, its probably just a coincidence. A bead of sweat appeared on Dads forehead. At the same time, Dads face scrunched up in a weird way. Dad has been behaving very oddly ever since the Murim Alliance people arrived. He has never told me anything about his rtionship with them, so I can only make guesses based on general facts. In the first ce, why on earth would a first-ss expert hide their title, bury their past, and live quietly in a rural vige? Could it be because he is the enemy of all murim? Nah, thats too outrageous. For a first-ss expert to end up as the enemy of the entire murim without getting killed was impossible. At worst, they could only be wanted criminals. Well, it doesnt matter which one it is. The result is the same. Pardon me for asking this, but would you mind telling me where you learned martial arts? I learned it in a small and rural school. You wont know of it even if I told you. Really? Haha. The tension in the room was rising. My palms were soaked in sweat. Any moment now, I was ready to engage Go Ju-Yeol in battle. I still havent fully recovered from the exhaustion of fighting Goatee, wees you. In my mind, I calcted all the possible ways Go Ju-Yeol could attack and thought up counter-measures. Go Ju-Yeol is not our only enemy; I have to also take the entire investigation squad into ount. We have to subdue him before they cane running back, and then take care of them. I lowered my head to hide the killing intent that was gathering in my eyes. If Dad truly is a wanted criminal, and he was discovered here Then I cannot allow a single person to leave this ce alive. One of the reasons I survived in the Blood Cult for so long was that I always nned for the worst, and included everything from the actual fight to the cleanup in those ns. Methods of erasing evidence and escaping from pursuit were always included. Ive definitely seen your face before Hmm? No way? Read this at , or else. Suddenly, Go Ju-Yeols eyes widened like a goldfish. As if something in his mind had finally clicked, he pped his palm on his thigh. I remember now! My heart raced in apprehension. I tensed my butt muscles, ready to spring to action at a moments notice. Thankfully, my worst fears did note to pass. Rather, the truth was somethingpletely out of my predictions No wonder I thought you looked familiar. Having found the answer to his feeling of familiarity, Go Ju-Yeol beamed. All of his muscles rxed, making his tension a moment ago seem like a hallucination. On the other hand, Dads face slowly darkened. Finally, he sighed, saying, How did you recognize me? Huh? This atmosphere??? Go Ju-Yeols reply answered all of my questions. Like he was greeting an old friend, he waved his arms happily and shouted, How could I not? Youre the Handsome Prince! Handsome Prince!?!?1 When he heard his title being called, Dad blushed and said, Long time no see, Hyung-nim. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Two middle-aged men sat opposite each other at a dining table, drinking wine. Hahaha! Buddy, I havent seen you in years! Its been almost thirty years. I never imagined that Hyung-nim would end up joining the Murim Alliance Investigation Team. Why did you pretend not to know me? Err, I havent contacted you ever since I ran away from the academy all those years agoand I felt kind of guilty for that What? Guilty? Did you think so little of our friendship? Youre making me feel sad! Im sorry. Dad scratched the back of his head apologetically. I stood a short distance away from the two old men, staring nkly at Dad. For a long time, I couldnt close my dropped jaw. My brain was running on overdrive trying to process all this new information. At the very least, this didnt end in a fight Suddenly, Dad turned around and said to me, Son, this is my best friend from my school days in the Azure Dragon Academy. Would you mind greeting him again? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As expected of the Handsome Prince, even your son is super handsome! Hohoho! Hyung-nim, I am almost fifty years old. Please stop calling me by that nickname When he saw Dads awkward face, Go Ju-Yeol roared withughter, saying, Hahaha! Back when we were students at the Azure Dragon Academy, anyone who didnt know of the Handsome Prince would have immediately beenbeled a spy! Yeah. Its a good thing this didnt end in a fight. Phew. Relieved, I said to Go Ju-Yeol, Greetings once again. My name is Baek Su-Ryong. Why dont youe over and have a seat? Oh, and pour me some more wine! Read this at , or else. As the two old men talked, I learned that they were ssmates at the Azure Dragon Academy almost thirty years ago. Apparently, the Azure Dragon Academy was one of the Five Great Academies run by the Murim Alliance. The Five Great Academies were as follows: In the current era, every young martial artist of the orthodox sects dreamed of attending one of the Five Great Academies. However, even among these five, there were several that were known to be better than the others. Back when I was in the Blood Cult, only the Heavenly Martial Academy existed. It seems that more simr academies have sprung up over the years. While reminiscing his happy memories of his past school life, Go Ju-Yeol grinned and said to me, Did you know how many hearts your father broke while he was in school? Although hes still handsome now, he was so drop-dead gorgeous back then that he was actually given the nickname, Handsome Prince! You ought to read this at . Cough coughHyung-nim Ive never seen Dad so embarrassed before Wait, hes almost fifty. Whats there to be ashamed of when youre already at that age? Suddenly, I thought of something and asked, Did you hide your title from me because you were embarrassed about it? Hmph! That was just a silly nickname given by childish kids, not a real martial artists title. Thats an excuse for sure. Dont think you can convince me otherwise when your face is as red as a beetroot. Pfft As thest my worries melted away, I couldnt help but snigger, causing Dads face to turn even redder. To hide his embarrassment, he immediately gulped down a cup of wine. Just like that, the merry conversation continued until nightfall. At some point, the Investigation Squad had finished securing the prisoners and reported to Go Ju-Yeol, but Go Ju-Yeol made up some random excuse about needing more time to question the parties involved and stayed behind while they began preparations for returning to the Murim Alliance. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The truth was, after a few bottles of wine, both Dad and Go Ju-Yeol were wasted. Go Ju-Yeol stared nkly at the wine in his cup. Without looking up, he hesitantly asked, By the way Wheres Yak-Ping? By Yak-Ping, does he mean Mae Yak-Ping? Isnt that my mothers name? Dad smiled bitterly and replied, She passed away a long time ago. I see. Shes always been sickly, huh. Yeah. The room fell silent for a long time. Why arent you reading this at ? Finally, as if he wanted to lighten the gloomy atmosphere, Go Ju-Yeolughed, Hahaha! Anyway, sorry about just now. I definitely recognized your face, but for a moment, I just couldnt remember who you were. I even suspected you of being a wanted criminal! So he really was thinking about attacking us. If he had done that, I would have responded by using a killing technique. Fortunately, nothing of the sort happened. I didnt know I was that close to getting my ass handed over to me. Hahaha! Im the one who hasnt tasted the sting of your de for years! Throughout the day, the topics that Dad and Go Ju-Yeol had talked about ranged from reminiscing about the past topletely random stuff. Unlike the exciting life of a murim warrior, Dads life in the vige was boring. The only important thing he did was earn enough money to feed us both. Are you making enough money with this martial arts academy? From the looks of it, you arent doing too well. I earn just enough to feed two men. Hey hey! Thats a lie! Were in desperate straits, you know! In this kind of rural vige, we couldnt possibly charge too much for sses. If we included the snack expenses for the kids, wed basically be breaking even. The only sses that we profited from are the ones for adults taught by Dad. Do you really have to stay here? With your strength, you should be able to secure a teaching position at the Azure Dragon Academy. At the words Azure Dragon Academy, Dad tensed up for a moment, then rxed and said, I like this ce. Buddy, were not young anymore. At our age, going hungry because we cant afford food is extremely unhealthy. YOU ARE SO RIGHT. PLEASE REPEAT THAT LINE TO MY DAD A HUNDRED MORE TIMES!!! Additionally, teachers these days earn a lot more than they used to. Havent you heard that if you manage to be a star instructor, youll earn so much money that you wouldnt know how to spend it? Please, Im not that good, Dad humbly insisted. Go Ju-Yuol thumped his chest confidently, saying, Since when has the Handsome Prince been weak? Besides, you might have gotten older, but I think the number of women who would kill to have you would still form a long, long line, you know? Seriously! Hyung-nim, youre too much Dad muttered awkwardly, tugging at his clothes. I, on the other hand, could not sit still anymore after hearing what Go Ju-Yeol had just suggested. Now that I think about it, I might have even heard something of the sort before, so how could I have forgotten about it I asked, My apologies for interrupting, but what is a Star Instructor, exactly?
  1. Handsome Prince (): Literal trantion Jade-Faced Gentleman. Jade-Faced means handsome.
 Chapter 8: Not a Student, but an Employee Chapter 8: Not a Student, but an Employee Ugh Having spent the whole of thest night drinking, Go Ju-Yeol couldnt wake up until afternoon the next day. Im dying As he rubbed his throbbing head, I politely handed him some honey water that I had prepared in advance. Uncle, please have some honey water. This honey was harvested by Yi Go-Eul, the vige beekeeper, and its perfect for hangovers. OohThank you, wees you. As Go Ju-Yeol gulped down the honey water, Dad, who was lying weakly next to him, looked at me with foggy eyes. He opened his mouth, which stunk of alcohol, and groaned, What about my honey water? Were out of honey. I used up thest of what we had making Uncles share. Couldnt you have just diluted the honey water and made enough for two? Absolutely not. That would reduce the effectiveness of the honey. Besides, Uncle is our guest, and your best friend whom you havent met in almost thirty years. You wouldnt be thinking ofpromising our guest for your own sake, would you? Dad somehow managed to hold himself back and only red at me with piercing eyes like he wanted to turn me into a porcupine. Wow! I feel alive again! eximed Go Ju-Yeol as he finished his honey water. He then stood up abruptly, picked up a coat that he had tossed on the floor at some point during the drinking party, and put it on. Yikes! Its already midday. Anyter than this, and Ill have to write an apology letter. Although heined about the possible extra work, Go Ju-Yeol looked happy about it. Last night, while he was wasted, I even overheard him mumbling to himself, Even if my workload increases, its worth it because I got to chat with a friend I havent met for thirty years. Hes an unexpectedly good person. The Second Captain of the Murim Alliance Jiangxi Branch Investigation Team is by no means in a low-ranked position. In a rural vige like this, hes a warrior who can end the lives of everyone in the vige with one simplemand. However, even before he recognized Dad, he was polite to us and did not abuse his authority. Most importantly, I can tell that hes a person who treasures rtionships, seeing as he hasnt med Dad for mysteriously disappearing thirty years ago. He also still treats Dad as a friend, even though the current Baek Mu-Heun is merely a poor martial arts instructor in the rural wees you. Hes a man worth being friends with. Whew! I should get going now. Right before leaving, Go Ju-Yeol turned back to look at us. He grinned mischievously at Dad and said, Buddy, the next time I visit, Ill bring you the good stuff. Lets see who gets wasted first! Err, Im not sure we should be doing that at our age Oh ho? Is the famed Handsome Prince who once conquered the Jiangxi Entertainment District really saying something so pathetic? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. H-Hyung-nim! Dad protested, eyes wide open despite his hangover. Please stop with the jokes! What if my son misunderstands you? Hmm? Care to tell me more about that, Dad? A joke? Do you dare swear upon the heavens that I was just joking? The moment Go Ju-Yeol asked Dad to swear upon the heavens, Dad hesitated. Wait, it was true!? Ahem. After dating Yakbing, I changed my ways KEKEKEKEKE! BWAHAHAHAHA! Why arent you reading this at ? Go Ju-Yeol and I had fun teasing Dad together. Suddenly, Go Ju-Yeol stoppedughing and looked at me with a pleased expression, saying, Ryong, have you decided to whether or not to ept my offer fromst night? Last night, Go Ju-Yeol had told me many things about the Murim Alliance and the Five Great Academies. In particr, he described the students and instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy, where he and Dad studied together thirty years ago, in detail. He said that the Azure Dragon Academy in Jiangxi Province was an institution where the young generation of the Eastern Murim gather to exchange, practice and polish their martial arts together, cultivating masters who will one day be leaders of the orthodox sects. Although the Azure Dragon Academy has the lowest evaluation among the Five Great Academies, numerous boys and girls still do their best to enter the academy every year. Im still thinking about it. The truth was, I had already made my decision. However, I gave Go Ju-Yeol a vague answer because Dad was making a really worried face next to me right now and I didnt want him flipping out. Go Ju-Yeol nodded, saying, Is that so? Since there are still three months left until the deadline, take your time and consider it carefully. If you decide to do it,e and see me and I will write you a letter of rmendation. Thank you. You dont have to thank me. Its the least I can do for my best friends son. I could see a mixture of regret and otherplex emotions hidden in Go Ju-Yeols eyes, but I smiled gently and pretended that I hadnt noticed it. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The more time we spend saying goodbye, the harder it gets. I really should be leaving now. Have a safe trip, Hyung-nim. Be sure to take care of yourself, Uncle. Thanks. Then, until we meet again. Go Ju-Yeol patted me on the shoulder and turned around. WHOOSH! He used a mesmerizing movement technique befitting the title of Flying Eagle and quickly vanished over the horizon. What a shameless bastard. As soon as Go Ju-Yeol disappeared, Dad narrowed his eyes and stared at me, asking, So, since when did you start sucking up to random old men and calling them Uncle, Uncle~ oh so sweetly? Aww, hes sulky because he didnt get any honey water earlier. Still, I think hes the one who has a lot more exining to do. What about you? Since when did you have such a good friend? Also, did you know? You nearly became sworn brothers with him yesterday. It had taken me a lot of effort to stop those two drunk old men from pledging to die on the same day.1 Its a good thing that I rarely drink because of my poor health, or I wouldnt have been sober enough to realize the seriousness of what they were trying to do. Dads face turned red, probably because he finally recalled the utterly embarrassing state he was inst night. Hmph I havent seen him for almost thirty years, and I couldnt control myself. Just remember to drink moderately next wees you. If you want me to listen to you, shouldnt you go next door and borrow some honey first? Dad grumbled like a stubborn child. However, right after saying that, as if something had finally hit him, Dads mood darkened. In a low voice, he asked me, Are you really going to go to the Azure Dragon Academy? I wasnt sure how to answer him, so I instead asked him back, If I insisted on going, would you stop me? Would you let me stop you? Since when have you ever listened to me? I smiled and nodded. The original owner of this body, the real Baek Su-Ryong, was so desperate to learn martial arts that he even tried practicing demonic arts and consumed poison. Baek Mu-Heun was aware of this, and after the episode where his son nearly died (or rather, actually died), hes been pretty sensitive about me trying anything dangerous. Dad sighed and said, As expected You didnt give up on learning martial arts. If I think about it from Dads perspective, having a son who was willing to risk his life to be a warrior despite being born with the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians was extremely worrying. To make things worse, even after a near-death experience, the son still hadnt given up trying. Dad sighed again, saying, Ryong, the murim is not as kind as you think it is. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. I know. I know the feeling of being a weakling in this merciless murim better than anyone else. Furious at my nonchnt answer, Dad yelled, What do you mean, you know? Do you think Im a master just because I won a fight against an evil sect warrior? If he hadnt let his guard down, it would have been impossible for me to win! I already included your strength in the calctions, though GRAB! Dad grabbed onto my shoulders tightly and said, You were born with a defective chi center. I tried everything I could think of, but I couldnt fix it. Yes, I know. You do? The zing mes of anguish in Dads eyes looked like they were about to spew out as he roared, If you know that, then why are you trying to enter the Azure Dragon Academy? Do you think theyll be able to help you? If that was the case, I would have sent you to study there a long time ago! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. What? Study? I was nning on going to the Azure Dragon Academy, but Im not going there to study though? However, before I could get a chance to retort, Dad continued, If you go there, youll definitely be looked down on by the other students because you dont have any qi. Some of them might even bully you. With your weak body, you wont evenst half a month! No, no, wait a minute! I think youre misunderstanding something. For once, please listen to Daddy! Still grabbing onto my shoulders, Dad started shaking me back and forth. You ought to read this at . I searched everywhere, but I couldnt find anyone who could cure you! Never mind fixing it, I didnt even find out the name of the disease! I knowsostop I know! I know the name of the disease! And how to fix it! SO STOP SHAKING ME! MY NECK IS GOING TO BREAKKKKKK!!! Ugh Please listen to me just this once. Youre twenty-seven, and the minimum age to be admitted to the Azure Dragon Academy is fifteen. How would you feel if you were beaten by a fifteen-year-old? You should just find a nicedy in the vige and get married This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Argh, damn it! Let go of me! I managed to peel away one of Dads arms, but my head was still spinning. Even so, this was my only opportunity before Dad grabbed me again. I quickly screamed at the top of my lungs, What are you talking about!? Im NOT going to the Azure Dragon Academy as a student! and then give me a cute toad-faced2 grandchild Huh? What did you just say? Your voice is so hoarse, you sound a lot like a toad right now. I sighed wearily and said, This is why I told you to drink in moderation. You didnt hear a thing I discussed with Uncle yesterday. Youre notgoing to school? Really? Dad blinked stupidly, a big question mark on his face. Im not going there to study! Really! Then what was all that talk about going to the Azure Dragon Academy? To my father, who was staring at me doubtfully, I proudly announced, Im going there to make money! Money? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. I heard that there was a job suitable for me. I grinned and shot a nce at the door to the Baek Academy. It was about time the sniveling brats showed up for their afternoon ss, and as expected, there they were. Hmm? Its Master! Master! Grandmaster! Good afternoon! Hurry up and teach us the strongest martial arts already! The brats immediately spotted me and Dad, and rushed forward to greet us. I looked back at my still confused Dad and firmly said, Im going to work at the Azure Dragon Academy, not study there. Okay? Is there any difference between these brats and the ones at the Azure Dragon Academy? Not to me, at least. Work? Yes, Im going to get a job there. However, before that, there is somewhere I must go. You seem to have already recovered somewhat, so Dad, do you like hiking? I remember the Bandit King telling me that there he built a safe house somewhere around here, and that it was full of elixirs. Lucky! Hiking? Why are you talking about hiking? Dad blurted. What do you mean, why? Isnt it obvious? Searching for treasure alone is tiring, so Im going to make you help me.
  1. Sworn brothers: Sworn brothers in murim will always make the following pledge: Although we were not born on the same day, month, and year, we swear to die on the same day, month, and year.
  2. Toad-faced: As nonsensical as this sounds in English, its just referring to babies looking like toads when they scrunch up their faces. I usually trante ng by the meaning rather than what it literally says, but I had to leave this as it is because of the pun in the next sentence.
Chapter 9: Jackpot! Chapter 9: Jackpot! The next morning, I scaled the White Cloud Mountain Range ()1 together with Dad. The White Cloud Mountain Range was famous for its rugged mountains, steep rocky cliffs, and thick fog thatsted all year long. Naturally, it was also infamous for dozens of people going missing or falling down the cliffs every year. Not even mountain bandits are willing to make this ce their hideout. However, this is also the reason why Maeng Ho-Ak, the Bandit King, hid his secret stash here. Y arent you reading this at ? Over thest few decades, the other secret stashes had probably already been found and robbed. The White Cloud Mountain Range stash was the most well-hidden one, and also the one most likely to remain untouched. *If I manage to obtain and consume the elixirs that Maeng Ho-Ak left behind, I will be able to solidify my foundations in the Heaven Defying Divine Art and be a lot stronger. That will vastly improve my job prospects. * With such thoughts in mind, I happily hiked across the White Cloud Mountain Range. Unfortunately, some timeter Huffhuffgasp My entire body was drenched in sweat. I was out of breath, and my lungs felt like they were going to explode. My legs were wobbly, as if there were thousand-pound weights attached to all four of my limbs. I want to faint and rest right now!!! However, every time I thought that, the sound of someone behind me clicking their tongue made me clench my teeth and endure the pain. Tsk tsk. Are you tired already? POKE. PROD. Dad poked my back with a teaching cane and nagged, How could you even think of going hiking when your body is in such bad shape? Have you had enough? Can we go home now? Why arent you reading this at ? I cant tell whether youre worried about me, or just in annoyed at me. Sadly, the only reason Ive managed to climb this far is because of your incessantining. I cangaspkeep wees you. To hell with this body. Oi, original owner, you may not have been able to learn martial arts, but you could have at least exercised normally, right? Why are you so fucking unfit!? After transmigrating to your body, I trained hard for more than a month, but for some reason, Im still like this! Ahhhh, I think I now understand why the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians is also known as the Curse of Heaven. Just you wait and see! Ill definitely turn the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians into the Heavenly Yin Divine Meridians! And crossing these mountainsis the first step to doing that!!! I was filled with burning determination to hike up the mountains. Y arent you reading this at ? A few hourster FLOP. I sat on a t rock and looked up at the orange-colored sky. That must be a sandstorm, right? Theres no way its already evening, right? Fuck. At this rate, how long will it take me to get there? My body was simply too weak and unhealthy. Even so, as an aspiring martial artist, I couldnt possiblyin about hiking being hard! It was a good thing I brought Dad along with me, though. He caught me when I slipped and fell several times. Actually, were almost there. I think thats the mountain you mentioned. Dad stood next to me and pointed his teaching cane at a mountain peak towering above the clouds. You ought to read this at . I looked up at that imposing sight and groaned, Almost there, my ass ording to Maeng Ho-Ak, the name of that mountain peak was the Sword Dance Peak (). It was really high, and the climb up was rough and perilous. There was no better ce to hide a secret stash of elixirs than a mountain no one wanted to scale. HuffhuffLets take a break before continuing. Here, drink some water. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Dad handed me a water bottle and clicked his tongue as he observed my face that was as pale as a corpses. Suddenly, he asked, Hey, are you really my son? Spurt! Cough, cough! I spat out the water in my mouth at Dad. Regrettably, the old man easily dodged it. Hmph, as expected of a first-ss expert. I hurriedly suppressed the anxiety in my heart, wiped my mouth, and choked, Cough! What kind of a question is that? Dad stared at me strangely and scratched his head, saying, In the past, you would have repeatedly cursed your weak body and med me and your mom for it, but nowyou just climbed across several mountains without a singleint. Baek Su-Ryong you bastard, how could you do that to your parents? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Also, you never talked about looking for a job and earning money. All you wanted to do was practice martial arts. You werent even interested in teaching the kids. I pretended to think hard for a while, then gave Dad an answer that I had prepared beforehand in case he ever asked me this question. Y arent you reading this at ? After I died and came back to life, I began to see the world around me in a different light. What do you mean? I thought about a lot of things while lying down in bed for a month, and then it hit me. What was the point of risking my life to learn martial arts if I was never going to use it? Didnt you want to be the strongest martial arts master and make a name for yourself in the gangho? That was the initial idea. I sighed, wiped the sweat on my forehead with my sleeves, and continued, By bing a master, Id be able to obtain fame, wealth, and a pretty wife Yeah. northdetl wees you. But now that I think about it, bing a martial arts master is not the only way I can get these things, right? Soyou want to rely on money instead? I gave Dad the thumbs up and announced, Yup! Its exactly as you said! I didnt know the man named Baek Su-Ryong, and I would never understand how desperate he was to learn martial arts, or share the frustration he felt when he failed over and over again. Therefore, rather thane up with excuses for him, I decided to tell Dad at least a part of the truth. And theres just one more thing I grinned naughtily, then continued, Ill need a lot of money if I want to get my chi center fixed and search for a way to learn martial arts, right? Thest one was the main reason, but Dad didnt have to know that. After all, I couldnt exin to him how I knew about the Heaven Defying Divine Art and the method to cure the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians. You ought to read this at northdetl. Still, Im just a man who spent the whole of his previous life teaching martial arts in the Blood Cult. Teaching is the only skill I have. I was wracking my brains over how a useless person like me was going to earn that much moneywhen Go Ju-Yeol showed up and said, Havent you heard that if you manage to be a Star Instructor, youll earn so much money that you wouldnt know how to spend it? I dont think I need to borate on the rest. I would first get a job as a regr instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy and earn a decent sry. Then, even if I quitter, Id at least have the capital to start my own business. Thus, I decided to take the Blue Dragon Academy instructors exam that was happening three months from now. Dad stared nkly at me as if he was trying to gauge the truth of what I said. A whileter, he smiled and nodded, saying, It seems that my dear little boy who only had martial arts in his head has finally grown up. In that case, Daddy expects you to strike it rich and provide me with a cushy retirement life, okay? Why arent you reading this at northdetl? Hell, no. What did you just say, you ungrateful brat!? SMACK! Dad gleefully whacked me on the back with his teaching cane. If youre done resting, then get up. Its time we made some money. Yeah, yeah I sighed deeply and scrambled to my feet, knees still wobbling. Dad and I then proceeded to climb up the Sword Dance Peak in single file. Except for the few times I ended up foaming at the mouth, nothing particrly interesting happened. Gaspwheezeughhh Read this at northdetl, or else. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Were almost there! Put your back into it! To be honest, I felt a little sorry for Baek Mu-Heun, the father of this body. It wasnt my intention, but I did upy his sons body and pretend to be Baek Su-Ryong. No matter how guilty I feel, I cant tell you the truth. However, Ill still do my best not to disappoint you, as thanks for giving birth to this child! GuhAHHHH! IM ALMOST THEREEEE!!! HAAA!!! YAAAAAAAHHH!!! I stood at the top of Sword Dance Peak and admired the view. WHOOOOOWHOOOOO. The view of nothing but fog, that is. Dad kept his guard up and asked, I can indeed sense something unusual about this ce, but are you sure there are elixirs and miracle herbs hidden here? Gaspgasp Follow me Visibility was almost zero, but I walked around searching for the rock with a tiger tooth carving that Maeng Ho-Ak told me about. Found it! Why arent you reading this at northdetl? As we approached the rock, the fog around us slowly began to dissipate, then reform again. I was relieved to see that, as it was an indication that the formation the rock was a part of was still intact. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? If the formation is still intact, then the probability of the elixirs and miracle medicines still being there is extremely high. I nced behind me and said, This way. Probably because he could sense the abnormal aura around us, Dad appeared unusually nervous. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I thought that you got swindled by yet another fake pharmacistbut the elixirs were real? Wait, you thought that I was on a fools errand all this time? Didnt I already tell you that my information source was trustworthy? Hoo boy. From the look on Dads face, this was probably not the first time Baek Su-Ryong had gone out in search of treasure (he had probably found the demonic art that killed him on one of those trips). So that was why Dad was so willing to y along with me when I asked him to apany me on a mountain hike in search of elixirs. Damn. Dad might have a sharp tongue, but his love for his sick son is immeasurable. If you dont want to get lost, stop talking nonsense and follow me. You know, I feel like youve been possessed by a ghost. Fortunately, Maeng Ho-Ak had already told me how to navigate my way through this formation. It was the type that made one lose their sense of direction, but as long as one knew what signs to look out for, getting through it wasnt a problem. Master Maeng, Ill be sure to put the elixirs you left behind to good use. You ought to read this at northdetl. Y arent you reading this at northdetl? As I walked deeper and deeper into the formation, I recalled Maeng Ho-Aks bushy-bearded face and the things he said to me back then.
Kuhuhuhuhu, Ive hidden my secret stashes all over the world. Do you know how many bandits there are in the forests? Now that Ive gone missing, I bet theyre desperate to find my treasureBut too bad, I hid the best stuff away a long time ago.
Although he looked like a giant bear, Maeng Ho-Ak was a highly intelligent and cunning man. He often acted stupid to hide it, but it was impossible for a truly dumb person to be a martial arts master. Maeng Ho-Ak had one grand ambition in his life.
Im going to make the bandits epted as a part of the gangho, just like all therge sects!
Back then, almost everyone regarded his ambition as the ramblings of a madman. If not for his innate god-like strength and talent that made him the youngest ever Bandit Chief of the 72 Bandit Strongholds at age 16, and the Bandit King at age 25, many people would haveughed in his face. The only people who had taken him seriously were the orthodox faction experts. Upset by hisments, they forced him into one duel after another in an effort to punish him and make him swallow his words. Why arent you reading this at northdetl?
Hmph. I let all those guys who challenged me live. I wanted them to see how merciful I was, and that even a bandit like me can uphold moral standards.
Unfortunately, contrary to his expectations, the Bandit Kings notoriety only increased day by day. The reason for that was because all of the Bandit Kings challengers had ended up permanently crippled after their arms and legs were broken.
Huh? Are you asking me why I did that? Knowing those orthodox sect guys, if I didnt leave some evidence behind, they would definitely go around iming that they won the match.
northdetl wees you. It was around that time that the Bandit King wasbeled as one of the murims Ten Great Masters. However, when I brought up that title, Maeng Ho-Ak said this while digging out his earwax:
Ten Great Masters? Err, I dont really remember all that well, but I think that was what the guys who ran away after I beat them up called themselves?
In the end, if Maeng Ho-Ak hadnt been betrayed by his trusted subordinates and wound up in the Blood Cults dungeons, he might really have seeded in creating the Bandit Sect.
Oi, kiddo. Whats up, Master Maeng?
For some reason, Maeng Ho-Ak always referred to me as kiddo, while I addressed him and the other three masters as Master. Of course, our rtionship could not possibly be the same as that of a normal master and disciple. I signed a contract with them to help them escape from the Blood Cults clutches. In return, they would teach me their martial arts and take me with them. When I signed the contract, I never once thought that I would eventually spend the next ten years together with them. During those ten years, since there was nothing else to do inside that musty old prison, the four masters told me nearly everything about the kind of lives they had lived.
Hey If I die here, and you end up being the only one who escapes from this ce
If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. One day, Maeng Ho-Ak called me and revealed the locations of his various secret stashes to me. Furious, I had snapped right back at him, saying:
Why are you suddenly telling me all this? Haha, thats because Id rather you take it than let it be stolen by some random riff-raff. Hmm, I think there was some leftover meat today Fuck! Did you think I was trying to bribe you into giving me more meat? We do have more meat, though Okay, okay! Ill tell you the location of yet another secret stash
To think there really was a shack here. Suddenly, the sound of Dads voice dragged me back into reality. As we walked out of the fog, I looked at the old wooden shack in front of us. It was in such a bad state that it seemed as if it would copse anytime. Next to the shack, there was a small but steamy hot spring. There should be a medicine brewing room in the shack I think thats where well find the elixirs. I cant believe that the information you bought from a wandering pharmacist is real. Sigh, I dont know whats what anymore This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Dad scratched his head, drew his sword, and warily approached the shack. In the murim, we can never let down our guards, especially when treasures and precious opportunities are involved. This ce could be a trap for all we know. There are no traps here. However This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. ROOOOOAAAARRR! Before I could finish speaking, the shadow of arge beast leaped out of the bushes and pounced on us. Trantors Note: The text in orange blockquotes is Su-Ryongs memories of the past.
  1. White Cloud Mountain Range (): A mountain range located a few miles to the north of Guangzhou, China.
Chapter 12: Medicine Overdose Chapter 12: Medicine Overdose Without the sniveling brats, the normally noisy training ground was as silent as a grave. The only thing I could hear was the sound of my own breathing. Dad had left to sell the tiger carcass, and wouldnt be back for a few days. Hoo I took several deep breaths and did a light warm-up, then slowly started to move my body ording to the Sixth Strike of the Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw.
Kuhahaha! Did you just say that you wanted to learn my martial art?
Every time I had asked him to teach me his martial arts, Maeng Ho-Ak would thump his chest proudly and dere:
Did you know? I created this martial art myself! You call that a new martial art? All you did was put together a bunch of random techniques! As I thought, youre shameless! Shut your trap, Crazy Demon! The instant I get out of here, youll be the first one I beat to death! Hmph, thats my line.
For some reason, I cant recall a single memory where those two sirs werent fighting This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Maeng Ho-Ak, the Bandit King, and Hyon-Won Hu, the Crazy Demon, were like oil and water.1 Before being captured by the Blood Cult, they had never met before (surprise surprise), but the instant they saw each other in prison, they decided that they couldnt get along with each other. At first, they only had minor arguments resulting from personality shes and their differing opinions about the ultimate goal of martial arts, however, as time passed, theyd argue with each other for the sake of arguing.
Youre a brainless vagrant whos only scratched the surface of martial arts! Bark bark bark! All I hear is a noisy dog!
Most of their arguments were like this, but because they were locked up in different rooms (their rooms were right next to each other though, so they could happily argue all day), they never actually got to fight andpare their martial arts. Ive always wondered who was the stronger among those two Unfortunately, in the end, the match between the two never took ce. Right after escaping from the underground prison, we fought our way through the Blood Cults warriors. At that time, these two men who did nothing but fight verbally all day long worked together so well that anyone would think they were the best of friends. Perhaps its as they say, that sometimes your enemies know you better than your friends Well, anyway, back to the main point. The Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw that Master Maeng created was abination of the many martial arts that were passed down within bandit society, which stretches back hundreds, even thousands, of years. Y arent you reading this at ? However, unlike the orthodox (and even unorthodox) sects, no one recognized their long history. The martial artists of the murim saw bandits as nothing more than regr criminals and easy fighting experience for their young warriors.
You orthodox dogs always treat us like insects you can stomp on any time you want. Who bes a bandit because they wanted to be a bandit? Hmph! If you didnt like being treated that way, why didnt you go be a farmer? You just didnt want to work hard and chose the easy way out. Fuck, are you seriously saying that?
One day, Maeng Ho-Ak and Hyon-Won Hu were quarrelling as usual, when suddenly, Hyon-Won Hus words hit a nerve in Maeng Ho-Ak. You ought to read this at . That was the first time I saw Maeng Ho-Aks cold, merciless side.
If youve ever tried farming, you wouldnt be saying that. You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth and lived a life of luxury. How would you know how a farmer feels, working day and night only to have the fruits of all their efforts taken away by corrupt officials? Also, did you know? That if a farmer tried to avoid paying their taxes, the men would be beaten up by the constables and the women raped. In the years where crop yields are poor, their entire harvest would still be taken away as taxes while the farmers starve to death. Do you honestly think that everyone could have a better life as long as they worked hard?
As Maeng Ho-Ak gasped for breath after his sudden outburst, Hyon-Won Hu hesitated for a long time, and did not make his usual snappy remarks.
Is that your life story? No, I made it all up. Kahahahaha! You fucking lunatic. You actually came up with a better excuse than usual.
In the end, it didnt matter if Maeng Ho-Aks story was fake or not. Only people at the very bottom of society, with nowhere else to go, became bandits. However, instead of offering help to them before it was toote, both the government and the orthodox murim treated them as naturally evil beings who must be exterminated. For survival, the bandits had no choice but to create their own martial arts that were easy to learn yet practical.
We never had the luxury of quietly meditating and umting qi, since we always had more pressing matters to tend to like housing and food. Thats why, the way of the bandits is to start by swinging our fists!
The internal arts required one to spend months, even years, slowly umting qi. On the other hand, the results from training ones body and learning external arts was immediate. Thus, the bandits focused on developing and improving the external arts. The one bad thing about the external arts was that it was heavily talent-dependent. If one did not have arge, muscr build, one would naturally be at a huge disadvantage. It was for this reason that the bandits martial arts were considered shallow and barbaric. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. However, Master Maeng told me that that was just nonsense from people who didnt want to train their bodies to the limits. That many masters of internal arts were simply toozy to do physical conditioning, and felt that as long as their techniques contained qi, that was more than enough. He told me that if I just thought about it, wasnt sitting cross-legged all day meditating actually really bad for ones knees and back? Even then, as much as he valued the external arts, Maeng Ho-Ak did not look down on the internal arts. He had indeed trained his qi, although not quite to the same extent as the other three masters.
Listen up, the external arts are in no way inferior to the internal arts! They may seem like pr opposites, but the fact is that they work in harmony! If you wish to reach the peak of martial arts, you have to master both!
When things escted to that point, I had no choice but to interject.
But Master Maeng, didnt you often eat herbs and medicines to get stronger?
Out of the four masters, Master Maeng was the one who loved popping pills the most. Perhaps it was because he never got to eat the good stuff while he was growing up? Hed talk about how he bought and ate as many medicinal products as he could, including the body parts of snakes, centipedes, tigers, turtles, frogs etc. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Hyon-Won Hu narrowed his eyes and stared at the giant in his neighboring cell.
Did you think that everything you eat is converted into energy? Herbs and medicines are not things you can just eat without thinking! Huhuhu, thats right! In theory, everything we eat is converted into energy, right? Just you wait and see, Ill create the strongest external art in the world that eliminates the need for meditation!
After making that deration, Maeng Ho-Ak promptly began reimagining and refining his Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw. The other three masters also often improved upon their martial arts to while away the time, but Master Maeng was by far the most dedicated one among them. In the end, it was only sessful in theory. We never got to test it. Although not even Master Maeng had fully mastered his newly refined martial art, he never forgot to remind me again and again:
Kiddo, Ill leave it to you to prove it to the world. Show those pompous bastards how strong my martial art is! Hahaha! When you get out of here, go teach those fucking assholes that even if one falls to the lowest depths of society, they can still be the worlds best using only external arts!
Im sorry, Master Maeng, but I ended up teaching your martial art to the guy with the biggest build. Back then, I didnt have any choice but to obey the Demon Strategist when he asked me to hand over the four masters martial arts. In addition, although Maeng Ho-Ak imed that his martial arts could be learned by anyone, it was an immutable truth that having a naturally muscr frame was highly advantageous when it came to learning external arts. AnywayI never imagined that Id end up practicing his martial art because of a reason like this. Read this at , or else. Maeng Ho-Aks Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw was a martial art that ANYONE could learn. Even me with my weak body. Hoo I paused my training and steadied my breathing. I looked like I had taken a shower in sweat, but I felt refreshed. Wow, time really flies! I started training first thing in the morning, but when I came to, the sun was already setting. In my mind, I could hear Master Maengs brazenughter.
The Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw is divided into three stages: Beginner, Intermediate, and Advanced. Each stage contains six of the Strikes. When you master the Beginner stage, your body will be overflowing with energy, while your joints will be as flexible as a cats. After you master the Intermediate stage, your body will be as hard as iron and as strong as a bull. And when you master the Advanced stage, your body will be invulnerable to the elements, imprable by weapons, and will never age.
To tell the truth, I dont believe that guys bullshit about not aging. The part about the aging was only Master Maengs theory, after all. It was never proven. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Also, even with all the improvements, if I had topare the four masters martial artsthen the Bandit Kings Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw was definitely the lousiest one. However, there was one thing I could say for sure. Not only was the Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw by far the best external art in the world, it was also the strongest unarmed martial art.
Graaaaargh! Im gonna pummel you all to death!
That was what Maeng Ho-Ak had shouted as we escaped from the prison. He enthusiastically charged ahead of the rest of us and tore the Blood Cult warriors in our way to shreds with his bare hands like a violent god of death. In the end, the Blood Cult had to sacrifice hundreds of experts just to stop that human avnche from destroying everything. If Master Maeng had been born in a martial arts family, or was scouted by arge sect at a young age, then he might have I immediately shook my head at the thought. The Bandit King was indeed talented, but the Crazy Demon, the Ice Moon Goddess, and the Sword Saint were by no means inferior to him. I think I have the right to say that, since I learned all four of their martial arts. HooHoo I continued training in the Beginner Stage of the Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw until the stars twinkled in the night sky, only taking a short break for dinner in between. ording to my estimations, as long as I trained slowly and gently, my body would be able to keep going for a long period of time. Nevertheless, when my arms trembled and my legs wobbled, I nearly wanted to give up and lie down on the ground. At those times, I told myself, Just a little bit more. I can still continue. I forced my shaking arms to move. Y arent you reading this at ? I gathered my strength in my legs. Although Im only practicing the Beginner Stage for now, it wont be long before I can begin learning the Intermediate Stage. Unlike Maeng Ho-Ak, I have the time and luxury to dream of mastering the Advanced Stage and surpassing him. However, am I satisfied with just that? In addition to the Heaven Defying Divine Art, I also know the martial arts of the Crazy Demon, the Ice Moon Goddess, and the Sword Saint. If I mastered all of these martial arts, just how strong would I be? Perhaps I was just being overly optimistic. All of these martial arts were so deep andplex that it would take a miracle for me to master just one of them, much less all of them. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I also didnt know how many hidden masters there were in the gangho. Even so, the possibility wasnt zero. I could be the Worlds Strongest. My imagination was running wild, but my body never stopped moving. I forgot about the passing of time and let my muscle memory do the work. BAM! The gates of the Baek Academy were thrown open. Dad strode in, drunk with happiness. Son! Daddys home! Hahaha! Do you know how much that tiger skin was sold for? Your jaw will drop to the floor Read this at , or else. Huff. Youre already back? That was quick. Wait, what are you doing? Why do you look like that? Did you pull an all-nighter? No, I uhI was overdosed on medicine and needed to release the extra energy I panicked and immediately tried to exin what had happened, but it backfired. Overdosed on medicine? No way Did you eat the tuber fleeceflowers? By yourself? Didnt I tell you to wait until I returned because it was dangerous!? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ah, no, about that Dad looked around the training ground for a moment before finally deciding upon his punishment weapon of choice: the broomstick. You little punkGet your ass over here! W-Wait! Lets talk this out! No violence! For the next two hours, I yed a game of tag with my broomstick waving Dad. Judging by the fact that Isted that long, it seems that my stamina had indeed improved. My life went back to normal right away the day after I swallowed the tuber fleeceflowers. In the mornings, Id train in the Heaven Defying Divine Art, gathering the contaminated chi in my body into the inner pill inside my dantian. In the afternoons, Id train in the Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw to improve my physical condition and joint flexibility. About a monthter, the thing I was waiting for finally arrived. Go Ju-Yeol sent me a letter informing me that the Azure Dragon Academy was now hiring new instructors. Trantors Note: I actually tranted this chapter of the manhwa (C9) because the usual TL was busy, but damn if I dont prefer the novel version! Also, work has been rather busytely (Im aiming for a pay raise), so I can only guarantee 1 chapter per series a week for now. Proofreaders Note: Pray that trantor-nim gets that pay raise. ?
  1. Like oil and water: Actually a Korean idiom, like dogs and monkeys.
Chapter 13: I Lost Chapter 13: I Lost Is that all the luggage youre taking with you? Yes. I lightly patted the small traveling bag slung over my shoulder. Inside, there were several extra sets of clothing, nutrient pills, medicinal pills, and books. On my waist, I carried a sword. Although I was never particrly picky about weapons, I couldnt really go wrong choosing a sword, the most general purpose weapon of them all. Additionally, before I left the vige, there was something I needed a sword to do. Itll take you about a month to get to the Azure Dragon Academy on foot. If I chose to ride on a horse carriage instead, I could probably reach my destination in half the time, but I wanted to train my physical strength and endurance during the journey. Master! Be sure to make it big! When the sniveling brats had heard that I was leaving the vige, they came to the Baek Academy training grounds to send me off. Jang Yi, my self-proimed disciple, grabbed onto my arm and said, When I turn fifteen, Ill take the entrance exam to enter the Azure Dragon Academy! If I pass, then you have to teach me your martial arts! Thats a promise, man to man! This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Oh my. This self-proimed man is crying like a baby. I pinched the brats cheeks and grinned mischievously, replying, Alright. The minimum age of admission to the Azure Dragon Academy was fifteen. asionally, younger students would be epted by rmendation from the great families or powerful sects, but even that was rare. I stretched out the brats cheeks and continued, However, in five years, I might have already transferred from the Azure Dragon Academy to the Heavenly Martial Academy. Although both academies belonged to the murims Five Great Academies, there was a gaping difference between the two. One of those differences was, of course, the instructors monthly sries. Y arent you reading this at ? For now, I n to gain some experience at the Azure Dragon Academy before transferring to the Heavenly Martial Academy as a professional instructor. In that case, Ill also go to the Heavenly Martial Academy. No matter what, I want to learn Masters martial arts! Probably because he was a vige bumpkin who had never seen the outside world, Jang Yi seemed to believe that I was the strongest martial artist in the world. Kids his age change their life aspirations every time they wake up in the morning, so hell probably forget all about me and martial arts within a few days of me leaving I thoughtlessly patted the boy on the head. Well then, the entrance exam for the Heavenly Martial Academy is famous for being difficult, so youll have to train super hard while Im not around. Why arent you reading this at ? Yes, I will! Well, I mixed in several training methods from the Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw into the stuff I taught the kids, so as long as he works hard, hell definitely grow stronger and healthier. Su-Ryong, please make sure to take care of yourself, alright? Here, have some of my pan-fried pancakes.1 You can eat them when youre hungry. The weathers been kind of hottely, so take this with you. Its our stores best ck bamboo hat.2 Walking will wear out your shoes, so please take this brand new pair with you. Besides Jang Yi and the other snot-nosed brats, many of the vigers had alsoe to send me off, bringing with them gifts including snacks, shoes, hats, and porn books. Hmm? Theres something weird among those things These people must havee here because of Dads good reputation. Touched, I warmly greeted every single one of them. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. There were truly a lot of people. Wait, would this many vigers have gathered if one of their sons had gotten first ce in the imperial examinations? I highly doubt it Also, why are their eyes brimming with anticipation and excitement? So, when is the duel going to start? I heard that you wouldnt let your son leave unless he wins? said the eighty-year-old Old Man Kwak tactlessly. I stared at them, but the vigers instantly shut their mouths and avoided my gaze. So that was it. Seriously, these nosy people I spun around and red daggers at Dad, saying, Youre the one who spread that rumor, arent you? If youre not confident, you can still back out now. Y arent you reading this at ? No can do. I ced the vigers gifts to the side and stood opposite Dad. Dad shot me a disapproving look before finally sighing, Are you really going to do this? Yes. I briefly recalled the day I ate the tuber fleeceflower roots and had the dust swept off me by Dads broomstick. That very night, I had a serious conversation with him.
Youre applying to the Azure Dragon Academy not as a student, but as an instructor? Yes, Ive already told you that several times. Some of those students are already first-ss martial artists. Do you really think that youre strong enough to teach them? Right now, probably not. However, everything will change a month from now. Ill give you the surprise of your life, Dad. What the fuck are you saying Do I look like Im wees you. Dad and I had a huge argument, but in the end, he gave in. As expected, he had a soft spot for his only son.
Alright, Ill let you go, but on one condition. You have to defeat me in a duel before you leave.
That was one month ago. And then a few days ago, I finally received the letter I was waiting for from Go Ju-Yeol and started making preparations to depart. To make this fair, I wont use my qi. SHIING! Dad drew his sword. A real sword. Not one of those wooden swords or blunted des that we used for wees you. His eyes also sharpened like his naked de. Lets see how much youve improved. Dad started straight at me as he shifted into the starting stance for his self-created sword technique, the Revolving Tempest Sword (). It was a more cautious, wless stance than I had ever seen him perform. This isnt going to be easy, but I have no intention of wees you. I drew my de and moved into the same stance as Dad. Hoo For thest few months, I had been carefully observing Dads swordsmanship every morning during his personal training time. The Revolving Tempest Sword was undoubtedly a first-ss martial art,bining both the techniques of the illusory sword and the freeform sword. However, I always felt that something very important was missing from Dads swordsmanship. As a murim senior, mind giving me three free strikes first as a handicap? Dad smiled gently, wiggled the tip of his sword, and firmly replied, No way in hell. He then instantly narrowed the distance between us using masterful footwork. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? I twisted my body sideways and held my sword out diagonally. CLANG! Metal struck metal. I immediately took two steps back to relieve the recoil on my wrist. Because Dad had taken the initiative to attack, my rhythm had been thrown into chaos. SWHOOSH! CLANG! BAM! Dads sword came at me like a fierce tempest storm as he attempted to distract me using the countless afterimages of his lightning quick de. I focused my mind and concentrated on defense. One moment, I saw the tip of Dads sword aiming for my shoulder, but the next moment, it had already changed direction. Was he going for my waist or my knees? It turned out that neither of my guesses were right. Dads de pierced my thigh. Uwaaa! Amazing! The audience cheered at the disy of top-notch swordsmanship. Im the only one here who feels like shit. Right now, I was facing a master swordsman who stood at the border between first-ss and peak level. Even if Dad didnt use any of his internal energy, his sheer speed and strength were already sufficient to make things difficult for me. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Its still not toote for you to give up! You should know that this is just the beginning! Unfortunately, I didnt have the liberty to answer him. It was taking every ounce of my concentration just to deal with his relentless onught. At the rate things were going, just defending was all I could do, and even then, it seemed as if my sword would be knocked out of my hands at any moment. Still, I had to persist. As long as I kept this fight going There! I see it! Read this at , or else. There is no such thing as a wless martial art. Moreover, Id spent thest month carefully observing and analyzing Dads swordsmanship. SWOOSH! The sound of my de whistling through the air was different from before. I urately aimed for the momentary gap that appeared whenever Dad switched between sword forms, forcing him to quickly retreat backward to avoid my thrust. Surprised, Dads eyes widened as he looked at me, saying, You I could see the confusion in his eyes as to how I had sessfully countered him. I took the opportunity to stabilize my breathing and grinned at him, taunting, This isnt everything youve got, is it? Hah. Dadughed at my provocation, as if the very notion that he had already given it his all was absurd. However, the moment my real counterattack began, the smile immediately vanished from his face. This time, its my turn to attack. I stepped into the middle of Dads illusory sword storm. Although swords came flying at me from every direction, none of them so much as grazed me. One by one, I fended off the real des concealed within the illusion and delivered my own counters. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. !! Dads eyes widened even further than before. Now that I had broken his momentum, Dad started to panic. Naturally, the fierce tempest of des lost some of its power. Argh! Dad continued to struggle, trying to put more strength into his swings, but it was futile. In fact, from a certain point of view, he had already lost. His Revolving Tempest Sword was a technique that relied heavily on flexibility and unpredictability, not brute force. The way he was swinging his sword now, he could never bring forth the true ability of his sword technique. WHOOSH! More and morepses in his swordsmanship appeared, and I wasnt stupid enough to miss out on my chances to gain the advantage. Dad, its not your fault that Mother died. !! Suddenly, Dad froze. His sword whistled past my shoulder, and I didnt hesitate for a moment to close the distance between us. Thats right, this is a psychological battle. There were some facts I had to hammer into his stubborn head before I left wees you. Its not your fault that I was born weak and sickly. You! The Baek Mu-Heun I know is a martial arts genius with the talent to be one of the strongest peak-level masters, and perhaps even surpass the peak-level. For some reason though, he got stuck at the boundary between first-ss and peak-level. At first, I had no idea why, but after a conversation with Go Ju-Yeol, I finally gained several clues about it, although Go Ju-Yeol had been quite drunk at that time.
Huh, youre asking me about your dads swordsmanship? Hes amazing, you know! When we were students in the Azure Dragon Academy, no one in our year was a match for him. He even managed to reach the semi-finals of the annual Dragon and Phoenix Tournament organized by the Heavenly Martial Academy every year he participated! Hyung-nim, please stop talking about the past, its embarrassing Hey, do you remember the expressions on the faces of those Heavenly Martial Academy bastards back then? Hahaha, that was priceless! I even basked in your radiance when we went to townter and the pretty Hubeidies called out Handsome Prince, Handsome Prince Hyung-niiiiiim! Kuhahaha! Anyway, you were really cool and carefree back then.
If what Go Ju-Yeol said was true, then Dad was once an easygoing,id back person who did whatever the hell he pleased (damn Im jealous). If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. He was what we call a free spirit. However, the Dad I knew was nothing like that. The current Baek Mu-Heun was a sad man who would often look at me with pity in his eyes and a loving father who would do anything for me even whileining profusely about it. He feels indebted to me because of my medical condition, and that guilt has taken root in his heart as an inner demon. Early every morning, he would diligently practice his Revolving Tempest Sword, but even though his technique was near perfect, the sword that was supposed to flow freely through the air seemed rigid and awkward. The core reason for that was me, Baek Su-Ryong. Dad, I am not a burden that you have to carry for the rest of your life. What are you talking about? Of course youre not a burden! SWISH! SWOOSH! Y arent you reading this at ? The more flustered Dad became, the more mistakes he made and the more exaggerated his movements were. There was no more technique and skill left in his sword, he was just swinging randomly. It was impossible for me to lose now. This is the end. TAP. Before Dad knew it, my sword had stopped just short of piercing his heart. Dad, Im going to leave today. You Why arent you reading this at ? Let go of your guilt. The guilt Dad felt over being unable to cure me and my moms illnesses weighed heavily on his heart. It took away his vitality and freedom. It locked him up in a cage and clipped his wings. I sincerely wished for this dried-up husk of a man to gain his life and freedom back. You have the ability to reach far greater heights as a martial artist than you can imagine. Dad tightened his grip on his sword. No. Way. If he doesnt give up now, Ill be the one in deep shit. I might have won the duel, but that was only because I forced it to turn into a psychological battle. Finally, Dad lowered his de and sighed, saying, Fine, I admit that I lost. Youre free to go. At that moment, he appeared older and more exhausted than he had ever been, but the expression on his face was a sprightly one.
  1. Pan-fried pancakes (Pajeon): Savory, crispy, sometimes also ky fried pancakes. Yum yum! Recipe here.
  2. ck bamboo hat: Dear Author-nim, only people in ancient Korea wore ck bamboo hats What country is this!? I thought it was China?
Chapter 14: Are You Going to Remarry? Chapter 14: Are You Going to Remarry? After the conclusion of our duel, I sat face-to-face with Dad. Everyone else had gone home, leaving only the two of us in the spacious, empty Baek Academy. You know, I wasnt going to let you leave at all, Dad said, staring down at the teacup in front of him with folded arms. I know very well what kind of situation you would face if you go there, so I nned to get in your way even if I had to personally break your arms and legs, he continued. And if I kept insisting on leaving? Id pretend that I lost and stalk you secretly. Well, it wasnt like I didnt anticipate this little scheme of his when I spotted him sneakily packing his luggage several days ago. As expected, hes weak to his son. I coolly sipped some tea and said, Now that Ive won the duel though, you cant stop me or stalk me anymore. Eh, I cant? Read this at , or else. Absolutely not. I shook my head firmly. Although I was extremely grateful to him, from now on, it was better for both me and him to stay apart for a while. By the time Ie back, Ill be rich and famous. Until then, please just make sure the Baek Academy doesnt go bankrupt and close down. Why you little punk Dad said, making a puppy-dog face that was totally unbing of his age. If any of the widows in town could see him now, they would have gone crazy and agreed to anything he asked for, but that wasnt going to work on me. Obviously. If you go to the Azure Dragon Academy Dad hesitated for a moment, then sighed and continued, youll probably run into your maternal grandfather. What? My maternal grandfather would be my mothers father. What the hell? Ive never heard anything about this before! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Come to think of it, during the whole time I was here, I never heard much about my moms side of the family. Dad hesitated again for a while, then suddenly added, Alsothat man is the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy. That man? Who? Your maternal grandfather. No no no, why are you only telling me this now? I bbed, utterly bewildered. Dad deliberately avoided my gaze and looked away, muttering, Didnt I just tell you? I wasnt nning on letting you leave, so Anyway, I never thought that youd be able to beat me, and honestly, if I had been shameless and used my qi, I would have won for sure Enough of the excuses. Why didnt you tell me earlier that you had connections to the Academy? I could have gotten in by the back door instead, or had an easier entrance exam As I talked excitedly, I suddenly noticed the bleak expression on Dads face. Wait a second, it cant beright? Do you not get along with my maternal grandfather? Y arent you reading this at ? He didnt like me, so Yak-Bing broke off her rtionship with him. Mae Yak-Bing. That was my mothers name. I anxiously asked, When did this happen? Err, when Yak-Bing and I got married? Ah, so it happened roughly thirty years ago. Its been quite a long time, so the two of you must basically be strangers by now, right? Dad pretended not to hear me grumbling. Look, I dont know what Father-inw will think of you. He might like you because of your resemnce to Yak-Bing, or Or? He might try to kill you because you look like me. Dad frowned and mumbled to himself, Hmm, hes super old and about to die soon, but should I just murder him anyway? I put a hand on my painfully throbbing head and sighed. Anyway, be careful. If you meet a man named Mae Geuk-Nyom (), the first thing you should do is run away as fast as you can, at least a hundred yards away Okay, stop right there. I think Ive heard enough. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Worrying about all this stuff beforehand was meaningless. In the end, my best option was to go meet the old man in person and try my luck. At worst, Id just have to kill him, thats all. Should I go with you after all? If youre with me, hell definitely attack me first, giving you an opportunity to escape Just how badly does your father-inw hate you?! I sighed deeply and stood up from my seat. The longer I spent saying goodbye, the harder it would be to actually leave. Now was a good time. If I stayed here any longer, the sun would set. Then, Dad, Im off. Please take good care of yourself until my glorious return. I bowed deeply in respect and gratitude. You know you dont have to bow down to me Sigh, fine, hurry up and go. I straightened my back and turned around. As I secured the bag that was falling off my shoulder, I looked around and engraved the familiar sights of the Baek Academy into my mind. Over thest few months, before I knew it, I had grown attached to the worn-down training ground, the old buildings, the weather-beaten entrance signboard, and the toys the sniveling brats left behind in a corner of the yard. Although I lived in a much grander ce back when I was an instructor in the Blood Cult, somehow I liked this simple, humble ce a lot better. Y arent you reading this at ? Maybe it was because this was the first time I ever had a ce I could call home. Ill definitelye back here. It might take a few years, or even longer, but I was determined to one day return to this ce. This was home, after all. Remember to send me a letter once a month! If you fail to contact me, I will go looking for you, you little punk! Yes, yes, I replied to Dads nagging without turning around. Then, I walked past the main gates of the Baek Academy and took my first step toward the Azure Dragon Academy. Baek Mu-Heun stood motionless as he watched as his sons figure get smaller and smaller, until the young man finally disappeared into the distance. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. What a heartless kid. He didnt look back even once. Ever since his son had almost died in an ident, Baek Su-Ryong had changed so much that it was as if he had be a totally different person, but Baek Mu-Heun still couldnt help but worry about his only child. That child has always dreamed of entering the gangho, but he knows nothing about its mercilessness. You need to always remain vignt around women For the most part, Baek Mu-Heun felt that his son looked a lot like him, but that high nose bridge and long eyshes were exactly the same as histe wifes. Because of that face, youll invite trouble in the Azure Dragon Academy whether you want to or not. Y arent you reading this at ? Trust me, Ive been through it. Baek Mu-Heun recalled the first time he met his wife in the Azure Dragon Academy.
So youre the Jade Prince? Hmm You dont seem all that handsome to me. Are you drunk? Or does insulting other peoples facial features make you happy? Hey, how about treating me to a drink? In celebration of our first meeting. What the hell are you saying!?
Yeah, that didnt end very well, did it? Read this at , or else. She was a girl who looked so weak that it seemed as if she would break at a single touch, and yet, she had boldly stared at him and demanded he treat her to a drink. Before he knew it, he had fallen head over heels for that fragile-looking girl.
Yak-Bing, will you marry me? I swear to abandon my frivolous ways and remain loyal to you forever! My body is very weak, and I might not live much longer. Even then, would you still marry me? Yes! I dont care about something trivial like that! Isnt that because you can just remarry someone else after I die? W-What? No! Im not going to remarry! Absolutely not!
Beside a shimmeringke lit up by the pale moonlight, a young man and woman decided to tie the knot. However, the young man faced opposition from the father-inw who loved his daughter more than anything else in the world.
You fucking yboy! How dare youy your dirty hands on my daughter? Please calm down, Father-inw Who the hell is your father-inw!? Im going to bash in your skull in one strike! Dad, please stop that! If you kill this man, I willmit suicide and die together with wees you.
Y-Y-You! How could you!
As he remembered the look on his father-inws face back then, Baek Mu-Heun couldnt help but shudder. I still cant believe I survived that. Eventually, his wife severed her rtionship with her father and eloped with him, fleeing the Azure Dragon Academy like they were fugitives on the run.
Yak-Bing! I will definitely make you happy! Ill also find a way to cure your illness! Dont be silly. You know, Ive always dreamed of freely drifting around the gangho1 together with the man I love.
And so Baek Mu-Heun randomly drifted around the gangho with his beloved woman. It was an arduous journey, but it was also the most blissful time of his life. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. A few yearster, the two lovebirds had a child.
UWAAAAAAAH! Yak-Bing! Yak-Bing! Get a hold of yourself! Is it a boy? Or a girl? Its a boy! A boy who looks just like you!
Yak-Bing, did you know? That baby has now grown so big. Hours had already passed since Baek Su-Ryong had vanished into the distance, but Baek Mu-Heun still looked in the direction in which his son had left. I was going to take care of him for the rest of my lifebut he said that he didnt need me anymore. Then, he just up and left! Suddenly, Baek Mu-Heun thought he heard his wifes voice from a very far-off ce. He looks a lot like you, so hes definitely going to end up making a lot of girls cry.2 Haha, Im sure he will, Baek Mu-Heunughed. However, the next moment, his expression hardened. Y arent you reading this at ? Hey, should I go to where you are now? His son was thest gift his wife had left for him. To his delight, not only did the boy look a lot like her, his boldness and tendency to stir up trouble was just like her If it would cure that stupid disease, hed be willing to donate his flesh and blood, or even sacrifice his life. I know! Ill secretly stalk him and watch him from afar Stop that. What the fuck do you think youre doing? You lost the duel. At his wifes chiding, Baek Mu-Heun smiled awkwardly andughed, Oh, haha. Thats right, I lost. Yak-Bing was right. Was the loser of the duel going to protect the winner? Well, in his defense, he hadnt used his qi at all during the battle. Read this at , or else. Even so, a loss was a loss. I still cant believe I actually lost to that punk. Ha, haha Hahaha. Whats wrong with me? I should beughing happily, and yet I feel like crying. Baek Mu-Heunsughter slowly turned into sobs. He tried his best to hold it in, but he couldnt stop the tears from flowing down his face. Yak-Bing, that punktold me to wait here until he returned, he muttered to himself, clenching his teeth to prevent his tears from falling. He also said that it wasnt my fault. That your death, and the fact that he was born weak, none of it was my fault. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. All these years, did you me yourself for everything? Of course I did. If you hadnt met me, you wouldnt have died so soon. And that child Baek Mu-Heun couldnt bring himself to finish that sentence, so his wife did it for him. Wouldnt have been born? Is that what you really think? Huh? Im sorry, Im so sorry. Thats not what I meant. Im truly happy to have met you. To me, theres no meaning in living a few more years if it meant that I would be sad and lonely. Yak-Bing is dead. This voice in my head is just a hallucination. I dont know, and Ill never know if that was what she truly thought. The same goes for my son. Im happy to have given birth to him. Also, I heard what you said just now, and Im d that hes all grown-up. Its just a hallucination, but I still feel somewhatforted. Why arent you reading this at ? Thats right When did that little boy grow so big? Its time we let him out of the nest, and watch him take flight. Ughuuu The dam holding back Baek Mu-Heuns tears broke, and he began to weep like a little child. For the longest time, he simply sat there, crying his heart out. You ought to read this at northdetl. Phew When his tears had finally run dry and his turbulent emotions had calmed down, Baek Mu-Heun felt like a load had been lifted off his heart. So, what are you going to do now? Since theres no son around to snub you anymore, are you going to remarry? Recalling his wifes coy voice, Baek Mu-Heun couldnt help but grin. What do you mean, remarry? I just want to finish mastering the martial arts that I couldnt do before. Under the red-orange glow of the setting sun, Baek Mu-Heun stood up and gently raised his sword. Hoo Every day for thest three decades, he had diligently practiced his Revolving Tempest Sword without fail. However, something about his de had changed. As he moved, the dust on the training ground rose like a misty fog, and the dried fallen leaves spiraled into the sky as if lifted by a gentle breeze. His sword had broken free of its chains. How long had it been since thest time he felt like this? When he had finished performing all the forms of his sword technique, Baek Mu-Heun froze in ce. Congrattions. Thank you, Baek Mu-Heun said, smiling faintly. Although he didnt notice it, the qi around his de now shone pure and clear.
  1. Drifting around the gangho: Gangho literally means rivers andkes, and drifting here actually refers to sailing, so what Yak-Bing says is I want to freely sail across the rivers andkes. I tried to keep the wordy, but its hard.
  2. Ill be using bold quotes like this for the dead mothers speech.
Chapter 15: What Drinks Shall We Order? Chapter 15: What Drinks Shall We Order? Hah! The Five Great Academies just arent what they used to be, especially the Azure Dragon Academy, that doesnt even deserve to remain on the list anymore. Dont you agree? a random fatass with extremely hairy arms blustered. Next to himy a dao sorge that ordinary people wouldnt be able to swing it even using both hands. Yeah, the Azure Dragon Academy is obsolete. Didnt theye inst at the Heavenly Martial Tournamentst year? It was the same two years ago, too. Next to the fatass sat two other slightly less fat men. Im going to just name them Fat, Fatter, and Fattest for conveniences sake. Although it was still daytime, the three fatsos were already dead drunk, their faces as red as jujubes. Mr Fattest caressed his giant daos scabbard andughed, Anyway, out of the Five Great Academies, the Vermillion Phoenix Academy has the best facilities and instructors. Also, did I tell you this before? Twenty years ago, I was a student in the Vermillion Phoenix Academy Wow, thats awesome! No matter how many times I hear your story, Hyung-nim, I cant get enough of it. I guess this makes Fat and Fatter a bootlicker and a tterer. The three men talked loudly andughed merrily as they drank. Honestly, to the other inn patrons, they were a total nuisance. However, because everyone could hear them mentioning the Vermillion Phoenix Academy of the Five Great Academies, no one dared to speak up against them. Its been twenty years, but judging by these guys strength, the Vermillion Phoenix Academy really isnt anything worth mentioning. A short distance away from the fatsos, I sat alone at a table, enjoying a bowl of dumpling noodles. When I first heard the three talking about the Five Great Academies, my interest was piqued for a bit, but after estimating their strengths, I quickly lost all interest in them. Mr Fattest barely qualifies as first-rate, and the other two are at best second-rate martial artists Most importantly, these three goons were people whose strength depended entirely on their natural born muscles and physique. Those muscles of theirs were big, but they werent properly bnced for martial arts. Also, every time theyughedthose jiggling fat bellies were just Ahem, there was also their irregr breathing and jujube red, alcohol-poisoned faces. wees you. In other words, these three should just climb up a mountain and start a business there. I can already imagine what would happen if Master Maeng had run into them during his active days They would have immediately gotten into a brawl, with Master Maeng yelling, Its because of guys like you that people have a bad impression of us bandits! Mr Fatter thumped his chest and dered, I know, right? But, what can Hyung-nim do when the Azure Dragon Academy is begging him, the one and only Kwak Du-Yong, to be one of their instructors? When they heard that shocking line, the inns patrons, who had been looking down on the three, widened their eyes in disbelief. Mr Fattest immediately grinned proudly, prompting the two other fatsos to continue ttering him. As expected of Du-Yong hyung-nim. Im sure youll soon be the Azure Dragon Academys shining new light of hope! Fortune has befallen upon the current batch of students at the Azure Dragon Academy. Im already looking forward to next years Heavenly Martial Tournament! Hyung-nim, please dont forget about us even after you make it big at the Azure Dragon wees you. Hyung-nim! As if embarrassed by the fatass duos adtion, Mr Fattest mmed his hand on the table repeatedly andughed boisterously, Hahaha, how could I ever forget about my little brothers! Dont worry, when I be a star instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, Ill definitely get in touch with you guys. So, about todays alcohol bill Fucking retards, said a pleasant-sounding voice, although the contents of their statement were anything but nice. Startled, the three fatsos and the other patrons all turned to stare at the speaker. It was a frowning, handsome young man. He was rather short and skinny, but he had a small head and long limbs, so his bodily proportions were pretty good Okay, that is so not the point. The point isthis guy is a peak-level master! And one who uses short spears,2 too. The moment I saw the young man, out of habit, I carefully observed his footsteps and physical muscture, using them to predict the kind of martial art he practiced, and how good he was at it. A pig who drinks in broad daylight was invited to be an instructor? The Azure Dragon Academy may becking in talented personnel, but this is too much. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Enraged, Mr Fat sprung up from his seat and hollered, Have you gone crazy? You dont even know who my hyung-nim is A-Alright, thats enough, little brother. Mr Fattest rolled up his sleeves and held back Mr Fat, who was about to pounce on the young man. The fear on his face when he looked at the young man was clear for all to see. I smirked. Well, hes a first-ss expert after all. Im sure he can sense this dudes strength. The handsome young man shot a death re at Mr Fattest. Whats wrong? You were just enjoying all thosepliments, surely you cant be chickening out now? Gulp. Mr Fattest waspletely overwhelmed by the young mans aura even without a fight. He felt as if those eyes were warning him, If you annoy me any more, you will die. I slurped on my noodles and watched the unfolding drama with interest. Has Mr Fattest never met a peak-level master before, or are there other reasons? The young man appeared to be in his mid-twenties. He was either a true martial arts genius, or a person with a powerful background. Its probably both. Well, it has nothing to do with me. Itd be nice if those two got into a fight though, Id like to see that young mans skills for myself. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Unfortunately, things didnt go the way I wished. Mr Fattest hurriedly rose from his seat and replied, Hahaha, it seems that Ive made a fool of myself while I was drunk. Thank you for bringing me to my senses before it was toote, young warrior. Huh? It seems that fate has led us to meet today, so how about I treat you to drinks and lets have a good chat together? As fellow murim warriors, we should be friends. Oh? Whats this? Was Mr Fattest actually that smart? Orthodox martial artists valued their reputations very highly, so as long as one was willing to bow down their head to them, chances are, the problem would not escte into a fight. Now that Mr Fattest has apologized and admitted his mistake, not even that young man will be able to duel him without good reason. Mr Fattest poured a ss of wine for the young man so politely that I suspected him of being a totally different person from before. He then asked, Im not very knowledgeable about the famous people in the gangho, so would you mind telling me your name and the school you studied at I have no name to give to a cowardly pig, the young man interrupted disdainfully. Whoa hey, wasnt this guy supposed to be from the orthodox sects? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Mr Fattests face immediately turned red from rage. Fortunately for him though, the young man did not seem to want to pick a fight with him inside the inn. The young man subsequently looked around the crowded inn and loudly said, There arent any avable seats left, but my feet hurt and I dont want to go elsewhere. Is anyone who has finished eating willing to give me their seat? Basically, he was telling the three fatsos to get out of his sight. With disgruntled expressions, the three fatsos hurriedly stood up and offered up their seats, saying, We were just about to leave anyway, so please feel free to take our seats. With that, the three fatsos literally ran out of the inn with their tails tucked between their legs. However, as Mr Fattest brushed past me, I heard him mutter under his breath, Just you wait and see Booooo! The inn patrons booed the three fatsos as they left, then cheerfully apuded the handsome young hero who had gotten rid of the annoyances. That was all good, but what happened next was not. He didnt even think for a moment about standing up to me. How could someone like that be an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy? Dont you agree? The young man naturally pulled out a chair and sat down opposite me. You ought to read this at . I stared at him, bewildered. What? Lets sit together. What about that big table those guys just offered you? But Im interested in you A terrible chill ran down my spine. What the hell!? Does he swing that way? To tell the truth, psychos with unusual preferences were kind ofmon in the gangho. I decided to pick my words carefully when talking to this guy, asking, What do you want from me? The young man smiled in a way that would make most women in the world fall in love with him and replied, I just wanted to talk to you. Its not often I meet a man as handsome as wees you. I was right!!! I tightened my grip on my chopsticks. Just joking! Im not interested in men. Then WHY? Would you mind putting down those chopsticks first? I discreetly ced the chopsticks back on the table. The young man smiled a lot more naturally than before, then spoke in a low voice, You were the first person to notice me when I entered this inn, and you immediately prepared yourself to react to any unforeseen circumstances. Youhave really good eyes, dont you? I just paid you a little more attention than normal since you were the first peak-level master I met after transmigrating to this body! Honestly though, I didnt think hed see through me. Was I that obvious? That, or hes a lot more capable than I initially thought. Ill apologize if what I did bothered you. Nah, Im the one who should apologize. I was the one who exuded killing intent first, and all you did was react to that. How about I atone by treating you to a drink? Wow, this is unexpected. What do you mean? Read this at , or else. Based on how you were talking to the fatty, I thought that you were quite arrogant. The young man beamed, causing the girls sitting at the next table to squeal excitedly. I dont like idiots who brag when they dont have the strength to back it up. Assholes like that are the reason why people have a bad impression of us murim warriors. This guy would get along very well with Master Maeng for sure. Anyway, although he seemed to be an unexpectedly friendly and nice young man, I still had no desire to get involved with him. Im sorry, but my mind is kind of preupied right now, so it would be difficult for us to Ill pay for all the food and drinks. What kind of drinks? Shocked by my sudden change of attitude, the young man gave me a dumbfounded look, but little did he know that it was because Dad, that stingy old miser, did not give me enough pocket money. Damn it, Dad, did you stuff all the money into your own luggage since you thought you wereing with me? Yeah, Im sure it was like that. If I knew this would happen, I would definitely have begged him for more pocket money before I left. At any rate, since both of us have agreed to share a table, it was time for introductions. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. My name is Ak Yeon-Ho. Its my first time entering the gangho, so I dont have a title yet. There were many murim sects and ns that specialized in the spear, but among those, the Ak n (), the Jo n (), and the Yang n () were considered the best three respectively. In particr, the current head of the Shandong Ak n, the King of Spears Ak Bi, was one of the current murims Ten Great Masters. If I add the fact that the Ak n itself is a faction on par with the Five Great ns As expected, hes a young master with a powerful background. It might be worth getting to know him after all. Still, Ive never heard of the name Ak Yeon-Ho before. Since I was applying for a job at the Azure Dragon Academy, I researched the names and abilities of my potentialpetitors, but I didnt recall seeing the name Ak Yeon-Ho anywhere. You ought to read this at . I was a little suspicious, but I introduced myself to Ak Yeon-Ho anyway. Im Baek Su-Ryong. Its also my first time entering the gangho, so I dont have a title either. By the way How old are you? Im twenty-seven. For some unknown reason, after hearing my age, Ak Yeon-Hos face instantly brightened up. That makes you two years older than me! In that case, is it okay if I call you Hyung-nim? Dude, we just met. Why are you calling a person you just met Hyung-nim? The more I talk to this guy, the more I feel like hes one hell of a troublesome person Still, I did not want to make Ak Yeon-Ho misunderstand, so I politely asked, Then, Dongsaeng3, what drinks shall we order? I should take full advantage of this rich kid.
  1. Apologies, I must have been sleeping when I tld the previous chapter, I added a page from the raw of this chapter into c14 halfway through tl-ing it and didnt realize it. No wonder it was kinda out of ce That mistake has been fixed now.
  2. Short spears: The literal trantion is one-handed spear.
  3. Dongsaeng: Younger sibling. Not sure if you guys prefer that I keep this or trante it to little brother.
Chapter 16: Rumors of Demonic Arts Practitioners Chapter 16: Rumors of Demonic Arts Practitioners Ak Yeon-Ho turned out to be a lightweight drinker. An absurdly lightweight drinker. Heeheehee, Hyung-nim One more cup Why did I ever agree to this? I helped the half-unconscious Ak Yeon-Ho up the stairs to my room, since the bastard hadnt reserved any amodations for himself. However, what was more upsetting was the fact that I had to pay for the drinks as well. Well, we only managed to have a few drinks before Ak Yeon-Ho waspletely wasted, so it wasnt too expensive, but still Ugh Ahh, for crying out loud. I dumped the dead drunk punk on the bed and smiled ironically, recalling the looks on the female patrons faces as I carried Ak Yeon-Ho to my room. Well, this guy was indeed handsome, but that wasnt the thing that bothered me the most. Why the fuck would a martial artist let himself get wasted in front of a person theyre meeting for the first time? No, never mind a martial artist, no normal person would show their vulnerabilities so easily. Is this guy really that innocent and trusting, or is he just that confident in his strength? No, what ifhes testing me? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Should I do something to confirm his intentions? I thought about it for a while, then subsequently gave up. There was no benefit in making enemies out of a rich kid. After a while, Ak Yeon-Ho started to regain his senses. It seemed that he was the type who got drunk fast, but also recovered fast. Well, him being a peak-level master probably gave him a better metabolism than most. Guhhhh You awake? Ak Yeon-Ho sat up on the bed, holding his head in his hands. Yeah, I havent drunk wine in a really long time, so I went a little overboard. Sigh, this is probably the reason why Dad forbade me from touching alcohol once I entered the gangho Im not exactly in any position to say this, but you should listen to your father. Why did you do that if you knew that you couldnt handle your drink? Also, why didnt you just drive the alcohol out of your body using your qi? Normally, it was nigh impossible for peak-level masters to get drunk on wine, because they could simply remove it using their qi. Y arent you reading this at ? Ak Yeon-Ho beamed in a way that would make any womans heart pound and replied, Whats the point of drinking if not for the alcohol? I drink to get drunk. Oh, so is that why you drank yourself into oblivion? No, I just didnt think that I would get so wasted. After all, I only drink once every few years. Wow, good boy, Im so proud of you. Ak-Yeon Ho suddenly grinned slyly, saying, Well, what can I say? Hyung-nim is just too handsome, and that made the wine taste all the more delicious. As expected, wine is something that should be enjoyed while admiring the best artwork If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Suddenly, Ak-Yeon Ho noticed me trying to sneak out of the room. He immediately waved his arms frantically and corrected himself, Wait! I was just kidding! If you leave me behind in my current state, Ill really be thought of as a weirdo! Ahh, you really cant take a joke, can you? Anyway, the reason I never got to drink much wine was because my strict father forbade it. Also, I thought that with my martial arts skills, my alcohol tolerance shouldnt be that bad Seriously, this guy. He looked like a yboy who had hit on a lot of girls, so I thought that he was a lot more mature than this, but it seems that he unexpectedly has an extremely nave and innocent side to him. Well, Mr Fattest from earlier was also a person whose easygoing appearance belied his shrewd, recalcitrant personality. When he left, he had acted like it was nothing, but I knew that the fatass would definitely not let things go so easily. The gangho was a ce wherepassion meant nothing, and vengeance was never forgotten, after all. Instead of letting him run off, Ak Yeon-Ho should have just killed him. Only then would the problem have been solved for good. Perhaps it was because I belonged to the Blood Cult, but I really couldnt understand why these orthodox folks liked showing sympathy to their enemies so often. Well, many of them did care about their reputation, but then all theyd have to do was hire an assassin to quietly murder their enemies and bury the corpses where no one would ever find them, or at least beat the guy up till he could no longer practice martial arts for the rest of his life. That kind of industry flourished for a reason, you know. Just then, Ak Yeon-Ho took a bulging wallet and waved it in front of me, asking, Hyung-nim, want to go for another round? I swear that the drinks will be on me this time. Go light on the alcohol, and order more food. I guess its none of my business whether this guy goes around randomly making enemies or wees you. We ordered room service and resumed the drinking party in private. Kuhaa! Now this is the stuff! When people drink, they often begin talking about anything and everything. We were no exception. Anyway, my dad is just waaaay too overprotective! Hmm? My dad is like that, too. Somehow, the conversation eventually started going in a weird direction. Insulting our fathers turned out to be amon topic between the two of us. Do you know why Im so bad at drinking? Its because he force-fed me so many miracle medicines and pills, I gained a body that cannot handle alcohol. My dad secretly stalks me even into the backyard toilet. Once, I was so shocked at seeing him that I slipped and fell into the pit while taking a shit. Hyung-nim, I know youre drunk, but thats a bit too much information What? Anyway, when I was a kid, my dad wouldnt let me make friends. He told me that I had to learn martial arts first. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. My dad wouldnt let the past me learn martial arts, so that me tried to learn some strange martial arts in secret and ended up almost dying multiple times. Huh? If you did it, then you did it? Why are you talking like its someone elses story? Err, yeah, that was me. Right. Hyung-nim, youre weird. Well, I do like martial arts a lot, and Im pretty damned good at it to boot. I also dont really like going outdoors, so I obediently did as my dad told me and became a peak-level master At some point during this drunken conversation, I had given up eating and drinking and started just listening to Ak Yeon-Ho ramble on. BAM! Y arent you reading this at ? Suddenly, Ak Yeon-Ho mmed his hands into the table and angrily hollered, And then! He fucking ordered me to go get married! How am I supposed to get married alone? I need a partner, right? You know what Im saying? What are you saying? Ak Yeon-Ho ignored my half-hearted answer and continued raving, He told me to go find a girlfriend, and then outright kicked me out of the house! So thats the full story behind why this is your first time entering the gangho, even though youre already this old? Yes, well, yes. That. Is. The. Dumbest. Reason. Ive. Ever. Heard. As I thought, this guys one hell of an entric punk! Suddenly, a strange thought struck me, so I asked, Dongsaeng, with your family background, wouldnt they have arranged a marriage for you if you wished it? Youre pretty good-looking, and it shouldnt be hard to find you a match. The moment he heard me mention that he was good-looking, Ak Yeon-Ho immediately blushed. He then shook his head and replied, Well, theres that, butmy dads really scary, anderr, Im This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ak Yeon-Ho scratched his head in embarrassment, then giggled, Im pretty picky when ites to girls, tee hee. I see, good for you. I grinned and sipped a bit of wine. As I listened to Ak Yeon-Hos story, memories of the times I shared with Dad resurfaced in my mind. Your situation is the exact opposite of mine. Ive been weak and sickly ever since I was a child, so my dad was very adamant about me leaving home. I guess you do look like a feeble, delicate schr Is that supposed to be an insult? Why arent you reading this at ? This is just a wild guess, but youre actually a really strong supreme master, right? Think whatever you want. Supreme master my ass. Though, it was only natural that Ak Yeon-Ho would misunderstand as he couldnt feel any qi from me. The truth was, I still had very little qi. Although I had already reached the first stage of the Heaven Defying Divine Art a while ago and created the foundations for a contaminated qi dantian, just that alone did not allow me to freely use qi. If I want to be able to use qi without suffering from any side effects, I will have to reach the third stage No, that wasnt enough. I had to fully cure my Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians, and the only way to do that was to keep raising my mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. To do that though, I needed a lot of medicines and formations, all of which cost a lot of money. Money that I didnt have. As I recalled the astronomical amount of money I needed, I couldnt help but sigh softly. Why are you sighing? Its nothing. By the way, Dongsaeng, where are you headed after this? Im going to the Azure Dragon Academy. I stiffened up. No way You ought to read this at . Then again, the town where I was at right now was only a few days away from Nanchang,1 where the Azure Dragon Academy was located. With a feeling of dread in my heart, I asked, What a coincidence! Im on my way to the Azure Dragon Academy, too. However, Dongsaeng, arent you a little too old to enroll into the academy? The same goes for you, right, Hyung-nim? Waitit cant be! Are you also applying for a job there? Are you also going there to look for a wife? We shouted at the same time. What the fuck are you saying!? I narrowed my eyes at Ak Yeon-Ho, who coughed awkwardly and meekly confessed, Ahem. I mean, Im going there to take the instructors exam. Ah, so that was why he got so riled up by Mr Fattests words. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Oi, what exactly did you mean when you said that you were going there to look for a wife? Who said that? Me? Since when? So youre going to act stupid now? Too bad, its already toote. I stared suspiciously at Ak Yeon-Ho, and then the answer suddenly hit me. I immediately drew my sword and pointed it at the punk, saying, Youre not going toy your hands on the students, are you? Youre crazy! Cough, cough! What are you using me of? I didnt mean it that way! Shut up! Im going to cut off your balls and save all the innocent young girls of the murim! And Im telling you thats not what I meant! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Ak Yeon-Ho desperately tried to exin himself, but that wasnt enough for me to lower my suspicion of him. So what youre saying is, your dad told you that you werent allowed to return home before finding a fiance? And that youre going to the academy to find a nice woman? Yes! Of all ces, why did you choose the Azure Dragon Academy? For the longest time, my ideal type of woman has always been the elegant, intelligent kind, Ak-Yeon Ho replied, grinning from ear to ear, as if he was embarrassed. He didnt seem to be lying, so I decided to let him off the hook for now. What about you, Hyung-nim? Why are you applying to the academy as an instructor? Without a twinge of guilt, I confidently answered, Im going there to make money. My goal is to be a Star Instructor and earn tons of money. Thats so pragmatic. You better control that thing in your pants. If you dare touch the kids, Im going to cut them off. Read this at , or else. For thest time, Im telling you that is not what I meant! Amid the clink of wine cups, night soon fell. Ak Yeon-Ho and I decided to travel together until we reached Nanchang, where the Azure Dragon Academy was. It was like traveling with apetitor, but Theres going to be more than one applicant anyway, andpared to the benefits of freeloading food and inn fees off the rich kid, something like that is trivial. Besides, having apanion to talk to on the road makes the trip a lot less boring. Hahaha, as long as I hang out with Baek-hyung, Im sure the women will be lining up for us! On second thought, is this really okay? A few dayster, we arrived at Nanchang. Uncle!2 Long time no see, Su-Ryong, A man greeted me with a big smile on his face. It was Go Ju-Yeol, the Flying Eagle. As Nanchang was thergest city in Jiangxi Province, both the Jiangxi Branch of the Murim Alliance and the Azure Dragon Academy were located here. Also, the reason why I went to look for Go Ju-Yeol was because there was something I needed from him. I heard from Mu-Heun that you wereing here, so I wrote your rmendation letter in wees you. Thank you, I replied, taking the rmendation letter from him. Compared to a few months ago, Go Ju-Yeol looked a lot more worn out. Even then, hed taken some time out of his busy schedule to meet me and help me. Go Ju-Yeol looked at me with satisfaction and asked, You look a lot healthier now than you did before. Also, is the young man next to you your friend? Yes, hes a friend that I made on the way here. My name is Ak Yeon-Ho, and its my first time in the gangho. Are you from the Shandong Ak n? Just like that, the three of us talked for a while, but because of Go Ju-Yeols work, we couldnt hang out for long. Go Ju-Yeol patted me on the shoulder, saying, A letter of rmendation is just a letter of rmendation. Pretty much every applicant has one. Im sorry, but among all the referees, Im probably one of the least influential ones. You ought to read this at . No, dont be, Im already grateful that youre even willing to write me one. Ill take care of the rest myself. Being good at martial arts was not the only criteria for an instructor. One also needed toe from a good family, have a clean background, an illustrious career record, and excel at the interview. Furthermore, Go Ju-Yeol hinted to me that this yearspetition was going to be fierce. I believe in you. Well, Id like to talk more, but Ive really got to go. Ive been so busytely that I havent got any energy. Are you normally this busy? Im always busy. This is the murim after all, where stuff happens every single day. Sigh I havent got enough manpower, and I get paid peanuts Suddenly, as if realizing that this wasnt information that he should be telling us, Go Ju-Yeol coughed and said, Anyway, I at least want to treat you to a meal before you go Please dont worry about that. Then, next time, Ill throw a party to celebrate you passing the instructors exam. Oh, and I hope you pass too. Yes! Thank you! Go Ju-Yeol rose from his seat, and we bowed our heads in respect. He took a few steps forward and was just about to leave, when suddenly, he spun around and walked back toward us. You know, there is one way you can earn some big bonus points for the interview Therefore, Su-Ryong, want to help me with something? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. What? Are you asking me to help you with your work? About that Go Ju-Yeol hesitated for a moment, then carefully continued, Recently, there was one case in which a civilian was killed by a group of martial artists. !! Unlike Ak Yeon-Ho next to me, I wasnt particrly surprised by this news. Such things weremon, especially back when I was part of the unorthodox sects. However, as if that wasnt all, Go Ju-Yeol looked around to check that no one would overhear us and whispered, We suspect that the people who did itused demonic arts. What? Now this was surprising, even to me.
  1. Nanchang: The capital city of Jiangxi Province, China. It is located next to Poyang Lake and is one of the many cities along the Yangtze River. The most notablendmark there would probably be the Pavilion of Prince Teng, one of the Three Great Towers of Southern China along with the Yueyang Tower (Hunan) and the Yellow Crane Tower (Wuhan).
  2. Uncle: baekbu, meaning older uncle on the dads side (in this case, Su-Ryongs dad and Go Ju-Yeol are sworn brothers). English just hasnt got enough vocabry for all the different types of rtives.
Chapter 17: The Suspects Chapter 17: The Suspects On our way back from the Jiangxi Murim Alliance branch, Ak Yeon-Ho mumbled in a dumbfounded voice, I cant believe someone is using demonic arts It seemed that his shock at hearing Go Ju-Yeols case description hadnt gone away. Hyung-nim, if this story is true, isnt this a big deal? We dont know if its true yet, and even if it is, I dont see why we should make a big fuss out of it. Suddenly, as if he was worried that he was being too loud, Ak Yeon-Ho leaned close to me and whispered in my ear, How can you act like its nothing! A group of psychopathic murderers has appeared right next to a Murim Alliance branchand theyre demonic practitioners, at that. Its hot. Get away from me. I pushed Ak Yeon-Ho, who was giving off a strangely sweet scent that I hoped was perfume, away from me and asked, Whats the big deal about demonic arts? Demonic Arts referred to any martial art that could be mastered quickly at the cost of damaging the body and/or mind, and not just the ones that made one emit a creepy ck aura, because many orthodox martial arts also resulted in one having a ck aura. Well, there are exceptionslike the Heaven Defying Divine Art that Im learning right now. Only when the side effect of driving a person crazy or destroying their bodies was removed could a demonic martial art be termed a divine art (). In the end, the results determined the ssification of a martial art. At least, back when I was in the Blood Cult, there were many people so desperate for power that they ended up crippled or insane. For example, some people sucked on the blood of virgins, while others fed on the poisonous flesh of rotting corpsesBut if theres one thing that Im sure of, its that the culprit this time is nothing like those lunatics. Ak Yeon-Ho followed closely behind me and anxiously asked, Hyung-nim, arent you worried? What if we end up having to fight those demonic experts? You ought to read this at . I shot Ak Yeon-Ho an utterly bewildered look. Even for a guy who was entering the gangho for the first time, he was far too clueless about his own strength rtive to the rest of the murim. The only people stronger than you are the few supreme masters in the murim. Why are you so scared of fighting a few demonic experts? Because demonic practitioners are evil? As a former member of a demonic sect, I suddenly felt the need to correct this naive punk. I think youve read too much martial arts fiction. Real demonic experts would never lower themselves to such an extent, theyll just order their subordinates to do the killing for them. Oh, is that so Also, if the situation truly was that serious, the Murim Alliance wouldnt even think of leaving it up to us. That means that either the martial art being used is not demonic arts, or that the demonic practitioners are weak as hell. I recalled my earlier conversation with Go Ju-Yeol. You ought to read this at .
Demonic arts Can you tell me why you think that these people used demonic arts? What Im about to tell you should never be made public, alright? Also, Im not allowed to tell you all the details. Go Ju-Yeol smiled slightly and continued, Sigh, if not for the fact that we just havent got enough manpower these daysand a lot of trouble-making warriors have arrived in town for the start of a new school year at the Azure Dragon Academy Anyway, you previously managed to identify demonic arts at a nce, right? Ah, hes talking about the Jin Academy incident, where two unorthodox sect members impersonated the Nam-Goong n and tried to spread their demonic arts before I discovered them and revealed the truth. I suppose Im indeed an expert at spotting demonic arts. Well, right now, were not sure if the killers used demonic arts yet. Their methods were too brutal, and the corpses are badly damaged, so its just a suspicion Then, is it enough if I just confirm whether the killers used demonic arts? Go Ju-Yeol opened his eyes wide in surprise, then grinned andughed, If you can catch the culprits, then thats even better. The Murim Alliance will even hand you a medal of recognition at the point! To a nobody like me, with no background or experience to speak of, the Murim Alliances medal of recognition was a very enticing prize. What do you think? Do you want to look into it? If you do, Ill inform the government office about it. Alright, Ill give it a go. Thats a good decision. Even if you fail to find the culprit, youll get a line added to your resume just for helping us in the investigation. Only one line in my wees you. And so, we were now making our way to the local precinct to inspect the victims dead body. You dont have to follow me, you know? I asked Ak Yeon-Ho. Eh? Me? Unlike me, Ak Yeon-Ho was a member of the Shandong Ak n and a peak-level master in his own right. With his family background and martial skill, as long as he didnt beat the examiner to a pulp during his interview, there was practically no chance of him failing. Ak Yeon-Ho giggled, Theres still quite a bit of time before the job interview, and following Hyung-nim around seems like itll be fun. Fun? Is this really a statementing from the guy who just got scared shitless at the mere mention of demonic experts? As expected, Im never bored with you around, Hyung-nim. Perhaps its because youre a child of a great n, youve been educated very well. So well, in fact, that you pretend you didnt say or hear anything when you yourself slipped up. Read this at , or else. WOW! Does that building actually have FIVE whole floors? As we conversed, we arrived at the precinct. Thanks to Go Ju-Yeol sending out a messenger pigeon informing them of our arrival, it wasnt long before we were greeted by an expressionless young constable. Ah, so youre the people the Murim Alliance informed us about. I am Constable Cheong-Cheon1, the inspector in charge of this case. My name is Baek Su-Ryong. Im new to the murim, so I dont have a title yet. Im Ak Yeon-Ho! Please take good care of me! Constable Cheong-Cheon stared suspiciously at us for a while, but quickly returned to being expressionless. I heard that youd like to first take a look at the body? The Murim Alliance and the government were generally on friendly terms. As long as the Murim Alliance sent them backup when civilians were hurt or injured by martial arts, the government agreed not to meddle in the affairs of murim (i.e. the fighting and killing). This was also the case for what was happening right now. The corpse is not in very good condition, Constable Cheong-Cheon said as he removed the giant straw mat covering the corpse, revealing the dismembered body of an old man that had been chopped apart like a pig at the butchers. Why arent you reading this at ? Bleargh Ak Yeon-Ho furrowed his brows and retreated backward. Although he was a martial artist, and it wasnt his first time seeing a corpse, this was too gruesome even for him. Naturally, I, on the other hand, waspletely unaffected. I approached the body without hesitation and asked, May I take a closer look at the body? Please do so, Constable Cheong-Cheon replied, looking at me with surprise. With the constables permission, I put on a pair of gloves and began to inspect the old mans wounds. With this kind of damage, Im not surprised the investigation suspected that the old man was killed using demonic arts. It was hard to even recognize that these chunks of flesh once belonged to a living human being. I didnt know who the perpetrator was, but they definitely hated this old man with a passion. However, this As I examined the body, I frowned, lost in thought. Hmm? No way. Why arent you reading this at ? The appearance of the wounds gave me a sense of deja vu, like they were caused by a technique I was familiar with. The technique that did this might be There were just too many simrities, to the point where I couldnt help but feel uneasy. Unfortunately, I cant confirm it until we catch the perpetrator. I organized my thoughts, then took off my gloves and turned toward Constable Cheong-Cheon, saying, Im done examining the corpse. Did you discover anything unusual? I shook my head. Although I did notice something, I wouldnt be able to exin how I knew what I knew, so I kept my mouth shut. Im sorry, but there isnt enough evidence for me to say anything conclusive. Is that so? I heard that Master Go Ju-Yeol also took a look at the corpse a few days ago. What did he say about it? Something simr to you. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The old mans body was put back in the morgue. Ak Yeon-Ho, who had stood far in the back with his face pale as a sheet during the entire autopsy, approached me and poked me in the side. Hyung-nim, why do you seem so used to touching corpses even though you look like a schr? You sent shivers running down my spine, you know? Should I fondle you with these hands that have just touched a corpse? I said mischievously. HIIIEEEEEK! Ak Yeon-Ho ran away, frightened. Meanwhile, Constable Cheong-Cheon stared at us expressionlessly. I cleared my throat awkwardly and asked him, Ahem, could you tell me more about the case? Alright. This was the case as summarized by Constable Cheong-Cheon: This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Is there a suspect? There are three suspects, namely, Old Man Heos son, a middle-aged woman named Madam Son who manages all of Old Man Heos brothels, and Old Man Heos personal bodyguard. ording to Constable Cheong-Cheon, all of these three people could freely enter Old Man Heos residence, and all had convincing motives for murder. Old Man Heo hasnt gotten along with his son for years, and disowned him not long ago. Madam Son has an illicit affair with Old Man Heo, but they recently had a big argument over the running of the brothels. Finally, the bodyguard used to be a wanderer, and doesnt have a clean past. As the deceased Old Man Heo was a loan shark, there was likely a mountain of people with grudges against him, but judging by the circumstances of his death, these three people were the most likely suspects. I asked Constable Cheong-Cheon, Can I meet those three? Ill need to observe them with my own eyes to know what kind of martial art they learned. Certainly, Ill take you to them. We followed the stoic Constable Cheong-Cheon to meet the first suspect. Why arent you reading this at ? This is a false usation! cried Madam Son, a beautiful middle-aged woman. She looked like she was in her early forties, but ording to Constable Cheong-Cheon, she was actually well over fifty. While its true that I did argue with him that night, that kind of thing was amon urrence. We were currently listening to Madam Sons testimony in the Scarlet Pce, one of the brothels owned by Old Man Heo. The table in front of us wasden with so many dishes and jugs of wine, it looked like it would copse at any moment. However, none of us touched the food. Next to me, Constable Cheong-Cheons face was still as expressionless as ever, but Ak Yeon-Hos eyes were darting around here and there, all over the ce. Is this your first time in a brothel!? Even though this guy was technically the son of a noble n, the more I got to know him, the more he seemed like a country bumpkin Anyway, Madam Son repeatedly insisted on her innocence. I dont know any martial arts, and Im too scared to even catch a chicken. As for murder If I let things keep going like this, all I would hear were pathetic excuses, so I interrupted her, asking, I heard that you were having an affair with Old Man Heo? I didnt know whether it was out of anger or shame, but Madam Sons face quickly flushed red. However, that onlysted for a moment before she snorted and red at me, Yes, I was, and everyone knows about my rtionship with him, so I have nothing to be ashamed of. By the way, do you find it fun teasing an old woman? If thats how you want to take it, then I apologize. All I want to do is to get the facts right. You ought to read this at . Well, the truth was, I wanted to anger her on purpose to see if she her aura would change, thereby revealing what kind of martial art she practiced. Excuse me, but could you tell me the reasons why you and Old Man Heo argued so often? Do I have to answer that Madam Son grumbled, but when she saw the expressionless look on Constable Cheong-Cheons face, she relented and answered, He wanted me to leave running the business to another woman and be his mistress. I refused. Although he owns this Scarlet Pce, Im the one who built it into what it is today. Understandably, Madam Son was very attached to the Scarlet Pce. After all, it was one of the top ten businesses in Nanchang, and earned a considerable profit. I loved him, you know. To the world, he was an evil loan shark, but he had an unexpectedly kind side to him At some point, we ended up just listening to Madam Son voice her grief. I gestured toward Constable Cheong-Cheon, but he just sat there expressionlessly like a block of wood, as if he nned on leaving everything up to me. Yes yes, thank you for telling us your life story. At any rate, I was sick and tired of hearing the old womans sob story, and I was done observing her as well. She did not know any martial arts, and it was impossible for her to be the murderer. However, that did not mean that she was innocent, as she could have hired an assassin. We have to go meet the next person now This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The three of us stood up from our seats, and Madam Son escorted us out of the room. CRASH! Suddenly, with the sound of something crashing and breaking, a drunken man hollered, Get the fuck out of my face, bastards! Do you know who I am? Oi, Grandma, get your ass over here right this instant! Madam Sons face darkened. Constable Cheong-Cheon, who had been quiet all this time, finally opened his mouth and said, Looks like we wont have to go looking for our second suspect.
  1. Cheong-Cheon: This character is named after a famous Chinese civil servant, Bao Qingtian, a legendary historical figure who fought injustice and corruption, and protected the peasants from being taken advantage of, even to the point of sentencing his own uncle and punishing powerful people rted to the Imperial family.
Chapter 18: Did You Find the Will? Chapter 18: Did You Find the Will? Are you deaf?! Get over here right this instant, Grandma! We went downstairs to find a drunkard throwing things everywhere and making a mess. Next to him, a group of men who should have worn abel saying neighborhood fallen noble on their foreheadsughed frivolously as they teased the women. H-Heo Il, please dont be like this, youre troubling our guests. The drunkard was Heo Il, the son of the recently deceased Old Man Heo. In front of him, the manager of the Scarlet Pce, a short middle-aged man, waved his arms frantically, trying to stop Heo Il. However, Heo Il only smirked and stared at the manager, asking, How long have you been working here, Manager Jang? More than twenty years. This was my first job, and I havent left this ce ever since. But you already know that, dont you? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Heo Il couldnt be more than forty. If hed known the Scarlet Pce manager for twenty years, then that could only mean that hed been in and out of the brothel since what, six years of age? So that was the kind of guy he was. Of course. Thats why, you should also already know where that damn old mans inheritance is going, right? Who do you think this brothel will soon belong to? Huh? Heo Il poked at Manager Jangs forehead with a finger and despicablyughed, Fool, if you wish to continue working here in the future, then youd better stay in line. Understood? ENOUGH! shouted Madam Son scornfully as she followed us downstairs. When he saw her, Heo Il ambled over to us, bringing with him the reek of alcohol. Wow, look what we have here. Grandma, why did you pretend you were absent? If drinking is what youre here for, then just quietly drink. Why are you making a ruckus? Huhu, I was just livening up the atmosphere. You got a problem with that? Why arent you reading this at ? Livening up the atmosphere? How dare youthe Scarlet Pce belongs to me! That was when the old man was alive. Do you still not understand the situation? Where are my bouncersHEY! Throw this bastard out right away! Madam Son screamed, looking around for the brothel bouncers. However, all of them were either busy doing something else, or didnt want to get into a conflict with the owners son and his fallen noble friends. Whos going to throw out who? Are you seriously saying that? You, a mere employee, wants to throw out your employer? Although the issue of the inheritance had not yet been resolved, Heo Il was Old Man Heos only son after all. There was a high probability that the government would eventually hand the inheritance over to him, and Heo Il knew it. That was the main reason why he was being so smug and pretentious right now, even grabbing a random woman by the waist and pulling her into his embrace. Heeheehee,e here, my little pretty. Please stop this, Im not a prostitute.1 Are you going to continue refusing me even if I fire you right away? Tsk I clicked my tongue at Heo Ils dirty behavior. If this asshole takes over the brothel, this business is doomed. The deceased Old Man Heo might have been a notorious loan shark, but the son was even more trashy than the father. It was no wonder he was disowned. Even with us watching, Heo Il and his cronies quickly became more and more barbaric, pinching food from the other customers and openly sexually harassing the women, even threatening them with weapons if they tried to put up a struggle. Y arent you reading this at ? Mr Constable, are you going to keep standing idly by and do nothing? Ak Yeon-Ho said coldly, even as his eyes burned with mes of rage. I dont think the government should butt in when ites to family matters. For that kind of reason! But Constable Cheong-Cheon nced at the swords hanging on Heo Il and the nobles waists for a moment, then continued, It is fine if murim warriors are the ones who stand up for injustice. What? Unlike the confused Ak Yeon-Ho, I immediately understood the meaning behind the constables words. The government never interferes in murim affairs. That means, they will turn a blind eye to murim people who start a fight. Now, see the swords on these bastards waists? We could technically consider them as murim people. I guess so Constable Cheong-Cheon nodded expressionlessly, his face seeming like it wouldnt change a bit even if he were stabbed. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? That was basically him hinting that he was giving us permission, so I grinned and told Ak Yeon-Ho, Hear that, Yeon-Ho? As members of the orthodox sects, can we honorably stand by and do nothing as powerless civilians and innocent women are bullied by these thugs? Of course not. Finally, Ak Yeon-Ho nodded in understanding. He then charged into the mess, yelling, DIE, BASTARDS! WHAM! Ak Yeon-Hos sent a flying kick at the tip of a mans chin, followed by a one-sided beat down. He seemed to be enjoying himself with every strike. Hey, whats with this guy? What the fuck! S-Save me As I watched the rapidly progressing fight from the sidelines, Constable Cheong-Cheon asked, Arent you going to join the fray? My body is a little sickly, and fighting is not my field of expertise. Wait, werent you from the Murim Alliance? Just because Im a murim person, does that mean that all I can do is fight? No no no, my assets are my intelligence and experience with many different martial arts. Ah, yes Not even five minutester, Heo Il and his cronies were respectfully kneeling down before us. Oi. I squatted down in front of Heo Il and poked his forehead. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. J-Just who are you people Heo Il, whose head had turned into a swollen over-steamed bao, stammered. Seeing the sheer terror written all over his face, I guess the beating helped sober him up a little. Were you the one who murdered Old Man Heo? W-What are you talking about? What kind of crap is that!? I stared straight into the panicking Heo Ils eyes and coldlyughed, Just from observing what you did today, youre the one who benefits the most from Old Man Heos death. No way! Why would I murder an old man whos going to die in a few years anyway? Because you hate him for disowning you, and because you were running out of pocket money. As expectedyoure the culprit, arent you? No, I didnt kill him! It would be good for you to confess before suffering is unleashed upon your body. I-It wasnt me! Really! I deliberately created an atmosphere of fear and pressed him hard. During my long career as an instructor, Ive seen countless people telling all kinds of lies. I thus learned to take note of their eye movements, hand movements, speech and vocal changes. Some people could even consciously control their bodily movements when they were lying. However, Heo Il was a total amateur at lying, and I could see through him easily. Read this at , or else. Hes definitely hiding something, but The changes to his behavior were too subtle, and more characteristic of a person who was being framed. If he were the murderer, his reaction would have been far more pronounced and exaggerated than this. Besides, Im not the only person who benefits from the old mans death! I heard that youre his only child, though. Are you trying to say that you have other siblings? Heo Il snorted in derision for his deceased father, then replied, Not officially, but do you seriously think that its possible for a scoundrel who slept with prostitutes all the time to only have one child? You! How could you, to your own father Madam Son trembled with fury, and even the forever expressionless face of Constable Cheong-Cheon seemed to harden a little. As for Ak Yeon-Hoif I hadnt sent him a warning look, the man would have already given Heo Il a second beating. How could I say that!? Grandma, youve also seen them lots of times, havent you? Fathers illegitimate childrene here asking for money all the time! JUST SHUT UP! Please! YOU shut up, Grandma! I interjected between the quarrelling bitch and son of a bitch, saying, Shut up, both of you. They snapped their mouths shut. You ought to read this at . I looked alternatingly at the two frenzied people and sighed, I suppose this is enough for today. Both of you, stay at home and dont go anywhere. Who the hell are you, anyway BONK! I smacked the back of Heo Ils head and he fell down sideways, unconscious. Nice, Id actually been wanting to hit him for a while! You dont need to know, punk. I turned around and found Constable Cheong-Cheon looking at me incredulously, while Ak Yeon-Ho stared down at the fallen Heo Il like he was a disgusting bug. I think Ive heard everything I wanted to hear from the people here, so we should be leaving now. Madam Son, please remain here until we return. We left the pale-faced Madam Son behind and walked out of the Scarlet Pce. Between clenched teeth, Ak Yeon-Ho growled, How could a child say that about his father? Its all about the money. Most of the problems humans face in life were, after all, rted to money. Some parents would sell their children for money, and some children would kill their parents for money. Even couples who had sworn to love each other forever could be sworn enemies and tear each other apart over money. The only way for one to escape from the prison of money, is to have a lot of money. Read this at , or else. What makes you think that? You could choose to marry a girl who doesnt care about money. Youre such a child. No woman like that exists! They exist! Im sure of it! Yeah, good luck looking for one, then. Anyway, my first step to earning loads of money was to pass the entrance exam for the Azure Dragon Academy. To do that, I needed to catch the culprit of this murder case and score myself some bonus interview points. Hoo I sighed, strolling down the dark streets of the city. Before I knew it, dusk had fallen. Lets go see thest suspect. I didnt kill him. The deceased Old Man Heos bodyguard was a tall and fierce-looking middle-aged man with a very distinctive eye-patch worn over his left eye. Im pretty sure this guy has killed lots of people over the course of his life. The countless scars he has is proof of that. I knew that one really shouldnt judge people by their appearances, but this guys looks just screamed suspicious. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Hes also the strongest fighter among our three suspects, being the one and only first-ss martial artist. Suddenly, as if noticing my suspicious gaze, the one-eyed warrior nervously said, Please dont judge me by my face. Mr Bok Man-Chun, you seem to have had quite the illustrious career as a frencer in the past. Frencers were basically wandering, solo mercenaries. To put it nicely, they were romanticists living by the sword. To put it not so nicely, they were armed hoodlums. Among these frencers, a martial artist like Bok Man-Chun would be considered quite the expert. Ill admit that I used to be a frencer. Due to the nature of their work, frencers were often involved in crimes and did all kinds of dirty shit. As a result, whenever a crime urred, frencers were always first on the suspects list. However, that ended when I got married a few years ago and settled down here. Ive since turned over a new leaf and am now living my life to the fullest. Youve turned over a new leaf? By working for a loan-shark? I tried deliberately provoking Bok Man-Chun with sarcasm, but all the man did was nod anticlimactically, a wistful look on his face. I know its not the most reputable job, but as you can see, with a face like this and at my advanced age, its not easy to find a job. Even though I worked hard, I always ended up scaring my fellow workers and then getting fired by my former employers. It was then that Old Man Heo offered me a job as his bodyguard. He was my benefactor. Why would I murder someone I owed so much to? Why arent you reading this at ? Well, you never knowI also have no guarantee that everything youve told me is true. Still, if my eyes werent fooling me, Bok Man-Chun was definitely the most honest of the three suspects. I swear, I would never do anything that would put my wife and children in jeopardy. Where were you at the time of the incident? I went straight home after work, and stayed at home. In my contract with Old Man Heo, I only had to apany him whenever he went out Is there anyone besides your family members who can confirm your alibi? I asked Bok Man-Chun a few more questions, and the man answered me with absolute sincerity. Suddenly, one of the things he said caught my interest. By the wayfinding the culprit is one thing, but did you find the old mans will? It seems he wrote down the name of the one who would inherit his fortune in there.
  1. Some of the higher-ss women in ancient Chinese brothels only sold their craft (singing, dancing, ying of musical instruments, chess, calligraphy, painting, counseling), and not their bodies. These women were much more highly valued as potential wives/concubines (theyd still be bought from the brothels by customers) due to their education, skills, and virginity. The most popr ones were basically medieval pop idols,plete with fan clubs.
Chapter 19: Why Did You Kill Them? Chapter 19: Why Did You Kill Them? On our way out after meeting thest suspect, Bok Man-Chun, I asked Constable Cheong Cheon, Is the will real? Probably. Quite a few of our sources have suggested that Old Man Heo wrote a will shortly before he died. Then why didnt you tell me about it before? Still wearing his typical expressionless face, Constable Cheong Cheon answered, Because we havent been able to confirm the truth of its existence. Old Man Heo never told anyone where he hid it, nor what the contents were. To prevent unwanted rumors from spreading and instill widespread chaos, we decided to keep quiet about it for now But I have to admit, I never imagined that Bok Man-Chun would be the first one to bring it up, especially while he was being questioned. Simply put, Constable Cheong Cheon didnt trust me and Ak Yeon-Ho. Well, thats only natural Still, as long as Constable Cheong Cheon doesnt cooperate with us fully, catching the culprit will be extremely challenging. I stopped walking, put on my most sincere-looking face, then said, Mr. Constable, the oue of this case is just as important to the Murim Alliance as it is to you. A civilian was murdered by someone suspected to be a demonic arts practitioner. If we dont catch the culprit soon, there might be even more bloodshed. I know. While I understand how difficult it must be for you to trust random strangers like us, I wish to reiterate that the Murim Alliance is an organization created to serve justice and protect civilians. We never act for personal gain. That seems to be the case, yes. Constable Cheong Cheon nodded hesitantly. aggAnnoy14 I lowered my head and ced my hands in a fist salute, pleading, Then, would you please help us? As a member of the Murim Alliance, I hope that we will be able tobine our individual strengths toward catching this criminal. In order to convince the constable, I repeatedly emphasized the Murim Alliances involvement and honor. Erm, Hyung-nim? Since when did we join the Murim Alliance? Ak Yeon-Ho said telepathically. However, I ignored him. Do you know how hard it is to add a line to your resume, you idiot? You need to learn to use every tool at your disposal. Constable Cheong Cheon closed his eyes and sighed in resignation, Fine, I understand. Ill share the information I have with you two. Thank you very much. We actually found several contradictions between the rumors going around about Old Man Heo and the facts in his ount books. To most, Old Man Heo was a notorious loan shark, but there was a different side to him. The interest rates he offered were often much lower than other known moneylenders, and he often tailored them to match the borrowers financial situation. aggAnnoy04 So he was something like a kind-hearted loan shark? You can think of it that way. Moreover, we discovered that he donated a lot of money to a nearby orphanage. Why the orphanage, of all ces? Because he was also an orphan. Quite a number of orphans have already benefited greatly from his donations, as he paid for them to go to school. Shocked, Ak Yeon-Ho frowned and muttered to himself, And here I was thinking that all loan sharks were heartless viins I wonder if his atypical behavior was one of the reasons why he was murdered? No, thats not likely Not only that, when the orphans grew up, Old Man Heo hired many of them as management staff for his brothels and gambling dens. It was never a one-sided rtionship; it was a good investment for him as well. aggAnnoy14 So by establishing himself as their benefactor, he earned these kids lifelong loyalty and gratitude. In the past, the unorthodox sects often used this method, too. I nodded at Constable Cheong Cheon, egging him to continue. Uhm, asionally, there were exceptionslike myself. What? Ak Yeon-Ho and I opened our eyes wide in astonishment. Ak Yeon-Ho asked, You were one of those orphans, Mr. Constable? Yes. I never knew my father, and my mother raised me single-handedly. Unfortunately, she passed away before I could grow up. If not for Old Man Heos support, I would never have had the opportunity to be a government official. Im sorry, I didnt mean to bring up the past Ak Yeon-Ho apologized, his face ridden with guilt. aggAnnoy16 Dont mind it. I didnt tell you about this because I dont want to involve my personal feelings in this case. I said nothing, but just then, a strange thought hit me. Even when he was talking about his past, Constable Cheong Cheons expression never changed. Are his facial muscles simply that stiff? We resumed walking until we reached a crossroads, then it was time for us to part. Wed originally wanted to visit the murder scene as well, but as Old Man Heos corpse was found in his mansion, once the doors were shut for the night, not even we could enter easily. Its gettingte. Shall we go to the murder scene tomorrow instead? See you tomorrow, then. Well meet you at the government office early tomorrow morning. Constable Cheong Cheon returned to the government office, and we headed to the inn where we were staying. As the constable walked off, I stared closely at him as he disappeared into the distance. Wow Ak Yeon-Ho let out a sigh of admiration. Wow what? I asked. He pointed toward Constable Cheong Cheon and said, Dont you think hes cool? He gives off the aura of a very dependable man, despite his tragic past Although his looks are quite average, I think a man like that is a different kind of handsome, wouldnt you agree? Tsk, do I look like I care about that kind of bullshit? I knew it, I was wrong to expect anything substantial out of this guy. aggAnnoy05 However, Ak Yeon-Ho then proceeded to tease me, saying, Oh my, then why did you stare so hard at the constable as he left? In truth, you think hes cool too, right? A shiver ran down my spine at his suggestive words, but I shrugged it off and replied, No way. Its just, observing people closely and analyzing them is an old habit of mine. I couldnt help it. It was this very habit that had kept me alive in the Blood Cult for decades. * * * After returning to the inn, we bathed and then gathered in my room for a discussion. Who do you think the culprit is, Hyung-nim? Ak Yeon-Ho asked. aggAnnoy01 After washing up, I now realize that this pretty boys face is actually as white as tofu Ahem, I should ask for his opinion first. What about you? Who do you think it is? I kept thinking about it while soaking in the tub, but in the end, I concluded that Heo Il, the son, is the most suspicious Ak Yeon-Ho then proceeded to borate on why he thought Heo Il was suspicious. To sum it up briefly, his line of reasoning was: 1) I dont like him, 2) hes human trash, 3) my instincts tell me that he is the culprit, 4) my instincts have never been wrong. I sighed, saying, He is suspicious, but so are the other two. Suspect #1: The mistress who often argued with the victim over the running of the brothel. Suspect #2: The troublemaker son who seemed to be eagerly awaiting his fathers demise. Suspect #3: The martial master bodyguard who used to be a frencer. All three of them are equally suspicious. Additionally, has the willreally not been found yet? Could one of them be hiding it? If we had the will, we might be able to narrow down our list of suspects, as I doubt the person Old Man Heo chose to give his inheritance to would murder him. Regardless, the thing Im most concerned aboutis the demonic art which was used to kill him. I have to confirm if it truly is one of the Blood Cults demonic arts Haa Hyung-nim, do you also agree that Heo Il is the mostly likely suspect? aggAnnoy18 Just go to sleep and leave the thinking to me. I stood up, walked to the window, and opened it. Not far away, a dim red glow lit up the night sky. Waitis something on fire? It looks like theres a fire in town. And its a big one, at that. It was said that fights and fires made for the most interesting entertainment, but I didnt care for such things. I moved to close the window, when a sudden thought struck me. That directionwasnt it where we went earlier today? Wait, dont tell me! I spun around and dashed out of the room. Behind me, Ak Yeon-Ho screamed, Huh? Where are you going, Hyung-nim? Ill go with you! aggAnnoy15 Together, we sprinted down the streets toward the fire. However, we soon ran into Constable Cheong Cheon, who was running in the opposite direction. Old Man Heos mansion is on fire, he said with his usual expressionless face, although his voice was pitched somewhat higher than normal. Did youe straight from the scene? I asked. No, I heard about the fire from someone else and am heading to the government office to inform everyone. Huh? Something doesnt seem to make sense here? The direction he came running from was obviously aggAnnoy09 I opened my mouth to express my doubts, but Constable Cheong Cheon quickly continued, Tell you what, if you can help us out, Ill take you there first. Follow me. We thus followed the constable to Old Man Heos mansion, but by the time we got there, the fire had already gone past the point of no return. ROARRRR! CRACKLE! Scarlet mes licked the walls of a mansion sorge, it might as well have been called a pce. The firemen were already hard at work passing buckets of water along a human chain. Go get more water! Hurry up! Theres someone trapped inside! We waited for the mes to be brought under control, but by the time it finally happened, the sun had already risen. There was barely anything left of the mansion, and all we dug out of the rubble was a burnt corpse. Constable Cheong Cheon said in his usual monotone, It seems that Heo Il is dead. There goes one of our lead suspects. * * * Later that day, we gathered at the morgue to conduct an autopsy on the burnt corpse and discuss what had happened. aggAnnoy11 ording to our investigation, we think that Heo Ilmitted suicide by setting fire to his own mansion. How do you know its suicide? Instead of answering me, Constable Cheong Cheon handed me a letter, saying, This letter was delivered to me this morning. . I opened the letter, and Ak Yeon-Ho leaned close to me so that he could read it as well. It was a confession. The rough contents of the confession were as follows: 1) During a drunken argument, Heo Il identally murdered his father. 2) When the authoritiesbeled him a suspect, he panicked and decided tomit suicide. He didnt seem like a person who would feel remorse for his crimes to me Ak Yeon-Ho said. Constable Cheong Cheon apathetically added, He could have been drunk while writing this. Theres also a chance that he plotted to fake his death while actually escaping from the burning mansion, but failed in the end. Dejected, Ak Yeon-Ho mumbled, Regardless, the case has been resolved, and weve found the murderer. Although, hes dead Yeah Though is this case truly that simple? Its strange, but everything feels like its proceeding too smoothly Seeing that the two of us were at a loss for words, Constable Cheong Cheon said, The Murim Alliances cooperation was very helpful to us this time. If you two hadnt questioned Heo Il and pressured him intomitting suicide, we wouldnt have identified the culprit this quickly. aggAnnoy07 You dont have to force yourself to praise us, you know? Just like that, we reached the conclusion of Old Man Heos murder case. We waved Constable Cheong Cheon goodbye, then left the government office. As I walked, I gradually fell into deep thought, and my face darkened. . Hyung-nim? Hyung-nim? Ak Yeon-Ho poked me in the side repeatedly to cheer me up. We still found the culprit in the end, right? That should be worth some bonus points in our resume, right? aggAnnoy13 Yeah, bonus points What the heck, bonus points were not the issue here. I was more upset that the case was closed without addressing the most major point. I stopped in my tracks and turned toward Ak Yeon-Ho, saying, You go ahead. Theres something I have to discuss with the constable. Alone. Something to discuss? Like what? Can Ie with you? I frowned and silently stared at him. Ak Yeon-Ho pouted and grumbled, Fine, Ill wait for you at the inn. After making sure that Ak Yeon-Ho was gone, I returned to the government office and found Constable Cheong Cheon. Did you forget something? he asked, puzzled. I want to talk to you. Could you spare me a moment? Certainly. Would you mind going somewhere with more privacy? The thing that I want to talk about is a little sensitive. Alright. We headed for somewhere deserted, and as we walked, I carefully observed the constables face out of the corner of my eye. The bloodshot irises and dark bags under his eyes suggested that he hadnt been sleeping welltely, and had probably also cried very often. When we finally reached a quiet ce, Constable Cheong Cheon paused and turned toward me, saying, I think this is far enough. What did you want to talk to me about? aggAnnoy15 Since yesterday, Ive been trying very hard to figure it out, but The two of us were finally alone. I didnt have to keep up the pretense any more. Why did you kill them? . For the first time, the expressionless mask on the true culprits face slipped. Trantors Note: I finally found a new raw source for this series (hooray booktoki!), so Im restarting it. Tranting from the phone app was too annoying and I couldnt use mtl to help me think how to phrase things (Korean grammar structure is totally different, and there are no tenses) Chapter 20: Why Don’t You Give It to Me Instead? Chapter 20: Why Dont You Give It to Me Instead? Constable Cheong Cheons mask only slipped for an instant, and it was slight enough that not many people would notice. However, it wasnt enough to fool my eyes. What are you talking about? he asked with his usual expressionless face. I stared at him silently until he frowned and continued, I asked what you were talking about. I dont think youre someone who could call me out specifically for no good reason Wait, are you using me of being the culprit? He sighed softly and shook his head as if the very notion was absurd. Unfortunately for him, I was also extremely confident in my own judgment, but I was still missing a few pieces of the puzzle and needed answers from him. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Im sure you remember that Demonic Arts were involved in Old Man Heos death, right? I abruptly changed the subject to catch him off guard. What? SUCCESS! I pressed on, saying, The martial arts that the culprit used is the Blood Cults Blood Rain Demonic Art. I though you previously saidthat it was an unknown demonic art. I hadnt confirmed it yet back then, but now I have. Cheong Cheon eyes trembled, and his pupils dted. He may have been an expert at hiding his emotions, but he wasnt good enough to suppress all of his natural instinctive reactions. I ced my hands behind my back and leisurely said, Im sure youve heard many times that Demonic Arts are easy to master but damaging to health. Those who practice such arts either go crazy or die of qi deviation Yes, I know that. Fortunately, the Blood Cult did a lot of experimentation to minimize the side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art, so its one of the safer ones. As long as you dont overdo it, you wont go crazy or die. It goes without saying that I was the one who did those experiments. Why are you telling me that now? Because that is only true if you learned theplete Blood Rain Demonic Art. The one you have is a second-rate version. If you keep using it, you wont live much longer. Constable Cheong Cheon didnt say anything, but I could hear his breathing roughen and see the whites of his eyes turn red. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. When someone who has practiced the Blood Rain Demonic Art experiences intense emotions, the whites of their eyes be bloodshot just like yours are right now. I havent slept well for days because of the investigation, so naturally, my eyes are red. You cant use that as evidence against me. Do you feel pain around the Capital Gate Meridians ()1 and suffer from indigestion every time you circte your qi? Those are alsomon side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art. Finally, your nerves are unusually sensitive to a variety of stimuli, to the point where you can only hide it by suppressing your emotions and staying expressionless. I was born this way. Thats a lie, you only became like this a few years ago. Did you run a background check on me? Cheong Cheon frowned, clearly displeased. I nodded. This morning, before heading to the precinct, I had gone to meet people who knew Constable Cheong Cheon since his youth. At first, I suspected the bodyguard. Hes a top-notch master, and hes good at controlling his facial expressions due to his past as a wanderer. Its also possible he had obtained the Blood Rain Demonic Art during his travels back then. However Why arent you reading this at ? I shot a look of pity at Constable Cheong Cheon, who had stiffened up, and proceeded with my deduction, saying, Most wanderers are experienced warriors and would not willingly learn a martial art that leads to self-destruction. Not to mention, the bodyguard has a wife and children. Oh, need I add that the process of learning the Blood Rain Demonic Art is excruciatingly painful? Only really desperate people would try it. At the least, it would be impossible for the likes of the Madam and that spoiled brat of a son I paused for a moment, blinked innocently at him, then asked, But what about a talentless orphan boy who dreamed of bing a military official? Constable Cheong Cheon fell silent for a while, before finally opening his mouth and saying, Thats just your hypothesis. If youre going to use me of practicing demonic arts, then prove it. Well, I knew how to prove that he practiced the Blood Rain Demonic Art, but there was no need for me to reveal too many of my cards. Instead, I looked down at his feet. Your shoes. ? Theyre wees you. !! Yesterday, when I asked you if you hade from the scene of the incident, you said no, right? In that case, why are your shoes burnt? Thats because Cheong Cheon attempted to make up an excuse, but I could sense his hesitation and interrupted, Pfft, dont give me that bullshit. You changed your clothes after killing Heo Il, but I guess you forgot about changing your shoes. Well, the burn traces on his shoes were so slight that most people would assume it was dirt, but not me. Cheong Cheon red at me and said through clenched teeth, Do you think thats enough evidence to convict me? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Probably not, but Im sure its enough to persuade the Murim Alliance intounching an investigation on you. Ugh It was my perfect victory. You wanted to cover up your crime and close the case quickly by killing Heo Il. Your impatience was your ruin. Haa Cheong Cheons eyes quickly went from slightly bloodshot topletely red as his killing intent intensified. With a hoarse voice, he confessed, Youre right, I killed him Huh. I had braced myself for an attack, but it seems that it wasnt necessary. He confessed much more readily than I had expected. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. But I only did it because he deserved to die. Mmhmm. Although I agreed with Cheong Cheons assessment, I hardly felt that his sense of justice was enough to drive him to murder Old Man Heo. There had to be another reason. I dont think thats all, right? Whats the other reason you did it? I asked. Because he was my biological father. What? Now that was a bolt out of the blue. It also contradicted his story about the orphanage, which I had already confirmed was true. I thought you were an orphan I am simply one of his abandoned bastard sons. Wait, didnt Heo Il say something like, Do you seriously think that its possible for a scoundrel who slept with prostitutes all the time to have only one child? Having given up on maintaining his expressionless mask, Cheong Cheon roared withughter, I was only sent to the orphanage after my mothers death. There, I worked my ass off because myte mother always dreamed of me bing a government official and living a good life paid for by the country. Unfortunately, I had neither the intelligence to pass the Imperial Exams nor the physical aptitude to join the military. Whenever I tried pulling an all-nighter to study, Id suffer a nosebleed and copse. How did you get your hands on the Blood Rain Demonic Art? Once, when I visited my mothers grave, a man in a ck hooded cloak tossed me a martial arts manual and told me that if I learned it, Id grow a lot stronger I questioned Cheong Cheon about the ck-hooded man, but he couldnt remember any details about him, and he never saw the man again after that. He simply learned the martial art without knowing it was demonic arts, and when his health improved a few yearster, he went and took the constable exam. Y arent you reading this at ? It was around then that Cheong Cheon met Old Man Heo. One day, after bing a constable, Old Man Heo approached me and said, You look exactly like I did when I was young. At first, I thought he was trying to bribe me, but he then took out an old portrait of his younger self and showed it to me. When I saw that portrait, I I felt like I was looking in the mirror. Old Man Heo then told Cheong Cheon that his mother had once worked as a maid in his mansion. However, when she got pregnant with him, Madam Son, Old Man Heos favorite mistress at the time, immediately threw her out of the house. He just stood on the sidelines and watched as everything happened, like he didnt care about me or my mother at all. Thats why, when he said that I looked exactly like his younger self, when he smiled and hugged me tightly All I could think about was killing him. I quietly listened to Cheong Cheons tale. He needed an outlet to vent all of the resentment hed umted over the years, and someone to pour out all his bottled up feelings on. Did you know that Old Man Heo suffered from dementia? No. If he did, then it wasnt obvious to most Hed sometimes just randomly space out. At first, it only happened rarely, but as time passed, the loss of his mental faculties became gradually more pronounced. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Whenever he had free time, hed summon me and tell me all kinds of stories. He would talk about the kind of environment he grew up in, how he seeded, how many people he sent to their deaths, how many women he ruined I JUST COULDNT ACCEPT THAT MY BIOLOGICAL FATHER WAS A MAN WHOD BRAG ABOUT SUCH DIRTY DEEDS LIKE HE WAS PROUD OF HIMSELF! DRIP. Tears of blood streamed down Cheong Cheons face. And do you know whats the worst part of it all? That man wrote my name in his will, saying that he would pass everything on to me. Are you saying that the will was with you all along? Cheong Cheon finally fell silent. Well, despite his long story and grievances, I still couldnt fullyprehend why he murdered Old Man Heo, so I asked, Why did you suddenly decide to kill him when you held back for so long? Its not like you wouldnt have eventually inherited his wealth. I dont care about money, I just dont want people to know that hes my father! And I absolutely hate it when people refer to that disgusting bastard as a good man! Uhh If thats his motive, then he cant be dissuaded. To make things worse, his demonic art amplifies his emotions. Ill need to be careful. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Thats all I have to say. Having spilled out everything he had been keeping to himself, Cheong Cheon looked positively relieved. I cautiously asked, Anyway, what are you going to do now? Are you going to turn yourself in, or Before I could finish speaking, Cheong Cheon drew his sword and swung it at me. SWOOSH! I backed off in a hurry, but the tip of his de brushed across my ear. The red-eyed Cheong Cheon then charged at me, howling like a beast, No one must know that he is my biological father! Wait, at least let me finish my sentence I began, however, Cheong Cheon continued attacking me as if he could no longer hear me. Damn it, the Blood Rain Demonic Art is a martial art that temporarily draws out ones physical potential and enhances ones qi. However, if something sounds too good to be true, then it probably is. After all, if there were no side effects, then the Blood Rain Demonic Art would not be called a Demonic Art. What the Blood Rain Demonic Art truly does is consume the practitioners life force, causing them to age rapidly and fall sick easily. In other words, its a martial art that exchanges ones life for power. ARGHHHHHH! Judging by his strength, speed, and endurance, the current Cheong Cheon wasparable to a first-ss master. On the other hand, I had not yet reached the two-star level of Heaven Defying Divine Art, which would allow me to utilize the qi stored inside my qi center. Well, if I try really hard, I can do itbut I wont be able to avoid suffering from side effectster. Besides, I dont think I need qi to deal with this guy. Cheong Cheon seemed to have learned swordsmanship, but to me, who was familiar with all of the Blood Rain Demonic Arts techniques, he might as well have been floundering around blindly. SWOOSH! WHOOSH! Why arent you reading this at ? Within a few moves, I had already grasped the essence of Cheong Cheons swordsmanship. I took advantage of a brief opening to slip in close to him, then sealed several of his meridians. TAP TAP TAP! !! Cheong Cheon instantly froze in his movements. Meanwhile, I took advantage of his momentum and threw him to the ground. CRASH! I climbed onto Cheong Cheons fallen body, pinned down his arms with my knees, and tightened my hands around his neck. He squirmed around desperately, but couldnt escape from my firm grasp. Justkill mealready! Calm down, I said, slightly loosening my grip on his neck. Tears of blood streamed down his face as he pleaded, All I did was kill trash that deserved to die, but now the world will remember me as the man who murdered his father! Id rather die than let that happen! I dont have much longer to live because of the demonic art, anyway Dont jump to conclusions. Im not going to report you to the wees you. What? Shocked, Cheong Cheon stopped struggling. I slowly let go of him and stood up. When I did, Cheong Cheon also staggered to his feet, gingerly touched his reddened neck, and asked, Youre not going toreport me? Well, it depends on what you do next. Eh? I belonged neither to the Murim Alliance nor the corrupt Orthodox Sects, so I had no reason to give a crap about the murders of people who deserved to die. Even pondering what to eat for my next meal was more interesting to me than those types of people. I can pretend not to know anything Why? Cheong Cheon asked, not sensing the obvious change in my tone due to his panic. And I can help you get rid of the side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art. You wont be able to recover the life force that youve already lost, but we can minimize the detrimental effects from now on. E-Ehh?? As a former martial arts instructor of the Blood Cult, I was familiar with all of the cults martial arts. Naturally, I also knew how to deal with idiots who fucked up and went into qi deviation. Of course, I wasnt going to do it for free. I grinned and offered Cheong Cheon a deal, Howeversince the inheritance is useless to you, why dont you give it to me instead?
  1. Capital Gate Meridians (): The acupuncture points at the tips of the bottommost ribs.
Chapter 21: I Need Professional Help Chapter 21: I Need Professional Help Confused, Cheong Cheon asked, You want the will? Yes, in exchange I will keep quiet about this case and help you eliminate the side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art. You havent ripped it or burned it already, have you? That would ruin all of my efforts till now Fortunately, Cheong Cheon shook his head. He had only hidden the will, not destroyed it. However, he then firmly refused my request, saying, I have no intention of revealing the contents of the will. Id rather die than reveal the fact that he is my biological father Tsk tsk, how could you be so naive? Naive? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I clicked my tongue in annoyance and asked, Is your name clearly written on the will? No. That man wrote that he would leave all of his possessions to Heo Cheon CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! I pped my hands and smiled broadly, saying, Really? Thats even better. Whats so good about it? He reced thest name that I got from my mother without permission! Cheong Cheon choked. However, he hadpletely missed the point I was trying to make. Your name is Cheong Cheon, not Heo Cheon, right? Yeah. So? Y arent you reading this at ? I smirked. What? I couldnt help it, dont judge me. I was just too happy that the chances of my plots sess had increased tenfold. Actually, it doesnt matter if even it says Cheong Cheon. Do you honestly think that youre the only person named Cheong Cheon in the world? With Cheong Cheons intelligence, he should figure out my aim now that Ive already given him so many hints. Wait, dont tell me Youre going to pretend to be me and get the inheritance? Ding! Correct answer! My n was to im to be Heo Cheon and take the inheritance that the rightful heir abandoned. Its not that difficult. All I need is an ID card and a human face mask for disguise. Youre wrong, it isnt that easy. Do you think those two would easily believe a stranger theyre meeting for the first time? Especially when the inheritance is at stake? Theyll definitely do a background check Those two meaning Madam Son and the bodyguard Bok Man-Chun, I suppose. Theyre the ones most closely connected to the Old Man Heo inheritance case, and also the people who had been closest to him. If I fail to deceive them, then I can pretty much wave the money goodbye. Well, that was impossible, since I possessed the ultimate weapon against them, and that weapon was standing right in front of me. I decided to give Cheong Cheons troubled mind a few more hints, saying, Sigh Please think it over again, starting with who you are. Y arent you reading this at ? Who I am? Cheong Cheon bowed his head and sank into deep thought. After some time, he raised his head and stared at me nkly. I wasnt asking you to ponder the nature of human existence! Now tell me, what do you do for a living? I-Im a constable, Cheong Cheon replied hesitantly. Unlike him, though, I was overjoyed, because his job was the answer to all of my problems. Although many martial artists looked down upon constables, their real valuey not in martial strength but something else: political power. Thats right! Youre a government official who passed the martial arts exam. The Superintendent was the highest-ranking official in the precinct, followed by several Deputy Chiefs, and then the Constables. From one perspective, constables seemed fairly insignificant, but on the other hand, they were also the ones who visited the scenes of crimes and solved cases, leading a team of even lower ranking officers. To put it simply, the constables were the people personally responsible forw enforcement in the city. The reason Old Man Heo had first approached Cheong Cheon was probably to bribe him, but it was then that he discovered how alike they were. Anyway, back to the conversation. Regardless of how upright Constable Cheong Cheon had been before murdering Old Man Heo, he had undoubtedly formed a lot of connections while working in arge city like Nanchang. Forging an ID card should be childs y to you, right? Such a thing You can be my guarantor, too. Read this at , or else. Uh If he decided to ept my offer, Cheong Cheon would be my partner in crime. Well, he was already a criminal, but now his crimes would increase. Choose, I pestered. I didnt want to give him time to think and reconsider. Will you work with me and receive treatment for the side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art? Or. I smiled coldly and threatened, Will you die after having your deepest secret revealed to the world? Oh, Im sure the Murim Alliance will also torture you to get information on the ck-robed man who gave you that demonic art. Youre not even giving me a choice to begin with. Cheong Cheon looked at me with a pale face and nodded slowly. At the top floor of the Scarlet Pce, Madam Son smiled happily, stroking the jewels and gold bars currently filling her safe. Y arent you reading this at ? Beautiful, just beautiful. She had seen countless beautiful women and men over the years, but they all ultimately grew old and withered. Only gold and treasures would never age or betray her. That was why, as a person who appreciated beauty, she had naturally fallen in love with gold. Its all mine. Not just this Scarlet Pce, but also that old mans inheritance! As she recalled the face of the dead Old Man Heo, Madam Sons expression hardened. That cunning old snake finally got his just deserts! Although she had been his mistress for more than thirty years, things werent always smooth sailing, especially in the beginning when Old Man Heo had often whipped her humiliatingly. Fortunately, his temper had mellowed out with age, and his mind often drifted off, calming some of her resentment against him. CLINK, CLINK. If that stupid son hadnt killed him, I would have eventually killed him with my own hands. However, she wouldnt have done it in such a shy way. One drop of poison in his wine, and that would be the end. Ahh, if only I could have seen his tormented face as he died! Its a shame, but at least I didnt get my hands dirty. She caressed the gold and treasures gently, muttering, Now all I have to do is find the wees you. Old Man Heos only son Heo Il was dead, his wife was long dead, and being an orphan, he didnt have any other rtives either. She didnt know how many illegitimate children he had, but it didnt matter. There were no legitimate heirs to his inheritance left, which meant that as long as she found the will, she would be able to do whatever she wanted with it. No, even if she couldnt find the real will, she could just forge one. All I need is his official stamp and a sample of his handwriting. After that, Ill hire a forger from the Ignoble Sect and bribe the officials with my prettiest girls All straight men suffered from two fatal ws: women and money. For her, the proprietor of one of the top ten brothels in Nanchang, obtaining those two was as easy as pie. Ho ho ho! she roared withughter, feeling so thrilled that her heart was about to leap out of her chest and take flight. However, just as she was fantasizing about what she would do with Old Mans Heos money, Constable Cheong Cheon knocked on her door. She opened it, only to discover that Cheong Cheon was apanied by the bodyguard Bok Man-Chun and a man she had never seen before. Suddenly, an unexpected wave of anxiety hit her. She nervously asked, Why are you here? Id like to talk to you in private. Can you send the others away? At Cheong Cheons request, all the employees were sent away, leaving only Cheong Cheon, Madam Son, Bok Man-Chun, and an unknown man behind. Cheong Cheon then delivered the groundbreaking news with his trademark expressionless face, saying, I found Old Man Heos will. Y arent you reading this at ? Eh? Madam Son eximed. WHAAAAAT? Bok Man-Chun bellowed, abruptly jumping to his feet. Cheong Cheon beckoned him to sit back down and continued, I thought that I should first discuss this with the two people closest to the victim, so I gathered everyone here for a meeting. Hmm, his expression is even stiffer than usual today, I observed. Meanwhile, Madam Son felt like she just had a heart attack. She suddenly had a hunch that something bad was going to happen. Of all people, why did it have to be the incorruptible Constable Cheong Cheon who found the will? If Old Man Heo wrote something unfavorable to me in there All of a sudden, you found the will Bok Man-Chun was equally nervous, but for different reasons. Now that his employer was dead, he was unemployed. Therefore, depending on what was written in the will, he might or might not still have a job waiting for him. Bok Man-Chuns eyes slowly shifted to the unknown young man next to Cheong Cheon. By the way, who is this person? Is it alright for him to hear all of this? he asked. ording to the will, he is Old Man Heos heir. WHAT? WHAT DID YOU SAY? Madam Son and Bok Man-Chun shouted at the same time and turned to stare at the man. His facial muscles seemed to be as stiff as Constable Cheong Cheons, which was to say, he waspletely expressionless. He was also taller and gave off a colder impression than the constable. Nice to meet you, the man greeted, before slightly raising the edges of his mouth and dropping a bombshell, My name is Heo Cheon, and I have brought my fathers will. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Cheong Cheon summed up the contents of Old Man Heos will, which stated that he would hand over all his property to his son, Heo Cheon, when he died. Madam Sons face reddened as she stood up and shrieked, Thats nonsense! I wont ept a man Ive never seen before as his son! As expected, she had no intention of giving up the Scarlet Pce. On the other hand, Bok Man-Chun appeared to be in deep thought. Madam Son continued ranting, We dont even know if hes real or fake in the first ce! And the will could be fake too Cheong Cheon cut her off firmly, saying, I checked the authenticity of the will myself. The will is real. B-But I told you I that I have already confirmed it. Ahh, the tyranny of a civil official over them poor plebeians. B-But Madam Son stuttered, but she was interrupted by Cheong Cheon yet again. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The authenticity of the will has already been confirmed. I also checked his identity myself. If you continue to doubt them, I will have no choice but to treat it as you rebelling against the government. T-Thats not what I meant. Madam Son was practically withering under Cheong Cheons icy gaze It seemed that he was putting much more effort into his acting than I thought he would, although perhaps that had something to do with how Madam Son had thrown his mother out of the house. Well, its about time for me to step up. I politely asked Cheong Cheon, Constable Cheong Cheon, would you mind excusing yourself for a moment? Id like to have a word with these people. Alright. Cheong Cheon nodded reluctantly and left the room. You ought to read this at . I waited for him to go out of earshot, then whispered, My mother was a maid who used to work at my fathers house. I told Madam Son and Bok Man-Chun Cheong Cheons life story, but I changed the location to another city, omitted the job details, and said that my first time meeting Old Man Heo was when I visited Nanchang a few months ago. Oh no You must have had a hard time, Bok Man-Chun said, shaking his head sadly at Heo Cheons (fake) sob story. He was a very emotional man and a romanticist. So I have a proposal for the both of you. The two peoples expressions changed at the word proposal. Madam Son looked wary, while Bok Man-Chun appeared half apprehensive and half excited. I dont know much about business, and Im not confident in managing the businesses that myte father left behind. Old Man Heo had been a big-time loan shark, but that wasnt his only foray into business. He also owned several brothels, inns, restaurants, and tradingpanies. He even had an escort agency under his name, albeit nominally. Obviously, that was too much for a former martial arts instructor like me to swallow. That was why I came up with a certain wees you. I need professional help, I said. Id rather have these two on my side than make enemies out of them, as even a mouse will bite a cat when you back them into a corner. Therefore, I figured that if I dangled a carrot in front of them, their greed and future prospects would take priority over any concerns about my identity. Also, Id like to fold the moneylending business. That was my agreement with Cheong Cheon. Profiting off themonfolks suffering was not something he could stomach, and I agreed with him. Read this at , or else. After all, my goal in this life was to avoid being hated as much as possible. I know that sometimes I would have no choice, but in those situations, I was resolved to eliminate all seeds of grudges before they could grow strong enough to threaten me. Other than that, I had no ns on interfering with the other businesses. Of course, I could also just sell everything and use the money to buy spiritual herbs, butgiving up a stable ie for immediate gain is the epitome of foolishness. I looked directly at the two and said, Will you help me? Youll pretty much just be continuing whatever it is youre doing now. If you refuse, then Ill just kick you out! I didnt voice my thoughts out loud, but everyone present was smart enough to guess what would happen if they rejected me. Alright, leave it to me! Bok Man-Chun was the first to answer. My proposal was a good one for him, and he knew it. I understand. Ill work with you. It took a little longer, but in the end, Madam Son also agreed. Chapter 22: The Azure Dragon Academy is Hiring! Chapter 22: The Azure Dragon Academy is Hiring! It took several days just to put Old Man Heos inheritance in order. Madam Son still seemed to doubt my identity, but Cheong Cheon abused his authority as a civil official and kept her busy. Madam Son, I received a report that the Scarlet Pces alcohol was watered down. T-Thats nonsense! Who is the one falsely using me of such things? I cannot reveal the identity of the whistleblower for their protection. May I inspect the liquor storeroom? Mr. Constable, would you mind speaking to me in private for a bit? Madam Son whispered seductively, but inside, she was thinking: To hell with this incorruptible constable and his perpetually expressionless face! This mans bad news for all merchants! Madam Son, when I came in just now, I noticed that many of the girls here were badly bruised. Was there an assault on the brothel? No, its not like that Looking at the kitchen, I suspect there may be hygienepses in this ce. Please summon the person in charge of kitchen cleanliness. W-Why are you suddenly doing this to me! If that isnt a perfect use (abuse) of power, then I dont know what else would qualify. To make things worse for Madam Son, Cheong Cheon has been plotting to make her life miserable for a very, very long time. She wont shake him off that easily! Madam Son was the culprit who had kicked out Cheong Cheons mother while she was pregnant, and I understood that Cheong Cheon was hell bent on getting revenge on her. That was why, even though I was still using her for the time being, I epted that I wouldnt be able to exploit her for much longer. Cheong Cheon even gave me a preemptive warning, saying, Madam Son will be thrown into prison soon. The charges include multiple instances of tax evasion, assault and coercion, among others. If I sum up all of her crimes, Im quite sure shell be sentenced with life imprisonment. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. How soon is soon? I need some time to find a recement for her. Would five or six months be enough? I thought about it for a while and nodded, saying, Yes, its enough. Shes too greedy anyway, and I was already thinking of getting rid of her when the time was appropriate. One of the crimes Madam Son was guilty of was embezzlement, and only an idiot would keep an employee like that. However, if she was arrested too abruptly, the Scarlet Pce brothel would also be shut down. Heo Cheon (that is, my fake persona) needed at least a few months to establish himself as Old Man Heos sessor and train Madam Sons recement. Also, about the Scarlet Pce Cheong Cheons voice trailed off as he hesitated, wondering if what he wanted to say would antagonize me. I finished his sentence for him, saying, I will get rid of the whorehouse and leave only the hostess club. Not right now, but eventually. The girls need to earn a living even while learning new skills, right? If youre really against it though, I can send them temporarily to the inns, taverns, and restaurants. In general, brothels had two different types of operations: a whorehouse where prostitutes sold their bodies, and a hostess club where courtesans sang, danced, and yed music while serving and conversing with men without crossing the line. Of course, the whorehouse made a lot more money, but I didnt want to get myself involved in illegal businesses. Cheong Cheon stared wide-eyed at me and said, Thank you. Dont bother. Im not doing this out of the goodness of my heart. I just dont want to ruin my reputation and make enemies unnecessarily. As one of the biggest loan sharks in the city, Old Man Heo had a lot of enemies and was involved in many scandals. I wanted his inheritance, but I really didnt want to inherit all the negative stuff as well. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Earning more money is good, but not at the expense of my life, or that of my familys. As I said earlier, it is my motto in this life that I should avoid making enemies as much as possible. I also have to think about my future rtionship with Cheong Cheon. Right now, he owes me his life (Im helping him treat the side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art) and Im ckmailing him, but I dont see that kind of one-sided rtionshipsting for very long. I also dont intend to make him my subordinate, so I grinned and held out my hand to Cheong Cheon, saying, Lets get along well from now on. Also, dont talk to me so politely. I think were about the same age. Okay. Cheong Cheon stared at my outstretched hand in bewilderment for a while before reaching out and shaking it. You know, I feel rather relieved now, he added. Eh? Relieved? About what? That youre the one managing that mans inheritance. Cheong Cheon did not want Old Man Heos inheritance, but at the same time, he also felt responsible for it. He did not want Heo Il or Madam Son getting their hands on the businesses and making the ordinary citizens miserable. That was the reason why he didnt burn the will in the end, since he couldnt have either of those two attempting to forge it. I can tellthat unlike those two, youre not someone who would resort to dirty deeds just for profit. As you can see, my hands are neat and clean. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Except for the bad luck smeared all over them. We grinned at each other, and it was probably then that we became friends. After all, if I consider it as me gaining a connection with a civil servant in exchange for saving his life, Id say we were pretty even. It wasnt like I was continually exploiting him for my own needs, right? All in all, everything about this case had turned out for the best, except for one tiny little detail. Who on earth was that ck cloaked man who gave Cheong Cheon that wed Blood Rain Demonic Art? I thought about who that person could me, but nothing came to me. The Blood Rain Demonic Art, though not one of the most powerful demonic arts, was most definitely sufficient to create a master as long as the practitioner had the talent and put in the effort. It wasnt one that should be spreading around the streets randomly. The only people who can get their hands on the manual for the Blood Rain Demonic Art are the martial arts instructors and people above the squad leader (military)/division head (management) rank That brings me back to the question, has the Blood Cult really been annihted? If so, then where did all its treasures and martial arts knowledge wees you. And what about the (faulty) manuals I wrote describing the four absolute masters martial arts? See you, I waved Cheong Cheon goodbye. About the solution to my problem, if theres anything I dont understand, Ill go look for you. Sure, Ill answer any question you have. With that, I left Cheong Cheon and went to meet Bok Man-Chun. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Greetings, Young Master. Perhaps because Bok Man-Chun was from Nanchang, he was very quick to adapt to his new circumstances. He gave me a quick report even though I didnt ask him to, saying, This is a list of inns, taverns, and shops owned by the deceased Old Man Heo. He also invested in a farm and an escort agency. If you look here As Old Man Heos bodyguard, Bok Man-Chun had followed him around everywhere and did much of his dirty work, especially the ones that needed force. However, this had also given him the opportunity to study how Old Man Heo conducted his business, and gain an interest in it himself. You organized it well. Thank you for your hard work, I said politely. Although Manager Jang was the current administrator of the Scarlet Pce as well as Old Man Heos other businesses, I nned to pass that position onto the more trustworthy Bok Man-Chun soon, which meant that I needed to build up a good rapport with him. Haha, youre wee. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I discussed Old Man Heos inheritance with Bok Man-Chun for a while before bringing up the real reason for organizing this meeting, namely, Bodyguard Bok, could you help me procure some spiritual herbs? Spiritual herbs? What kind of herbs are you interested in? Bok Man-Chun blinked repeatedly in confusion. I need spiritual herbs with the Yang element. The more potent the drug, the better, even if its poison. Hmm Bok Man-Chun thought for a moment, then continued, I dont think Ill be able to obtain those right away, but I still have connections with several people in the Nanchang Mercenarys Guild. If I pull some strings, getting those herbs shouldnt pose much of a problem. The Nanchang Mercenarys Guild was originally a ce where people could hire fighters, but over time, it gradually also doubled as a ck market where you could buy just about anything as long as you had money. Thus, as a former frence mercenary, Bok Man-Chun was naturally very familiar with such a ce. If its the Mercenarys Guild, then they should also deal with the weapons trade, and speaking of weapons I recalled the Meteor Iron still uselessly sitting in my luggage and asked, Can you introduce me a tightlipped and talented cksmith? A cksmith? Are you going to make a weapon? I dont really want to discuss it in detail I shot Bok Man-Chun a cryptic smile. The quick-witted Bok Man-Chun immediately understood my point and lowered his head, saying, Ahh, Im sorry, I shouldnt have asked Ill look into it for you. Y arent you reading this at ? Please make absolutely sure that they can keep a secret, because many lives might be at stake here. It doesnt matter if it takes a long time. Got it, Ill keep that in mind. Bok Man-Chun nodded firmly. I stood up from my seat and said, Then, I have a lot of work to do, so Ill be leaving now. Already? How bout having a drink first Sorry, but my schedule is fully packed today. If its alright with you though, we can go drinking together next time? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. No, Im the one who should apologize for not taking your situation into consideration. Please, go ahead with your work and dont mind me. I left Bok Man-Chun, took off my mask, and headed to the Jiangxi Branch of the Murim Alliance to meet Go Ju-Yeol. I cant believe the son was the culprit! That unfilial bastard should be struck down by lightning! Go Ju-Yeol eximed, before patting me on the shoulder and saying, Youve been through a lot. I didnt do much, seeing as the culprit confessed andmitted suicide all by himself. I also couldnt find any clues about the Demonic Arts he was practicing. To the world, Old Man Heo had been murdered by his son Heo Il, which naturally also made Heo Il the Demonic Arts practitioner in question. I felt no need to inform the Murim Alliance about their mistake, as exining how I knew of the Blood Rain Demonic Art would bring me more trouble than it would solve. I feel a little sorry for them, but Sensing my disappointment, Go Ju-Yeol immediately guessed what I was thinking andforted me, Its okay, dont worry about it. Tracking down a demonic art with only an autopsy as evidence was a near impossible task to begin with. Okay. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Dont worry about the entrance exam, because your Uncle Go here will inform the academy how helpful you were in this investigation. Ill even have the Murim Alliance prepare you a thank you que. I didnt really need something superficial like that anymore, but I still appreciated Go Ju-Yeols kindness. I smiled and replied, Thank you very much, Uncle. Although he promised to treat me to a meal before, Go Ju-Yeol was again busy with his work, so we postponed to another time and I left the Murim Alliance. While walking back to the inn, I organized my thoughts about the current state of things. With the inheritance from one of the citys top loan sharks, the worst of my money problems has been solved. However, I wont be able to profit much for the time being due to the closures of the unsavory businesses. The future is definitely looking up, though. Should I just give up on the Azure Dragon Academy and go learn to run a business? I pondered the idea for a while, then shook my head. Rather than learn apletely new trade, Im probably better off sticking to what I do best: Teaching martial arts. If the business fails and I run out of money to cure my condition, my life will be in jeopardy. I absolutely cannot afford to take that risk. Ill just have someone skilled in running a business take over until I learn enough from them to do it myself. That way, I wont have sleepless nights over it. The good thing is, even if I fail the Azure Dragon Academy instructor exam, I still have some form of ie to fall back on. I can even use the money to start my own martial arts academy in the city, then invite Dad here to help me out. Since this is a big city, well earn more from the students, and Dad also wont be as lonely Why arent you reading this at ? Wait, should I just go ahead and do that anyway? I somehow made it back to the inn while lost in thought, and flopped on my bed. THUNK! Phew, Im beat. Iy down and stared nkly at the ceiling, but I didnt get to rest for long before Ak Yeon-Ho opened the room door and stuck his head in, pouting. Where were you thest few days? There are some things you shouldnt ask, because something might happen to you. Is that so? Ak Yeon-Ho narrowed his eyes, entered my room, and sniffed. Didnt you go get a girlfriend without me? I smell perfume Some of the perfume smell from the Scarlet Pce must have clung to my clothes. I didnt really want to go to the trouble of exining what I was doing there, though, so I just waved my hand dismissively and said, Its not what you think. Anyway, Im going to sleep now, so go away and stop disturbing me. I dont care if you want to sleep, but I think you should read this first. I saw it posted on the market street today and took a copy. Ak Yeon-Ho handed me a piece of paper.
This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I quickly scanned through the contents of the recruitment poster And then I read it all over again, more carefully this time. Nah, I must have read that wrongly. Ill read it again. No, I didnt misread it. I pointed at a certain line on the recruitment poster and asked Ak Yeon-Ho, Are you sure this is correct? This line that says that the students will vote to choose their instructors? Just like that, before I knew it, the day of the Azure Dragon Academy instructor exam had arrived. Trantors Note: Sorry for the 1 month disappearance, my inws were making life all kinds of miserable Things are better now, though! I hope Chapter 23: They Pass! Chapter 23: They Pass! Students pick their own instructors? What the fuck is that supposed to mean? The Azure Dragon Academy recruitment notice for new instructors left me baffled. These were the new regtions they hade up with this year: Is this the so-called vicious cycle of corporate very? Using the carrot and stick approach to make people work extra hard just to continue their contract? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Even if we pass the first test, well only be hired as temporary instructors for three months. Well receive a proper monthly sry during that period, right? Surprisingly, everything else is written in detail, but the answer to your question is tantly missing. Those cheap bastards Good. Verrrrry good. So what if youre the Azure Dragon Academy, one of the murims Five Great Academies? Does that mean you can treat people however you want? Actually, yeah, you can. Fuck. Still, letting students evaluate and grade instructors every month? Shouldnt it be the other way round? Are they trying to tell me to curry my own students favor? Whats wrong with that? I think itll be fun. Ak Yeon-Ho grinned like a clueless idiot. I shot him an incredulous look and asked, Fun? No, its not fun. How do you expect to teach kids martial arts without making them hate us? Are the guys at the academy looking down on serious martial arts training or what? Hyung-nim, youre really passionate about teaching, arent you? How did you know that? Youre acting just like my father did when he taught me martial arts. And thanks to him, you became a peak expert at your age, right? Why arent you reading this at ? Thanks to him, Ive never had a girlfriend before even at this age. Tsk. Hey, whats with that condescending look! Anyway, Im in deep shit. As a former Blood Cult martial arts instructor, I have a habit of teaching martial arts quite harshly. Although its not to the extent where I physically or mentally abuse the kids, a mild amount of coercion and fear helps a lot in bringing out theirtent talents. Besides, isnt the whole point of martial arts to beat up someone else? Fantasizing about bing strong without suffering for it is just wishful thinking. Only those who are good at getting beaten can get good at beating up others. Thats my theory, at least. Wow, your thoughts are so old-fashioned! Ak Yeon-Homented after hearing my opinion on teaching. Yeah, whatever I red at the job posting disapprovingly. Suddenly, a thought struck me. Isnt it school vacation right now? From what I understand, the Azure Dragon Academy is hiring new instructors before the start of the new semester. If there are no students, whos doing the voting? I asked. Oh, that. Although the Azure Dragon Academy has two school vacations a year, about half of the students remain in the dorms instead of going home. I see. Anyway, before we can even talk about the voting, we need to first pass the background check, the interview, and the first round of tests. Yeah, youre right. Why arent you reading this at ? Moreover, the students who will be observing us from the moment we step into the Academy, so we have to be wary of the image were portraying all the time. I guess I ced a hand on my chin, lost in thought. Since the Azure Dragon Academy belongs to the orthodox sects, I initially thought that it would be enough if I just acted all uppity and schrly like Confucius or Mencius, and quoted lines from them while teaching martial arts, but it seems like thepetition will be much fiercer than I predicted. Damn, Im getting fired up. As someone who not only survived the harshpetition within the Blood Cult, but came out on top, my desire to win has been lit. Compared to all that bullshit I went through, the so-called harsh training of the orthodox sect softies is nothing. Even so, this is a new challenge that Ive never experienced before! Bring it on! How many new instructors are they hiring? Five out of more than a hundred applicants. Five out of a hundred Since the interview is still three days away, should I just go ahead and kill ny-five of them to reduce thepetition? Uhm, youre joking, right? Of course, Im joking, dumbass. Im not part of the Blood Cult anymore, Im an upright person who follows the Murim Alliances rules Ill exploit every loophole I can find, though. Hyung-nim, youre not going to give up because its hard, are you? Ak Yeon-Ho anxiously asked after I fell silent for a while. Give up? Me? What are you talking about? I dont know the meaning of giving up. The corners of my mouth twitched. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I, the best martial arts instructor in the entire Blood Cult, give up in the face of a miniscule challenge? No. Fucking. Way. The moment that I give up is the moment I die. Whether its in the unorthodox or orthodox sects, I know that Im the absolute best at what I do. Im going to ace every test those people at the Azure Dragon Academye up with, and show them how unworthy they are of judging my abilities. I was just thinking how I should celebrate after getting first ce in the exam. You sound kind of cringey, but I suppose thats still better than chickening out. The interview was in three days, and the practical test would be held a week after the announcement of the interview results. I needed to prepare as best as I could within that limited timeframe. Ive been practicing the Eighteen Strikes of the Ouw regrly, so I should be fine with regards to outer arts, but if I could raise my Heaven Defying Divine Art to two stars before the test, that would be even better Theres no guarantee that Bok Man-Chun would be able to get the spiritual herbs I need within ten days though, so I should prepare for the test assuming that I wont be able to increase my inner qi. Ak Yeon-Ho gave me a sincere look of concern and said, Whether its martial arts or the interview, one or two days more practice wont change much. We should focus our winning strategy on other areas. Oh my god, youre actually saying something intelligent!? How do you usually see me? A young man with strong martial arts but nomon sense? Anyway, as Ak Yeon-Ho was born and raised in a prestigious family, he naturally had more information on the Azure Dragon Academy than I did. It would be prudent to at least listen to what he had to say. You must first finish the pre-battle preparations. You know, Hyung-nim, ever since the first time I saw you, Ive been thinking Tsk tsk. Ak Yeon-Ho observed me keenly and clicked his wees you. Why, oh why arent you making good use of your strongest weapon? My strongest weapon? What weapon? Im unarmed! I stared at Ak Yeon-Ho absurdly. However, Ak Yeon-Ho suddenly reached out and grabbed me by the wrist, saying, Nope, we cant dy this any longer. Lets go! Dy what? Go where? I opened my eyes wide in shock at Ak Yeon-Hos unexpected act of familiarity. Ak Yeon-Ho thumped his chest in frustration and replied, Where else? The clothing store, of course! The clothing store? Why? Please dont tell me you were nning on going for the interview dressed in that shabby ck rag? I turned around and looked at myself in the mirror, only to see a younger version of the (in)famous Handsome Prince wearing a ck coat over a simrly ck martial arts uniform. Ive never been interested in fashion, so Whats wrong with ck? I asked. Ak Yeon-Ho shook his head, tugged at my wrist, and groaned, Shut up and juste with me! Eh? Uh For the first time, I was overwhelmed by Ak Yeon-Hos sheer conviction and blindly let him lead me along. Well tidy up your hair while were at it! Oh, and your eyebrows need trimming, too! Dont you know that these days, even men have to work hard on their appearances? No matter how handsome you are, if you dont take good care of your face, youll look old and wrinkly in just a few years! Youre too loud, my eardrums are going to burst. In the end, I was dragged around by Ak Yeon-Ho all day long, only stopping to buy new clothes, shoes, and belts. I even ended up going to several shops frequented by women to cut my hair, trim my eyebrows, and buy cosmetics If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Three dayster, at the Azure Dragon Academy. CREEEEEEAK! The twin Azure Dragons engraved on the Academy front doors seemed to fly apart as the heavy doors opened, revealing a spacious training ground surrounded by buildings. A stern old man standing in the middle of the training ground shouted, New instructor interviewees, please enter! It was finally time for the applicant interviews. For this day, many hopefuls had traveled to the Azure Dragon Academy, including vige academy instructors and frence martial artists who were confident in their teaching and fighting skills. However, when they saw the sheer size and majesty of the Academy, many of them were hit with a sense of intimidation. Although the Azure Dragon Academy was ranked at the very bottom of the murims Five Great Academies, it still stood far above the schools in the boonies. Stand by and wait for your turn! The old man shouted again as he distributed wooden cards with numbers written on them to the applicants on a firste, first-served basis. Only a few people would be allowed to enter the academy ground at a time. We will interview five people at a time. Please remain quiet while you are inside the academy. As the old man expected, the applicants who had been excitedly chatting with each other immediately shut their mouths, including those who were waiting outside. Tsk. A muscly young man with thick eyebrows stood on the roof of the Azure Dragon Academys First Dormitory, frowning and clicking his tongue in irritation as he looked down at the instructor applicants from above. There are a lot of applicants this time. His name was Dok-Go Jun1, and he was the current President of the Azure Dragon Academy Student Council, as well as one of the Academys most talented students within thest ten years. We already rejected half of them from the background screening, but most of the remaining ones are still trash, Tang So-So, a young woman with sharp eyes and the Vice-President of the Student Council, added. Its probably a result of the Azure Dragon Academys poor reputation, but how dare these people apply when theyre not even wees you. If theyre weaker than us students, they should be immediately eliminated. Both Dok-Go Jun and Tang So-So ranked among the few first-rate martial artists studying in the Azure Dragon Academy, and they were very proud of their skills. As such, the instructors they were searching for were those who could help them improve enough to defeat the students at the other Five Great Academies. This years Heavenly Martial Tournament wont end the same way it did before. Naturally. For the past few years, the Azure Dragon Academy had been humiliated at every Heavenly Martial Tournament, and justst year, Dok-Go Jun could only clench his teeth as he watched his seniors get utterly crushed by the other academies. It was then that he made up his mind. He would change the Azure Dragon Academy. To do that, he first created the Student Council and persuaded the academy director to change the regtions for hiring new instructors. This year will be different! For the first time, new instructors would be evaluated and chosen by the students. No more behind-the-scenes rmendations, bribes, and pulling strings. Only truly qualified people will be hired! Right here, right now, he would judge the applicants and filter out the strong ones. Unfortunately, the situation was much bleaker than hed predicted. As time passed, the disappointment on the twos faces became more and more evident. There arent many masters. Y arent you reading this at ? Yeah, and more than half of them have already entered KYAAH! Suddenly, Tang So-Sos eyes sparkled. So-So? Whats wrong? So-So!! Ahhn Tang So-So dreamily raised a finger and pointed in a certain direction, drool flowing out from her mouth. Th-There she stuttered like an infatuated little girl, even though she wasmonly known as the Cold-Blooded Poisoner. Her heart was thumping so loudly that Dok-Go Jun could hear it, her face was as red as a beetroot, and her breathing was getting more ragged by the second. So-So! Are you okay? he asked, concerned. I-Impossible Whats impossible? That. What? What the hell are you talking about? There Dok-Go Jun looked where Tang So-So was pointing, only to see two young men entering the Azure Dragon Academy together. One of them was tall and dressed in blue, while the other was of ordinary height and wearing red. They looked like they had walked out of a painting. The sunlight seemed to focus on them, and the wind blew their hair in just the right way while creating a swirl of flower petals around them. Kya Awawa This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? As all eyes fell upon the two young men, Tang So-So finally managed to say what she couldnt a moment ago, Pass Huh? What do you mean, pass? The Cold-Blooded Poisoner Tang So-So blushed and shouted, THEY PASS! Im going to learn martial arts from them! Wat Regardless of her reputation, Tang So-So was still a seventeen-year-old teenage girl. Trantors Note: HAPPY NEW YEAR! To a great 2023!
  1. Dok-Go Jun: Two-wordst name, Dok-Go. Jun means handsome.
Chapter 24: Half of the World Population is on the Side of Handsome Men Chapter 24: Half of the World Poption is on the Side of Handsome Men These people are staring so hard, theyre going to burn a hole in my face. I came here with the intention of making a good first impression on the people in the Azure Dragon Academy, but being gawked at was thest thing I expected. WINK WINK. WHISPER WHISPER. The instant we stepped through the main gate of the Azure Dragon Academy, all eyes instantly focused on us, from the other examinees to the students looking down on us from their dormitory windows. Uhh Okay, this was one awkward situation that I, with all my years of experience, had never encountered before. As the saying goes, clothes make the man. Just having a handsome face isnt enough. Next to me, Ak Yeon-Ho, the main culprit behind this mess, strode proudly, basking in the limelight. Moreover, instead of the dignified smile this child of a prestigious family should be showing, he was hiding his mouth with a fan and only asionally revealing a flirty grin Kyaa! Ahh! He just looked at me! Heeheehee Every woman we walked past blushed and made a huge fuss. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ak Yeon-Ho shot every girl a soft smile and nodded in acknowledgement, all the while gently fanning himself. Im not sure if he sprayed perfume on himself or if it was something else, but there was an oddly sweet scent left behind wherever he passed. If this punk had been born in the unorthodox sects, he would definitely have be a legendary womanizer. I, on the other hand, concentrated on walking forward. The unfamiliar stares from the peanut gallery made both my body and facial expression stiffen up. Fortunately, most of the women seem more attracted to Ak Yeon-Ho than me Are those two cuties new instructor applicants? I prefer the tall one on the left. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Me too, I can see his caring nature that he tries to hide underneath that cold exterior Haa, I want him to harshly scold me in ss I didnt hear that. I didnt hear anything. Nope. Ak Yeon-Ho poked me in the ribs with his elbow and whispered, What do you think, Hyung-nim? Arent you d that were being weed with open arms? d? As if In addition to the women, we are also attracting attention from the men. I was used to having a lot of people ring daggers at me, so it wasnt the stares themselves that was the problem, but the passionate stares. Anyway, three days ago First impressions are the most important part of an interview! Dull ck clothes are forbidden! After dering that, Ak Yeon-Ho dragged me all over town to buy new clothes, shoes, and belts. He even made me get a haircut. Why arent you reading this at ? Then, today, he woke me up in the wee hours of the morning, took my body into his hands and dolled me up from head to toe. Unfortunately, I didnt think much of it until we left the inn to head to the exam venue. E-Excuse me Can you tell me your name? The nightmare began with the first woman we met on the streets, and then Handsome Oppas! Please eat these. No, you should eat these instead. The sweets from our shop are far superior to theirs. What? Have you gone crazy, bitch? Youre the crazy bitch! I had to stop these daughters of rival businesses froming to blows multiple times Young Master, could you give me a strand of your hair, or a small piece of broken fingernail? a balding, shifty-eyed man that I suspected to be an exorcist of the Mount Mo Sect1 asked. Anyway, after enduring all those trials, we finally reached the Azure Dragon Academy. Unsurprisingly, we were also the object of everyones attention there. You ought to read this at . As this was something I had never experienced in my previous life, I couldnt help but mumble, Fuck lookism. Ak Yeon-Ho, who overheard myint, giggled and turned around to look at me as if he was appreciating his own artwork. He then said, Youre a masterpiece you know, a masterpiece! Stop bbing nonsense and hurry up. We have to wait in line anyway, so why not just enjoy the attention for now? Just what about this is enjoyable? The longing gazes of the female students, for example! Also, please mind your expression. You should smile at your future students. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ak Yeon-Ho lowered his fan, revealing his pretty face and causing a group of girls watching us to fall out of their dorm windows. OWW! someone screamed. I sighed and shook my head. However, this simple motion was enough to trigger an Ahn~ sound from somewhere nearby. Was everything I do going to cause some sort of reaction? Finally, we joined the line of instructor applicants. Though our interview attire was way too shypared to thepetition, I decided to look on the bright side. We definitely seeded at making a strong first impression! In order to survive in this harsh,petitive environment, we needed every advantage we could get. Particrly in a job interview like this where only a small number of people would be epted, making a strong first impression was crucial as those who fail to stand out will be forgotten and eliminated. Read this at , or else. I muttered to myself, I dont know how helpful this face will be at the interview, but Its probably more helpful than you can imagine, Ak Yeon-Ho finished my sentence, then grinned and patted me on the shoulder. Suddenly, I felt someone sizing me up from quite a distance away. I raised my head and looked in their direction, only to see a boy and girl standing on the roof of one of the buildings. Are they students here? The boy was stronger at martial arts, but it was the cold-looking girl who triggered my rm. Why is she looking at me like that? I stared back at the girl and our eyes met. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. A few secondster, the girl took a deep breath as if she was preparing to release a lions roar sound wave attack. E-Eh? I immediately covered my ears, but there was nothing I could do to stop her voice from echoing across the entire academy. THEY PASS! What? I gasped, a vacant look on my face. I wasnt the only confused one. All of the other applicants also turned toward the girl. Eyes zing with passion, she pointed a finger at Ak Yeon-Ho and shouted, You two there! By the authority of the student council, I dere that both of you pass the Ugh, Mmph! Vice President! Have you lost your mind? The boy next to her quickly mped a hand over her mouth. The two squabbled for a while, until finally, the girl gave up and stormed off in a huff. What was that just now? It came from the direction of the student dorms I heard that there were some very crazy people at the academy, but to think that it was true Why arent you reading this at ? Just as the applicants started gossiping about what had happened, the old man standing in the center of the training grounds shouted in a clear voice, SILENCE! The inner qi contained within his voice was so powerful, several of the weaker applicants furrowed their brows in pain. Please be quiet until your name is called, the old man continued, before cing his hands behind his back and giving everyone a warning nce. I think most of his qi was aimed at meNah, thats probably just my imagination. Whos that old man? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Hes the Chancellor of the Academy. So thats why hes so strict. Why does he keep ncing in our direction? Do you know him, Hyung-nim? Its my first time here. How would I know the Chancellor? Wait, the Chancellor? I feel Ive forgotten something Hmm, since I dont remember it, it must not be very important. I chatted with Ak Yeon-Ho, and the line eventually got shorter. The interviews were held in groups of five, and the applicants would answer questions from the interviewers briefly beforeing back out. Read this at , or else. Who are the interviewers? I asked Ak Yeon-Ho, who was busy flirting with some of the other (mostly female) applicants. The Principa, the Vice Principal, and Nam-Goong Su, the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, he replied immediately. If I remember right, wasnt the Principal of the Azure Dragon Academythe Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva (),2 Noh Gun-Sang? Even decades ago when I was part of the Blood Cult, Noh Gun-Sang was already one of the Top Hundred Masters of Murim, and also a famed executor of justice whose mere mention instilled terror in the unorthodox sects. Although Ive never met him in person, I heard that he had quite the fiery personality I wonder if he mellowed out with age? Regardless, I should be careful around him. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As for the Vice Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo, this was my first-time hearing of him, but it seemed that he used a very vicious martial art. Finally, there was Nam-Goong Su, the Three Extremes Sword, a member of the Nam-Goong n, and the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy. In other words, he was my rival. The current Star Instructor I cant wait to see how good he is at teaching. You can tell how good he is just by looking? At my level, just one nce at his face is enough. Dear gods, with a partner like this, will I be able to pass the interview? Just like that, I killed time by making bad jokes with Ak Yeon-Ho. The waiting time was much longer than I thought, and every group needed at least 30 minutes to an hour. Unfortunately, even though the two of us had left the inn quite early in the morning, we ended up being the secondst group to be interviewed (no thanks to all the gawkers). Im bored. As I surveyed every corner of the Azure Dragon Academy, I found that although the school was vast and well-equipped as expected of one of the Five Great Academies, the quality of the teachers and students were less than desirable. To be honest, Im disappointed. While strength and skill were important to a martial artist, it was the staff and students attitudes which disappointed me the most. These people werergely made up of disciples of therge sects and ns, and should be a bunch of very prideful folks. However, the hunched and humble way they walked betrayed how little confidence they had in themselves. How should I put it They look like merchants who are making one final gamble before they go bankrupt If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. No, Im not badmouthing these people on purpose, this is an honest assessment. I peered through the open dorm windows to take a closer look at the students watching us and whispering to each other. Hey, why isnt the line getting any shorter? Never mind shorter, I feel like its getting longer. Tsk! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. These damned kids should be training instead of watching this boring scene. Still, some of them seem more promising. Theyre taking notesNo, wait, are they drawing? SCRITCH SCRITCH SCRATCH SCRATCH. Those hand movements, and they way they keep looking at me What if Are those girlsdrawing us? I think so. Ak Yeon-Ho smiled and made a seductive pose. What the fuck are you doing? Im making it easier for them to draw me. We have a lot of time to kill, anyway. Sigh I did a facepalm, feeling like a monkey at a zoo. I cant wait for the interview to begin. I think were next. Suddenly, one of the applicants who had just finished his interview stormed toward us menacingly and threatened, Eh? Arent you two? Ah ha! I finally found you! He gave me the impression of a banditing to collect a toll. Ak Yeon-Ho turned toward me and asked, Hyung-nim, is that someone you know? Why does he ask me that every time something unexpected happens? Thankfully, with my great memory, I instantly recognized this guy. Thats the pig you kicked out of the inn, I whispered just loudly enough for the pig to hear me. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Who are you calling a pig? The pig huffed like a wild boar, pointed a finger at me, and roared, Listen carefully! The great me is the man known as the Superstrength de, Kwak Du-Yong! Ak Yeon-Ho blinked in realization and replied, Oh So hes the pig from back then? At the inn where we had first met, Ak Yeon-Ho had publicly humiliated this pig for harassing the other customers, causing him to run away with his tail tucked between his legs. Unlike previously when he looked like a swine on fire, Kwak Du-Yongughed confidently, Ha! Looks like you two still havente to your senses. Since it seems like you guys came to the Azure Dragon Academy to take the instructor examination, let me give you some advice He smiled coldly and lowered his voice, Do you know who this great one is? I am BONK! Someone threw a shoe squarely at the back of Kwak Du-Yongs head. He staggered for a moment before regaining his bnce, then spun around and yelled, Hey! Which one of you threw that thing? Get out of the way, you ugly pig! Youre blocking my view of the two gorgeous instructors! A schoolgirl screamed from the dorms, waving her other shoe menacingly. How dare you talk to an instructor like this! Kwak Du-Yongs face flushed red with rage. However, this was just the beginning of his ordeal. SPLAT! A juicy, half-eaten fruitnded on Kwak Du-Yongs shoulder, thrown by a different schoolgirl. Why are you doing this to me? I havent done anything to offend you! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? It was always hard to get the ball rolling, but once it starts, it doesnt stop. THWACK! SMACK! THUD! CRACK! All sorts of objects were thrown at Kwak Du-Yong, mainly from the girls dorms. Probably because they were all martial artists, their uracy could be said to be artistic. Why are you bullying my new instructors? Theyre delicate! Not only are you ugly, you have a shitty personality! You get zero points in the student evaluation! UWOOOOOH! Wow, a man getting ganged up on by little girls just because hes ugly Okay, I know thats not the whole reason. In the eyes of these students, Kwak Du-Yong was the one who initiated the confrontation. These girls are also proud murim warriors; They wont just stand there and watch an innocent person get bullied, Ak Yeon-Ho said, smiling proudly. I shot him an incredulous look and said, Is it just me, or is their criteria for good and bad determined by appearances? Hyung-nim, although it isnt right to judge people by appearances, but also consider their personality, behavior, and speech Ak Yeon-Ho covered his face with his fan andughed, How do you judge whether aplete stranger is good or bad? In reality, most people instinctively associate good looks with virtue. Sigh Now do you understand what I meant when I told you that youre not making good use of your strongest weapon? CLAP! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ak Yeon-Ho folded his fan and winked at the girls, who immediately shrieked, KYAAAA! Look, half of the world poption is on the side of handsome men, he continued. The way this guy is talking, its as if hes a grandmaster passing on his wisdom to his disciples. He does have a point, though During the whole time we were calmly talking, Kwak Du-Yong continued being pelted by all sorts of objects. Ugh! Ouch! Stop! Please stop! He was arge target, making it hard for the kids to miss. Oddly enough, things were being thrown not only from the girls dorms, but also the boys. Bewildered, I asked, What about the guys? Dont tell me its also because of our looks Boys being boys, theyll do anything that seems fun. Proofreaders Note: Our MC and Ak Yeon-Ho got that unspoken rizz. Making girls swoon for them without doing anything!
  1. Mount Mo Sect: A sect of Taoist exorcists. The kind that uses yellow talismans and sticks them on hopping zombies. The equivalent of a shaman or spirit medium. simb024-insert.jpg"#fnref:1" role="doc-backlink">
  2. Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva (): Literal trantion Thousand-armed Avalokitevara/Guanyin {:target=_nk}, referring to a bodhisattva who embodies thepassion of all Buddhas and is the right principal attendant of Amitabha Buddha.
Chapter 25: Should I Prove It To You? Chapter 25: Should I Prove It To You? Fortunately for Kwak Du-Yong, the Headmaster intervened before the situation spiraled out of control. He red at the students in the dorms and furiously shouted, ENOUGH! From now on, everyone who throws anything will receive a penalty! The throwing of objects abruptly stopped as if nothing had ever happened to begin with. Wow, he turned those unruly students into obedient mice in a heartbeat What on earth did he do for them to be so terrified of him? The Headmasters stern eyes then focused on us. You two as well! If you cause any more of a ruckus, Ill revoke your interview rights! With pained expressions, Ak Yeon-Ho and I innocently pleaded at the same time. What? We didnt do anything. All I did was stand still. The one who started it is As if he knew that we were telling the truth, the Headmaster trained his fury down upon Kwak Du-Yong and scolded, If youre done with the interview, then GO HOME! What? But! Do you want me to throw you out by force? A shiver ran down Kwak Du-Yongs spine as he saw the killing intent in the old mans eyes. Without hesitation, he turned tail and ran away as fast as his legs could carry him. Without directly threatening him or using his qi, the old man had easily intimidated his quarry into running. Id seen lot of martial masters in my previous life, but this was my first time meeting someone who scared people off with his face Suddenly, I had an epiphany. Just through one mornings events, Id learned a simple fact that Id never even considered before. Aha, so there was such a method Hahaha I smiled gently like a monk attaining enlightenment. Ak Yeon-Ho opened his eyes wide and incredulously asked, Are you okay? Do you know what youre saying? I was happy to convey my shocking revtion to his ignorant self. Im super excited. This is a brand new experience. Being handsome rocks! ? Ak Yeon-Ho shot me an indescribably concerned look and asked, Just who was it that said fuck lookism not too long ago? Those are the words of an ugly person. However, what can I do about being born with this face? From now on, I will humbly ept my true self. I grinned vainly, while Ak Yeon-Ho sighed in exasperation, mumbling, I wanted him to be self-aware, but he went and jumped off the deep end Some timeter, we were finally called to enter the interview room. I feel like Ive seen him somewhere before The Azure Dragon Academy Headmaster, Mae Geuk-Lyom, furrowed his brows as he looked at the two pretty boys walking into the interview room. Normally, he only judged new instructors by their teaching ability and not their appearances, but something about the tall young man nagged at him and he was fairly sure that it had nothing to do with themotion he had just stopped. Whenever people gather, there will be conflicts. So whydoes that tall punk annoy me so much? Is he the child of a graduate? Mae Geuk-Lyom recalled the Azure Dragon Academy graduates who had left a strong impression on him, but within thest twenty years at least, he couldnt match the tall young mans appearance with anyone. Although there were a lot of handsome young men, none of them made the girls go crazy like that, even after dressing up Mae Geuk-Lyoms thoughts delved deeper into the past, until a face he never wanted to see again unpleasantly popped up in his mind. Dont tell me Once upon a time, there was a Young Lady-Killer who had kept countless girls awake at night from the moment he first stepped into the school. The Number 1 Delinquent that he always had to keep an eye on for fear of dormitory chaos. The yboy who was famous not only within the Academy, but throughout the entire city of Nanchang. The Fucking Bastard who had kidnapped his only daughter and ran away. The Root Cause of his daughter cutting off their father-child rtionship! THE ACCURSED HANDSOME PRINCE, BAEK MU-HEUN!!! They look simr, very simr All of a sudden, he couldnt wait to find out the tall young mans name. The interview room was spacious and undecorated, and the only furniture inside were tables and chairs for the interview panel and the interviewees. Sit down. Were starting the sixteenth interview now, the tired-looking middle-aged interviewer on the left said. I sat down in a row with Ak Yeon-Ho and three other interviewees, then observed the interviewers. Judging by the dao beside him, the one who just talked is the zing de Kwak Cheol-Woo, the Vice Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy. Next to him is the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva, followed by the Three Absolutes Sword on the right. Please take turns introducing yourself, he continued. A short, smart-looking man sitting on the far left instantly leapt to his feet and yelled, Good morning! I hail from the Shandong Myeong Family Manor One by one, the interviewees introduced themselves, until finally, it was Ak Yeon-Hos turn. As was natural for the son of a prestigious family, Ak Yeon-Ho politely said, Greetings, good seniors. I am Ak Yeon-Ho from the Shandong Ak n. I applied as a spear arts instructor here on my familys rmendation. Kwak Cheol-Woo and Nam-Goong Sus expressions changed immediately upon hearing that Ak Yeon-Ho was from a powerful n. Kwak Cheol-Woo, the main questioner for the interviews, asked, How are you rted to the Spear King? Hes my uncle. Have you seen him recently? Right before I left home Ak Yeon-Hos interviewsted longer than the rest of the previous applicants, and the interviewers were obviously biased toward him. Finally, it was my turn. The instant I introduced myself, their attitudes made aplete 180. I am Baek Su-Ryong from Huichang County, and I taught martial arts to children for 10 years in an academy run by my father. Im applying to the Azure Dragon Academy as an external arts instructor. Hmph. Kwak Cheol-Woo coughed dismissively at my humble self-introduction. He then read my rmendation letter from the Murim Alliance and said, Your rmendation was written by the Flying Eagle, a well-known warrior in the gangho. Not long ago, you investigated and helped solve a case involving the murder of a civilian Can you describe the case in detail to us? The victim, Old Man Heo, was a notorious loan shark As I started talking, I observed the interviewers reactions. Kwak Cheol-Woo pretended to be listening, while Nam-Goong Su seemed openly uninterested. Surprisingly though, the Academy Principal Noh Gun-Sang paid close attention to my story, his eyes glittering with interest. Hohoho, what an interesting story, Noh Gun-Sang said, smiling gently like a Bodhisattva. This nice-looking old man is the infamous Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva? For a moment, I doubted my eyes. The Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva that I had heard of was a Crazy Hound with a temper like a lion and the stubbornness to pursue his enemies to the very end. This person gives me the feeling a neighborhood old grandpa! Normally, a martial artist would only undergo a drastic change of personality in two conditions: 1) They gained enlightenment and broke through to the next level; 2) They lost all hope and gave up. I couldnt tell which of the two had caused the change in Noh Gun-Sang. Principal, were running out of time. Shall we move on to the next person? Kwak Cheol-Woo nagged. Oh dear, it seems that I got too engrossed. Please continue what you were doing. Noh Gun-Sang nodded and turned away from me. Just like that, my turn ended. When all the introductions were done, Kwak Cheol-woo announced to the panel, From now on, you are free to pose questions to any of the applicants. Seeing the silent panel, Kwak Cheol-Woo turned toward Ak Yeon-Ho and continued questioning him, Did the Spear King ever mention visiting the Azure Dragon Academy? Uh, about that Kwak Cheol-Woos favoritism was so tant that Ak Yeon-Ho hesitated and sneakily nced at the other interviewees. This is bad. I had no qualities worth mentioning, neither background nor outstanding martial arts. It was clear as day that the interviewers had no interest in me. Unless I did something right away, I would unquestionably fail the interview. Just as I was fretting about how to attract attention, the Three Absolutes Sword Nam-Goong Su suddenly said, Mr. Baek Su-Ryong. Here, I answered with a smile that would make any girl swoon. However, all I received was a harsh, cold reply. Why did you apply to be an external arts instructor? Nam-Goong Su was a tall, intelligent, slim, and handsome man. For some unknown reason though, he seemed outright hostile toward me. What the hell is wrong with this guy? I was annoyed, but I still answered him as politely as I could, Right now, Im most confident in my external arts. Of course, I can also teach swordsmanship, desmanship, hidden weapons, andbination techniques. In truth, I can teach most martial arts. Not only that, Im also familiar with schrly works and formation arts. However, if I admitted to all this, wouldnt it be too presumptuous of me? I should be humble. Youre most confident in your outer arts? Nam-Goong Su began, and not with the best of intentions. Pfft! Someone snorted. Nam-Goong Su continued, I dont think youre fit to be an external arts instructor. It might be because of my inexperience, but I dont see many signs that you have mastered the external arts He nced at Noh Gun-Sang, the strongest martial artist among the interviewers for confirmation. Noh Gun-Sang smiled at me and said, Im quite sure that our friend here has learned a very unique kind of martial art, but I dont think hes at the level of Origin Return ().1 Of course, I wont be so bold as to think that I am capable of judging a master beyond my skill Although Noh Gun-Sang said that, everyone knew that what he said was impossible. After all, several decades ago, he was already one of the greatest masters in the world. I nodded modestly, replying, While its true that I dont have much qi, that doesnt mean that I am not aplished in the external arts. However, my answer did not satisfy Nam-Goong Su in the least. Arent you just making excuses because youre not confident in your inner arts? No, its not like that Mr. Baek Su-Ryong, does the Azure Dragon Academy look like a joke to you? Do you think that the skills required to work here and that to teach children in the countryside areparable? Is this the so-called stress interview?2 The fact that Nam-Goong Su did not like me was in as day. However, to the me who was used to even more degrading treatment in the Blood Cult, this was nothing. On the contrary, it was Ak Yeon-Ho who lost his patience. Arent you being a bit too much? he choked. I am simply chiding someone who applied to be an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy without the required ability. But prematurely judging people is! Its all right, I interrupted Ak Yeon-Ho mid-sentence, knowing that he was getting angry on my behalf. I then smiled gently, looked at Nam-Goong Su, and said, Master Nam-Goong Su, do you doubt my skills? Or do you just hate me? Im being impartial here. I dont think so. I think I know why hes so mean to me. Likes repel and opposites attract. He and I, were too simr. Were both cool, tall, thin, young, and handsome. Frowning, Nam-Goong Su argued, The Azure Dragon Academy is one of the Murims Five Great Academies. I take pride in being an instructor here, and I dont want people who dont meet the minimal requirements to look down on my work. Then the solution is simple. Since were simr, well definitely bepared. Nam-Goong Su instinctively feels threatened by my existence, and fears that I might rece him in the future. I stood up from my seat and walked toward Nam-Goong Su. This is exactly what I wanted, anyway. I stood in front of Nam-Goong Su, looked down at him, and smiled. Allow me to prove my skills, I suggested. He stared up at me dourly. Youre going to prove it? How? Look at this guy, hes so upset. However, a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. I always repay my debts, good or bad. SLAM! I mmed my hands on the table, red straight into his eyes, and said, How about I just beat you to a pulp right now? Trantors Note: Master Baeks How I Met My Worst Rival/Best Buddy/Wife(?). Happy Lunar New Year!
  1. Origin Return (): When a master is so high-level that he/she seems like an ordinary person.
  2. Stress Interview: An interview designed to determine how a job applicant reacts under pressure.
Chapter 26: Do You Guys Know the Contents of the Practical Test? Chapter 26: Do You Guys Know the Contents of the Practical Test? After the sixteenth group interviews ended, Kwak Cheol-Woo clicked his tongue and said, How could such an arrogant punk exist? Him? An outer arts expert? Bah! Mr. Nam-Goong, dont worry about it. That fool was just desperate to attract attention. Since the start of the interviews, Kwak Cheol-Woo had been carefully observing Nam-Goong Sus expressions. Although he was much older and had a lot more experience in the murim, the Three Absolutes Sword Nam-Goong Su was the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy. Every semester, not only would numerous students line up to take Nam-Goong Sus sses, even those from outside the academy would submit requests for private tutoring. He was so popr, the other Five Great Academies had already sent Nam-Goong Su several job offers over thest few years. Although Im d and relieved that Mr. Nam-Goong choose to stay on at our Azure Dragon Academy humans are fickle creatures. If we dont do our best to amodate him and lose our best teacher, then the Azure Dragon Academy will likely be kicked out of the Five Great Academies. I think that young mans name was Baek Su-Ryong? I wanted to let him pass as he was highly rmended by the Flying Eagle, butthat interview couldnt have gone any worse than it did. Of all things, he went and pissed off our Star Instructor, so even if we passed him, his future will be bleak. There are a lot of people out there who want to destroy Mr. Nam-Goongs good reputation by challenging you. Its really unreasonable, so I hope you dont pay it any mind Nam-Goong Su said nothing, as if he was in deep thought. Sweating bullets at Nam-Goong Sus continued silence, Kwak Cheol-Woo nervously continued, Are you offended that I stopped the fight earlier? But if you had hurt him, Im sure hed be out there spreading bad rumors about you. Its not your fault That young man didnt seem like the kind of person who would do that, Noh Gun-Sang suddenly wees you. Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo red at him for a moment as if he wanted to argue back, but the old mans authority was absolute, both as his superior at work and in martial arts. Noh Gun-Sang giggled and thought about the events that had just transpired. If the Vice-Principal hadnt stopped him, he would have continued insisting on fighting. Was that what you were thinking, Mr. Nam-Goong? Yes. He was getting too ahead of himself, Nam-Goong Su coldly replied. Noh Gun-Sang grinned mischievously and shot him a knowing look, asking, Then why didnt you stop him first? Are you curious to find out more about his skill in the outer arts? Despite being seen through, Nam-Goong Sus aloof expression remained unchanged. I dont gain anything from stopping him, and it was I who provoked him first. So, what youre saying is, you turned it into a stress interview on purpose? Nam-Goong Su nodded and confidently said, Yes, I wanted to rile him up so that when he loses to me, he wont be too embarrassed and can me it on his own rashness. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. That was the natural attitude and pride of a peak-level martial master who was also the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy. Even in that situation, he didnt want to humiliate an inferior martial artist. Impressed by Nam-Goong Susposure, Kwak Cheol-Woo praised him again, saying, Not only are you strong, Mr. Nam-Goong, youre also very considerate. Even in the face of those horrible insults, you endured it to preserve the other persons dignity Youre a fine example to the other teachers! No, Im the one at fault for antagonizing the interviewee. Ill need to work on improving my self-discipline so that such things dont happen again. No no no, didnt you only do it out of concern for the future of our Azure Dragon Academy? Besides, in my opinion, that man isnt fit to be an external arts instructor at all, Kwak Cheol-Woo made another attempt to curry favor, but Nam-Goong Su expressionlessly shrugged off his ttery. Meanwhile, Noh Gun-Sang folded his arms and also recalled the young man who had just left. Baek Su-Ryong, huh? His keen, sharp eyes and carefully calcted tone of voice left a strong impression on me. Although he didnt appear particrly strong to me, for some reason, I cant help but feel nervous in front of him Do the two of you think that we should reject Baek Su-Ryong? he asked. Yes, Kwak Cheol-Woo answered immediately. Nam-Goong Su briefly nced at Noh Gun-Sangs expression, then nodded, saying, I agree with the Vice-Principal that we should reject his application What about you, Principal? Until now, Noh Gun-Sang hadnt intervened in their final decisions on who would pass the interview. The most he did wasugh while randomly asking questions about the applicants pasts. However, this time, he dered with finality, Ak Yeon-Ho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Baek Su-Ryong pass the sixteenth round of interviews. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? What? Why? Kwak Cheol-Woo eximed, his eyes widening with surprise. A momentter, as if hed realized how rude hed just been, he lowered his head and said, Apologies for my rudeness, Principal. With glittering eyes like an excited child, Noh Gun-Sangughed, Hohoho, dont worry about it. Im just curious about Mr. Baek Su-Ryong, thats all. When you get to my age, you dont often meet someone whose strength and personality you cant gauge after a short conversation. Its been decades since thest time I ran into a situation like this. Nam-Goong Su sulkily blurted, Ive never heard you praise someone so much before, Principal. Oh, I wouldnt call it apliment. Not yet. Mr. Baek Su-Ryong might just be an unusually entric person. Anyway, Ill need to see more of him to confirm it. Is that so Nam-Goong Su fell silent for a while, then softly mumbled, You wont change your mind even if I dont agree with you? Nope. Why the long face? Does it bother you? Nam-Goong Su locked gazes with Noh Gun-Sang. Trapped between the two, Kwak Cheol-Woo tried to say something, but Nam-Goong Su quickly gave in and turned away from Noh Gun-Sang. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I see. If the Principal thinks that he deserves a re-evaluation, then Ill carefully observe him again, too I hope youre right about him being more than he seems, he conceded with a faint smile that did not reach his eyes. Good. If it still irks you, just think of it as sacrificing a little of your time for the future of the Azure Dragon Academy. Nam-Goong Sus eyebrows twitched with irritation, but he remained silent. Desperate to quell the tension between his superior and their best teacher, Kwak Cheol-Woo immediately shouted, Group Seventeen, please enter! Hyung-nim, dont you think that you went too far? Ak Yeon-Ho nagged. What do you mean? I answered in a deadpan voice. Ak Yeon-Ho leaned in close to me and whispered, Why did you provoke the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy? What if he takes offense at your rudeness? Fortunately, the Vice-Principal helped to defuse the mes I knew he would get in my way, I interrupted, smirking. What? Ak Yeon-Ho stared at me nkly. ce yourself in the Vice-Principals shoes. If you were him, would you have allowed the best instructor in the academy to fight a mere applicant? The school gains nothing if Nam-Goong Su wins, and if he loses, it would be a huge embarrassment. Why arent you reading this at ? Wait, you did all that on purpose? I had to, for the sake of leaving a strong impression on them. Of course, if it was just outer arts, I was confident of winning against Nam-Goong Su. Master Maengs Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest wasnt the best outer arts technique in the world for nothing, you know? Winning the fight was my n Bbut unfortunately, n A worked and Kwak Cheol-Woo intervened. Still, that pissed off look in Nam-Goong Sus eyes was just priceless Hes probably making excuses about holding back and not wanting to hurt and humiliate his opponent right now Pfft, scaredy-cat. If we had fought, the most I would have done was dislocate your wrist. You ought to read this at . Well, I had plenty of time to get back at him, and since my goal was to be the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, I had no doubt that wed sh time and time again. Ill make your life a living hell I muttered, grinning evilly. Ak Yeon-Ho looked at me like I was being absurd and asked, I dont get where your confidencees from Have you ever thought that you might actually fail the interview? I might fail the interview? Me? I pondered it for a moment, then replied, I will build a new martial arts school next to the Azure Dragon Academy, and call it the White Dragon Academy.1 Within ten years, my students will wipe the floor with the Azure Dragon kids. Thanks to Old Man Heos inheritance, that was an option I could consider, and a fairly inviting one at that. The only problems were the number of students I could attract, and if I could earn enough within a short time to pay for the life-saving spiritual medicine I needed. Y arent you reading this at ? One thing was for sure though,pared to working for the Azure Dragon Academy, starting out on my own would definitely be financially rough in the first few years. Well, if they fail me, then the interviewers must all have a bad eye for people, and I have no intention of working for blind fools. At least you have a backup n By the way, Im willing to hire you as a founding instructor of my White Dragon Academy without an interview Hyung-nim, Ill support you from afar instead. Suddenly, as we chatted nonsense and walked out of the Azure Dragon Academy, one of the other applicants approached us and said, Hello, Im sorry to interrupt your conversation, but I turned around to see an affable-looking young man with cropped hair. He was shorter than average, but his body was as well-built as a sturdy rock. Not considering Ak Yeon-Ho, Kwak Cheol-Woo seemed to like him the most out of the Group Sixteen interviewees. This guy, I think he said his name was Myeong Il-Oh? Hes the friendly type who can get along with anyone, and his skills are no joke either. Perhaps I should consider hiring him at my White Dragon Academy? You ought to read this at . Im Myeong Il-Oh from the Shandong Myeong Family Manor. Do you remember me, Young Master Ak? Weve met before. Ak Yeon-Hos face flushed with panic as he stuttered, Ah, uh Im sorry, but I dont remember When did we meet? West met at Miss Yeon-Hwas twentieth birthday party. Oh At that time? Ha ha, dont worry, you probably dont remember me as there were a lot of people there, and I only saw you from afar. Also, that was years ago. Yeah, it was Although both the Ak n and the Myeong Family Manor were situated in the Shandong Province, the Myeong Family Manor was just a minorndlord while the Ak n ruled the entire province. Hence, it was mandatory for Myeong Il-Oh to learn the names and faces of the Ak n members, while the opposite was optional. Its quite a rare coincidence to meet someone from the same hometown here, so do you want to grab a meal together? Itll be my treat. Er, that Ak Yeon-Ho peeped at me out of the corner of his eyes. Why the fuck are you looking at me? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? W-What do you think, Hyung-nim? he muttered. Oh, is he hesitating because of me? I dont care. You decide, I replied. Please join us too, Master Baek! The more the merrier, hahaha! Also, the way you stood up to those bigoted interviewers was just sooo impressive! Myeong Il-Oh eximed with a genuine smile that would brighten up anyones day. Just like that, he tagged along with us as if he had always been a part of our group. By the way Myeong Il-Oh looked around cautiously, then whispered, Do you guys know the contents of the practical test? Trantors Note: I changed a couple names and terms after re-reading the raws for this series and catching up to thetest chapters (600+, midway through the Heavenly Martial Festival Arc, dont expect the manhwa to get there for a few years). Shouldnt alter the reading experience too much.
  1. White Dragon Academy (, Baek Ryong Hak Kwan): Baek Su-Ryong is written with the hanja characters , meaning White Beautiful/Excellent Dragon. He removed the middle character to form the name: White Dragon.
Chapter 27: What’s Your Father’s Name? Chapter 27: Whats Your Fathers Name? Ak Yeon-Hos eyes widened. I know about it, but wont the details only be released a day before the practical test itself? With a knowing grin on his face, Myeong Il-Oh said, Technically, yes, but this is hardly the first time the Azure Dragon Academy is hiring new instructors. I came early and did some research From Myeong Il-Ohs exnation, we could tell how meticulously he prepared for the practical test which would be held after the interview. However, no normal person would freely share their hard-earned information without asking for anything in return. Frowning, I asked him, Why are you telling us this much? Were yourpetitors. Myeong Il-Oh beamed. Haha, anyone can find out this much as long as they put in a little effort. Besides, if I fail the test, itll be my own fault for not being good enough, and I can always try again next year. However Myeong Il-Oh winked at us, then earnestly continued, This is my only chance to make two new friends, right? Is he trying to suck up to us? Nah, his main target should be Ak Yeon-Ho, but he isnt excluding me, either. What a calcting guy. Still, I dont hate quick-witted, sociable people like that. I grinned and replied, Alright, but in return for your information, how about you leave paying for the drinks to Ak Yeon-Ho instead? Why is it that you get to make the decisions, while I have to fork out the money? Just as we were happily engrossed in our conversation and making our way out of the Azure Dragon Academy, the Headmaster, who was standing in the yard, stood in our way and interrupted, Could you spare me a moment? From the way the Headmasters scorching gaze was fixated on me, that question was directed at me. Confused, I tilted my head to the side and asked back, Is there a problem Itll only take a moment. I want to talk to you in private. The Headmasters tone was polite, but I could tell he wouldnt ept No for an answer. I thought about it for a moment, then told Ak Yeon-Ho, Go ahead to the restaurant without me. Ill meet you thereter. After that, I followed the Headmaster to a secluded corner behind one of the school buildings, leaving behind Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh who kept ncing at me behind them. Y arent you reading this at ? I just want to know one thing. The gray-haired old Headmaster leaned over, stared closely at my face, and asked in a slightly trembling voice, What is your fathers name? What has my father got to do with OH, FUCK. The words that Dad told me as I left the Baek Academy shed in my mind like a lightning bolt.
If you go to the Azure Dragon Academyyoull probably run into your maternal grandfather.
Why do I only remember this now?
Alsothat man is the Headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy.
Recollections of Dads increasingly absurd statements popped up in my head one after another.
Look, I dont know what Father-inw will think of you. He might like you because of your resemnce to Yak-Bing, or Or?
Would your fathers namejust so happen to be Baek. Mu. Heun? My maternal grandfather asked, his eyes shing like razor-sharp daggers.
He might try to kill you because you look like me.
GULP. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? I gulped nervously as my eyes involuntarily fell upon the sword strapped to Grandfathers waist. Why arent you answering me? You cant possibly not know your own fathers name, right? The Headmasters white eyebrows twitched. On his old face wrinkled by the ravages of time, I could sense a determined and stubborn will. I recalled the old mans name: Mae Geuk-Lyom ().1 A man who served as an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy for decades, even longer than the Principal Noh Gun-Sang, and is now the Headmaster in charge of student discipline. A man who was basically a living historical relic of the Azure Dragon Academy. Andsuch a man was my grandfather. Ill ask you again. Is your fathers name Baek. Mu. Heun? Well? Dad, what on earth did you do to your father-inw? He cant even say your name without struggling to spit out each syble! Mae Geuk-Lyoms rage was boiling over, and his aura was like that of a sword. Eh? This old manis incredible! Even in the midst of this terrible predicament, I couldnt help but admire the warrior in front of me. Despite his aging body, his muscles were trained to perfection and his qi output was stable, demonstrating his excellent self-control. Although it was impossible topare them without a duel, I was sure he was at least as strong as the Vice Principal, the zing de Kwak Cheol-Woo. If thats the case, then why is he only the Headmaster?2 I wondered about Mae Geuk-Lyoms unusual circumstances for a moment, but he didnt give me the time to really think about it. Are you not going to answer me? Or did you suddenly go mute? he pressured. Wow, for someone that angry, hes patient. In my experience, people usually start swinging their fists long before they get to this point. If you keep insisting on staying quiet Mae Geuk-Lyom moved a hand toward his sword, and the glint in his eyes wees you. Well, even the most patient person in the world had a limit to their tolerance. Hell probably notice if I lied to him, so I might as well just I quickly organized my thoughts and confessed, Youre right, my dads name is Baek Mu-Heun. I knew it It was that bastard Baek Mu-Heun Mae Geuk-Lyom scowled, and his face flushed like he was transforming into a red oni.3 My face is too simr to Dads Mae Geuk-Lyom trembled with rage, growling, HowHow dare that man I started to worry for my own safety. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Mu-Heun, that son of a bitch Dad, I really wonder what your school life was like. I sighed and, in the sweetest voice I could muster, said, Grandpa~ Gah! Whos your grandfather? The next thing I knew, Mae Geuk-Lyoms sword was pointed at my neck, and all the hairs on my body were standing on end from the old mans dense killing intent. He spat out between clenched teeth, If you call me that one more timeIll cut off your tongue. I had no idea what happened thirty years ago except that Mom and Dad met here at the Azure Dragon Academy, fell in love, and then eloped when Mae Geuk-Lyom opposed their marriage. During that process, Mae Geuk-Lyom disowned Mom, his only daughter, and they never met again, not while she was alive, and not even at her funeral. Thats all. He seems to be a prideful lone wolf The type that cant even forgive his own daughter for disobeying him. Warriors like that would rather break than bend. However, time seems to have taken its toll on him. Even the most heartless person will eventually begin to regret the mistakes of their pastand his drasticeback to me calling him Grandpa is the best evidence of that. If he truly hated me, he wouldnt have reacted so emotionally. He would have coldly kicked me out of the Academy. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. You I started, but Mae Geuk-Lyom shut me up with a fierce re. With that, I was certain. This old man had no idea how to deal with family he hadnt seen in thirty years. I recalled that of the four masters who taught me martial arts, there was one old man who was very simr to him. Master Mo-Yong. Although the Sword Saint Mo-Yong Hon was once the worlds greatest swordsman, he was always gued by the biggest regret of his life: his only son. The Blood Cult took advantage of that weakness by kidnapping his son and using him as a hostage to force Mo-Yong Hon into giving himself up. However, in the end, the Blood Cult killed his son.
Is my sonreally dead?
The Sword Saint only found out the truth the day we escaped from the dungeons. I could still clearly remember the hopeful look on his face turning into abject despair as he confirmed it with me.
Did youalready know that? Yes.
Read this at , or else. That was a lie. The Demonic Strategist never told me what had happened to the Sword Saints son. Even after finding out the truth though, the Sword Saint still couldnt bring himself to ept it.
As long as you can prove that my son is alive, as long as you can bring him to me, Ill forgive everything that youve done to us and leave quietly. However, if that child is dead, then
On that day, among the four masters, the Sword Saint was the one who inflicted the greatest damage on the Blood Cult. Why did you have to show yourself in front of me after all this time Mae Geuk-Lyom mumbled. For a moment, Mae Geuk-Lyom and Master Mo-Yongs faces ovepped. At the same time, I could tell that for him, it was mine and Baek Mu-Heuns faces that ovepped. This is all Dads fault. Why do I have to suffer because of him Grandpa. Shut up! Didnt I just warn you With a sigh, I looked straight into his eyes and firmly said, Your daughter, Mae Yak-Bing, is my mother. Cutting off my tongue wont change that fact. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. The tip of Mae Geuk-Lyoms sword wobbled, causing small beads of blood to appear on my neck. I ignored it and continued, This unfilial grandson Baek Su-Ryong greets his grandfather. Will you forgive me for thete introduction? The sword against my neck stopped wavering. I took several steps back and bowed deeply in the highest show of respect, saying, Please ept my bow. Mae Geuk-Lyom slowly lowered his sword. He clenched his teeth, but couldnt stop his eyes from reddening. You look a lot like her. You have her eyes, hands, and on closer inspection, even her lips Why didnt you say anything when we met? he choked, seeing my mother in me. Because I forgot. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Nope, no way I could say that. I pretended to agonize for a moment and blurted, I didnt want to let you know about it until after I passed the instructors exam. Well, for a hasty excuse, that wasnt too bad. I couldnt be sure if he was convinced, but Mae Geuk-Lyom immediately snorted, Hmph, did you think it was easy to pass the Azure Dragon Academy instructors exam? Were you just going to return home quietly if you failed? The open hostility from before was gone, reced by a nagging voice. I grinned confidently at him and dered, I know that Im going to pass. You ought to read this at . Contrary to my expectations, Mae Geuk-Lyoms face suddenly hardened like a block of ice. Youre pissing me off. What? Why? That boundless confidence of yours Its exactly the same as that asshole The gentle old man transformed into a monstrous yaksha in a heartbeat! What is he, bipr? I hastily tried to exin myself, stuttering, I-I heard that Mom was a very confident person, too. Youre right, but I cant stand the fact that you look just like Him when you smile I instantly wiped the grin off my face. Mae Geuk-Lyom took a deep breath and nodded, warning, Dont ever smile like you just did in front of me. Dear Grandpa, are you okay? I suspect you have a severe anger management problem. Regardless, it seemed that Mae Geuk-Lyom alternated between associating me with his beloved daughter and the son-inw he absolutely loathed. So, youre my grandson Your mothers preciousst gift before she left this world Your father, though Please dont mind that guy. We dont even look alike. Now that Ive met you, I can definitely see that I take after you more. For the sake of my own survival, I sold out Dad without hesitation. Why arent you reading this at ? Mae Geuk-Lyom furrowed his brows and mumbled, Dont say that. No matter what, hes still your father. .. Of course, that doesnt mean that hes not the worlds worst fucking son of a bitch. How on earth am I supposed to respond to that? Anyway, Mae Geuk-Lyom appeared to have finally calmed down. How was the interview? It went pretty well. I think Im going to pass. That remains to be seen By the way, where are you staying now? It was a busy day for him, and we couldnt talk for long today. Since he probably wanted to visit meter, I told him the name of the inn I was staying at, and he nodded, saying, Oh, I know where that is. You should go now, I need to get back to my work, too. Ill visit you often from now on. Y arent you reading this at ? Hmph, you dont have to do that, thats just annoying. Mae Geuk-Lyom snorted, but he didnt appear upset. I spun around and strode off, only looking over my shoulder just before passing through the main gates of the Azure Dragon Academy. Mae Geuk-Lyom was still staring at me, but the instant our eyes met, he abruptly turned away. Arent you too timid for an old man? I muttered to myself, smirking. That day, I walked out of the Azure Dragon Academy with a spring in my step. In this school filled with enemies, I think Ill have at least one reliable ally from now on. Trantors Note: TSUNDERE GRANDPA IS HERE! Our Master Baek, who was an orphan in his previous life, will slowly learn about what it means to have family
  1. Mae Geuk-Lyom (): Geuk-Lyom meaning Extremely Upright, a fitting name for the man in charge of student discipline.
  2. Headmaster: Basically the Head Teacher, ranks below the Principal, Vice-Principal, and Star Instructor (Korean term for a celebrity teacher, teachers who get paid millions by the super-rich to teach their kids or give lectures to tens of thousands of students at once).
  3. Red Oni:
Chapter 28: Crazy Demon? Chapter 28: Crazy Demon? Hmm? Why are you still in one piece? Ak Yeon-Ho asked me as soon as I entered the inn. I sat down across from him and red at him. Why are you upset that I came back safely? No, what I mean is The Headmaster looked like he was going to break every bone in your body. Myeong Il-Oh, who was sitting next to Ak Yeon-Ho, added with a shocked expression, You came back unharmed after a private meeting with the Yaksha, I mean the Sword Addict of the Azure Dragon Academy Baek-hyung, how hard did you fight to get away from him? I gave him a confused look. No, why are you so sure that we fought? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Because you provoked Nam-Goong Su, the Star Instructor? Dont put me in the same category as that guy. Im a very gentle and peaceful person by nature. Wow, you arepletely shameless Pretending not to hear Ak Yeon-Hos snidement, I grabbed the cup of wine Myeong ll-Oh poured for me and drank it down. I then refilled Myeong ll-Ohs almost empty ss as a thank you, while saying, You called him the Sword Addict? Is that the Headmasters nickname? What? Didnt you know that? The walking talking gangho history textbook Myeong Il-Ohs eyes lit up as he exined, The Sword Addict () Mae Geuk-Lyom is a sword master who made his name in realbat and has worked as an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy for more than thirty years after his sudden retirement from the gangho. In the past, he was famous for being a man of his word and for being absolutely upromising in his dealings with evildoers. Even now that he has be the Headmaster of Azure Dragon Academy, he is known to be so strict that naughty students who repeatedly break school rules call him the God of Death. Wow, not only was Myeong Il-Ohs broad knowledge very reliable, he also knew a lot of entertaining facts. Myeong Il-Oh lowered his head to set the mood and whispered, Theres even a saying that its better to be locked up in the Murim Alliance prisons than to be captured by him Hes just that scary. And if you doubt my sources, I can confidently say that this information came from an Azure Dragon Academy graduate who was actually locked up in the Murim Alliance prison. At this point, I couldnt help but point out the elephant in the room, What on earth did that Azure Dragon Academy graduate do to get locked up in the Murim Alliance prisons? Dont you know? The famous Thousand-Mile Phantom Thief is a graduate of Azure Dragon Academy. Rumor has it that when he was a student, he practiced his movement techniques by running away from the Headmaster. Then, one day, he finally found his calling *Should I really get a job at this school? After hearing Myeong Il-Ohs incredible story, Ak Yeon-Ho took one look at me and concluded, You know, you should just be thankful that you werent beaten up. I guess youre right. By the way, Myeong-hyung, do you know why the Headmaster is so strict about inappropriate behavior between men and women? Whats wrong with teenagers having rtionships? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Huh? Whats with this random fact? Why does the face of a certain person suddenlye to mind? No way, it cant be Unfortunately, I was toote. Myeong Il-Oh began his exnation, I think the event that caused this happened about thirty years ago? There was a huge incident that turned the academy upside down. Two students fell in love, but their parents did not approve of their marriage. In the end, they quit school and eloped. OHMYGAWD THAT IS SOOOO COOL! Eh? Anyway, it was then that the Sword Addict swore that he would capture and kill the runaway male student Okay, okay, lets stop talking about unrted things, I interrupted, not wanting to hear more about Dads glorious exploits from anyone other than the man himself. I hurriedly filled Myeong Il-Ohs cup with wine to distract him and changed the subject, What did you say about the practical exam again? But he was just getting to the fun part Ak Yeon-Hoined with puppy dog eyes. I rolled my eyes at him and said, Did youe here just to hear some old stories? What about the practical test? Youd rather listen to stories and drink while ourpetitors are training their asses off to pass the test? Huh? Whats wrong with you all of a sudden? Ak Yeon-Ho looked at me suspiciously. I shamelessly ignored him and asked Myeong Il-Oh, So, can you tell us how the practical test will be conducted? Although we had been distracted for a brief moment by the story of the headmasters past, the practical test was still our main concern at the moment. Myeong Il-Oh leaned further forward and whispered in a low voice as if we were a group of conspiring schemers, Based onst years exams, this years practical test will be divided into two separate graded parts. He extended two fingers, folded one, and continued, First, we have to face one of the current instructors. We dont have to win, but it would be much better for us if we did. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Can we choose the instructor to fight? Or will it be decided for us? I rubbed my hands together eagerly, intending to choose Nam-Goong Su as my opponent. As if he had read my thoughts, Myeong Il-Ohughed, Im sorry, but our opponents are chosen by the Principal. Hmm The Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva Noh Gun-Sang. The only interviewer I couldnt read or predict. It seemed like he wanted to see me and Nam-Goong Su fight, though, so maybe Not that I looked down on the other instructors, but I just wanted to announce the birth of a new star instructor by publicly beating up Nam-Goong Su. Whats the second test? I asked. Myeong Il-Oh folded his second finger and said, The second is a demonstration lecture. We have to give a short lecture to the students in the field we applied for. During this time, we must make a strong impression on the students and teachers present. If the duel was to test the martial arts level of the instructor, then the demonstration lecture was to test our teaching ability. Just because someone is good at martial arts, doesnt mean theyre any good at teaching. There were many martial arts geniuses who couldnt give clear instructions to their students, or insisted that their own method was right when it didnt suit the student. As for me? Of course, I was confident. After all, Ive given so many lectures in the Blood Cult that I can tell at a nce which kids are working hard, which arezy, whether theyve eaten properly, or whether theyve been out drinking or having fun the night before. The title of Blood Cult Devil Instructor was not given to me for nothing. How wild can a bunch of orthodox sect goody-two-shoes get, anyway? Why arent you reading this at ? Suddenly an idea popped into my head. Im asking this just in case, but is it okay if I yell at or hit the kids during my demonstration lecture? Two people immediately freaked out. Are you crazy? Youre kidding, right? No, Im being extremely serious I rified. Both Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh stared at me in disbelief as if they couldnt tell if I was joking or not. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Looks like the answer is no. Eh, I guess Blood Cult style education is mostly uneptable to members of the orthodox faction. This means that gentle interrogation, insulting parents, creative ridicule, and brainwashing to kill emotions are out of the question. Hyung-nim, do you know how frightening students are these days? If you hurt them, theyll immediately report you to the Murim Alliance for abuse. The helicopter parents are even worse. Not only are they overprotective, some of them are martial masters. Isnt that a bit extreme? No wonder the children of the orthodox sects are so weak and soft-hearted It was one thing to be nice to little kids like the ones at Baek Academy, but we were talking about teenagers over fifteen, right? Anyway, it seemed that lectures in the orthodox faction were quite different from what I was used to, but that shouldnt pose much of a problem. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. To make matters worse, this year we also have to please the students. Rumor has it that 50% of our final grade will be determined by student votes. In particr, well have to watch out for the members of the Student Council and the Club Union, the two most influential student groups at Azure Dragon Academy, Myeong Il-Oh said, returning to serious mode. The Student Council, huh I remembered the two kids looking down at us from the roof of the dormitory. Their qi was excellent for their age, and the girl even used the Lion Roar to make a school-wide announcement.
You two there! By the authority of the student council, I dere that both of you pass the Ugh, Mmph! Vice President! Have you lost your mind?
So that was the Student Council. As if he was reliving the same experience, Ak Yeon-Ho said happily, The Vice-President of the Student Council dered that we both passed the exam. Uh Yes, I heard that loud and clear. What did I say before, Hyung-nim? Half of the students are on our side, Ak Yeon-Ho grinned like an idiot. Myeong Il-Oh immediately shattered his dreams. Dont forget that the other half of the students are male. They might hate you two just because youre popr with the girls. They cant be that petty, can they? Ak Yeon-Ho mumbled in disbelief. However, I agreed with Myeong Il-Oh. Hes right. If two pretty boys suddenly appeared and stole the hearts of all the women, I would absolutely despise them. Although there were many advantages to being good-looking, it also meant that one was often the target of envy. In addition, the more attention one received, the easier it was for a small scandal to ruin ones image. Why arent you reading this at ? People like us also have to think about how to win over the boys, I concluded. Yes, people like us Myeong Il-Oh agreed quietly, secretly putting himself in the same category as me and Ak Yeon-Ho, though he didnt finish his sentence to avoid being emotionally damaged by any overly blunt people present. Do you have any ideas? As if he was waiting for me to ask this very question, Myeong Il-Oh smiled theatrically. Before we go into battle, we should first reconnoiter the enemy camp, no? What does that mean? If we want to understand the students, we have to go to where they usually hang out. Myeong Il-Oh took out a thin booklet from his bag. With sparkling eyes, he continued, And I just happened to hear that the Student Council is holding an outdoor event today. CHITTER CHATTER. When we arrived at the venue, the ce was already crowded with people. At the entrance, a banner reading Azure Dragon Academy Winter Semester Festival fluttered in the wind. Ak Yeon-Ho whispered in my ear, This ce is much more crowded than I thought. There are a lot of ordinary people here as well. Yeah. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Haha, it said in the brochure that the public was free to attend, just like a normal citywide festival, Myeong Il-Oh added. The three of us then proceeded to explore the festival. Vendors had set up stalls selling snacks and essories for girls, while school clubs were also running their own businesses or giving martial arts demonstrations. You dont see this every day! The Tang ns special aphrodisiac! All yours for only I was speechless. Was it okay to use the name of the Tang n to sell such a thing? Is it okay? Haha, isnt it more fun that way? This event has been going on for decades, and as long as there arent any major incidents, the academy doesnt really restrict the students activities. Why arent you reading this at ? As we walked around, some of the students recognized us. Look, over there. Arent those the super handsome new instructors? Wow! Youre right! Wanna go say hi to them? Okay, a lot of people gawked at us, but none of them actually got close to us. It wasnt like they werent trying to, though. Excuse me, instructors A girl approaching us said, shyly tucking her hair behind her ears. SWOOSH. WHOOSH. A pair of identical twin boys quickly appeared to her left and right, grabbed both of her arms, and held her down. Ahh, eh, WHYYYYYY! Im sorry, but youreing with us, the left twin said. I-I just wanted to talk to them! Engaging in immoral rtionships is against school rules, the other twin replied. Y arent you reading this at ? How was I engaging in immoral rtionships? I just wanted to say hello to the new teachers The girl struggled to pull her arm out, but her joints were locked and she couldnt move. Well hear your excusester. First, to the Student Council. The grim-faced twins said at the same time. Let go! LET ME GOOOOO! With a look of irritation, Ak Yeon-Ho watched as the girl was dragged away by the twins. The Student Council is scary he muttered. The stinging gazes of students wearing yellow armbands that read Discipline Committee () could be felt everywhere as they patrolled the venue. Every time some so much as shed a forlorn nce at usthe gloomy twins would suddenly pop up and warn them. There are all kinds of weirdos in the world. Hmm? Isnt that Kwak Du-Yong? As we continued to explore the festival, we realized that we werent the only new instructor applicants walking around. I spotted a face I recognized in the distance, tapped Ak Yeon-Ho on the shoulder and said, Hes here too. Who Oh, the fatass? The fatty we had humiliated twice was making a ruckus at a food stand while surrounded by more food than he could eat. From the redness of his face, I could tell that he was hammered. Hahaha! Back when this Master Kwak was studying at Vermilion Phoenix Academy Wow! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Thats amazing! Several students gathered around him, cheering him on even as they made him pay for all their food and drinks. Kids these days are scary. Yeah We clutched our wallets tightly and fled the scene. Just like that, the three of us snacked and drank until sunset, greeting and observing the passing students. This is such a peaceful ce, I thought as we were about to retire to the inn for the night. Reality immediately proved me wrong. Suddenly, a blood-drenched student went flying into the pop-up stall right in front of me, smashing it to pieces. Ugh A tall boy stood over the fallen student and barked, What did you just say, punk? Why dont you repeat yourself, huh? The boy took a swig from a gourd bottle with one hand, then smacked the injured students cheek with the Dao he held in the other. Luckily, the de was still sheathed. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The moment he opened his mouth, I could smell the alcohol on his breath. From the way this guy strutted around and red at people, he was definitely what they called a delinquent. MURMUR MURMUR. Is that guy at it again? Fuck After recognizing him, some of the students quietly slipped away from the scene. However, I froze as if nailed to the spot, and it wasnt because I wanted to intervene in the students fight. Crazy Demon? I couldnt help but exim in shock when I saw the boys face. Chapter 29: An Unexpected Dinner Invitation Chapter 29: An Unexpected Dinner Invitation The boy who was sttered with blood after pping the injured student raised his head, red at me and snarled, Hey! Did you just call me the Crazy Demon? His eyes were bloodshot, his hair disheveled like a lions mane, and his canines showing as he growled like a wounded animal, as if he were threatening to bite me if I got in his way. How dare you mention that nickname in front of me? Huh? He strode toward me while making sure to use the bloodied student as a stepping stone. Hyung-nim. Myeong Il-Oh tugged at my sleeve, a warning for me not to get involved in an unnecessary conflict. However, I didnt budge. On the contrary, the corners of my mouth turned up in a wide grin. Yeah, Id rather deal with the bad boys than the goodie two shoes. This boy possessed a sharp killing and battle intent that was rare within the polite, no-nonsense orthodox sect. He honestly showed his feelings regardless of whether the other person was older, stronger, or more senior than him. Damn, Ive taught so many kids like him that Im suddenly hit by a wave of nostalgia. For the first time since reincarnating, Ive found a kid that seems fun to teach. The delinquent sauntered in front of me, shot me a death re and said, Ive never seen you in school before But heh, arent you he good-looking? Before I smash your face to a pulp, answer this: Did you pick a fight with me because you knew who I was? My skin prickled from his audacity. I smirked and opened my mouth to reply, but before I could say anything, I was interrupted by two new arrivals. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. SWISH. SWOOSH. Student Hyon-Won Kang. What the fuck do you want? It was the sullen-looking twins from earlier, and thanks to them, I finally heard the delinquent boys name. Wait, Hyon-Won Kang? No wonder he resembles Master Hyon-Won Hu, the Crazy Demon (), so much They must be rted! The Crazy Demon Hyon-Won Hu was one of the four masters who escaped from the Blood Cult with me. Before he was captured, he was once the greatest demaster in the history of the Hyon-Won n. However, he became so obsessed with martial arts that he defied his familys expectations and went on a Hundred Duels Campaign, earning the title of Crazy Demon from his brutal treatment of his foes. His violent crimes eventually made him a public enemy of the murim, and he ended up getting captured by the Blood Cult while on the run.
All I wanted was to see the absolute peak of martial arts. I dont regret my actions, and if I could go back in time, I would make the same choice. Still I do feel sorry about what I did to my family. Ive caused them a great deal of trouble. Hmph, whats so great about the Hyon-Won n? Its not like theyll ever let you return there. Shut up, you fucking bandit. Huhuhu, why dont you be my subordinate instead? Youre fierce and mean-looking, perfect for being a debt collector. If we work together, the Great Viridian Forest Gang will This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads.
When I get out of here, the first thing Im gonna do is rip your damned mouth off.
Every time I recall those two, theyre fighting over something or another. Anyway, back to the kid named Hyon-Won Kang. He was so simr to Master Crazy Demon that I wondered if he was his reincarnation. It wasnt just his face that resembled him; even the way he carried himself and his body frame were almost identical. I heard that Master Crazy Demon never had any children, though. Is he the descendant of Masters sibling? I recalled the old stories that Master Crazy Demon had told me about his past. Meanwhile, Hyon-Won Kang frowned in annoyance at the twins interruption and growled, What are you doing? Didnt you hear what that bastard said? He called me the Crazy Demon. Dont you guys know who the Crazy Demon is? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The twins shot with a look that said, Did you really say that? I shrugged and replied, I never said anything of the sort. What? Hyon-Won Kang red at me incredulously. The twins looked back at Hyon-Won Kang expressionlessly. You heard him. All bystanders, please step back. Ahh, seriously Hyon-Won Kang gritted his teeth and took a step forward. At the same time, the twins drew their weapons. A baton and a rope? Those are weapons used by prison wardens, not martial artists! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The twins pointed their weapons at Hyon-Won Kang. If youe any closer to us, One twin started. Well subdue you, the other twin finished. Do these two have a habit of speaking in tandem? Kuhaha, is that what you want, a fight? Rather than backing down, Hyon-Won Kang raised his dao and pointed it at the twins, his killing intent leaking through his bared teeth. Yeah, I didnt think youd believe me. Its always like this, people like you only learn to stay out of my way after youve been thrashed. The twins faces hardened as Hyon-Won Kang revealed his true colors. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. It doesnt matter, Whether youre telling the truth or not. Neither us nor the Student Council, Will tolerate any more disturbances. Hyon-Won Kang snorted standoffishly and drew his dao. Moonlight reflected off the aquamarine colored de as he flourished it several times before pointing it at the twins. What kind of idiot cant even finish a full sentence by themselves? Bring it on. He smirked. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Seeing that a fight was about to break out, the crowd took several steps back and cleared out a space for the three students to brawl it out. When that was done, the three immediately began their fight. Oh? All three of them are pretty good. The twins coordination is surprisingly sophisticated, as if they can read each others minds. They always move at the same time to apply pressure on Hyon-Won Kang, and whenever he counterattacks, one would defend against the blow while the other takes advantage of the gaps in his technique. Beside me, Ak Yeon-Ho muttered in amazement, The twinsplement each other perfectly. The twins were constantly weaving around Hyon-Won Kang, but they never got in each others way even once. For the delinquent, it must have felt like he was facing one enemy, then two, then one, then two, over and over again. Those two have practiced so hard that they can tell what the other is thinking just by exchanging nces, Myeong Il-Oh murmured in admiration. You ought to read this at . Being able to impress those two is a testament to the twins ability to fight as a pair. However, they didnt really arouse my interest. The delinquent kid is much more amazing. Hyon-Won Kang was staggering around as if he were drunk (he was), but he was somehow still dodging or parrying all the most dangerous attacks. He twisted his body in breathtaking stunts, swung his sword in exaggeratedlyrge motions to shake off his opponent, and taunted, Is this all you have? Looks like this years Student Council isnt worth much after all. The twins offensive intensified. The baton grazed Hyon-Won Kangs shoulder, while the rope wrapped around Hyon-Won Kangs ankles like a snakes tongue. Meanwhile, as time wore on, more and more onlookers, including students from the Azure Dragon Academy, showed up to watch the brawl. CHITTER CHATTER. Is it Hyon-Won Kang again? He picks fights wherever he goes I wonder why he hasnt been expelled yet. Although those words are filled with contempt and hatred, I can sense the fear hidden beneath the tough remarks. They are instinctively afraid of Hyon-Won Kang. Y arent you reading this at ? That said, Hyon-Won Kangs current skills were not that impressive, even though he was one of the most talented martial artist among the students that Ive met so far. Weird I scratched my head in confusion as I observed Hyon-Won Kangs de technique. Why is he using such a crappy de technique? Even if theyre inferior to Master Crazy Demons own creations, the Hyon-Won ns martial arts is still one of the murims finest. Yet, that de technique Hyon-Won Kang is using right now is too lousy to be passed down in a prestigious martial arts n. Is that the original Hyon-Won n martial art? About that Ak Yeon-Ho hesitated for a moment, then whispered, Ill tell youter. Looks like something happened to the Hyon-Won n that I dont know about. Since I couldnt find out the answer right now, I focused on watching Hyon-Won Kang fight. Kuhuhu, Im slowly getting the gist of your attacks, Hyon-Won Kang said. Despite practicing an inferior martial art, Hyon-Won Kangs talent was outstanding. At first, he had struggled with the twinsbination techniques, but now, he was overwhelming them. SWOOSH! CLANG! CRASH! "Ugh Every time Hyon-Won Kang spotted a gap in the twins defense, his eyes sharpened and his dao struck like lightning. CLANG! BANG! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Just like that, the battle was over. Disarmed, the frustrated twins retreated backward, their hands bleeding. Hyon-Won Kang rested his dao on his shoulder, strode toward them, and taunted, Would you rather get down on your knees now, or would you rather get beaten up and then get on your knees? The twins wordlessly clenched their fists, showing their willingness to fight to the death. At the same time, the other disciplinarymittee members, who had been watching from the sidelines, surrounded Hyon-Won Kang and pointed their weapons at him. Student Hyon-Won Kang, this is yourst warning. Dont get yourself into more trouble than youre already in. This is thest time well look the other way. Ha. If strength doesnt work, then use numbers, huh? Surrounded as he was, Hyon-Won Kang didnt seem to have any intention of backing down. He gulped down the remaining liquor in the sk, then threw the empty sk to the ground and wiped the liquor on his mouth with the back of his hand. The corners of his mouth turned up, as if he was enjoying the situation. Kuku. Alright, try me, Hyon-Won Kang continued, releasing a fierce killing aura. However, the disciplinarymittee members, including the twins, did not fall back. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? A second brawl was imminent. Ak Yeon-Ho suggested, Hyung-nim, shouldnt we stop them? No, we cant. It would affect our practical exam results Myeong Il-Oh objected. I folded my arms and did not respond to either of their opinions. Lets wait and see, I said. I wanted to see Hyon-Won Kangs limits. I wanted to know if that was all he had, or if he was hiding something more. Why does someone with such talent have the eyes of a loser? I wonder what Master Crazy Demon would say if he saw his descendant now? Well, although I would never know the exact answer, I could at least predict that it would be something really nasty. Master Crazy Demon wasnt called crazy for nothing. Why arent you reading this at ? Kuku, bring it on! Some of you had better be ready to get shed! So crude. Well suppress you. The two sides prepared to engage, when suddenly, a husky voice interjected, Thats enough from you, scoundrel of the Hyon-Won n. Hyon-Won Kangs face immediately contorted into an ugly grimace as he red at the person who had called his name. Peng Sa-Hyuk he muttered through clenched teeth. Arge-built young man squeezed through the crowd of onlookers and smirked. Dont you think that youve done enough? Youre already sober, arent you? Return to your dorm, take a bath and go to sleep. Fuck off and stay out of my business. Do I look like Im asking you for a favor? Peng Sa-Hyuk grinned, then drew a huge dao from behind his back. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. SHIIING. Although Hyon-Won Kang was quite tall, the neer wasnt any shorter than him. Not only that, he was also a lot more muscr. If you dont want to stain what little is left of your ns honor, then you should do as I say. Hyon-Won Kang gritted his teeth and stared daggers at Peng Sa-Hyuk. Meanwhile, I turned toward Myeong Il-Oh and asked, Peng Sa-Hyuk? Have you heard of the Hebei Peng n, Hyung-nim? You ought to read this at . The Hebei Peng n was one of the so-called Five Great ns, which meant that they were one of thergest and most powerful families in the orthodox sect murim. If I remember right, the Hebei Peng n and the Hyon-Won n are rivals, each priding themselves on being the worlds best at Dao techniques. However, if a few words from the Hebei Peng ns heir is enough to rein in Hyon-Won Kang, then that can only mean that Myeong Il-Oh lowered his voice and continued, Peng Sa-Hyuk is also the President of the Club Union, which, along with the Student Council President Dok-Go Jun, makes him the ultimate authority among the students. Hyon-Won Kang doesnt seem like the kind of guy who would give in to authority I muttered. As if hed heard me, Ak Yeon-Ho bitterly replied, Theres a bit of unpleasant history between the two ns. Read this at , or else. I cant wait to hear all the stories you have to tellter when we get back. As we chatted among ourselves, Hyon-Won Kang sheathed his dao and turned to leave, saying, Damn it, Im all out of booze, and even the lingering taste is gone. Well done protecting your ns reputation, even if it is insignificant. With onest re at Peng Sa-Hyuk, Hyon-Won Kang strode through the crowd, who quickly made way for him. The twins tried to restrain him, but Peng Sa-Hyuk stopped them. Leave him alone. Ill talk to the Student Council President. After Hyon-Won Kang had disappeared into the crowd, Peng Sa-Hyuk turned toward us, smiled broadly and greeted, I was wondering who you three werebut you seem to be the new teacher candidates. Your good looks really stand out, so you left a strong impression on me. By the way, I am Peng Sa-Hyuk, the President of the Club Union. Peng Sa-Hyuk had a gentle smile that didnt match his bear-like bulk. For a moment, I sensed something distasteful about his smile, but I hid my instant dislike of him and smiled back, saying, Im Baek Su-Ryong. Ak Yeon-Ho. And Im Myeong Il-Oh! Peng Sa-Hyuk quickly scanned us with cold eyes and chuckled, I apologize for what happened today. Weve shown you prospective instructors an embarrassing sight. Dont worry about it. Its a festival, and stuff like that is inevitable when people get drunk. Haha, although I appreciate your generosity and understanding, I still cant help but feel ashamed Peng Sa-Hyuk locked gazes with us and politely asked, As a way of apologizing, Id like to treat you guys to dinner. What do you think? Chapter 30: Youre Under Arrest Chapter 30: Youre Under Arrest There was so much food on the table in front of us that the legs were bent. Peng Sa-Hyuk stood in front of the assembled instructor candidates and students with a refreshing smile on his face. Today is my treat, so eat to your hearts content! heughed. Besides us, dozens of new instructor applicants were invited to the dinner. Peng Sa-Hyuk had even rented a three-story inn to show his generosity. Isnt this rather extravagant for a party organized by students? However, since Peng Sa-Hyuk is a wealthy Young Master of one of the Five Great ns, I guess this is to be expected. Well, that means I should try my best to milk more money out of him! Heheheh Hey, why is that guy here? I asked, directing my gaze at Kwak Du-Yong, who was drinking,ughing, and talking loudly while surrounded by Club Union members. Kahaha, when I was a student at the Vermillion Phoenix Academy With a face as red as a jujube, Kwak Du-Yong bbered on and on about the good old days. It seemed that whenever the fat man got drunk, he would talk about his past. Unfortunately, the students around him looked irritated. They were obviously tired of listening to his bluster. Ak Yeon-Ho clicked his tongue, saying, Tsk, he doesnt realize how pathetic he looks. Cant he read the students expressions? Maybe he can, but he just doesnt care. I looked around the restaurant. Besides Kwak Du-Yong, there were a few other faces I recognized from the interviews. Everyone around us seems to be actively socializing. The average quality of the instructor applicants here is also quite high. Suddenly, Peng Sa-Hyuk stood up, and the inn fell silent. To all instructor candidates, I sincerely thank you foring here today, he announced. Among the instructors gathered here, most of them were either better at martial arts or at least a generation older than Peng Sa-Hyuk. Yet, it was immediately obvious to everyone that the young student was the one in charge. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Since today is a beautiful day, I will keep my speech short and to the point. I know it might be arrogant and disrespectful of a junior like me, but Id like to invite everyone to a toast. Thank you. As he requested, everyone raised their wine cups in a toast. Peng Sa-Hyuk paused for a moment and looked around, smiling casually as he basked in the limelight. He then said, Congrattions, everyone, youve passed the interview. I wish you all the best for the uing practical exam. !!! All around me, people gasped in surprise. Some even spilled their drinks. I cant believe I passed This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Wait, you mean the results are already out? The official announcement of the interview results was tomorrow. However, the fact that Peng Sa-Hyuk only invited those who passed the interview could only mean that he knew the results in advance. Of course, I wasnt the only one to notice this unusual fact. Anyone with a bit of tact would would have been able to guess why we were invited after observing the people here. Dear future instructors, I look forward to learning from you. In just a few words, Peng Sa-Hyuk proved how much power and intelligence he had ess to within the academy. There was only one possible reason why he would do this. Hes trying to exert his dominance over the new instructors. The reactions of the instructor candidates were mixed. Some frowned ufortably, while others tried to size up Peng Sa-Hyuk. The clueless idiots like Kwak Du-Yong continued to feast without a care in the world. The more pragmatic ones quickly gathered around Peng Sa-Hyuk. Hehe, of course, lets look out for each other from now on. Thank you for your consideration, Young Master Peng. Y arent you reading this at ? If you need anything, Ill do my best to help and support you. Surrounded by sycophants, Peng Sa-Hyukughed out loud, Hahaha! Please refrain from saying things that others will misunderstand! That will make it sound as if I have brought all of you here with some sinister purpose in mind! Thats impossible! I wont allow anyone to falsely use you! Seeing that a student had managed to manipte his superiors with only a few words, some of the attendees furrowed their brows in disapproval. Ak Yeon-Ho was one of them. So this is the heir of one of the Five Great ns Hyung-nim, shall we just leave? he whispered to me, not realizing that this option was only open to him because unlike the other instructors who were of low birth and couldnt afford to offend the Peng n, he was a member of the prestigious Shandong Ak n. Even though hes just a kid, he already knows how to enjoy abusing his authority. As I looked at the pretentious brat, a thought suddenly urred to me. I smiled, then patted Ak Yeon-Ho on the shoulder and whispered, Dont think too much about it and just order a lot of expensive wine and snacks. How can I even think about drinking alcohol in this situation I dont care if you want to drink or not, just order it and help me increase the sales of this establishment. Why on earth would you care about the inns profits? Is something the matter, Mr. Ak? Peng Sa-Hyuk, who had at some point managed to get away from his ass-kissers, came over to us with a drink in hand. For thest few minutes, he had been eyeing the disgruntled Ak Yeon-Ho. Ak Yeon-Ho turned to Peng Sa-Hyuk and bitterly replied, No, its nothing. Haha, dont worry and feel free to tell me your concerns. After all, the Ak and Peng ns are on very good terms, right? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Have I gone too far? If you think I was rude to you, please tell me. Ill try my best not to do it again. Peng Sa-Hyuk was the heir of the Peng n, while Ak Yeon-Ho was just an ordinary branch family member of the Ak n. Ultimately, their social status wasnt the same. Ak Yeon-Ho hesitated for a moment, then sighed and said, To be honest, I think you got carried away. Good, go on. Please be honest with me, Im listening, Peng Sa-Hyuk sneered with an expression like he was looking at his new toy. I nced at the smug boy out of the corner of my eye and stood up. Peng Sa-Hyuk immediately furrowed his brow in displeasure, asking, Where are you going, Mr. Baek? Hmm? With a gentle smile, I replied, I need to go to the toilet. Oh. Go ahead, but dont take too long. Thosest words sound like a warning. I took my leave and went downstairs. Of course, I had no intention of going to the toilet. I had other ns. Excuse me, I called to a passing waiter. Would you mind bringing someone over for me? Eh? Sorry, but Im busy right now PSST PSST PSST. Read this at , or else. I whispered in his ear. When I was done, he looked up at me in surprise. Y-Yes? If you understood what I said, then youd better get going right away. O-Okay! I stood at the bottom of the stairs and watched the waiter run off. Didnt you go to the toilet, Baek-hyung? Why are you still here? Myeong Il-Oh asked from behind me. He hade downstairs as well. He walked in front of me and continued, Its a total mess upstairs. Peng Sa-Hyuk keeps heckling Ak-hyung Its reached a point where things are starting to get dicey. Did a fight break out? Not yet, butsigh. Ive heard a lot of bad rumors about Peng Sa-Hyuk, but I never thought that he would be so insolent as totry to force his instructors to submit to him. Well, he is the heir to a great power. Im not surprised hes like that. Hes the kind of guy who enjoys seeing the instructors squirm in front of him. Peng Sa-Hyuk had probably never taken orders from anyone in his life. As far as he was concerned, the Azure Dragon Academy was his own personal yground, a ce where he could indulge in the fun of being a king. Damn it Even though were supposed to be the teachers Myeong Il-Oh gritted his teeth and clenched his fists in indignation. I patted him on the shoulder and went back upstairs, saying, Dont worry, I wont take this insult lying down. Ever since I first saw Peng Sa-Hyuk, I hadnt liked the look in his eyes. He was a sly snake in a cuddly bears skin. Unfortunately for him, Ive dealt with a lot of guys like him. PFFT. Why arent you reading this at ? Who would teach martial arts to an insolent punk? During my time in the Blood Cult, I never tolerated those who challenged my authority, and I wasnt about to change now. Damn brat. Today, Im going to give you a lesson in the harshness of reality. KYAAAAAAAH! A girl suddenly screamed. We immediately leapt back up to the third floor, only to find a female student with a torn skirt lying on the ground next to Ak Yeon-Ho, trying her best to cover her exposed skin with her hands. Peng Sa-Hyuk stood in front of him, holding a piece of the torn skirt and shaking his head. Oh dear There are some things you shouldnt do even when youre drunk, Mr. Ak. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. When Ak Yeon-Ho said nothing, Peng Sa-Hyuk ced the torn cloth on Ak Yeon-Hos seat and continued, I cant believe you sexually harassed one of the academys female students! Do you think you still deserve to be an instructor at Azure Dragon Academy? You were the one who ripped her skirt, Ak Yeon-Ho said icily. Ive never seen this normally cheerful guy act like this before. He must have reached the limit of his patience. Haha, me? Hey everyone, did I rip that girls skirt? Did I? Peng Sa-Hyuk looked around for confirmation, but most of the instructor candidates turned away to avoid his gaze. Theres no way Young Master Peng would do that! That Ak n person is drunk Some of the candidates sided with Peng Sa-Hyuk. Although I hadnt witnessed the incident, I knew that no matter how much of a yboy Ak Yeon-Ho was, he would never stoop so low as to rip a female students skirt. I took a look around the party hall. The people here were either prospective instructors who had passed the first round or Peng Sa-Hyuks henchmen, also known as Club Union executives. Oho, so this is what you were nning all along, I muttered in admiration. Peng Sa-Hyuks goal was to find our weaknesses and ckmail us into obedience, as we aspiring instructors couldnt afford to make any mistakes that would get us disqualified from the exam. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Did you hear that, Mr. Ak? The other instructors agree with me. Ak Yeon-Ho red wordlessly at Peng Sa-Hyuk, who grinned and gestured to one of his henchmen. Sexual harassment is bad enough, but I didnt think you would physically abuse students as well. What? CRASH! Peng Sa-Hyuk threw a punch at his minion, giving him a nosebleed and knocking him to the ground. He then grinned at the sullen Ak Yeon-Ho, who was doing his best to keep his temper in check. Youre in big trouble. If this esctes, never mind the Azure Dragon Academy exams, youll be locked up in the Murim Alliance prisons! This is all fun and games for him, I thought. Ak Yeon-Hos body shook with suppressed rage. Just as he was about to explode, I stepped in and interrupted, Hey, dont you think youve gone far enough? Peng Sa-Hyuk burst outughing, Wow, you really came back, Mr. Baek. You didnt return for a long time, so I thought youd run away with your tail between your wees you. SMACK! I pped Peng Sa-Hyuks face before he could finish mocking me, making sure to incorporate the intricacies of the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest into the blow. Caught off guard, Peng Sa-Hyuk copsed to the ground. Y-You You crazy the boy groaned, scrambling to his feet and staring at me wide-eyed, as if he couldnt believe what had just happened. I smiled broadly and replied, Crazy? Is that how you should talk to your teachers and elders? Peng Sa-Hyuks face reddened with rage, but when his anger reached a boiling point, he instead returned to his senses. Hah, so there was another imbecile here, he said coldly. As if he was watching something amusing, he sneered, I know, Ill give you special treatment. Besides sexual harassment, assault, and vandalism I wonder what other crimes I can add to your list? Right in front of me, he tore off the clothes of the girls around him and beat the boys. He punched and smashed several tables, then threatened the other instructors to pin all his crimes on me. When he was done, he turned to me with a huge grin on his face and asked, Well, Mr. Baek? Anyst words? Why arent you reading this at ? I pulled up a chair and sat downzily like a boss. How about you sit down too? Im in no hurry. Peng Sa-Hyuks eyebrow twitched at my nonchnt behavior, but when he remembered his perfectly fabricated crime scene, he snorted derisively, Youre bluffing. Do you really think you can prove your innocence? Sigh, why havent those guys arrived yet? Its been a while since I sent the waiter on his errand What are you talking about? BOOM! Just then, the door of the inn was mmed open and several dozen constables swarmed into the chaotic scene, led by a very familiar face. You are under arrest for underage drinking, Head Constable Cheong Cheon dered with his characteristic nk expression as he climbed the stairs. Chapter 31: Grandpa, Over Here! Chapter 31: Grandpa, Over Here! Underage drinking? Peng Sa-Hyuk stared at Cheong Cheon, dumbfounded. For a moment, he thought hed heard the man wrongly. Cheong Cheon ignored him and surveyed the mess in the inn. With a slight frown on his face, he said to the students, There are definitely traces of drinking. Everyone, please turn in your student IDs. Youths under the age of eighteen were forbidden byw to drink except when a guardian was present. Is this some kind of a joke? The Azure Dragon Academy students werent ordinary people, they were martial artists who were taught to wield weapons from the moment they took their first steps. It was an unwrittenw that ordinaryws did not apply to martial artists. Something about the government not messing with the murim, and in turn the murim would not interfere in government business. Constable, as a government agent, you shouldnt stick your nose in murim business, Peng Sa-Hyuk said, stepping forward. He subtly drew upon his qi to pressure Cheong Cheon, but the constable was unmoved. I guess the brat of the Peng n is nothingpared to the constable who knows demonic arts. Most constables would be intimidated by a towering, heavily muscled, and armed martial artist, but not Cheong Cheon. He looked at Peng Sa-Hyuk and snorted, You im its murim business, butI dont see any martial experts or demonic practitioners here. Why is that? What? Peng Sa-Hyuk blurted, bbergasted. Cheong Cheon coldly continued, All I see are drunk and injured youths, adults shaking in their boots, and a lot of broken furniture. There also arent any wanted criminals here, so pray tell me, how is this official murim business? You ought to read this at . I didnt mean it that way Do you think you can get away with any crime as long as you im the murim is involved? Peng Sa-Hyuk, who had tried to downy the situation by citing the non-interference of the government and the murim, was left speechless. As the heir to one of the Five Great Families of the orthodox faction, he couldnt bring shame to his family by associating a drunken party with official murim business. Cheong Cheon expressionlessly picked up the remains of a broken chair. Inns exist to serve customers, but there is such a thing as going too far. Although I only received a report about underage drinkingit looks like Ill also have to press charges on obstruction of business, property damage, assault, and perhaps even more. A thorough investigation will be necessary. GRIND. Peng Sa-Hyuk gritted his teeth. Who made the report? he asked. Thats confidential information I did, I confessed, raising my hand. Peng Sa-Hyuk shot me a death stare. If eyes could kill, he would have murdered me on the spot. [How dare you call the cops? Do you have no pride as a martial artist?] His telepathic message was so loud that I thought my eardrums would burst. I shrugged and smirked at him, silently mouthing the words So what if I dont? !! Read this at , or else. I wasnt sure if he could read my lips, but Peng Sa-Hyuks shoulders shook like a wild boar striving to control its frenzy. As the organizer of this party, he was in much bigger trouble than me or the other instructors. Would you minding with me to the precinct while weplete the investigation? We had a small scuffle while we were drunk, but it wasnt serious. Ill pay double for any damages caused. Also Peng Sa-Hyuk desperately made up excuses, hoping to salvage his own situation while dragging the prospective instructors down with him. Even now, he thinks about manipting others to his benefit, I thought, but I didnt feel like taking him to task just yet. That was a story for another time. If news of this gets out, he wont be able to avoid losing honor and dignity It wont end with just a temporary inconvenience. Honor and Dignity. In the orthodox sects, sometimes that was all that mattered, especially the more prestigious ones. If Peng Sa-Hyuk was arrested and branded as a troublemaker, it wouldnt end with just a scolding from the family elders. His future prospects would be ruined. That was why he would do anything to get himself out of this mess, and sure enough Head Constable, if you would forgive me for my youthful indiscretion, I will sincerely repay you in the wees you. Even as Peng Sa-Hyuk spoke politely, he discreetly hinted at a bribe. Unfortunately for him, what kind of constable was our dear Cheong Cheon? Answer: The most impartial, incorruptible official ever. A man who was so upright that he would learn demonic arts just to murder his biological father. Money would never move such a person. Wait, something about that statement seems weird But whatever. What did you just say? Cheong Cheon furrowed his brows. Then, in an even colder voice, he added, I think I now need to add charges of bribery and obstruction of justice to your list of crimes. Keuk Peng Sa-Hyuk gagged, his face flushing even redder than when I pped him. He had never been treated like this in his life. This was thest straw. Mr. Constable, I am Peng Sa-Hyuk of the Peng n. Is that so? Ill need to verify your identity through your ID que. Please hand it to me. Pfft This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? I stifled theughter that threatened to burst out and looked at Cheong Cheon. Our gazes met, but we both pretended not to know each other. Oh? His acting has improved! The old Cheong Cheon had to try his hardest just to maintain his poker face, but the current him was a natural at being icy cold, as if he wouldnt bleed even if he were poked with a needle. Moreover, his qi was much more stable. It seems that he has seeded at eliminating the side effects of the fake martial art after practicing theplete Blood Rain Demonic Art that I taught him. Cheong Cheon assessed the students standing nervously in front of and behind him. Since no one seems willing to turn in their ID ques, can I consider this open defiance of the authorities? Mr. Constable, do you really want to continue down this path? Ive barely even gotten started. Cheong-Cheon had no intention of backing down, and Pang Sa-Hyuk had no intention of getting arrested. In the end, it was Peng Sa-Hyuk who made the first move. He pointed a finger at me and used, I dont think you should arrest everyone, just the one troublemaker who did all this. None of us are demonic practitioners, butthat guy got drunk and sexually harassed a female student, then beat up the other students when they tried to stop him. All the furniture was broken during the course of that brawl. Peng Sa-Hyuk turned toward the mob. With the slightest hint of a threat, he asked, You all saw that, didnt you? Y-Yes. Its just as Young Master Peng said. The students and several of the prospective instructors stepped forward in agreement with Peng Sa-Hyuk, while the rest nodded or lowered their eyes in tacit agreement. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I watched the drama in silence, then nced at Cheong Cheon. There was no way he would believe Peng Sa-Hyuk, and even if I really was guilty, he would take my side. Tsk tsk, dumb brat. Youre digging your own grave. I clicked my tongue and looked back at Peng Sa-Hyuk. To be honest, as long as he apologized, I would have let him off the hook. If he insisted on being stubborn though, then some punishment was in order. Hes trying to frame me and proim his innocence, buthes just walking right into my trap. I quickly organized my thoughts and prepared my rebuttal. However, before I could say anything, Ak Yeon-Ho stepped forward and grimly said, Hes lying. Its a false usation. He looks ready to sacrifice himself. That isnt like him at all. It wasnt Su-Ryong-hyung who tore the girls skirts and beat up the boys, but Peng Sa-Hyuk! He dug a trap for us and lured us here! Why arent you reading this at ? Ha, thats ridiculous. Why would I do such a thing? To ckmail the new instructors! What for? As the heir of the Hebei Peng n, do you think I need to worry about my future after graduation? T-Thats! Ak Yeon-Ho was left speechless. He simply couldnt imagine that Peng Sa-Hyuk would go to such extremes just for fun. Hes too naive, and thus took the wrong approach to the problem. Its unfortunate, but most people associate overly emotional reactions with guilt. I grabbed Ak Yeon-Ho by the shoulders and dragged him behind me, then said, Thanks for the help, but I can take care of myself, so just stay quiet No, I cant leave it to you every time, Hyung-nim. Ill handle this. You may be a powerful martial artist, but this isnt something that can be solved by force. I know, Ak Yeon-Ho insisted confidently, before turning his attention back to the crowd. What is he trying to do? I wondered, when he revealed an unexpected secret weapon. Ak Yeon-Ho took a deep breath and clearly dered, I swear by the name of the Shandong Ak n that everything Im about to say is true. !! Why arent you reading this at ? The n Head of the Shandong Ak n was the Spear King Ak Bi, was one of the murims Ten Masters. As a result, despite the fact that the Shandong Ak n was not one of the Five Great Families, their power and influence was at least equal to that of the Hebei Peng n. Therefore, the moment Ak Yeon-Ho invoked his familys name, Pang Sa Hyuks face paled. Youre crazy. Are you seriously putting your familys reputation at stake? Do you even realize what youre doing? he cried. Yes, Im putting my familys honor and history on the line. You know it, and yet you! Depending on who said it, to wager a ns honor and history was to risk starting a war between two ns. Whats wrong, Peng Sa-Hyuk? Where did all your confidence from just now go? My words carry more weight than yours. Youre scared. You shouldnt have made fun of me. Arent you afraid of being punished by your n? You should know about the fate of the Hyon-Won n. Ill probably be executed, but by then I would have already achieved my goal. Youre just bullshitting now. Why is a youngster like you talking to me as an equal? Use some respect, punk. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Neither of them had drawn their weapons, but Peng Sa-Hyuk and Ak Yeon-Ho were ring at each other with eyes that could kill. Cheong Cheon sighed and mumbled, Fuck murim people He then shot me a quick nce and sent me a telepathic message, saying, [What now? Do I still arrest him? I think its about time to just wrap it up and go] If Cheong Cheon stepped down now and capitted, Peng Sa-Hyuk would also likely give up on his current attempt to ckmail the instructors. Unfortunately, I had no intention of letting the brat go scot-free. I had to kill his momentum today, or he would never change for the better. I mouthed to Cheong Cheon, Wait. [For how long?] Fuck, I need to quickly raise the Heaven Defying Divine Art to the three star level. Not being able to use telepathy is annoying as hell. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. With everyones attention was focused on Peng Sa-Hyuk and Ak Yeon-Ho, I muttered in a low voice, Until my grandfather arrives. [Your grandfather?] Cheong Cheon wasnt the only person I asked the waiter to contact earlier. There was another one. WHOOOOOOOSH~ Suddenly, a cold wind like the freezing blizzards of the North blew in from somewhere, causing Ak Yeon-Ho and Peng Sa-Hyuk to shiver. All heads immediately snapped around to face the source of the wind. Eh? No way STEP, STEP. An old man with even footsteps that wouldnt falter in the middle of a raging storm, hair as white as snow and deep green robes stood at the doorway and asked the constable guarding the entrance, I received a dinner invitation at this innbut did something happen inside? The old man curiously peered over the constables shoulder. Having recognized the old man, one of the students yelped in terror, H-Headmaster With just that one word, the boiling tension in the room dispersed, reced by a wintry cold. I raised my hand and shouted, Grandpa, over here! Chapter 32: Found It! Chapter 32: Found It! Grandpa, over here! I smiled broadly and waved at the old man. Mae Geuk-Lyom pouted. He could probably tell that I was acting like this on purpose to elicit some kind of response from the crowd, and as expected, they erupted. G-Grandpa, he said? What did he just call the Headmaster? Impossible The students eyes widened in disbelief as they stared at the two of us with eyes that said, Theres no way, right? My grandson invited me to dinner, so I came Whats going on? Arent these students from our school? Mae Geuk-Lyom hammered the final nail in the coffin. !! Mae Geuk-Lyoms admission blew the students hesitation out of the water. The quick-thinking male students hastily picked up the liquor bottles around them, while the female students with torn skirts hid behind the folding screens and got changed. As they busied themselves, the students whispered in hushed but flustered tones. Did the Headmaster have any grandchildren? I dont know. He never talks about himself. Damn, that new instructor never made any mention of this on the interview paperwork. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Im going crazy. We were just having some fun, so why With the arrival of the constables and the Headmaster, what started out as a joke was now way out of hand. Fuck As the seriousness of the situation dawned upon him, Peng Sa-Hyuksposure vanished and he broke out in cold sweat. To make Peng Sa-Hyuk shit his pants, just how scary is the Headmaster? Even Im starting to panic Meanwhile, Mae Geuk-Lyoms eyes narrowed at the chaotic scene. Looks like you kids have gotten yourselves into trouble, he stated coldly. He twitched a white eyebrow, and the students bodies squirmed like they were about to have a seizure. Dang, the intimidating Blood Cult Devil Instructor that I was in my past life was nothingpared to this terrifying old man. Mae Geuk-Lyom turned his attention back to the constable guarding the door and said, Im the Headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy. I oversee student welfare and discipline, and it seems that our children have caused trouble here So would you mind letting me through? Why arent you reading this at ? The constable gave Cheong Cheon a confused look, and Cheong Cheon in turn nced at me for instruction. I gave him the barest hint of a nod, and he said to his subordinate, Let him enter. Since the offenders this time are students, it is only right that we seek the aid of their custodians. Mae Geuk-Lyom walked into the inn and examined the mess around him. The asional student who made eye contact with him either gulped in horror or hung their heads in shame, shivering. The prospective instructors were no different. Everyone stood with their backs ramrod straight and their hands sped together as if they were guilty. Only Kwak Du-Yong stumbled around drunkenly for a bit before falling unconscious. Tsk tsk, Mae Geuk-Lyom clicked his tongue and shot me a meaningful nce before turning to Cheong Cheon. Head Constable, would you mind telling me what these kids have done wrong? Of course not. GULP. Y arent you reading this at ? The sound of someone gulping rumbled like thunder as Cheong Cheon summarized the events that had just transpired. To my surprise, when he was done, Mae Geuk-Lyom appeared fairly calm. To summarize, the kids drank alcohol illegally and vandalized the inn. They then tried to bribe you, the Head Constable, but when that failed, they threatened you, he concluded. A-About that, Headmaster Peng Sa-Hyuk started. However, before he could finish making excuses, Mae Geuk-Lyom interrupted, Also The old man turned toward Peng Sa-Hyuk, his cid face slowly twisting into a grimace. Peng Sa-Hyuk, the girls have torn skirts, some of the boys have bleeding lips, and yet you use your family name to shift the me to someone else? ROOOOOOOAR! An intangible force emanated from Mae Geuk-Lyoms body and paralyzed the students. Punks! How dare you still call yourselves students of the Azure Dragon Academy! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. SHIVER SHIVER. RATTLE RATTLE. While the other students cowed, Peng Sa-Hyuk, the Young Master of the Peng n, clenched his teeth to prevent them from chattering. If I remember right, his title was Sword Addict I knew the old man was strong, but it was only now that I sensed the full extent of his strength. Hes either at the pinnacle of the Peak Realm or has just reached the Supreme Peak. I will meet all of you individually after you return to your dorms. "Yes, Headmaster. All the students, including Peng Sa-Hyuk, replied despondently. None of them dared to defy the old man. Mae Geuk-Lyom let out a long sigh and looked back at Cheong Cheon. Head Constable. The blood drained from the normal constables faces. Despite the fact that Mae Geuk-Lyom had focused his aura on the students, the spillover alone was enough to make most cower in fear. Even Cheong Cheon, for all his courage and audacity, observed Mae Geuk-Lyom warily. Im listening, he acknowledged. Now thisThis is the intimidating aura of a real martial arts expert, unlike Peng Sa-Hyuk who only relies on his familys name. Theyre onpletely different levels. Suddenly, Mae Geuk-Lyom, whose presencepletely dominated this space, bowed deeply to Cheong Cheon. My students have done something unsavory. Its my fault for failing to teach them properly, so Ill take responsibility for what theyve done. Everyone was shocked speechless. The students looked like terminally ill patients, while the prospective instructors stared nkly in disbelief. You ought to read this at . I was no less surprised than them. A martial artist of that caliber, bowing down to another? Thats not something you see often, even in the orthodox sects! Cheong Cheon took some time topose himself, then asked, How are you nning to take responsibility? Arrest me in their stead. When children misbehave, it is the fault of their parents first and their teachers second. Since these childrens parents have entrusted them to the Azure Dragon Academy, however, all the fault lies with me. Damn, thats even more impressive Before Mae Geuk-Lyom is a powerful martial master, hes a teacher. So cool Ak Yeon-Ho swooned. Wow Myeong Il-Oh gaped. Several of the other prospective instructors also clenched their fists in respect. Erm Cheong Cheon pretended to look around, but in reality, he was watching for my signal. Y arent you reading this at ? When his gaze swept over me, I mouthed, End this with a warning. Cheong Cheon frowned for a moment, then sighed resignedly and said, Now that you have reminded me, I am ashamed of myself for scolding children. I will let you off with only a warning, which is within the limits of my authority. Please guide your students well so that such things dont happen again. Thank you for your consideration, Head Constable. Mae Geuk-Lyom straightened his back and red at the students with the eyes of a death god. Follow me, hemanded. Before they left, I couldnt help but interject, Ahem! Thanks to you kids, the innkeeper has suffered great losses. Dont you think he should bepensated? I felt a prickle of killing intent behind me (presumably from Peng Sa-Hyuk), but I ignored it and blinked at Cheong Cheon. Naturally, the righteous constable agreed with me. Of course, the innkeeper should bepensated wees you. I agree. Please report the damages to the Azure Dragon Academy Ill pay for all the damages, Peng Sa-Hyuk insisted. I made a mental note of those words and smiled wryly. Yay! Look forward to your bill, brat. Meanwhile, Mae Geuk-Lyom and Cheong Cheon, who somehow seemed to have taken a liking to each other, exchanged nces. If you would excuse me, Ill be leaving with my students. Why arent you reading this at ? Sure, farewell. Right before leaving the inn, Mae Geuk-Lyom shot me a quick nce and said, Ill see youter. Alone. Okay! Take care, Grandpa! Ahem. Mae Geuk-Lyom rubbed his temples in dismay, then strode out of the inn. With expressions like prisoners on death row, Peng Sa-Hyuk and the students trailed after him. From now on, we will be vignt. If something simr happens again, we will arrest you immediately, Cheong Cheon warned the remaining instructors before also taking his leave. Phew Ugh The prospective instructors simultaneously released the breaths they had been holding, and some sank to the floor as soon as their tension waspletely released. Hyung-nim! Why didnt you tell us that the Sword Addict was your grandfather? POKE. POKE. PROD. Ak Yeon-Ho relentlessly poked me in the side. I pped his hand away and said, I was going to tell you when the time was right, but didnt you say you werent afraid of the Headmaster? You were scared shitless. Actually, the fact that Mae Geuk-Lyom frightened everyone surprised me more than anything else. I thought that the heir to the Peng n might be able to stand up to him, but I couldnt be more wrong. The instant Mae Geuk-Lyom appeared, the entire situation was resolved. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Ak Yeon-Ho gave me a dubious look and said, Didnt you know? The Sword Addict was one of the leaders of the previous generation. What about it? Its not like everyones terrified of him because of his martial arts, right? Myeong Il-Oh answered my question, Being strong is one thing, but more importantly, in his youth, he was friends andrades with people who are now grand elders and grandmasters ofrge sects and ns. Do you get what that means? Ahh In other words, my maternal grandfather could be sworn siblings with the Peng ns retired n Head. Dang, this guy is more amazing that I imagined! I rxed my stiff shoulders. You should watch out from now on. A man like that is my maternal grandfather. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Ugh, I feel like 10 years of my lifespan has been shaved off Earlier, when you insensitively demandedpensation for damages, I nearly freaked out That surprised me, too. Why did you bring that up all of a sudden? Hoho. Of course I wouldnt suggest something so petty without good reason. With a huge grin, I said, The innkeeper, Heo Cheon, is my acquaintance. As we chattered away, thest of the constables left the inn, leaving only the prospective instructors behind. One by one, they also started to walk out, but I called them back, shouting, Gentlemen, before you go, let me say a few words. I took a moment to memorize each of their faces, especially those who had helped Peng Sa-Hyuk frame Ak Yeon-Ho and those who had looked offended when I pped Peng Sa-Hyuk for his insolence. Of course, there were also the apathetic bystanders who were upset by Peng Sa-Hyuks actions but did not have the courage to speak out, instead keeping their heads down and waiting for everything to blow over. I had only one thing to say to such people. Shame on you, cowards. Do you still think youre qualified to be teachers after what youve done? I spun around and stormed out of the inn. A few people started muttering iprehensibly behind me, but I didnt give a shit. The next day, I put on my Heo Cheon mask and went to meet Bok Man-Chun. Good morning, he said, bowing his head in greeting, before briefing me on the events ofst night. As the manager of all my businesses, it came as no surprise that he had already heard about the incident. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? There was a mishap at our inn involving students from the Azure Dragon Academy After listening to an abbreviated version of the story (Bok Man-Chun didnt seem to know about it in detail), I said, Demand ten times the cost of repairing the damage aspensation. Yes, I was already thinking of doing that Wait, what? Bok Man-Chuns jaw dropped. I repeated myself, but Bok Man-Chun still seemed uneasy. The The Peng ns Young Master is the one payingpensation. I think its fine if we ask for double, butisnt ten times a bit much? he asked. As Peng Sa-Hyuk was the heir to the Peng n, one of the Five Great ns, even if he was the one at fault, normal people still couldnt afford to take advantage of him. However, that was not the case this time. Read this at , or else. In the message to Peng Sa-Hyuk, add this line: If you dontpensate me ten times the cost of fixing the damage, Ill send the bill to the Headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy. Okay, but how does the Headmaster even factor into this? A tenfoldpensation was arge amount even for the Young Master of the Peng n, especially since I had deliberately chosen the most expensive food, drinks, and furnishings for yesterdays party. Hell be eating his meals in the school dorms for a while. I ced Peng Sa-Hyuk at the very top of my Students I Need to Rehabilitate Once I Join the Azure Dragon Academy mental list. Oh, and theres something else I need to tell you. Bok Man-Chun smiled confidently, then continued, Ive found the spiritual herbs and the ck market that you asked me about. Trantors Note: GRANDPA! Got to respect the old man. Chapter 33: The Freelancers Bazaar Chapter 33: The Frencers Bazaar Im going away for a few days. What? The practical exam is in ten days, though? Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh, who were having breakfast with me, looked at me in astonishment. Hyung-nim! Didnt you receive the warning letter from the Azure Dragon Academy too? All prospective instructors who passed the interview are on probation until the practical test! Cant you just sit still for a while Ak Yeon-Ho cried, spitting out rice as he talked. Why is this bastard nagging at me all of a sudden? I swatted away all the flying rice grains with my chopsticks and said, I shouldnt need more than a few days, and its rted to my preparation for the practical exam. The truth was, I had decided to go to the Frencers Bazaar (the official name of the ck market) with Bok Man-Chun. Not only did I want to personally inspect the spiritual herbs that Bok Man-Chun had found, I also wanted to experience mysterious, exciting underground deals. Unfortunately, it was a days ride on horseback to the location of the Frencers Bazaar, so the entire trip would take us at least three days. Y arent you reading this at ? Of course, I couldnt tell these two what my ns were, so I made up some excuse. When are you leaving? Right after we finish eating and have a cup of tea? And youre telling us this only now? It was a hasty decision, I smiled apologetically and poured tea into Ak Yeon-Hos cup. Call us anytime if you need help, Myeong Il-Oh offered. I get it now. Youre going to meet pretty girls all by your lonesome self, Ak Yeon-Ho sighed knowingly, then gulped down the tea I poured for him. Err, that tea is still scalding hot AH, AHH, HOT, HOT, HOT! Tsk tsk, you arent a kid anymore. How could you be so careless? OOOH, W-WATER! WATER! Read this at , or else. Here you go. Thank you SPURT! This is hot water, AHHHHHHH! Just like that, I finished breakfast, packed my things and prepared to leave. Wait a minute, Baek-hyung. Myeong Il-Oh, who had spent most of breakfast lost in thought, handed me a small book. Whats this? Its a list of the students who registered for outer arts sses over the vacation. Why are you giving me this? The book was small but quite thick. It still had the smell of ink on it, as if it had been written only recently. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I also wrote down each students martial arts characteristics and personality. Hopefully, itll be helpful for your demonstration lectures. Myeong-hyung, is it okay for you to do this much for me? I asked, tilting my head to the side. Despite his seemingly nice demeanor, I knew that Myeong Il-Oh was a very pragmatic person. He first approached me and Ak Yeon-Ho because Ak Yeon-Ho was from the Shandong Ak n. Now that he knows my grandfather is the headmasteris he trying to ingratiate himself with me too? Having understood the meaning behind my words and actions, Myeong Il-Oh nodded and chuckled, I highly doubt the Senior Mae Geuk-Lyom I saw that day would let you pass the practical exam just because youre his grandson. Thats true. Then, why are you giving me this? Myeong Il-Oh briefly contemted his answer, then said, I justsincerely hope that Baek-hyung passes the exam. Why? Do you still remember the words you said to the prospective instructors that day? Shame on you, cowards. Do you still think youre qualified to be teachers after what youve done? Yeah, of course I remember. It was just a few days ago. I couldnt help blurting that out because the sight of instructors being pathetically bullied by students seriously pissed me off. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ah, please dont take it personally. I wasnt talking about you, Myeong-hyung Myeong Il-Oh smiled softly and nodded. I know, but that doesnt make me feel any less guilty. I have neither the courage to p a student nor the wisdom to send a waiter to call the headmaster. On the contrary, youre a person who can do all that, Baek-hyung. Thats only because the headmaster is my grandfather. As far as I can tell, even if he wasnt your grandfather Im certain that you would have done something. You think too highly of me. Its kind of stressful. I shrugged casually. Myeong Il Ohs expression became serious. If a situation like yesterdays were to happen again, I still dont think I could do anything. However, I know you would definitely rise to the task, so I want you to pass the exam. In the end, when pushes to shove, I need you, Baek-hyung Greatly amused, Iughed, You want me to take the lead in the fight against injustice? Myeong Il-Oh scratched his cropped head, a sheepish smile on his face. Dont worry, Ill secretly help you from the sidelines, he said. This guys smile is usually fake, but this time, its genuine. I took the book from Myeong Il-Oh and tucked it into my chest pocket. Guess Id have some entertainment during my trip to the Frencers Bazaar. Im not as nice a guy as you think, so dont be disappointedter. Anyway, Ill make good use of this, thanks. One more thing, please dont call me hyung. Im a year younger than you. Okay, Il-Oh. I walked out of the inn, escorted by my younger brothers. Read this at , or else. Ill see you both in a few days, then. Take care. See you soon. As I got further and further away, I heard two people arguing behind me. By the way, Myeong-hyung, what about me? Dont you have a book for me too? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? What? Your specialty is the same as mine, so Thats just despicable. Why am I the only one without reference material? Also, why are you so polite to me? Im a year younger than you! About that Im from Shandong, after all So what? Just talk to me normally next time, and dont forget my book. With a light heart, I left theedy duo behind and went to meet Bok Man-Chun. * * * Two dayster, Bok Man-Chun and I entered the Frencers Bazaar, our faces hidden by ck hoods. This is the ce. The Frencers Bazaar began as a mercenary guild, but over time it became a ck market where anything could be traded as long as you had money. Due to the illegal nature of many of the goods, the bazaar was only held sporadically to avoid a government crackdown, making it inessible without the proper connections. I seriously lucked out this time. If it wasnt for Bok Man-Chun, I would have had a hard time getting information about the Frencers Bazaar. Please follow me, Boss. In the middle of the wilderness, tents and portable stalls were set up for the Frencers Bazaar. The area was dimly lit by flickering oilmps, but it was bright enough to see the wide variety of items for sale. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Its so good, I dont know how to describe it! A must for all men! Get your aphrodisiacs NOW! A single drop of this poison can take down a tiger Im an expert at tracking down and capturing cheating spouses and eloping children! Come in for a free consultation! The mor of people bartering with merchants could be heard all around the bazaar, and throngs of heavily scarred warriors wandered the stalls. BUMP! What the fuck, man? Are you blind? You talking to me? Huuuh? asionally, when people bumped into each other, fistfights would break out. Whenever this happened, people in the area immediately made room for the fight and stood around to watch the fight with cheers and whistles. Some enterprising souls even started taking bets on who would win. Haha, because there are a lot of hooligans, the atmosphere is a bit chaotic. Dont worry, though. None of them will daremit murder in broad daylight, because that would make them public enemies. Bok Man-Chun scratched his head apologetically, but remained on high alert. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Not that I was worried, because from the looks of it, Bok Man-Chun was one of the worst thugs. Heheh, rx, Boss. There nothing to be afraid of. Except your face, that is. I chuckled at Bok Man-Chuns overprotectiveness. Instead of being scared, I felt more at home here than anywhere else. The smell of sweat and stale blood on the frencers bodies was nostalgic, and observing their external arts was also helpful in nning my exam lecture. Tsk, that guy doesnt have long to live. He took too many steroids. Boss, you were good at fortune telling? I only know a little. As we walked around the Frencers Bazaar, we chatted about all sorts of things. I was sometimes tempted to stop and buy something or meet someone, but I had a mission to aplish first. This is it, Bok Man-Chun said, entering a run-down tent. Inside the tent, we saw a one-armed, muscr middle-aged man drinking, but as soon as he saw Bok Man-Chun, he leapt to his feet. Woah, look whos here! Bok-hyung! Hahaha! Long time no see, Jang-hyung! The two hugged each other like brothers who hadnt seen each other in decades. I heard you settled down in Nanchang. Just look at you now! Living with a fox spirit and a few baby rabbits1 must be very rejuvenating! Y arent you reading this at ? Nonsense, taking care of a family is downright exhausting, not to mention expensive. Im t broke! Hahaha, Im sure youre exaggerating. By the way, whos that behind you? Oh, hes my new boss. Boss, this person is an old friend of mine. Greetings, my name is Heo Cheon. After I exchanged pleasantries with the one-armed man for a while, he reached out behind him, pulled out a wooden box and showed it to me. Y arent you reading this at ? Heehee, this is actually a very popr item, but since my good friend expressed interest in it, I decided to hold on to it for him, he lied without batting an eyelid. I ced a hand on the box and asked, Do you mind if I open it? This needs to be handled with care Fine, Ill open it for you. The one-armed man hesitated for a moment, then slowly opened the box. A purple spiritual herb with seven stems growing from intertwined roots was revealed. It had nine leaves on each stem and emitted a fragrant aroma that filled the tent. I instantly recognized it as Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grass (), a kind of spiritual herb with a high concentration of yang energy. Wow, not only is this real, the quality is also excellent. Although the Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grass isnt exactly rare, you have to be really lucky to find a high-grade one. Unfortunately, since its umon, the price is also nothing to scoff at. Did you buy this off someone? Heheh, no, I didnt. Im just helping the original owner sell it, for amission, of course. The connections I made in exchange for losing my arme in handy for things like this. How much? Hmm, since youre Bok-hyungs boss, Ill cut you a good deal How about this much? The one-armed man did a quick calction on his abacus and held it out. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Bok Man-Chun immediately turned red. Oho? What is this? Is this how you treat your friends, Jang-hyung? Sigh, Im already giving you a lot of face by charging you this much. My profit margin is close to zero, you know. Who do you think you are? Just because I havent been active for a while, do you think you can rob me? Wait, Bok-hyung! Please calm down and listen I silently marveled at the two haggling middle-aged men. Wow, I bet this fight is much more intense than if they were to cross swords. Im not an easy man to fool, but theres no ce for me in the verbal duel between these two. Approximately one hourter, the one-armed man finally caved in. Shit. Youve drained me dry, Bok-hyung. Hows this price? he sighed weakly. In the end, we paid half the original asking price of the Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grass. Bok Man-Chun smiled good-naturedly and patted the one-armed man on the shoulder. Stop pretending, Jang-hyung. The next time you get your hands on some nice spiritual herbs, let me know. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Ill have to think about it harder next time. Oh no, please dont. Tell you what, Ill buy you drinks next time, okay? Only next time? Fuck, you disgust me! If youre done then get lost! Bok Man-Chun gave the one-armed man a victory wink, then took the box and carried it on his shoulder. We walked out of the tent, but when I looked back at him, his expression had hardened. He leaned over to me and whispered, I met him a few times when I was still a frencer. That mans a viper. I think youre more of a viper than him, though Your sudden change in demeanor leaves even me speechless. So thats why you were so harsh on him, I replied. Deep down, I wanted to shave some more off the price, but since he has a lot of connections here, I let him off the hook. That way, he wont be able to resist selling to us again, right? Thank you for the valuable lessons today, Administrator Bok. At the word Administrator, Bok Man-Chun broke into a grin so wide it was as if his face had cracked in half. Heheh, you can count on me! he shouted, thumping his chest. Sure thing. Shall we go see the cksmith now? Just like that, I followed an ecstatic Bok Man-Chun to our next destination.
  1. Fox spirit and baby rabbits: Fox spirit = sexy wife, baby rabbits = cute kids.
Chapter 34: Moon Shadow Chapter 34: Moon Shadow What kind of a man is this cksmith? The cksmiths tent was in the most remote corner of the Frencers Bazaar, at the top of a mountain. As Bok Man-Chun and I hiked up the winding mountain path, I asked about the cksmith we were meeting to kill some time. No one knows his real name, we just call him Old Man Wi. Like all cksmiths, hes extremely stubborn and built like a bear. I hope hes as skilled as he is stubborn. Theres no doubt about that. When he first showed up at the Frencers Bazaar, we all thought he was a fraud, but a few frencers bought his des out of pity And then? What happened to them? Bok Man-Chun was a great storyteller, perhaps due to his extensive traveling experience. He always paused at just the right moment to pique my curiosity. Unexpectedly, the weapons saved their lives many times. Even though they were cheap, they remained sharp and intact through dozens of battles. He said, grinning. The quality of the weapons must be excellent Now heres where the fun part begins. One of the men whose life was saved by the old cksmiths weapon went to thank him, and guess what he said in response? Ahem Bok Man-Chun coughed and imitated Old Man Wis rough voice, Thats just a cheap de made by a crackpot, I dont need any more of your money. Iughed at the exaggeratedly gruff voice, I guess thats proof of his skills! Hahaha, yes! Anyway, the old man suddenly became famous in the Frencers Bazaar, and countless frencers lined up to buy weapons from him Hang on, the road aheads kind of dark. As we moved further away from the center of the Frencers Bazaar, the dimmps became too sparse to properly illuminate the street. CRACKLE You ought to read this at . Bok Man-Chun stopped walking, lit up a torch, and then continued, Where were we Ah, thats when the old man started making a certain request of the frencers. A request? Yes. He promised that as long as one fulfills his request, hell make them a masterpiece. Hmm The word masterpiece intrigued me. There were many cksmiths in the world, but only a few could im to be able to make a masterpiece. Even in my past life, I didnt know of many such craftsmen. If I had to name one, it would be the person who forged the Blood Demon Sword Were talking about a cksmith who calls a quality sword trash, you know? Can you imagine just how amazing his idea of a masterpiece would be? Bok Man-Chuns excited voice brought me back to reality. It probably wouldnt be unreasonable to assume itd be a legendary weapon. Read this at , or else. His offer isnt even limited to swords. As long as its made of iron, he can make it. That includes daos, spears, staffs, armor In that case, it cant be an easy request! What did he ask for? I dont know. What? The men who epted his request are all dead. Thats a joke, right? I furrowed my brows. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Bok Man-Chun hastily added, Erm, maybe not all of them died, but at least, no one revealed the quest details. Did they swear an oath to secrecy? Im sorry if this seems rude to you, Administrator Bok, but frencers arent exactly a tight-lipped bunch They didnt talk, not because they swore not to talk, but because they cant talk. Every single one of the survivors has gone mad. Hey, hey! Is Bok Man-Chun nning to bring me to a secret location to murder me or drive me insane? Youre finally showing your true colors. Are you after my fortune? I asked solemnly, clenching my fists. Bok Man-Chun immediately broke out in a cold sweat. N-No, Boss! Please finish listening to what I say first! Old Man Wi also epts marymissions! You dont have to fulfill his request! It might not be a masterpiece, but hell still make you an excellent sword if you pay him well. You should have told me that first. I rxed my grip. Bok Man-Chun cheekily feigned a sigh of relief, Phew! Anyway, thats Old Man Wi for you. Hes stubborn, skilled, and knows when to keep his mouth shut. Those are all the qualities youre looking for in a cksmith, right? Why is such a man in the Frencers Bazaar? With his skills, finding employment shouldnt be a problem. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Never ask questions like that, Boss. Theres not a man in this ce who doesnt have a story, Bok Man-Chun smiled enigmatically, fiddling with the eyepatch over his left eye. Doing that doesnt make you look cool, just cringey. Tsk When we reached the summit, I saw a tent with two customers standing outside. Boss, were almost there BOOOOOM! With a sound like a bursting drum, one of the men standing in front of the tent was knocked into the air and sent flying past me. KEUAAAAAK! Fuck you, old man! Luckily, the blow wasnt as bad as it sounded, and the man quickly scrambled back to his feet. Why wont you do it? I said Id pay you! he yelled. Hes a drug addict. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the mans eyes were bloodshot, his face was ck, and he smelled of some kind of medicine. In a gravelly voice, the person in the tent said, Youre the one who should fuck off. Im not selling you anything. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The person in the tent was standing in front of amp, so it was hard to make out his features, but it was definitely an old mans voice. Damn it! You think you can get away with this? Want another beating? The old man threatened. Fearing for his life, the drug addict hurled all sorts of creative insults at the old man before turning and running away. I whispered to Bok Man-Chun, Is that old man the cksmith? From the looks of it, yes. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? You didnt say anything about him being a strong martial artist. How would I know that? Who are you people? the old man suddenly asked, finally noticing us. This old man is as hard as a thousand-year-old rock that has withstood being eroded away, was the first thought that came to my mind when I saw the old man up close. After decades of working with metal, his body appeared harder than any metal Ive ever seen. For some reason, he looks familiar? Have I met him somewhere before? The old man had several tattoos on his shoulders and arms. One of them, a red dragon on his left shoulder, resembled a certain symbol from my previous life. That tattoo cant possibly be what I think it is, right? As I stood there dumbstruck, Bok Man-Chun stepped forward and greeted, Hello, Master Wi. Your reputation spreads far and wide, and when we heard about it, we specially came to see you. Stop spouting crap and just tell me what you want. Uh, we would like to purchase a weapon from you. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. A weapon I suppose its for this young man here. The old man meticulously scrutinized my entire body. His gaze was tired, but sharp as a well-honed de. At that moment I was sure. This old man came from a family I knew. I nudged past Bok Man-Chun and stepped toward the old man, asking, You said that you would make a masterpiece if someonepleted a task for you. Is that offer still valid? B-Boss! What Shut up, I coldly silenced Bok Man-Chun. For a moment, Old Man Wi was taken by surprise. However, he soon came back to his senses and rubbed the back of his hand across his tired-looking eyes. Havent you heard the story? All of the frencers who epted my request are dead, he said. I know. They either died or went mad. And yet you wish to attempt it? The old man gave me a skeptical look. Yes, but I scratched my cheek and pleaded, The request itself isnt the problem, but do you mind if I postpone it tillter? I have an important exam in a few days and it might be a bit difficult to do anything right now. Read this at , or else. What? Puhaha! The old man burst outughing. It was only a few minutester that he started taking me seriously. Stand up straight and look at me, he said. Our gazes met. A raging me burned within the old mans eyes, as if they were trying to burst outside. He was evaluating me, just as he would a sword. It was an ability that every master craftsman possessed. I did not look away, and after some time, a light of surprise shed across the old mans pupils. Strange This is really strange. Huh. The old man stared at me for a while longer, before shaking his head and saying, Go away, I will not allow you to take on my request. Am I not good enough for you? The old man nodded. Youre an unfinished sword. Youll likely reach unimaginable heights in the future, but right nowyouck both durability and sharpness. Youre a de that can break at any moment. He had a point. As one would expect from a cksmith, hepared me to an unfinished sword, implying that my martial arts skills were stillcking and that my physical refinement was notplete. However, there were things he could not see with his limited perception. Im already pretty durable. Old Man Wi shook his head. In my eyes, no, you are not. I dont want to break an unfinished sword with my own hands. Tell you what, as a reward for showing me something new, Ill give you one of my better swords. When you consider yourself a polished de, you cane back to me and Ill tell you my request. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He thinks highly enough of me to invest in my future. Its even an investment with no strings attached, because he wonte looking for me or reproach me if I never go back to him. Although Im a little disappointed, I like his attitude. Normally, I would try to persuade him, or even torture him, but I can tell hes a stubborn old man who wont give in once he makes up his mind. I nodded and agreed, Alright, Ill go home today and return when Im ready. I look forward to it. Before you go, let me bring you your sword. In truth, what I needed most right now was a good quality sword, not a legendary one made of Meteor Iron. My martial arts and status were not yet adequate to handle a weapon of that caliber. A normal sword crafted by Old Man Wi was perfect. The name of this sword is Moon Shadow (). I hope you like it. Old Man Wi handed me a sword. It had a in ck scabbard with no pattern, not even the usual stitching. However, the moment I touched it, I knew that it was amazing. Ill be back soon. Read this at , or else. See you again. I bowed to the old man and turned to leave. OLD MAN, I TOLD YOU YOUD REGRET IT! I looked down at the foot of the mountain, only to see dozens of lit torches moving around. The drug addict who had run away earlier hade back in full force. Set the tents on fire, grab everything inside, and surround the old man so he cant escape! At the drug addictsmand, the torchbearers scattered and formed an encirclement around us even as they scaled the mountain. Not only did they outnumber us by more than ten to one, from their swift movements, they were all martial artists. How dare you do this in the Frencers Bazaar Killing intent shed in Bok Man-Chuns eyes as he drew his sword. Old Man Wi also stepped out of his tent, wielding arge dao. I raised a hand to stop them, saying, The two of you, please stay here. Why arent you reading this at ? Eh? What? My heart was pounding and my whole body, itching for battle. When I thought of those uncouth frencers in my previous life, I desperately wanted to test my mettle against them. THRUMMMM As I drew Moon Shadow from its scabbard, it hummed pleasantly. Wow, this is even better than I thought. I looked back at the old man and smirked, Let me show you what kind of sword I am now. Im afraid you might break Dont worry, that wont happen. I stood at the forefront, ready to engage the army of frencers. Trantors Note: In case anyone was wondering, Im using the term frencer instead of mercenary as the term nang-in trantes directly to Wanderer/Ronin, and these people take up any job that pays, not just ones that involve fighting. Chapter 35: How Did You End Up In A Place Like This? Chapter 35: How Did You End Up In A ce Like This? Who the fuck are you? The leader of the frencers shouted when he saw me. It was the druggie who had been thrashed by Old Man Wi. With bloodshot eyes and a stench reeking of drugs, he raised his dao and pointed it at me. Hey, do you really think you can take us on alone? Eh? Why not? Youre crazy. Dont you see how many people we have? Get the fuck out of here and Ill pretend I didnt see you. I dont want to. I smirked and strode briskly toward the men. The druggie must have sensed something in my nonchnt demeanor, because he started trying to bribe me. You seem very confident in your abilitiesbut what does that matter in the face of overwhelming numbers? Instead of getting hurt senselessly, how about joining us and getting a share of the profits? Well? Youre here to get a sword from the old man anyway. Why dont you just kill him and take it? I wont interfere. You ought to read this at . Wow, I havent seen such a self-righteous scumbag in a very long time. Heehee, thats the best praise a lowlife like me can get! Even if the old man dies here, no one will ever look for his body. The druggie grinned, revealing a gap in his teeth. He obviously didnt know what sarcasm was. He motioned with his hand and ordered his men to surround me. Then, thinking he had the upper hand, he sneered, Im going to give you onest chance to switch sides before I change my mind. You look pretty young; do you really want to ruin your future because of some random old man? Hmm I feigned indecision and secretly observed the frencers, but my heart quickly sank in disappointment. There isnt a single decent warrior among them. Their skin is red, yellow, or ck from drug abuse, the tips of their swords are wobbly, and they all seem lethargic. Some of them are even panting from the short hike. All my motivation and excitement evaporated in an instant. No one in their right mind would take on such a shitty job, I said. Even the rough-and-tumble frencers had their own rules. ording to Bok Man-Chun, those who attacked others during the Frencers Bazaar would be looked down upon by their peers. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. In other words, the men gathered here were all trash. Holding the sword that Old Man Wi had given me loosely, I strode toward them. Tsk tsk, if I dont send you all to the afterlife today, youll just continue to cause problems for everyone else. Ptooey! Kill that bastard first! The druggie spat on the ground and yelled, hiding behind the other frencers. Before the rain of des could fall on me, I sprang forward like a charging tiger and mmed into the frencer in front of me. SWOOSH! Ugh! The man in front of me widened his eyes in terror as I swooped down on him. He raised his sword in panic, aiming for my shoulder. That brief moment of hesitation was enough for my sword to carve a red line across his neck. SPURT! KEUAK! The frencer screamed as he desperately tried to stop the bleeding from the two-inch gash on his neck. Unfortunately, it was toote. The light in his eyes was already fading. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. SMACK! As he staggered off bnce, I kicked him into another frencer and used the opening to sh at the other startled enemies. SWISH! SWOOSH! WHOOSH! In an instant, two more were down, their carotid arteries severed. Decapitating them was a waste of energy, and letting them stumble around causing confusion before they died served as a good shield for me. Just like that, I used their numbers andck of cooperation to my advantage, easily outmaneuvering them and killing three more. Shit! Get out of the way, asshole! If youre going to die, die alone! Harsh expletives were yelled from all around me as the encirclement lost its meaning. Some frencers had even started shing at each other in the chaos. I dont need qi to defeat these thugs; the physical enhancement from the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest is enough. Iunched myself into the air, twisting my body to dodge spears and swords from both wees you. I kicked away the weaponsing at me with both feet, somersaulted through the air like a cat, and stabbed the fool who tried to attack me from behind. CRACK! As my sword sliced through his skull, his face instantly paled in shock. Inded on the ground, pulled out my sword, and pushed the dying man away from me. In the light of the flickering torches, I could see my face reflected in Moon Shadow. This is a much better sword than I thought. Its as light as a feather, yet it can cut through a human skull without leaving a single nick or dent. Die! Dont you idiots even know the basic tactic of taking your enemy by surprise? With a small sigh, I ducked low to avoid the iing attack and stuck out my foot in a low sweep. Two frencers immediately tripped over my leg. THUD! SPURT! I quickly stabbed them in the heart and sprang to my feet, just in time to dodge a mace that whizzed past my face and smashed the head of one of the fallen men. SCREECH! I slid my sword into the maces chain and yanked the wielder toward me. Ugh! Why arent you reading this at ? I mmed the mace into his neck, breaking it, then spun around to face another enemy as I pulled my sword out of the chain. Huh? Why did they suddenly stop attacking? In the blink of an eye, seven of the frencers were dead, intimidating the rest of the rabble. Hes a monster I thought our target was supposed to be just an old man! All I wanted was to make some money for drinks In the first ce, they were all there to make a little bit of pocket change. There was no sense of camaraderie among them, and they had no reason to risk their lives to kill me. Y arent you reading this at ? C-Count me out of this. Me too One by one, they took a few steps back before abruptly fleeing in all directions. It was a hell of an amusing sight. Should I hunt them all down and kill them? The thought crossed my mind, but I decided against it. It would be tiring to chase frencers through the mountains at night. Youre the only one I cant forgive, I said, hurling my sword at the mastermind. To no ones surprise, he was also the first frencer to abandon ship. THUNK! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Kwee! The druggie let out a bizarre screech and fell forward, a sword in his back. I walked over to him, retrieved my sword, and then returned to the tent where Old Man Wi and Bok Man-Chun were waiting, staring at me with their mouths agape. If you two dont close your mouths soon, a fly might get inside. Bok Man-Chun snapped his mouth shut and muttered through pressed lips, Boss I knew youd learned martial arts, but I had no idea you were a hidden master I guess youll have to scrap your ns to assassinate me in a dark alley now, huh? Bok Man-Chun flinched exaggeratedly. How did you know about that? I was going to do it tomorrow, so Im d I found out about your abilities today. I exchanged a few more ineffectual jokes with Bok Man-Chun, until finally, Old Man Wi approached me. With a hint of anticipation, I asked, What do you wees you. Im afraid my eyesight has deteriorated. I couldnt even recognize a refined de when it was right in front of me. Knowing that this was the highest praise Old Man Wi could offer, a broad grin spread across my face. You tter me. I am not. Yeah, I know, I was just trying to be humble. Seriously, you Youre unbelievable. How can you be like this at your age I had something that Old Man Wi could never see with the eyes of a master: The experience that I had umted in my previous life. As a person who was absolutely confident in my own field, I could understand his frustration. I was arrogant. Ive seen a lot of experts in my life, including many stronger than you, but Ive never seen anyone move their body like you did. To attribute that intricate control to mere technique is inadequate. Its because I had good teachers. What I had just shown him was the greatest external art in the world, created by none other than the Bandit King himself. Not only that, to be able to teach the martial arts of the Four Masters, I also studied them in detail and practiced them over and over again. Right now, Im barely able to apply what Ive learned, but Ill get better bit by bit. Suddenly, Old Man Wi narrowed his eyes. By the way Why didnt you use your qi during the fight just now? Or is it something you cant use? He doesnt seem to have figured out the truth yet, but damn, this old mans senses are sharp! You ought to read this at . Bok Man-Chun asked incredulously, What? Are you saying that Boss didnt use qi just now? He cracked a mans head open Thats because he used a sword I forged. If it had been made by someone else, it would have been difficult for him to cut a persons bones without qi, but with my sword, its a piece of cake. Hearing Old Man Wis shameless self-praise, Bok Man-Chuns jaw dropped. Eh With a serious, desperate look on his face, Old Man Wi asked me, Answer me. Young Warrior, are you suffering from a condition that prevents you from using qi? Do I have to answer that? Yes. About that My guts told me that Old Man Wis insistence was rted to his request, and if I wanted to earn his trust, I needed to answer his question with wees you. I nced at the box of Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grass that was still in Bok Man-Chuns arms. Once I ingested the spiritual herb, Id be able to advance the Heaven Defying Divine Art to the next level. I cant use it right now, but its only temporary. . Old Man Wi was silent for a while, as if he was making a difficult decision. Finally, he said: Im sorry, but I want to take back what I said earlier Are you interested in epting my request? I smiled broadly. Of course. I want you to kill a person for me. Inside Old Man Wis tent, all kinds of weapons were disyed in an order only he knew. The three of us sat around a small table in the middle of the tent. A murder contract Who is the target? Bok Man-Chun asked, a dangerous gleam in his eyes as he tried to find out how dangerous this job was. Depending on the target, the risk could be high or low. Old Man Wi winced, then said hesitantly, I cant tell you that until youe with me to kill him, and Im looking for someone who can do it as soon as possible. I have to go with you? Yes. I need to see him die with my own eyes. . If you kill him, I will do everything in my power to make the weapon you want. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. With that, Old Man Wi said nothing more. This was as much as he wanted to disclose. Hmm Bok Man-Chun scratched his chin indecisively. I stared at Old Man Wis rigid expression for a moment, then said to Bok Man-Chun, Administrator Bok, could you step outside? Boss, you cant decide this on a whim That was an order, I interjected sternly. I understand. Bok Man-Chun got up and left the tent with a worried look on his face. When Bok Man-Chun was out of earshot, I said in a low voice, I have a question for you. I have said all that I have to say. My question has nothing to do with the request. Fine If its something I can answer, Ill answer it. As soon as Old Man Wi let his guard down, I caught him unprepared, asking, How did you end up in a ce like this? What do you mean? Allow me to put it more clearly. How did the n Head of the Wi n, one of the Eight ns of the Blood Cult, end up in a ce like this? With lightning speed, Old Man Wi lunged at my throat. Chapter 36: I Recognize This Martial Art Chapter 36: I Recognize This Martial Art The moment Old Man Wi lunged forward, I kicked the table and threw myself backward. CRACK! The table shattered into two, but Old Man Wi continued charging at me with the momentum of an angry bear. Although I kind of expected this reactionhes even more desperate than I thought. I continued retreating as I asked, How bout a talk before we fight? Old Man Wis answer to my question was a rock-like fist. I didnt want to be one-sidedly bullied, so I raised my fist to meet his. POW POW POW POW POW! We exchanged a dozen punches in a sh. As fist met palm and palm met finger, we slowly got a sense of each others martial arts. Old Man Wis eyes widened in astonishment. Impossible! This martial art is! Its very familiar, isnt it? Old Man Wi grimaced. Outside the tent, Bok Man-Chun yelled, Boss! Donte in! I quickly shouted back at him and shot Old Man Wi a warning look. Y arent you reading this at ? Old Man Wi hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly ceased attacking. However, he stayed on his toes, ready to burst back into action any moment. I sensed Bok Man-Chun lurking right in front of the tent, deciding whether he should force his way in or not. I turned in his direction and said, Dont worry, its nothing. Stop being overprotective, its embarrassing, you know? But I thought I heard the sounds of fighting We just had a minor misunderstanding. Why dont you wait for me at the Frencers Bazaar? Im sure youre hungry, go get something to eat. When would you like me toe get you? I nced at the old man who was still shooting me a death re and said, Donte. If I dont return by morning, go back to Nanchang and wait for me there. What should I do about your inheritance? Hes asking me about where my money goes after I die. I smirked and replied, Dont even think about it. I wont take more than a few days. If I find the money gone, Ill hunt you down and cut off your fingers. Why arent you reading this at ? I had a practical exam I couldnt miss, so a few days was as much time as I could spend gallivanting around. Bok Man-Chun coughed embarrassedly, Ahem, I was just joking. Anyway, if anything happens, you can contact me Why are you still here? Okay, Im going, Im going Bok Man-Chun grumbled, his voice bing more distant as he walked further and further away. When he was out of earshot, Old Man Wi suddenly released a powerful killing intent and asked me, Who are you? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As expected of the head of the Wiji n,1 one of the Eight Great ns supporting the Blood Cult and the only n famous for their metallurgy, cksmithing and explosives manufacturing rather than their martial arts. Even the Blood Demon Sword, the divine weapon of the Blood Cult, was forged by the Wiji n. They are so specialized in their craft that unlike the other ns, the position of Wiji n Head is always upied by the best cksmith in the n. Imsomeone in a simr situation as you, I said, choosing my words carefully. Are you the descendant of a survivor? Old Man Wi asked me in a cracked voice. Approximately fifty years ago, when the Blood Cult was severely weakened by an internal dispute, the Murim Alliance had suddenly attacked them and wiped them out. The survivors that Old Man Wi was referring to were those who managed to escape the Murim Alliances initial offensive. Needless to say, the survivors of the Blood Cult were all still wanted criminals. Something like that. You expect me to believe you when youve only mastered a single fist technique that any low-level warrior can learn? Seems like it isnt that easy to dispel Old Man Wis suspicions of me. This is all the Murim Alliances fault for tricking the remnants of the Blood Cult multiple times, just so they could eliminate thempletely. Now, if I want him to trust meIll have to reveal a few more of my hidden cards. Having made my decision, I slowly removed my Heo Cheon mask. RUSTLE. This is my real face. Not even Administrator Bok knows about it. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. If you still dont believe me, how about I show you another martial art? I asked, slowly drawing Moon Shadow and shifting into a preparatory stance so as not to startle Old Man Wi. If you dont recognize this, Ill be the one suspecting your legitimacy instead. I first went through the motions of the sword technique sluggishly so that Old Man Wi could see everything. However, I soon started speeding up, until my shes whistled through the air in the tent. Relentless. Vicious. Fearless. A sword technique that tries to rip the opponents throat out no matter what. Even I cant help but release my killing intent as I perform this sword technique. The more I sank into a trance, the stronger the stench of blood became in the tent. Finally, when I was done with my demonstration, I sheathed Moon Shadow. At the same time, Old Man Wi sighed, The Bloodwolf Sword Technique I havent seen it in decades. The Bloodwolf Sword Technique was taught only to the Bloodwolves, the most powerful strike team in the Blood Cult. There were two versions of the technique: Basic and Advanced, and thetter could only be learned by someone who was at least captain-ss. What I had just shown Old Man Wi was the advanced technique. Do you believe me now? How are you rted to the Bloodwolves? Myte father was the vice-captain of the Thirteenth Division of the Bloodwolves, I said, gambling on the fact that the Bloodwolves, being an elite military organization, would never allow information on the identities of their members to be known to someone in the Wiji n, especially the higher-ranked ones. Why arent you reading this at ? I dont know who your father is, buthes raised a good son. Allow me to introduce myself properly, my name is Wiji Yeol. Phew, he has no idea who the real vice-captain is! His voice is gentler now, and the killing intent is mostly gone. However, he still doesnt seempletely convinced. Wiji Yeols sharp eyes flickered as he asked, How did you realize that I was the n Head of the Wiji n? I mentally apologized to my real dad, and concocted a usible story based on my prior knowledge of the Wiji n, Myte father used to say that the head of the Wiji n was the greatest swordsmith in the world, and that the swords he forged were never broken on the battlefield. He also told me that if the swords he forged ever ended up in the gangho, there would be a bloodbath over them Ahem, your father tters me too highly. Im not that great, Wiji Yeol dismissed. Contrary to his words, though, the corners of his mouth curled upward slightly in pride. My father once saw you from a distance. He said he could never forget his first impression of you, especially the tattoos all over your body. Tattoos? I looked at the tattoos all over Wiji Yeols muscr frame. Although the Blood Cults tattoos were covered with dragons and tigers to avoid detection by the Murim Alliance, I could still discern several swords, daos, spears, and other weapons. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? ording to the tradition of the Wiji n, every tattoo told a story. Ive heard that you only tattoo your own masterpieces, but theres a dragon that goes from your left shoulder down to your arm A red dragon was clearly engraved on Wiji Yeols left shoulder. However, I knew that it wasnt meant to represent a dragon, but a sword. A sword that Wiji Yeol did not forge himself. Thats the Blood Demon Sword, the Blood Cults divine weapon, right? I heard that you tattooed it as a vow that you would one day forge a sword that surpasses it. After ncing at his left shoulder for a moment, Wiji Yeol turned back toward me. You are indeed an intelligent child, finding traces of the Blood Demon Sword in this dragon tattoo. Y arent you reading this at ? Its a deduction anyone could make if they knew the story. If it was that simple, I would have been captured and killed by the Murim Alliance long ago. Finally, Wiji Yeol retracted all suspicion toward me. Smiling bitterly, he asked, Could we talk for a while? We chatted about the destruction of the Blood Cult fifty years ago. Shortly after me and my masters died, the Murim Alliance had taken advantage of the chaos we caused to finish them off. Wiji Yeol was one of the old folks who remembered those times, and as someone who lived in the same period, I could rte to him. Why arent you reading this at ? Wiji Yeol, youve aged a lot. As we talked, I recalled his younger self. Back then, he was quite a bright and cheerful person, but his personality had mellowed and his face had be weathered from the hardships he had endured. At least, he was one of the few decent people in the Cult. He never murdered people for fun, nor did he dabble in the messed up internal politics. All he cared about was cksmithing. I wonder what his life was like all these years? It felt a little strange to meet someone I knew from my previous life. However, the past was the past, and I didnt feel much sympathy for him. Well, it was about time I cut to the chase. Does this request of yours have anything to do with the Blood Cult? I asked. Wiji Yeol deliberated for a while, then sighed and bowed his head. Itsnot totally unrted. He paused yet again, before raising his head and looking at me sadly. Im begging you, please kill my grandson. A few dayster, I followed Wiji Yeol up an unnamed mountain. Were almost there. Im sorry, but I think Ive heard you say the same thing ten times. Tsk, young people like you shouldnt be so impatient. I think Ive stressed this a few times, but I have an important exam in a few days. Were actually almost there. Removing these formations just takes time This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The targets residence was located deep in the mountains, surrounded by formations. Because we had to dismantle them one by one and then return them to their original state once we passed through, the journey took much longer than I initially thought. I counted down the days until the practical exam. I expected to only spend a day doing this, but Ill be cutting it quite close at the rate were going We trudged through the forest for another hour or so, before finally, Wiji Yeol came to a stop at the top of a hill. Our destination is over there He said, pointing at a small thatched hut at the bottom of the hill. Next to the hut, there were two gravestones. These are my son and daughter-inws graves. They foolishly got their qi centers destroyed while trying to protect me, the n Head, he said sadly. Wiji Yeols son and daughter-inw had be crippled while fleeing the Murim Alliances pursuit, and had passed away after a long battle with their injuries. The target of Wiji Yeols request, a boy who couldnt have been more than thirteen or fifteen, stood next to the gravestones. A mountain bird perched on the back of his hand and chirped, and he smiled and chatted with it as if it were a friend. Thats my grandson, Wiji Cheon. Hes never seen his parents faces, and I raised him since he was a wee babe And he is undoubtedly the most outstanding martial artist in the history of our n. Wiji Yeol lowered his head in grief, then continued, Thats why, after my son and daughter-inws deaths, I was blinded by my selfish desire for revenge, and was too harsh on him The boy stroked the mountain bird and gently picked it up. Surprisingly, it was still chirping cheerfully. And I failed to realize that he had sumbed to his inner demons If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Inner demons? Suddenly, the pleasant birdsong turned into an agonized wail. The tiny mountain bird squirmed desperately, begging to be let go. The boy smiled and let the bird go as it wished, and as it spread its wings and flew into the air, he waved his hand gracefully as if saying goodbye. SMACK! The bird exploded andnded on the ground as pieces of flesh and bone. The boy, his face covered in blood, grinned and sang a song to lure in yet another bird. I froze in shock. Even after I found out about this, I couldnt bring myself to kill him with my own two hands, and as a result of my hesitation, he has now gotten so powerful that I am no longer strong enough to kill him Who taught him that martial art he just used? I asked in an unsteady voice. Taken aback by the unexpected question, Wiji Yeol blurted, Why are you asking about that? Wait, do you recognize that martial art? Hell yeah I do. After all, Im the one who created it.
  1. Wiji: Wiji, or Yuchi () is a Chinesepound surname which was tranted from Via, the family name of Khotan royalty. The Kingdom of Khotan was a small ancient kingdom sandwiched between China, Tibet, Mongolia (Xinjiang), India, and the Middle-East. Wiji Yeol is calling himself Old Man Wi as thest name Wiji is nonexistent in the Central ins, while Wi is fairlymonce.
Chapter 37: The Importance of Having a Good Teacher Chapter 37: The Importance of Having a Good Teacher I recognized Wiji Cheons martial art at a nce. I couldnt help it. Of the four masters martial arts, this was the one I had spent the most time learning and refining. This is definitely the Unlimited Sword (). Originally, the Unlimited Sword was Master Sword Saints own sword technique, but after adding my own interpretations and those of the other masters, it became so difficult and esoteric that even Master Sword Saint was not confident that he had fully mastered it. This ultimate sword technique was also the reason why I wanted to make a sword out of Meteor Iron and not any other weapon. The Unlimited Sword is a martial art that is almost impossible to master on your own. No, even with a teacher, its still really easy to go into qi deviation Well, I cant deny that problem is mostly my fault. Hey, why arent you answering me? Do you know something about this martial art? Wiji Yeol demanded sternly. I took a moment to collect my thoughts and shook my head. I dont know anything about the martial art, but I just thought that move from a while ago was amazing. Wiji Yeols face fell. Is that so Actually, I dont recognize it either. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. What? A few years ago, I left my grandson here and went away for a few months. During that time, a stranger came here. How did he find this ce? He was well versed in the ways of our cult, and he sensed the traces of the formations of the Blood Cult on this mountain, so he dismantled the formations and came here, but unfortunately, I wasnt here, only the child. ording to Wiji Yeol, the visitor was a man in a ck hooded cloak. Are you a descendant of the Blood Cult? The man had asked Wiji Cheon, but Wiji Cheon hadnt answered for fear of bringing harm to his grandfather. After watching him for a while, the man had given the boy a manual with nothing written on the cover and asked, Do you want to take revenge on the world? Then learn this martial art. If you practice it for ten years, I assure you that you will be the strongest in the world. You ought to read this at . With that, the man in the ck cloak left. When Wiji Yeol returned, he noticed that his grandson had already read the manual several times, unable to resist his curiosity. I tried to follow the ck-cloaked mans footsteps, but I couldnt find him. He never came back either. Did your grandson master the martial arts in this manual on his own? Didnt you help him or stop him? At first, I was worried and thought about stopping him for fear that it might be a dangerous demonic art. However, no matter how many times I went through the manual myself, I couldnt find anything wrong with it. In fact, its a great divine art that I cant evenprehend, Wiji Yeol said, looking at his grandson with red, bloodshot eyes. Just then, a rabbit hopped to the boys side and tilted its head. When ites to martial arts, he is a genius with whom I cannotpare. Thats why I believed that he could master the divine art, no matter how difficult it was. I hoped that he would be the strongest in the world and avenge the death of his parents. However, it was all in vain Tears streamed from the old mans eyes. I only realized that he had been consumed by his inner demons when it was toote to save him. Even then, I couldnt bring myself to kill my own flesh and blood. Yet, the more I hesitated, the stronger he became, until it reached a point where I could do nothing about him anymore, he choked. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I beg you. Please kill him and let him rest in peace. If you do that Ill make anything you want. SPURT! The rabbit exploded, sending unrecognizable pieces of flesh and bone flying everywhere. The boy grinned broadly as he licked the raw rabbit flesh off his fingers. How many years has he been practicing this martial art? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. About three years. I tried to measure Wiji Cheons level of mastery by the time he had spent learning the Unlimited Sword. If its three years it might indeed be toote. Despite being one of the Eight Great ns of the Blood Cult, the Wiji n was famous for its cksmithing and explosives skills, not its martial arts. In fact, they had the weakest martial artists in the entire cult. If it were any other n, they would have themon sense not to learn an unknown martial art, even if it seemed to be a divine art. Unfortunately, Wiji Cheon is a genius who hasnt been able to learn a martial art that matches his talents. He would have been entranced the moment he started reading the Unlimited Sword manual. Alright, Ill ept your request. I started down the hill, but Wiji Yeol hurriedly chased after me, saying, Be careful. Some of the frencers who came before were peak level masters. On average, how many exchanges did they make before they died? Not more than fifty, if I remember correctly In reality, fifty exchanges would have happened in the blink of an eye which meant that the boy had basically overpowered more than a few peak-level martial artists. Hes a monster. As we got closer and closer to the straw hut, Wiji Cheon sensed our presence and turned towards us. Heehee, the boyughed innocently, then dusted himself off and stood up. Grandpa! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Cheon. Wiji Yeol gritted his teeth and looked at his grandson. Wiji Cheon pointed at me and asked, Is he a guest? Did hee here to y with me? Yes. Its been a while since you had a ymate, right? Yes! I was bored because no one visited me for a while! Wiji Cheon pulled out a sword that was stuck in the ground between his parents gravestones. Then, with a happy smile on his face, he raised the sword and pointed it at me. Hyung, please dont die too soon! I carefully observed Wiji Cheons posture and slowly drew Moon Shadow. At the same time, I wondered who the ck cloaked man was. Wait, didnt I hear a simr story just recently? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. A man in a ck cloak tossed me a martial arts manual and told me that if I mastered it, I would be strong It seems that Cheong Cheon had the same experience, except that the martial art he received was the Blood Rain Demonic Art, while Wiji Cheon received the Unlimited Sword. Although the difference in quality between the two martial arts was as great as the distance between heaven and earth, they had one thing inmon. They were both martial arts of the now defunct Blood Cult. Could the two ck-cloaked people be the same person? Unfortunately, with the information I have now, I cant say. There are many people in the martial arts world who dress like that, including me when I went to the Frencers Bazaar. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. However, there is one thing Im absolutely sure of. Someone is deliberately spreading the martial arts of the Blood Cult throughout the murim. It could be one person, or it could be a whole group. I dont know their purpose yet, but maybe Grandpa! Can I kill him now? A boys voice, excited at the thought of ying with a new toy, brought me back to reality. Fuck, I have to take care of this punk first. I looked at Wiji Yeol and said, I have a favor to ask of you. Until were done, I want you to go where you cant see the battlefield. Why? Because I dont want you to see me kill your grandson, and theres a possibility that if you see that your grandson is about to die, you might step in and interfere at a crucial moment. Read this at , or else. I wouldnt do that Old man. I understand. Wiji Yeol nodded and stepped back hesitantly, as if he wasnt sure if he was doing the right thing. Cheon, you can only start ying with this Hyung-nim after Grandpa is out of sight, okay? Are we ying hide-and-seek? Yay! With a broken heart, Wiji Yeol retreated from the battlefield. When his figure hadpletely disappeared over the hill, Wiji Cheon smiled and gathered his qi. ROOOOAAAAR! The grass around Wiji Cheons feet ttened under the pressure, and his hair fluttered as if whipped by a strong wind. The whites of his eyes became bloodshot and he bared his pearly white teeth. Finally, the brats sword glowed with an ashen hue. Hyung, are you ready to y with me? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Yeah. An unbelievable amount of power was emanating from this teenage boy. If it had been the me of a few days ago, I would have been no match for him. Im d I ate the Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grass! Before I came here, I consumed the Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grass that I bought at the Frencer Bazaar. Thanks to it, my mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art had surpassed the two-star level and almost reached the three-star level. It would be even better if I had time to eat another herb but for now, Ill have to make do with what I have. I concentrated my qi and injected it into Moon Shadow. As a faint red sword qi coated the de, the sword began to vibrate, emitting a pleasant hum. I pointed Moon Shadow at Wiji Cheons forehead and said, Show me what youve achieved by practicing your swordsmanship alone. Ahahaha, dont die too quickly! The boy let out a gleefulugh and rushed forward to kill me. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. SWISH! A few strands of my hair were sliced off. I thought I had dodged perfectly, but at thest moment, the tip of Wiji Cheons sword wobbled and changed its trajectory. A faint line appeared on my forehead and a few drops of blood trickled down. Ahahaha! This is fun! Wiji Cheon giggled, looking as happy as a child who just received a new toy. His eyes sparkled as he swung his sword again. Dont die, its no fun if you die! he shouted. The ashen sword qi on Wiji Cheons sword swirled wildly as he kicked off the ground and shed at lightning speed. Thats the First Unlimited sh (), the fastest of the Unlimited Sword techniques. I immediately twisted my body to the side, but I was still unable topletely dodge it. WHOOSH! My clothes were torn at the waist, and blood dripped from the new wound. Surprised, Wiji Cheon jumped for joy, squealing, You dodged? Thats amazing! Y arent you reading this at ? Youre really looking down on me. This one, dodge this one too! As if to show off, Wiji Cheon unleashed one Unlimited Sword technique after another, forcing me to retreat backwards, dodging what I was able to dodge and blocking what I was able to block. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Sparks flew as sword shed with sword. In the blink of an eye, we exchanged dozens of blows, but I was the only one getting hurt. I frowned and looked at my sword. The faint red sword qi was getting weaker with each strike. Is this my current limit? This was inevitable as my Heaven Defying Divine Art was still at a rtively low level of mastery. I would have to reach at least the three-star level before I could truly unleash my sword qi. If I force it, I might be able to do it, but Why arent you reading this at ? If I dont have any teeth, Ill just have to use my gums. Fortunately, my gums were very strong. BOOM! I let out a powerful sh that sent Wiji Cheon stumbling backwards. EEH? He let out a panicked scream as I suddenly switched to offense. Y arent you reading this at ? Kid, Im done ying with you. I changed my stance and charged forward. Seeing my move, Wiji Cheon shouted in confusion, Hey, thats my movement technique! No, its mine. Martial arts is not only about sword techniques. Its also about the footwork, body movements, and mental discipline required to wield a sword. This is what I learned from the greatest sword master of a generation. BAM! I swung my sword like a whip and struck Wiji Cheons thigh. Ouch! Your stance is wrong. Keep your center of gravity lower and your back straighter. Who taught you to swing your sword so sloppily? You ought to read this at . Wiji Cheons eyes flickered with confusion, but he gathered his qi and struck with all his might. DIE! he screamed. However, his sword never again touched my clothes, let alone me. Instead, as he rushed past me, I struck him in the arm with the t of my de. THWACK! Keep your elbows in, rx your shoulders, and use your wrists more. The Unlimited Sword is a graceful martial art. OWOWOWW! Wiji Cheon howled in pain. He immediately turned to face me, his eyes shing red. CRACKLE! The ash-colored sword qi on his sword burned like a me. However, no matter whether a martial artist used sword qi or sword flux, it was meaningless if it didnt hit. SMACK! Calm your nerves. You might be able to catch a bird or a rabbit with this kind of attack, but do you think it will work on a human? Dont insult the man who created this sword technique. UWAAAAAH! The day I escaped from the Blood Cults prisons, I organized the martial arts of the four masters into manuals and gave them to the Demonic Strategist. However, I left out or changed some crucial parts of each of them so that it wouldnt seem problematic at first, but the more one mastered it, the more issues would arise. I only wanted to mess with the Blood Cult, but I ended up indirectly hurting that kid. Because of that, I felt a little responsible for Wiji Cheon. HYUNG, THIS IS NO FUN AT ALL! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! DIE! Completely losing his cool, Wiji Cheon summoned all of his remaining inner qi and injected it into his sword. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. ROAAAARRRR! The boys sword disappeared, engulfed in ashen mes. Tsk It looked very intimidating, but to me, it was full of openings. Wiji Cheons stance was a mess, and he wasnt even using the techniques properly anymore. No expert would be defeated by such a shitty attack. Tsk tsk, it will take a long time to teach you properly and fix all your bad habits. I clicked my tongue and poured all my remaining internal qi into Moon Shadow. The sword trembled and the weak sword qi became slightly stronger. YAAAAAAAAH! Wiji Cheon bellowed, charging at me like a crazed demon. I silently raised my sword in response, and recalled the sword technique that Master Sword Saint had shown me on the day that I had escaped from the prison. I then copied the movements engraved in my memory and lunged forward. Unlimited Sword: Ultimate Technique ( ). True First Unlimited sh ( ). For a moment, our forms intersected as we passed each other. I sheathed Moon Shadow and slowly turned around, saying, And this, dear brat, is why its important to have a good teacher. THUD! Wiji Cheon fell to the ground, coughing up blood. Chapter 38: If You Have Nowhere To Go, Why Dont You Come With Me? Chapter 38: If You Have Nowhere To Go, Why Dont You Come With Me? I walked over to the fallen Wiji Cheon. He finally fainted. My First Unlimited sh had pierced the back of his hand, not his heart. My aim was to make him lose his grip on the sword, but he never let go of it, even though his hand was bleeding profusely, and even when he was unconscious and stunned. Tsk, its great that you didnt let go of the sword, but whats the point of hanging on to it if you pass out? Clicking my tongue, I pulled the sword out of the kids hand and treated his wounds to stop the bleeding. Wiji Cheon had poured all his inner qi into his final attack, aiming for mutual destruction. Luckily, I was familiar with all of his techniques, or I would be crossing the Sanzu River1 right now. Stupid brat. BONK! I smacked Wiji Cheon on the head with my sword sheath, then strapped it back to my waist. After making sure that there was no immediate danger to his life, I carried him back to the straw hut,id him down on the bed, and stripped off his ragged clothes, revealing a body so thin and malnourished that I couldnt believe it belonged to a martial artist. However, all of his major meridians were ruptured, resulting in internal bleeding. Fuck, the Qi Deviation is quite severe. Suddenly, I noticed a book stuffed inside the boys clothes. This is This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. There was no title on the outside of the book, but as soon as I nced at the first page, I knew it was the manual for the fake Unlimited Sword that I had made to fool the Blood Cult. At the same time, I remembered what the ck-cloaked man had said when he handed the manual to the boy. Do you want to take revenge on the world? Then learn this martial art. If you practice it for ten years, I assure you that you will be the strongest in the world. When I thought about it again, I realized something very wrong about that statement. Ten years? If one learns from this fake manual, theyll die from Qi Deviation within five years. Did that ck-cloaked man not know that, or did he hand it to Wiji Cheon knowing exactly what would happen? If he did, then he must be a very evil man. However, I understand his intentions. Wiji Cheon is the ideal guinea pig to perfect an iplete martial art Very asionally, a genius wouldplete an iplete martial art on their own. The ck-cloaked man had probably seen that possibility in Wiji Cheon and given this iplete martial art to him. After that, he would often visit, observe from afar, and then leave again, just like an experiment. I wonder if something simr is happening elsewhere? As I thought about the seeds of destruction I had sown, I felt a little guilty. I looked down at the innocent-looking boys face and muttered, Youve mastered this much on your own, without a teacher. The Unlimited Sword was a profound and esoteric martial art. Moreover, this manual was an extremely borate fake. Unless he was a genius on par with the Sword Saint, it was impossible to realize where he had gone wrong while practicing. Still, to be able to aplish this much without dying after practicing a fake martial art for three years, that alone was a testament to Wiji Cheons tremendous talent. Why arent you reading this at ? Suddenly, I thought back to Hyonwon Kang, whom I had met at the Azure Dragon Academy Festival. Wiji Cheon is just as talented as that kid, no, maybe even better. Hes a raw diamond that would shine brightly if someone were to polish it. I stretched out my hands, cing my left hand on Wiji Cheons stomach and my right hand on his forehead. Then, I gently pushed the energy of the Heaven Defying Divine Art into Wiji Cheons body. Mmph Wiji Cheon squirmed and groaned in pain, but I held him down firmly and continued to probe inside his insides with my qi. The contaminated qi from Qi Deviation has spread throughout his entire body, including his brain. As the culprit who had made that fake Unlimited Sword manual, I could easily tell what kind of condition Wiji Cheon was in. At this level of contamination there might still be a chance of curing him. TAP TAP TAP! I quickly poked a few of Wiji Cheons acupuncture points, then increased the intensity of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. The stream of inner qi I sent out traveled around his body, gathered the contaminated qi, and slowly began guiding the contaminated qi into his wees you. Mmph! Wiji Cheon broke out in a cold sweat and shivered as chills ran down his spine. Blood began to trickle from his nose. Youd better endure this, its your only chance of survival! The contaminated qi in Wiji Cheons body was the umtion of three years of incorrect cultivation, and had already seeped into his bone marrow, causing him to go insane. In order to cure him, I needed to absorb all of the contaminated qi into my body using the Heaven Defying Divine Art. I guess there are times when even the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians cane in useful. The Heaven Defying Divine Art required me to gather the contaminated qi within my body and condense it into a qi center, much like how a spirit beast creates an inner pill. To do that, I needed to borrow the power of many powerful elixirs, and right now, there was still some of the Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grasss medicinal power within my body that I hadnt yet fully absorbed. Ahh, Ugh, Uwargh! Blood flowed out from Wiji Cheons nose, ears, and eyes. The blood vessels all over his scrawny body popped out like they were about to burst, and he started foaming at the mouth. Even then, I couldnt afford to be gentle with him and continued using the Heaven Defying Divine Art to clean every inch of his body, starting with the legs and slowing sweeping toward his brain. Hoo I took a deep breath and sat cross-legged on the floor. Absorbing Wiji Cheons contaminated qi was much easier than Id thought. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Not to brag, but this body has endured contaminated qi for almost thirty years thanks to the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians, after all. Compared to that, the contaminated qi of a child who has only umted it for three years is nothing Hmm? Suddenly, I panicked as the two different types of contaminated qi collected in my qi center intertwined and fused together, and my qi center started to expand. Luckily, it wasnt a bad thing. My Heaven Defying Divine Art, which had been stuck at Two Stars, finally broke through to Three Stars. I sat in shock for a while, dumbfounded by this unexpected benefit. Then, I slowly opened my eyes and muttered, I never imagined that I could ever get so lucky. I mbered to my feet and looked down at Wiji Cheon, who was still unconscious. He was covered in blood and looked like a corpse, but his breathing had stabilized and his expression was rxed. Looks like the worst is over. I wiped the blood off the brats face and body with his own clothes. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Just then, I heard Wiji Yeols shouting urgently, Cheon! Cheon! Argh, where the hell have those two gone? I walked out of the cave to greet him, and Wiji Yeol immediately osted me, Whats going on? Wheres my grandson? Why were you inside his house? I didnt know how to exin what had happened, but I decided to report the results of his request first. Sir, Im sorry, but I failed your request. Oh Finally noticing the mess I was in, Wiji Yeol let out a long sigh. Well, my injuries were pretty minor, but I probably didnt look okay to others, since I was covered in tears, cuts, and stab wounds. Did you fail and run away? Well, I suppose youre lucky to have survived at all But where is my grandson? Wiji Yeol asked, looking around anxiously. He had requested me to to kill his grandson, but the boy was nowhere to be seen. I hope he hasnt gone outside the formations, because if he has, something terrible will happen he mumbled. Hes sleeping. What? Wiji Yeol stared at me, stupefied. I kindly pointed to the straw hut behind me and exined, What nonsense are you spouting? Ever since that child lost his mind, he hasnt left his parents graves. If you dont believe me, go inside and take a look for yourself. Wiji Yeol didnt seem to believe me, but he went inside the hut as if in a stupor. There, he was greeted by his grandsons soundly sleeping face. Y arent you reading this at ? Ch-Cheon? Although the boy was bandaged all over and horrifying pale from the blood he had lost during my treatment procedure, he appeared to be at peace, with no trace of the madness that had afflicted him. Wiji Yeols worried expression gradually morphed into shock. N-No way C-Can it be? Yeah. How I didnt have to kill him. Now that Ive drained the contaminated qi from his body and brain, it shouldnt be long before he returns to his senses. R-Really? The old man looked at me in disbelief. I responded with a gentle smile. Unfortunately, hell lose a good portion of his inner qi, but hell definitely regain his sanity. That kind of side effect is trivial! How on earth am I supposed to repay this favor Suddenly, Wiji Cheon slowly opened his eyes, looked up at his grandfather with a drowsy face, and muttered, Grandpa? Why arent you reading this at ? Unlike before, his voice was polite, and his eyes gleamed with innocence rather than malice. However, when he saw me, he was startled and immediately tried to scramble to his feet. Wiji Yeol quickly stepped forward and supported his beloved grandson. Ch-Cheon, youre awake? Why am I here? Who is he? Dont you remember anything? Uhh, I remember practicing a certain sword technique, and then my mind started to get hazy Wiji Cheon shivered and his mind spun. He unconsciously leaned towards his grandfather and whispered, Grandpa, I-I think I had a nightmare The old man hugged his grandson, who had gotten thinner over the years, tightly and wept, Ooh..ughsniff Wiji Yeol, who I first thought was a man as solid and sturdy as a rock, broke down in tears. I watched the two of them for a moment, then quietly walked out of the hut. THUD! Wiji Yeol kneeled down before me and loudly dered, Savior, I will grant you anything you want. Even if it costs me my life! Why arent you reading this at ? G-Grandfather! Beside him, Wiji Cheon gave me a pitiful, pleading look. I was tempted to tease him, but I was worried that he might actually take me seriously and hurt himself, so I answered him tactfully, I dont need your life. I just need you to make me a sword. I will do my best and use every technique that I know of. I will surely make you a sword that will satisfy you I dont want just any sword, I interrupted. I want a sword as good as the Blood Demon Sword. T-Thats Wiji Yeol was speechless. If I wasnt his grandsons benefactor, he would have thrown something at me right away. Fortunately, he was a gracious old man who repaid his debts, so he only bowed his head and sighed, Im sorry, sir, but the Blood Demon Sword is not something that can be made. First of all, I cant even get the materials Would you be able to do it if you had this? I took out the Meteor Iron that I kept in my chest pocket and showed it to him. Wiji Yeols eyes widened in shock as he stared nkly at the Meteor Iron. M-M-M-Meteor Iron! he stammered as he took the piece of metal from me with trembling hands. I wasnt surprised at his response. For an ironworker, Meteor Iron was a treasure even greater than the Shaolin Great Elixir or Sky Blue Stone Extract.2 With a serious tone, I asked, Can you make me a sword even better than the Blood Demon Sword? Instantly, the proud craftsmans eyes became as hot as a furnace. Would you believe me if I told you that the sword you want is also my lifelong goal? You ought to read this at . These words were more trustworthy than any oath of gratitude. However, Wiji Yeols expression quickly darkened as he added, Theres just one problem. In order to work with Meteor Iron, I need a proper forge. Only arge smithy in a big city would have something like that Wiji Yeol proceeded to exin the facilities he needed to work with Meteor Iron and why he couldnt do it right away. After listening for a while, I said, Hmm, if thats all you need, then I have good news for you. Good news? I happen to have recently inherited a smithy from Old Man Heo. And I also have a constable friend who can forge identity ques for these two. If you have nowhere else to go, why dont the two of youe with me? I offered. That night, I hit the road with an old cksmith whod been a fugitive for years and a boy who needed a proper teacher.
  1. Sanzu River: The Korean/Japanese version of the River Styx.
  2. Shaolin Great Elixir or Sky Blue Stone Extract: Shaolin Great Elixir aka Dahuandan, a miracle panaceamonly seen in murim and cultivation novels. Sky Blue Stone Extract is also a fantasy miracle elixir made of dissolved rock found by protagonists in caves, usually guarded by some kind of ferocious spirit beast.
Chapter 39: Sorry, Im Late! Chapter 39: Sorry, Im Late! That punk still hasnte? Although the question was asked in passing, Ak Yeon-Ho broke out in cold sweat. The person who had asked the question was the headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy, who was famous for intimidating even his fellow instructors, and this was the third time he was repeating himself. Haha, hell be here soon, Ak Yeon-Ho awkwardlyughed, even as Mae Geuk-Lyom red daggers at him. Mae Geuk-Lyom frowned, not liking Ak Yeon-Hos answer. Youve been saying the same thing for a while now. Admit it, you dont even know where he is, do you? T-That Ak Yeon-Ho felt wronged. Why is he picking on me when its his own grandson whoste! Sadly, as much as he wanted toin, he couldnt bring himself to do it in front of the terrifying Headmaster. Y arent you reading this at ? He just said that hell be away for a few days due to personal reasons he stammered. Did he run away because he lost his confidence? No, definitely not. Hmph, well see, Mae Geuk-Lyom snorted, then left to talk to the other prospective instructors. Ak Yeon-Ho sighed. Things might get really dicey if he shows upte The practical examination for new instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy had already begun. In front of Ak Yeon-Ho, the first batch of instructor applicants stood on the podium, giving a trial lecture to selected students. Uhm, ording to the principles of Taiji Every sect has a slightly different interpretation of the Yin Yang and the Five Elements, so there are differences in how to read and understand their martial arts manuals. In this case, its best to use The Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, which disappeared centuries ago, is the predecessor of the Blood Cult. Back then, the first Blood Demon united those who opposed the Heavenly Demons decision to migrate This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The instructors eagerly gave their lectures, sometimes even stepping down from the podium to demonstrate their martial arts. The students reactions, however, were generally either cold or taunting. YAAAAWN, Im getting sleepy. Wow, is the instructor only at that level? Wait, what you just said. Isnt that too biased and personal? At the sight of the unruly students, Ak Yeon-Ho gulped. Seriously, are kids these days all like this? They arent much younger than me, are they? Im a little envious of them Unlike Ak Yeon-Ho, who practiced martial arts as he was told, the students here at the Azure Dragon Academy didnt hesitate to ask questions or make rudements if they didnt understand or like something. On the left side of the lecture hall, the Azure Dragon Academy principal, vice principal, and existing instructors busily scribbled down notes as they evaluated the new instructor applicants. Hoo Myeong Il-Oh let go of the breath he was holding as he finished up his lecture and walked back toward Ak Yeon-Ho. Ak Yeon-Ho handed a water canteen to him and praised, Good job, Il-Oh hyung. How do you feel? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Dont make me remember it. The kids clung on to my every word as if they were going to bite my head off the instant I made a mistake, and the instructors were ring at me from the side Hey, I didnt mess up, right? Your lecture was the best so far. Im sure the students and instructors will appreciate it, Ak Yeon-Ho said. He was exaggerating it a bit, but Myeong Il-Ohs lecture was definitely one of the more outstanding ones. Myeong Il-Oh heaved a sigh of relief, then looked around and asked, By the way, is Baek-hyung here yet? No. I havent seen hide nor hair of him. I hope nothing bad happened to him. He really should have returned by now Before they knew it, Ak Yeon-Hos turn was nearing, and Baek Su-Ryong turn was right after his. The two young men nervously looked toward the entrance of the Azure Dragon Academy. WHOOSH If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. There was no sign of anyone, except for a dog grunting and defecating by the main entrance. He still isnt here, huh. Mae Geuk-Lyom, who had briefly gone to check on the students, approached the two. There was a hint of disappointment on his face, and a trace of anger in his voice. Like father, like son, it seems Mae Geuk-Lyom mumbled, releasing a chilly aura. The instructors who were waiting for their turn shivered. Mae Geuk-Lyom added icily, Since he still hasnt shown up, Ill have to assume that hes not keen on the job. Candidate Baek Su-Ryong is rejected. W-Wait a minute! Ak Yeon-Ho objected without thinking. As Mae Geuk-Lyoms sharp gaze swept over him, he gulped and inwardly cursed, Fucking bastard, why the hell are you sote! Now I have to buy time for you Headmaster, Su-Ryong hyung-nim will be here soon, please just wait a little longer. Ive heard you say that four times, so when will hee? After the exam is over? Ak Yeon-Ho sighed. Honestly, I dont know when helle. Hes not a person who would run away, so something unexpected probably happened. How can you be so sure? You havent known him for long. Thats Recalling Baek Su-Ryongs shameless face as he dered that he would build the White Dragon Academy in front of the Azure Dragon Academy and surpass it in ten years if the interviewers failed him, Ak Yeon-Ho hesitated. Im saying thisfor the future of the Azure Dragon Academy. Y arent you reading this at ? The future of the Azure Dragon Academy? Su-Ryong Hyung-nim said that if you failed him, hell build the White Dragon Academy across the street from the Azure Dragon Academy, and ten years from now, his students will beat the crap out of the Azure Dragon Academy students. Hell what? If you disqualify him, youll know that Im telling the truth tomorrow. BWAHAHA! Having overheard the conversation, several of the prospective instructors burst outughing at the absurdity of Baek Su-Ryongs deration. Even the tightly clenched, seemingly immovable lips of Headmaster Mae Geuk-Lyom twitched. He stifled augh and muttered, That audacity of his is just like my daughter. What? Nothing. Ak Yeon-Ho couldnt quite put a finger on Mae Geuk-Lyoms random mood swings, but it wasnt a bad sign. In a slightly gentler tone, Mae Geuk-Lyom said, Ive already given him a lot of leeway. If he still isnt here when his turnes, I wont have any choice but to reject wees you. Myeong Il-Oh walked up next to Ak Yeon-Ho and cautiously asked, A-About that, Mr. Headmaster, would it be possible to make Candidate Baek Su-Ryong thest in line? Mae Geuk-Lyoms eyes lit up with delight even as he contradicted himself, Nonsense. Do you think take this interview for a joke? Thats not what I meant If you suggest something like that one more time, youll be Is there a problem? A certain someone who had been watching the exchange from afar suddenly interrupted. Everyone turned around, only to see the Three Absolutes Sword Namgoong Su and the zing de Kwak Cheol-Woo walking toward them. Conscious of the stares he was receiving, Namgoong Su ced his hands behind his back and smiled gently, saying, The students are tired, so we decided to take a short break. Y arent you reading this at ? Most of the new instructor applicants looked at the Azure Dragon Academys Star Instructor with either admiration or envy. However, Ak Yeon-Ho wasnt most people. He shot Namgoong Su a death re even as he wondered, Why is this person here? Namgoong Su pointedly ignored him and asked, Headmaster, are you facing any problems with these people? I was worried about themotion, so I came to see if you needed help. Its nothing to worry about, Mae Geuk-Lyom replied, waving his hand dismissively. Theres an applicant who hasnte yet, so we were just discussing whether to reject him right away or wait a bit longer Does that applicant happen to be Baek Su-Ryong? Yes. Read this at , or else. Namgoong Su smiled warmly, but an ominous chill immediately ran down Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Ohs spines. Oh no, he must have had an emergency. Theres no way he ran away because he has stage fright or was afraid of embarrassing himself during his demonstration lecture Enraged at Namgoong Sus tant sarcasm, veins popped out from Ak Yeon-Ho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Mae Geuk-Lyoms foreheads at the same time. He didnt run away. Baek-hyung is not that kind of person. Iagree with them, Mae Geuk-Lyom added, ring icily at Namgoong Su. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. That made Namgoong Su a bit flustered, he wasnt about to let that stop him from saying his mind. Hmm Then, since Candidate Baek Su-Ryong seems to have gotten involved in an ident, why dont we push his turn to the very end? But if we do that, it wouldnt be fair Mae Geuk-Lyom objected. Namgoong Su cut him off, saying, That is, of course, assuming that the applicant who was originallyst in line agrees to it. The pale-faced applicant in question immediately threw his hands up in the air and eximed, I-Im good! Ill give way! Ill give way as many times as you want me to! With the affected party so eager, Mae Geuk-Lyom found it difficult to say anything more. Namgoong Su had bent the whole situation to his will in an instant. Then lets do it that way. Vice Principal, I apologize if this seems arrogant of me, butperhaps we, the Azure Dragon Academy, need to show a little leniency to our applicants? Ah, of course we should, and dont worry, Mr. Namgoong, the Principal wont care about something so trivial. Kwak Cheol-Woo nodded enthusiastically. I may be the best instructor in the Azure Dragon Academybut why is Mr. Kwak, my senior, being so submissive? Namgoong Su, who had gotten his superiors approval in a sh, wondered. He then turned around to face Ak Yeon-Ho and smiled, saying, This should be good news for Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, who didnt run away, but instead met with an emergency, right? Since weve given him this much consideration, he should be able to arrive here in time now. Ak Yeon-Ho didnt answer and only continued to re at Namgoong Su. So this is what you were aiming for all along. You ought to read this at . If Baek Su-Ryong failed to make it on time even after all the concessions, he would instantly be branded a coward. However, even if he did make it, he would have to give his demonstration lecture under the pressure of countless judging stares. Theter ones turn, the greater the stress. The reason for that was because as time passes, both the students and instructors fatigue build up from going through lecture after lecture. ordingly, their evaluation standards would also increase. On the flip side, if the final lecturer does a great job, then it would leave a verysting impression However, demonstrating such skill was difficult even for instructors who had been teaching for more than a decade. Namgoong Su smiled wryly. Nah, theres no way a peasant who has only ever taught vige children could have such skills. Even now, he hadnt forgotten what Baek Su-Ryong had said to him during the interview.
How about I just beat you to a pulp right now?
I thought he at least had the guts to back up his words, but it seems that hes just a coward who ran away from the demonstration lecture. I absolutely wont forgive a guy like that. Everyone at the Azure Dragon Academy will know youre a coward. Ill make sure of it. It doesnt matter if you show upte. Ill humiliate you so badly that youll never set foot in this city again. Namgoong Su smirked. Personally, Im very much looking forward to Candidate Baek Su-Ryongs demonstration lecture. I hope he arrives on time. With a lingering smile on his lips, Namgoong Su turned and returned to his seat. Read this at , or else. Behind him, Ak Yeon-Ho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Mae Geuk-Lyom stood side by side, ring daggers at him. With that kind of attitude, Su-Ryong Hyung-nim will definitelye and put this guy in his ce. Yeah, Im sure he would. Bastard grandson. If you dont get here on time, Ill kill you myself. Time flew by without caring for the trios feelings, but even as the final turn drew nearer and nearer, Baek Su-Ryong did not appear. Y arent you reading this at ? Hahaha! So, back when I was a student at the Vermilion Phoenix Academy Kwak Du-Yong loudly said, thumping his chest with his thick arms. Most of the students sitting in front of him looked bored, but some of them listened with interest. Off to the side, the instructors in the lecture hall chatted amongst themselves. Candidate Kwak Du-Yong teaches surprisingly well. As long as he doesnt talk about the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, he seems fine. Hes very knowledgeable about the various types of martial arts. Hes a braggart, but hes got a way with words. The girls dont like him, but the boys are surprisingly weing. At the unexpected outpouring of praise, the vice-principal Kwak Cheol-woo coughed and blushed. If you guys are saying all that because of me, please stop. Kwak Du-Yong was Kwak Cheol-Woos cousins son. In his younger days, he had actually been an elite student at the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, but a traumatic incident had caused him topletely abandon martial arts for a while. In an effort to get Kwak Du-Yong back on his feet, Kwak Cheol-Woo had epted his cousins rmendation, but he never expected that Kwak Du-Yong would pass the interview and deliver a decent demonstration lecture. Were not saying that because of you, Vice Principal, but because he really has the qualities of a good instructor. Dont be too strict on him just because youre blood rtives. Namgoong Su said, smiling gently. Embarrassed, Kwak Cheol-Woo coughed, Hes a good guy when hes not drunk Its just that hes drunk most of the time. Is there a reason he cant quit his alcohol addiction? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Kwak Cheol-Woo hesitated for a moment, then replied, He is the only survivor of the Central Heavenly Peak Massacre twenty years ago. Ah Everyones expressions darkened, and the mood immediately turned somber. Kwak Cheol-Woo waved his hand to lighten their heavy hearts, saying, Dont worry about it. Anyway, did all of you forget that were in the middle of evaluating the new instructor candidates right now? Haha, yes indeed. By the way, the quality of applicants is really high this year. Everyoneughed and went back to focusing on the lecture. When Kwak Du-Yongs turn ended, the next candidate stepped up to the podium. Namgoong Sus eyes lit up. I heard that this person was from the Shandong Ak n. My name is Ak Yeon-Ho, and I am from the Shandong Ak n. After a short introduction, Ak Yeon-Ho gave a short self-introduction, then proceeded to give a live demonstration of his spear arts. Y arent you reading this at ? WHIZZ! WHOOSH! SWOOSH! He swung his practice spear wildly, stabbing, shing, parrying, and asionally aiming for where an opponents vitals would be. The students and teachers let out a collective gasp. Namgoong Su narrowed his eyes. As expected of a disciple of a famous n. Ak Yeon-Ho finished his lecture without a hitch, and the next candidate went up to the podium. However, very few of the candidates after Ak Yeon-Ho stood out. Most were sub-par, and others mediocre. The students and instructors quickly got bored. In contrast, Namgoong Su was actually enjoying the wait. Were almost at the end. Baek Su-Ryong. The peasant who had dared to provoke him in the interview. Namgoong Su was very much looking forward to his demonstration lecture, but judging by the fact that he still hadnt shown up, it was getting more and more likely that he had run away. The final demonstration lecture will be on the basics of outer arts, and it will begin in a few minutes, so please be seated until then. Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, pleasee up to the podium! One by one, the students who had signed up to observe the outer arts demonstration ss took their seats. Eh? Namgoong Sus eyes widened slightly with surprise. Peng Sa-Hyuk, the president of the club union, Hyonwon Kang, the infamous troublemaker of the academy, and Tang So-So, the vice president of the student council, were all sitting in the audience with shining eyes. Why are those kids here? Theyre not the ones taking the basic ss. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Yeah. The other instructors seemed just as confused. Kwak Cheol-Woo spent a minute checking the candidates documents, then shouted, Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, are you here? There was no answer. Ak Yeon-Ho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Mae Geuk-Lyom looked nervously at the front door. MUMBLE MUMBLE. Bewildered, the students also began to murmur. The corners of Namgoong Sus mouth curled upwards. With a hint of regret, he said, Well, well. Looks like hes noting after all. Thats a shame, we even switched his turn for him. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Tsk tsk In the end, it was all just empty boasts. The instructors clicked their tongues, while the waiting students grumbled andined. Namgoong Su sneered at the sight. So this is all he amounts to. Kwak Cheol-Woo put down Baek Su-Ryongs application documents and said, As a school, weve already done as much as we can for Candidate Baek Su-Ryong. As such, I dere that his candidacy has been withdrawn! Suddenly, the Principal, who had been silently looking out the front door, interrupted, Vice Principal, please wait a moment. Principal? Something is flying here from over there. What? Flying? Kwak Cheol-Woo, Namgoong Su, and everyone elses eyes turned toward the sky. WHOOOOSH! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? A small dot was soaring through the air toward the Azure Dragon Academy in a giant parab at a terrifying speed. W-What is that Namgoong Su stared at the scene with his mouth agape. The dot grewrger andrger, until it finally revealed itself to be human. A-A human cannonball? Its going tond here! Move aside! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Uwaaah! The new instructor applicants panicked and scattered in all directions. SWOOSH! The neer, who was falling headfirst, did a perfect somersault in midair, thennded lightly on his feet. TAP! Whoa A picture-perfect handsome young man swept his wind-disheveled hair out of his face. Everyone stared at him, speechless. Baek Su-Ryong looked around, smiled wryly and said, Sorry, Imte! Im Baek Su-Ryong. Thest of the new instructor applicants arrived with a more impactful grand entrance than anyone before him. Trantors Note: Sorry for the dys, Ive been busy with new home renovation stufftely Chapter 40: I Wont Use Qi Chapter 40: I Wont Use Qi The unexpected arrival of the final new instructor candidate left everyone speechless. Sorry Imte. Im Baek Su-Ryong, he said. His clothes were covered in dust, and his body reeked of gunpowder. Baek Su-Ryong brushed off the dust, then smiled and asked, The demonstration lectures arent over yet, right? A flurry of replies ensued. Hyung-nim! Baek-hyung! Y-You damned punk! Ak Yeon-Ho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Mae Geuk-Lyom, who had been anxiously waiting for Baek Su-Ryong, shouted at the same time. All three of them looked like they wanted to rush over and reprimand him, but before they could do anything, Kwak Cheol-Woo yelled, Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, why are you sote? Something important came up, and I was dyed. Then what the hell was with the way you came here?! I was pressed for time, so I borrowed the power of gunpowder I flew around five hundred feet through the air, and Im a little dizzy. You used e-explosives? Read this at , or else. An acquaintance of mine is an expert in explosives, so asked him for help Ugh Exasperated, Kwak Cheol-Woo buried his head in his hands, feeling a headacheing on. Beside him, Namgoong Su red at Baek Su-Ryong coldly. Is that the attitude ater should have? You asked, so I answered. Namgoong Sus icy gaze shed with Baek Su-Ryongs nonchnt expression. Seeing this, Kwak Cheol-Woo shouted, Theres no question about it, youre eliminated Puhahaha! Damn, youre funny! Noh Gun-Sang, the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy roared, cutting off Kwak Cheol-Woo mid-sentence. The old man, well over eighty years old, burst into tears withughter. I havent seen such an entertaining sight since bing the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy. Young Master Baek, are you ready for your lecture? P-Principal, no! Weve already decided to eliminate him I am the Principal. Noh Gun-Sang silenced Kwak Cheol-Woo with a reminder of his authority, then looked back at Baek Su-Ryong with childlike eyes. Young Master Baek, something seems to have changed since thest time I saw you. I presume you have an exciting presentation lined up? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Yeah, Ill definitely show you something good. Baek Su-Ryong grinned confidently and surveyed the audience. About ten students were staring at him with puzzled, curious, or outright hostile expressions. Oh? I see some familiar faces. Hyonwon Kang was ring at him like a ferocious beast, while Peng Sa-Hyuks eyes glittered with murderous intent. And then there was the girl with the sparkling, passionate gaze. Wasnt she the vice president of the student council? Tang So-So was staring at Baek Su-Ryong just as intensely as the previous two (but somehow felt more dangerous). Even herbreathing was a little rough. Err, whats with her? Im scared! Baek Su-Ryong avoided meeting Tang So-Sos eyes and walked over to the students. Since this is an Outer Arts ss, Ive prepared a hands-on lesson so that we can have some fun together. As Baek Su-Ryong approached, the students tensed. Despite being thest candidate, Baek Su-Ryong was not intimidated, but rather rxed andid back. STEP, STEP. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As he walked, not only the students and instructors around the lecture tform, but also the students in the dormitories opened their windows one by one and stuck their heads out to watch him. MURMUR MURMUR. Whats going on? Whats themotion? A demonstration lecture? They havent ended yet? Whats so interesting about that Hes thest applicant, and he flew in. Heflew in? Are you talking about the legendary martial art, Walking on Air? No, its not like that Eh? Thats the handsome teacher fromst time! The eyes of the entire school focused on one individual. Noh Gun-Sang felt a little envious. It that a talent Or is it intentional? Baek Su-Ryong smiled gently and said, Since this is a hands-on ss, I should give out prizes to the top participants, right? His voice wasnt very loud. However, his enunciation was clear and easy to understand. His bodynguage was not exaggerated, but every hand gesture and every movement of his eyes piqued the viewers wees you. It was like watching a well-choreographed sword dance. The more Noh Gun-Sang looked at Baek Su-Ryong, the more he admired the young man.Coming from a small town, hes probably never been at the receiving end of so much attention before. If so, then why does he look sofortable, like hes done this countless times before? Its like watching Mr. Namgoongs ss. Suddenly curious about Namgoong Sus expression, Noh Gun-Sang turned his head to nce at him, only to find that Namgoong Sus had stiffened up. Even the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy couldnt take his eyes off of Baek Su-Ryong. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Since its our first ss, Ive prepared a simple prize to liven things up. A prize? Baek Su-Ryong unsheathed his sword and drew a circle with a five-foot radius on the ground around himself. You have two minutes. Using only outer arts, force me to take one step out of this circle. If you do, Ill give all of you a hundred silver coins. !! Everyones eyes widened. A hundred silver coins was enough to feed an ordinary family for a year. Even if they were the children of rich murim ns, they could nevery their hands upon such arge sum. Eh? Is that true? Then youre only using outer arts as well? Baek Su-Ryong nodded. Of course. If you make me use inner qi, I will also recognize that as my defeat. The students exchanged looks with each other, reluctant to make the first move. Baek Su-Ryong tapped the floor with his sword sheath and said, You only have two minutes, so the sooner you start attacking me, the better Hmph. Sounds interesting. While everyone was still hesitating, the troublemaker brat from the Hyonwon n rushed forward. WHOOSH! Baek Su-Ryong grinned as Hyonwon Kangs fist flew at his face. I just knew youd be the first one to charge in! Why arent you reading this at ? The next moment, Baek Su-Ryong reached out at lightning speed, grabbed Hyonwon Kang by the cor, and mmed him into the ground. CRASH! Keuk! Hyonwon Kangnded on his back and bounced once beforeying down, motionless. Take a short break ande back when you feel better. Baek Su-Ryong pushed the groaning Hyonwon Kang away with his foot, then looked at the remaining astonished students. What? Did you think making money is easy? WHAM! Keuaaak! Fuck! After receiving a flick to the forehead, Hyonwon Kang stumbled and fell, but he immediately jumped back to his feet. Tsk tsk, this is what happens when you dont pay attention to your footwork. Remember that feeling when you were counterattacked, I clicked my tongue even as Peng Sa-Hyuks kick came flying in from my side. BAM! I swung my sword sheath to block the attack, then kicked Peng Sa-Hyuk to throw him off-bnce. Ugh! I mmed the scabbard into the open side of Peng Sa-Hyuks body, knocking himpletely off his feet, then lifted the leg I kicked him with and struck his chin with my toes. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. BOOM! As Peng Sa-Hyuk flew into the air, Tang So-So, who was hiding behind the tall boy, threw her hidden weapons and pounced on me simultaneously, aiming for mutual destruction. There was a very creepy, crazy look in her eyes. Teacher! Please hit me on the forehead too! she shrieked. Is this her idea of advanced psychological warfare? I swung the scabbard and swept the hidden weapons aside, then took a step to the side to avoid the girl with a strange fervor in her eyes. As she whizzed past me, I smacked her in the back and pushed her far, far away. WHACK! As Tang So-So slid off the lecture tform, she turned around and shouted furiously, Why!? Why did you push me away? Give me a chance, I only need one strand of hair! Why do you want myhair? To put in my pillow! As expected of a daughter of the Sichuan Tang n. Shes known for her vicious temper and persistence but it seems she also has a knack for psychological warfare. I absolutely cant let her get near me. Nope, never. While I was distracted, a boy whose name I didnt know attacked me from behind. Good thinking, but you have too many wasted movements. I spun around and swung my scabbard. The punk tried his hardest to dodge, and then This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? THUD! Guh! The student whod been hit in the wrong ce crumpled to the floor, his hands sped around his groin and his eyes rolled back in his head. K-Keok! Why there I am so sorry. Rest assured though, I didnt hit you hard enough to pop it. I tapped him on the butt with the hilt of my sword, then gently pushed him away. A few more students lunged at me, but none of them could force me out of the circle. Hah Hah Huff Damn, hes as slippery as a loach If only I could use my inner qi The brats ground their teeth determinedly, but even so, they couldnt force me out of the circle. Ive practiced this countless times in the Blood Cult, but ever since I developed this drill, Ive never been pushed out of the circle. At the time, I couldnt use inner arts at all due to my destroyed qi center, so I was ced in charge of almost all the outer arts sses. Still, these kids are strong enough that if they work together, its not impossible Why arent you reading this at ? I looked at Hyonwon Kang, Peng Sa-Hyuk, and Tang So-So. All three of them were quite skilled. If they cooperated, they could pose a threat to my current self. There was only half a minute left. Hey, if you want to win, why dont you fight together? I suggested. I always fight alone. Wed have to be on the same level to work together. I cant stand the thought of cooperating with these guys I had no idea what their rtionship was like, but I could at least conclude that it wasnt great. Y arent you reading this at ? Okay, then prepare to get your asses kicked. Again. I smirked and put my left hand behind me to show that from now on, I would only be using one hand. I will not use my left hand for the rest of the game. If thats not enough, I also wont move my left foot Fuck you! Shut up! Led by the mad dog Hyonwon Kang, the students lunged at me from all directions, bursting with murderous intent. Kill him! Why arent you reading this at ? Push him out of there somehow! AHHHH! Shit! Unfortunately for them, the ragtag group wasnt much of a threat. SMACK! WHAM! BAM! I leisurely blocked, dodged, and counterattacked even as I maneuvered them into getting in each others way. As I familiarized myself with their movements, I even had time to observe the spectators. Wow! Whoaaa! Oh my god! That teacher is not kidding! I cant believe Peng Sa-Hyuk and Hyonwon Kang are being treated like that Cheers of glee and admiration poured in from the dormitory students sticking their heads out of their windows. Heheh, this is nothing I chuckled to myself, a little embarrassed. Finally, I nced at the instructors expressions. My eyes locked with Namgoong Sus. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. With a face like hed just chewed on a piece of shit, he red daggers at me. Damn, this dudes expression is hrious! Its like were having a snowball fight! I smirked and nced at the other instructors. Noh Gun-Sang watched me with interest, while Kwak Cheol-Woo squirmed under Namgoong Sus furious gaze. The rest of them were either astounded or frustrated. Hmm? Is that killing intent? One of the instructors was staring at me with even more hatred than Namgoong Su. He had arge frame and a muscr body that literally screamed, Im an outer arts wees you. I kept my attention focused on this man who wanted to murder me even as I fended off the students attacks. Suddenly, his lips twitched. Is he using Sound Transmission tomunicate with someone? Unfortunately, I couldnt tell who he was talking to. He was probably just hurling curses at me, but Wait a minute, did he just look away for a moment? Judging from his frown and clenched teeth, hed shot a nce at the person he was talking to This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? DIE! YAAAH! At that moment, Hyonwon Kang and Peng Sa-Hyuk attacked me at the same time. These punks. They said that they didnt want to work together earlier, but now theyre sneakily doing it. The wind from their swinging daos flew at me. Oh? Whats this? Dao Wind, an indicator of mastery that was one level below Dao Qi, wasnt a technique that could be used without inner qi. More importantly, it was a skill that could easily kill a person. Pfft! I failed to stifle augh. Theyre trying to force me out of the circle somehow, even if it means cheating. Ill show you brats why no one has ever beaten me at this game before, I muttered, drawing my sword. Trantors Note: The first half of the chapter is written in third-person. Chapter 41: Sword Unification Chapter 41: Sword Unification What kind of outer arts ss is this? A burly man said in a gruff voice. His name was Yang Yi-Rak, and he was an outer arts instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. With a thick finger, Yang Yi-Rak pointed at Baek Su-Ryong, who was skillfully dodging the students attacks. Hes pushing them out of the circle without even teaching them properly. On top of that, hes offering them money as a reward! Outer Arts is the sacred study of physical training, not a game! heined. Please calm down, Mr. Yang, Namgoong Su said. Yang Yi-Rak immediately stopped sulking, but did not stop ring at Baek Su-Ryong. Alright, but I still cannot ept such a frivolous person as an instructor. First of all, hes way too skinny! Yang Yi-Rak flexed hisrge muscles. It is impossible for an outer arts instructor to gain the trust of the students without a well-conditioned body. In this respect, that pretty boy Baek Su-Ryong is already disqualified Fellow instructors, am I wrong? Several of the instructors nodded in agreement, and all of them who did had one thing inmon: they saw the look in Namgoong Sus eyes. Mr. Namgoong must be furious that someone other than him is getting so much attention A mere newbie instructor shouldnt be allowed to outshine or humiliate their seniors He has offended Mr. Namgoong, so even if he is epted, he probably wontst very long. The most calctive instructors agreed with Yang Yi-Rak. Even though student evaluations would be taken into ount from this year, it wasnt difficult to eliminate a new instructor candidate if all the instructors were against it. In reality, Namgoong Su was couldnt care less about the other instructors ingratiating. Only Baek Su-Ryong interested him. However, thinking he had gained control of public opinion, Yang Yi-Rak announced, Looks like weve all made up our minds. Without further ado, lets get him to halt that joke of a ss and Did you say that young man doesnt know outer arts? I disagree, Noh Gun-Sang interrupted in a voice that was barely a whisper, but no one here could ignore him. You ought to read this at . Yang Yi-Rak looked at the old man awkwardly. Damn the principal. Why is he so talkative this year? He never said anything in the past years new instructor selections! Yang Yi-Rak cautiously said, Mr. Principal, as I said before Mr. Yang, let me ask you something. Is it necessary to have arge physique and lots of muscles like you to be able to teach outer arts? No, but the body doesnt lie. Those who have practiced outer arts for a long time and do it properly have a good body, and naturally teach better. Noh Gun-Sang shook his head. Thats true, but old folks like me dont gain much muscle even with training, and too much unnecessary muscle reduces flexibility and slows one down considerably. Speedes from muscles, too! Heh. Youre not wrong about that either. Noh Gun-Sang smiled gently at the muscle-brained Yang Yi-Rak as if soothing a child, then continued, What Im trying to say is that different martial arts require different types of physical training in order to master them, and depending on their natural constitution and personality, different people also need to train different muscles. Its not always just a matter of increasing muscle mass. The old mans words were soft, but his gaze was stern, and Yang Yi-Rak dared not contradict him. Even though he was a proud martial arts instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva Noh Gun-Sang was a legendary figure who had been included in the top hundred martial artists of the orthodox faction for decades. From what I can see, Candidate Baek Su-Ryong is considerably proficient at outer arts. Do you think otherwise, Mr. Yang? I That Noh Gun-Sang was staring at him with clear, unclouded eyes, but Yang Yi-Rak felt like there was a de at his throat and didnt dare lie to the old man. He gulped and admitted, Hes better than average. Better than average, hmm? Hehe Im already looking forward to Mr. Yangs ss this year. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Yang Yi-Rak bowed his head in embarrassment. However, he hadnt given up just yet. Using voice transmission, he sent a message to Namgoong Su. [Mr. Namgoong, will you stand still and take all this lying down? The principal is biased towards that pretty boy. Please say something. If its you, not even the principal can] [Why should I?] Yang Yi-Rak shuddered, chills running down his spine. Startled, he was just about look toward Namgoong Su when [Dont you dare move the thing on your neck this way. Do you n on telling the whole world that youre sending me a telepathic message?] [S-Sorry.] Cold sweat dripped down Yang Yi-Raks back at Namgoong Sus merciless tone. [Im not interested in such petty nonsense, if you want to do something, do it yourself.] With a tone of finality, Namgoong Su returned to his lesson observation, leaving Yang Yi-Rak to his own devices. Im not interested in such petty nonsense, if you want to do something, do it yourself. Damn it! What am I supposed to do? Yang Yi-Rak couldnt figure out what Namgoong Su meant (he has muscles for brains). Shit. This is all because of that bastard. Yang Yi-Rak directed his killing intent at Baek Su-Ryong, who had been dodging, blocking, and even counterattacking all of the students attacks in an unbelievable manner since the beginning of the ss. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Honestly, if they swapped positions, he knew that wouldnt have fared as well as Baek Su-Ryong. However, the worst thing was, the young man was so handsome that he was attracting everyones attention! Fuck. If he bes an outer arts instructor, hell threaten my position. Yang Yi-Rak gritted his teeth. Somehow, he had to get rid of that pretty boy. There had to be a way to ruin that ss. Or, better yet, injure him so badly that he wouldnt be able to take the second practical test, the duel with an existing instructor Just then, a student caught Yang Yi-Raks eye. Keuk! Shit A male student who had been unfortunate enough to be struck by the sword sheath was lying on the ground, grunting. As he staggered to his feet, Yang Yi-Rak sent him a message. [So Ju-Han. Use your qi]. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. [What?] The students name was So Ju-Han. He had no talent, came from a mediocre family, and never worked hard, yet he used his status as an Azure Dragon Academy student to get drunk and sleep with women. If he had one redeeming feature, it was that he was interested in bodybuilding and had attended quite a few of Yang Yi-Raks sses. During those sses, the two of them had hit it off and even visited the brothel together several times. [Attack him with your inner arts techniques and blow him away.] [What? But] [Dont worry about the consequences, Ill take care of that.] [] [Do you really think youre going to get expelled from the academy for hurting a new instructor candidate? At worst, youll be suspended for a few days.] [Still, thats a bit] So Ju-Han hesitated, and Yang Yi-Rak scowled. [Or should I report to the Headmaster about you visiting the brothel?] Y arent you reading this at ? [That You went with me!] [Do you think Headmaster will believe you, or me? Ill get a few months pay cut at most, but what about you?] Blood drained from So Ju-Hans face. Yang Yi-Rak threatened him again, and finally, So Ju-Han nodded. [Fine, Ill do it.] [Alright. Ill give you the signal to move, wait for it.] Yang Yi-Rak watched the match closely, waiting for the perfect moment to strike down Baek Su-Ryong. For a moment, their gazes met. Hmph, Ill crush that smug face soon. It wasnt long before the opportunity came. DIE! AAAHHHHHH! Peng Sa-Hyuk and Hyonwon Kang, two of the most prideful students in the academy, attacked Baek Su-Ryong from both sides at the same time. They werent using qi, but the intensity in their eyes was terrifying, like they were facing a life-and-death battle. Why arent you reading this at ? Yang Yi-Rak immediately sent a message to So Ju-Han. [Now!] So Ju-Han gritted his teeth and released a gust of de Wind, aiming right in between Hyonwon Kangs and Peng Sa-Hyuks attacks. de Wind? What are you doing?! Hyung-nim, dodge! Several instructors and students eximed in shock. On the other hand, Yang Yi-Rak clicked his tongue disappointedly. So Ju-Hans de Wind was much weaker than he thought. Tsk, even if that hits, itll only break a couple of bones. Well, no matter. Thats enough. With that kind of injury, Baek Su-Ryong wont be able to take part in the second practical test tomorrow. Which crazy bastard! Feeling the wind behind him, Peng Sa-Hyuk forcefully redirected his punch, only to end up mming it into Hyonwon Kangs side. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. POW! Hyonwon Kang bounced off to the side, and the recoil from the powerful punch sent Peng Sa-Hyuk flying in the opposite direction. Keuk, fuck you You should be grateful, asshole, because if it wasnt for me, youd have gotten stabbed in the back. As the two students dodged to the side, the de Wind headed straight for Baek Su-Ryong. Yang Yi-Rak tried his best to keep the corners of his mouth from turning up. Its toote to dodge now. Youre finished! In just a moment, that irritating pretty boy would fall down screaming, his bones crushed! Huhu, show me how you struggle in vain! However, to his dismay, Baek Su-Ryong neither stepped out of the circle, nor panicked and hastily released his qi. He simplygrinned and drew his sword in one fluid motion, gracefully slicing through the air. SWISH! The sharp de wind was cleaved in half and reduced to a gentle breeze that ruffled Baek Su-Ryongs hair and the hem of his robe. Everyones mouths dropped open in astonishment at the picturesque scene. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. What did he just do? How did he do that? He cut the de Wind with a sword He cut it He cut it! No, but how Although it was just a simple swing, the more experienced one was in martial arts, the more shocking Baek Su-Ryongs feat was. The scene yed over and over in their minds, but they couldnt fullyprehend it. !! Namgoong Su and Kwak Cheol-Woo jumped to their feet, while Ak Yeon-Hos body shook as if he had been hit by an invisible blow. Without realizing it, Mae Geuk-Lyom almost drew his sword. Noh Gun-Sang, the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva, closed his eyes for a moment to reflect on what he had just seen. In the end, Yang Yi-Rak was the one who broke the silence, stuttering, I-Inner Arts He used Inner Arts! Y arent you reading this at ? The other teachers and students immediately stared at him in derision. Haha, Ill confess that Mr. Baeks split-second decision to cut the de Wind with Sword Qi was incredible. It seems that one of the students got too enthusiastic and used his qi, and since Mr. Baek didnt get hurt, I hope you all find it in your hearts to forgive the kid. Anyway, that was truly amazing. Even though he didnt use Outer Arts, that final Sword Qi was quiteoutstanding. Yang Yi-Rak made a point to emphasize the words he didnt use Outer Arts to show that Baek Su-Ryong had resorted to Inner Arts in the end, even though he had dered that he wasnt going to. It was a desperate attempt to humiliate Baek Su-Ryong even a little. Unfortunately, his efforts were for naught. I used Inner Arts? Is that what you think? Baek Su-Ryong said, smiling gently. Several of the female students immediately swooned and squealed. Yang Yi-Rak winced and replied, Just now, when you cut the de Wind, you used Sword Qi He didnt use any qi at all, an old mans voice cut him off mid-sentence. Yang Yi-Rak red resentfully at the person who had interrupted him again. Noh Gun-Sang rose from his contemtion and looked at Baek Su-Ryong with admiration. What Mr. Baek just did was Sword Unification (). Without using a single bit of internal energy, he pulled off a perfect sword technique. Oh my, you really put this old man to shame. You ought to read this at . No one doubted the truth of the great masters words as suddenly, everyone realized why they had been so shocked by the sight of Baek Su-Ryongs swordy. The next person to defend Baek Su-Ryong was, surprisingly, Namgoong Su. It is often said that Outer Arts is all about building muscle and strengthening the body, but the entire process of perfecting control over every muscle and joint is also an indispensable part of Outer Arts. The demonstration lecture that Candidate Baek Su-Ryong gave just now was Namgoong Su paused. All eyes turned from Baek Su-Ryong to him. Aww, to think that he was such an honest guy Baek Su-Ryong smirked. Seeing the smug look on his nemesiss face, Namgoong Sus eyebrows twitched. With great reluctance, he sped his hands in a gesture of respect and acknowledged, An excellent disy of Outer Arts mastery. Dumbfounded, Yang Yi-Rak mped his mouth shut and scowled. Even Namgoong Su, the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, recognized Baek Su-Ryongs skills. There was nothing more he could do. ncing around at the quiet audience, Noh Gun-Sang announced in a qi-enhanced voice, Well, I guess this brings us to the end of Mr. Baeks ss, and all of the demonstration lectures today. I thank every candidate for their efforts, and hope that everyone gets enough rest in preparation for tomorrows duels. Thank you! With that, the first half of the practical exam ended, and the candidates dispersed and returned to their respective inns. The grades for the demonstration lectures werent tallied yet, but everyone knew who the hero of the day was. Baek Su-Ryong All eyes were focused on a single person as he walked out of the Azure Dragon Academy and disappeared into the distance. Trantors Note: After the lecture, Noh Gun-Sang starts calling Baek Su-Ryong Mr. Baek instead of Young Master Baek. It is an indirect hint that he has acknowledged Baek Su-Ryong as a teacher. Yang Yi-Rak is just being sarcastic when he says it. Chapter 42: Is There Anything You Want to Ask Me? Chapter 42: Is There Anything You Want to Ask Me? Do you have any idea how nervous I was back there? Because of you, Hyung-nim, I MMMMPH! Youre hurting my ears. Just shut up and eat, I said, stuffing arge dumpling into Ak Yeon-Hos mouth. Myeong Il-Oh sipped his wine and giggled, Dont me him. If Yeon-Ho hadnt asked the examiners to dy your turn, wed be throwing a constion party for you right now. Nom Zats wight, you sood sank me! Ak Yeon-Hoined even as he chewed on the dumpling, then shot me what he thought was a fierce look. Unfortunately, with his pretty boy face, he looked cute rather than scary. I smirked and refilled his cup, saying, Isnt that why Im treating you to drinks now? After getting back from the demonstration lecture, the three of us gathered in my room and ordered room service to celebrate. Anyway, what were you doing that made you sote? Myeong Il-Oh asked. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Recalling the grueling past few days, I let out a long sigh. Dont remind me. I went to meet some friends My n to cure Wiji Cheons Qi Deviation ande to Nanchang with Wiji Yeol and Wiji Cheon was good in itself. However, they were both wanted criminals by the Murim Alliance, and there was the possibility of us being tracked by the ck-cloaked man who had given Wiji Cheon the fake Unlimited Sword, so we had no choice but to avoid the main road and go on a long hike across the mountains. If that wasnt bad enough, even when we finally arrived in Nanchang and I summoned Cheong Cheon from outside the city with a smoke signal, making fake identities for the Wiji n duo and obtaining passes to enter the city took much longer than I had expected. Well, I couldnt tell Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh the whole story, so I simplyined about going to help an acquaintance and ending up having to endure a terrible ordeal. Thanks to them I was forced to practice my movement arts to death on the way here, I sighed again, shaking my head. Myeong Il-Oh smiled wryly and looked at Ak Yeon-Ho. Yeon-Ho here thought that you were busy scouting out possible locations for the White Dragon Academy. White Dragon Academy? Didnt you mention that if you failed the exam, you would build the White Dragon Academy across the road from the Azure Dragon Academy and surpass them within ten years? Man, you should have seen the look on the Headmasters face when Yeon-Ho told him about that Ahem! Hey, would you mind not talking about someone elses embarrassing history? Thats already in the past! Ak Yeon-Ho interrupted. I refilled his wine cup again as thanks and said, Aww shucks. Its my treat today, so drink to your hearts wees you. Heehee, I wont say no to such a generous offer. Here, you drink too, Hyung-nim. Suddenly, Myeong Il-Oh asked worriedly, By the way, you two havent forgotten about the duel tomorrow, have you? The practical exams for new Azure Dragon Academy instructors consisted of two parts, and the first was the demonstration lecture they had finished earlier. The second part of the exam was a duel with one of the existing instructors that was scheduled to take ce the next day. It wasnt mandatory to win the duel, but winning definitely gave an applicant a huge advantage. Unfortunately, since the duel pairings were traditionally decided by the Principal, they would not know the identities of their opponents until right before the exam, preventing the applicants from investigating and analyzing their weaknesses. The Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva, Noh Gun-Sang Even back when the Blood Cult was active, he was already known as one of the top hundred martial artists in the orthodox murim and was renowned for killing countless masters of the Cult. Although we were enemies during that turbulent time, for some reason, hes being surprisingly friendly to me now. Does he want something from me? Even though Im currently a total nobody with nothing of value? Read this at , or else. Hmmm Well, I am indeed handsome andpetent Wow, seriously Hyung-nim? Youre praising yourself out loud? Myeong Il-Oh clicked his tongue in mock amazement. I refilled his wine cup and confidently said, Its just a duel. Whats the big deal? Thats right, its just a duel! It doesnt matter who the opponent is, all I have to do is beat them to a pulp! Ak Yeon-Ho blurted. Having reached the three-star level of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, I wasnt too worried about the duel, and Ak Yeon-Ho was also a peak-level master in his own right. Its good that youre both so rxed Myeong Il-Oh, whose skills were roughly equal to the current Azure Dragon Academy instructors, sighed, feeling a bit lonely. You have only yourself to me for not working harder on your martial arts, I teased. Ak Yeon-Ho giggled, Yup, heeheehee Anyway, Hyung-nim, why did you have to go and be so cool back there?! Fuck, I forgot how easily this guy gets drunk. Ak Yeon-Ho snuggled up next to me, smirking deviously. Did you see the looks on the girls faces when you cut the de Wind in half? They were ecstatic. You must have enjoyed listening to all their swooning too, right? Get off me before I cut you in half as well. I pushed Ak Yeon-Ho away in disgust and stood up. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. He floundered for a bit, fell on his butt, then looked at me with teary eyes. Where are you going, Hyung-nim? Im going to the toilet. Are you going to follow me there? Ak Yeon-Ho blushed. Boo, what are you saying, so embarrassing Hurry up, okay? I cant wait anymore! You, do you know what youre saying? This is just a drunk dude babbling nonsense, right? Right. I sighed and turned to Myeong Il-Oh, Il-oh, hold him down so he doesnt follow me. Y arent you reading this at ? Ill try, but Im no good at martial arts, so it might be difficult. Shit, this guy is surprisingly petty, too. I decided to ignore them and went to the toilet to relieve myself, but on my way back, I suddenly sensed a familiar qi behind me. I slowly turned around GULP. Even during my demonstration lecture, I was absolutely confident, but right now, I couldnt help but shiver nervously as I stuttered, G-Grandpa? Youve gotten careless. Do you think youve already passed? An old man with an icy gaze as cold as the northern wind red at me. All of my drunkenness disappeared in an instant. Damn bastard, your love of alcohol reminds me of your father Mae Geuk-Lyoms eyebrows and forearm muscles twitched. I immediately erased all hints of arrogance and gave my best impression of a humble and polite grandson. Haha, I was just having a drink to relieve myself of the days fatigue By the way, what brings you here, Grandpa? Why, have Ie to a ce I shouldnt? You ought to read this at . No, of course not Your grandfather came all the way here to visit you, but you havent even offered me a seat. Hey, waiter! Bring me a pot of tea! Grandpa, this spot has the nicest view of the outside scenery, please take a seat. I said. While waiting for the waiter to arrive, I wiped the table with my sleeve to show my sincerity. Mae Geuk-Lyom sat down with a sour look on his face and stared hard at me for some time before finally asking, Are you hurt anywhere? ? That technique you used to cut the de Wind earlier didnt look like something your body can handle. As expected of a master swordsman, Mae Geuk-Lyom instinctively knew that the Sword Unification I used earlier was quite taxing on my body. Fortunately, I had been practicing the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest diligently, so although my muscles were aching, I wasnt actually injured. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. If I was, I wouldnt be drinking right now. Dont worry, Im okay. Dont get overconfident just because youre young, Mae Geuk-Lyom scolded, before letting out a small sigh. You know, your mothers health wasnt good. Even after taking her to all the best physicians in the gangho, I couldnt find a way to cure her sickness. When I first saw you, you looked a bit frail, and I suspected that you might have inherited her illness Even though Mae Geuk-Lyom was trying his best to appear nonchnt, I could see that there was a deep sense of regret hidden in his eyes. Anyway, take this. It wille in handy someday. Mae Geuk-Lyom pulled something out of his chest pocket and handed it to me. It was a pill, neatly wrapped in paper. It emitted a faint fragrance, and one nce was all it took for me to realize how precious this medicine was to him. I felt a pang of conscience and tried to return the pill to him, As you can see, Im really healthy, so If someone your senior gives you a present, just shut up and ept it. Okay then Thank you. I epted his gift. Continuing to refuse him would be impolite of me. Having achieved his objective, Mae Geuk-Lyom stood up. Now that thats done, Im leaving. Wait, you havent even touched your tea yet!? Already? Why dont you have something to eat I have a lot of work to do, and you should drink in moderation. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Fine, Ill stop drinking today. Mae Geuk-Lyom stared at me for a moment, then added, Dont hate the student who broke the rules of your game. Ive already scolded him enough. He just got caught in the moment and I smirked and replied, Dont worry, Im not so petty that I would bully a student. Although Im definitely petty enough to get revenge on the instigator. Unaware of my true thoughts, Mae Geuk-Lyom nodded in approval. Very well. Ill walk you back to the academy No need. Dont waste your time. Mae Geuk-Lyom refused my offer with a stern re. I bowed to send him off, saying, See you tomorrow, Grandpa. Without a word, he turned around and strode out of the inn. I watched him go, then looked at the pill hed given me. It doesnt look like the type that needs to be eaten right away Huh, I didnt realize you two were rted, someone suddenly said. You ought to read this at . I spun around, startled. Someone came this close to me without alerting me? How Oh, its him. The Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy, the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva Noh Gun-Sang stood behind me, smiling like a gentle, kindly saint. I apologize. I didnt mean to eavesdrop. The atmosphere seemed serious, and I didnt want to interrupt Hohoho, the man who was once called the Devil by the unorthodox sectsughed bashfully. I sat down across from Noh Gun-Sang, my vision of him only slightly obscured by the steaming tea. He picked up his teacup, slowly savored the aroma, and took a sip. Mmm, this is delicious. I wonder if tea is something that tastes better as one ages? I seem to prefer it more and more, hemented, a slight frown on his face. Should I order wine instead? Heehee, its okay. I know its quite a chore for a youngster like you to drink with an old man like me. No, I Why arent you reading this at ? Who taught you martial arts? Noh Gun-Sang suddenly asked, bringing an end to the small talk. I narrowed my eyes. Is he onto something? Well, even if he is, I have nothing to lose. I havent used any Blood Cult martial arts in front of him or done anything suspicious. I answered confidently, My father. Was your father once a student at the Azure Dragon Academy? Yes. I heard that he was the academys worst delinquent around thirty years ago. Cough! Cough! Noh Gun-Sang choked on his tea. Perhaps my answer was too blunt for him. After some time, he smiled and continued asking, Why did you wait so long to reveal yourself to the gangho? It was a question that could be interpreted in several ways, but I suppose what he wanted to know was: If youre that strong, why havent you made a name for yourself in the murim yet? It was apliment from one of the top hundred martial artists, so I replied with a grateful smile, When I was younger, I was too weak and sickly to fight, and when I grew older, I realized that risking my life just to see who was stronger is meaningless. Hohoho Noh Gun-Sangughed heartily. Did you know? Im actually someone who enjoys peace and boredom. Well, everyone has their likes and dislikes. I much prefer teaching over fighting, and if I can make a living from it, then all the better. You ought to read this at . In short, you simply dont want to get involved inthe ganghosplicated web of intrigue, right? Something like that. Noh Gun-Sang pondered my words deeply for a while, then said, You know, you arent the first person like that who has applied to the academy as an instructor. Some of them were afraid to take a human life, and some were afraid to lose their own. I do not condemn them or look down on them. I appreciate your understanding But you are not like them. Suddenly, Noh Gun-Sangs gaze sharpened to the point where it could piece a persons heart. You dont strike me as someone who is afraid of shedding blood, rather Somehow, I get the feeling that youre someone who has shed so much blood that youre tired of it. Hohoho. Noh Gun-Sang smiled and looked straight at me. I didnt avert my gaze. It wasnt like he could figure anything out just staring at me. Our eyes met, and there was a moment of silence. After sizing me up to his satisfaction, Noh Gun-Sang looked away. He took another sip of his tea and said, Thats all I wanted to ask you. Is there anything you want to ask me? Yes. I immediately answered, Tomorrow, I want you to let me fight Namgoong Su. Noh Gun-Sang broke intoughter as if he already knew what I would say. Trantors Note: Just recovered from the flu, ughand still coughing. Chapter 43: So I Heard This Story... Chapter 43: So I Heard This Story... Sorry, but I cant allow that. To a certain extent, Noh Gun-Sangs answer hardly came as a surprise. Still, I wanted to know why he was so adamant about it, so I asked, Why not? Mr. Namgoong is the pir and face of our academy. Youre not the only one who thinks of him as apetitor. In fact, you could say all of the instructor candidates are aiming for him. However, do you think I can let him fight everyone? Thats an excellent excuse. Did you prepare this in advance? When youre in a position like mine, you always have several excuses prepared beforehand, Noh Gun-Sangughed softly and sipped his tea. In any case, I wont allow you to duel Mr. Namgoong, he added firmly. Unfortunately, I would not be easily dissuaded. Nothingsts forever, and the current Star Instructor of the academy wont always be the Star Instructor. Just as the river always flows, its only natural for the new to rece the old. Noh Gun-Sang set down his teacup and chuckled, Are you saying that youre going to surpass Namgoong Su and be the new Star Instructor? You dont think thats possible? I asked, smiling wees you. Noh Gun-Sang smiled back at me. On the contrary, I think its quite possible. However, its still a little too early for that, so I dont want you to fight Mr. Namgoong for now. Are you saying that Ill lose to Namgoong Su? Hmm, let me think Noh Gun-Sang crossed his arms and closed his eyes. I could tell that he was simting a duel between me and Namgoong Su using a type of mental imagery training exclusive to martial masters. Several minutester, Noh Gun-Sang opened his eyes and grinned wickedly. Interesting, he remarked. Curious about the oue, I asked, So? Who won? It wouldnt be fun if I told you. It doesnt matter, I already know the result. Oh? I didnt say that out of arrogance, but confidence. After all, I was sure that Noh Gun-Sang couldnt see the full extent of my skills. Noh Gun-Sang smiled like a grandfather watching his grandsons antics. Anyway, Im sorry, but Ive already chosen your opponent. I cant change it anymore. In that case, it cant be helped. I shrugged and nodded. No point acting like a spoiled brat when it wasnt going to wees you. Is your goal to be a Star Instructor? Noh Gun-Sang suddenly asked. Yes. Thats why I came to the Azure Dragon Academy. In your opinion, what is a Star Instructor? A little taken aback by the sudden line of questioning, I thought for a moment before answering, An instructor who is the best at teaching martial arts, and someone who is trusted by the traineesI mean, by the students and the school. There was no such term in the Blood Cult, but if there were, I would certainly be the best Star Instructor in the Cult, having taught thousands of trainees, including several geniuses who would go on to be famous. In response to my blunt answer, Noh Gun-Sang smiled slyly like he had seeded in luring me into a trap. I agree with you to a certain extent, but you missed the most important factor. What did I miss? I asked. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. You cant be the Star Instructor by only being good at teaching and strong in martial arts. For example, even though your grandfather is both an excellent teacher and a distinguished swordsman, Namgoong Su is the only Star Instructor in the Azure Dragon Academy. Do you know why that is so? Of course I do. Namgoong Su is young, handsome, and very popr with the students, but I wont lose to him when ites to that. Uhh. Noh Gun-Sang choked on his next line. Clearly he hadnt expected me to bring up that particr point. It seemed like he wanted to teach me something, but I wasnt responding exactly the way he predicted I would, and it was throwing him off. He gathered his scattered thoughts, reorganized his words and continued, You have a point, but thats not what I meant. Then what? Is there some secret to bing a Star Instructor? Maybe. How would I know that? Huh? If I knew that, Id be a Star Instructor myself. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Is this guy kidding me? I stared at him in disbelief, and Noh Gun-Sang averted his gaze and fiddled with his teacup as if he was embarrassed. Ahem, what Im trying to say is this: Youre certainly a capable and confident young man, and you have the potential to be a Star Instructor, butjust not the way you are right now. Dont rush and take your time to search for the missing link. I have high hopes for you, or I wouldnt havee to see you personally. Noh Gun-Sang stood up and patted me on the shoulder. I know that there are a lot of bad rumors about me, but I want to restore the Azure Dragon Academy to its former glory. In my eyes, you are the most outstanding talent Ive seen in a long time. Thank you. By the way You remind me of the first time I met Mr. Namgoong. You two are really alike. Just how the fuck are we simr!!! Although hes doing his best for the academy, I dont really like the current Mr. Namgoong. Can you guess why? Noh Gun-Sang looked at me with hope-filled eyes. I answered honestly, I dont know. Is that so? I recalled my previous encounters with Noh Gun-Sang, who seemed to favor me from the moment we met during the interview. He defended me from Namgoong Su, who openly expressed his dislike for me, emphasized my abilities during the demonstration lecture, and finally came to see me personally. Is this some kind of academy politics? Is he trying to get me on his side and keep Namgoong Su in check? Nah theres no way a famous martial artist whos already the school principal would do something like that You ought to read this at . Principal, why are you being so nice to me? Noh Gun-Sang gave me a thoughtful look, then nodded to himself and said, Im just nagging at you because I think youll eventually be a Star Instructor, but before that, I want you to be a good teacher. I hesitated for a moment, unsure how I should respond. Noh Gun-Sangughed and shook his head. Sorry, Ive been talking like a drunkard even though Im sober. I should get going. He stood up, and I offered to escort him back to the academy. As we walked, I reyed the whole conversation in my mind. You should go back to your friends before they start worrying about you again, Noh Gun-Sang suddenly said. Theyre adults, they can drink by themselves. Why arent you reading this at ? Theyre good young folks, so please treasure them and dont bully them too much. Ill see you tomorrow. See you tomorrow too, Principal. Noh Gun-Sang walked down the dark streets lit only by moonlight. Just as he was about to go out of earshot, I suddenly called out to him, You told me to be a good teacher Does that mean that its not necessary? I wont force you to do it. Its your choice. The old man turned around, and our eyes met for a moment. You ought to read this at . Noh Gun-Sang stared at me for a good long while, then smiled. I look forward to tomorrow. Next time, lets chat over a nice drink instead of tea. Ill remember to put away some good liquor for you. Good night. I bowed to the old man in respect. When I lifted my head, Noh Gun-Sang had vanished as mysteriously as he had appeared. I turned around to return to the inn, but as I walked, the things he said kept nagging at me. A good teacher Although I was one of the best martial arts instructors in the Blood Cult, no one ever called me their teacher, mentor, or master. Most of my trainees referred to me as Instructor, Chief Instructor, Devil, Demon, Monster, Bastard, Son of a Bitch, and so on. I smiled wryly. Those kids never called me Master either. I had raised four children to be the cults secret weapon for conquering the murim. Because they were learning the four masters martial arts and the Demon Strategist wanted them perfectly under control, from an early age, I was forced to turn them into killing machinespletely devoid of emotions.
Instructor! Instructor-nim. Instructor. I-Instructor
I didnt allow myself to be attached to them, as at that time, I was already nning my escape from the Cult. As a result, I ended up pushing them harder than any other trainee I had taught before. Why arent you reading this at ?
Im just nagging at you because I think youll eventually be a Star Instructor, but before that, I want you to be a good teacher.
For some reason, when I was talking to Noh Gun-Sang earlier, I couldnt help but remember them and the terrible way I had abused them.
Instructor, Im really tired, can I rest for a while? You want to rest? If you die, youll get to rest forever. Do you want me to make that happen? I-Instructor! I cant feel my arm, is there something wrong with it AHHHHHH! It seems that you can feel it after all. If you try to fake another injury, Ill break your arm for good. I-Instructor Please Oh, are you rebelling as a group now? Get up, damned punks! Instructor, what will happen to us if we give up? The Cult has plenty of recements for you. Youll be abandoned and left to die. Do you have any more questions about what we learned today? Very good, those are the kinds of eyes you should have. Maybe youll be a little useful to the Cult now.
My time with them was filled with nothing but reminder after reminder of how badly I had failed those children. Agitated, I stormed into the inn and groaned, Ugh, Im too fucking sober to be thinking about this shit. Waiter! I ordered a bottle of hard liquor and gulped it down on the way back to my room. You want me to be a good teacher? Me? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. That was something that was never expected of me in the Blood Cult. I was valued and envied by mypetitors precisely because I was the instructor who produced masters more efficiently and faster than anyone else. Results were the only thing that mattered, not the trainees welfare.
Although hes doing his best for the academy, I dont really like the current Mr. Namgoong. Can you guess why?
The truth was, I knew the answer to Noh Gun-Sangs question. After all, when I first saw Namgoong Su, my first impression of him was how much he resembled my former self. Of course, he would never treat his students as harshly as I did, but his teaching philosophy was probably quite simr to my own. The reason I didnt say anything was because what Noh Gun-Sang really wanted to know was whether there was a kinder but equally effective teaching philosophy. Ive never bothered trying to think of any other way before I mumbled to myself as I pushed open the door to my room. Immediately, my nose was assaulted by the stench of alcohol. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Huh? Hyung-niiiiim~ Where have you been~ Ak Yeon-Ho crooned. He was lying on his stomach on the floor, iling his arms and legs as if he were swimming. WHAM! Suddenly, he pounced at me and tried to hug me, but I dodged to the side. As he sailed past me, I reached out to poke his shoulder acupoint and seal his movement. !! As expected of a peak level martial artist, he instinctively sensed danger and counterattacked. Why arent you reading this at ? SMACK! POW! SLAP! BANG! Fingers shed and palms met over a dozen times as he defended himself from my attempt to bind him. Hyung-nim? Ak Yeon-Ho mumbled, looking dazed. Have you sobered up? I said, before smirking at him and throwing my empty wine bottle at Myeong Il-Oh, who was sleeping on a chair with his mouth hanging wide open. CRASH! I thought he would dodge it or block it, but the bottle ended upnding squarely on his forehead. Read this at , or else. Ow! Which bastard! Myeong Il-Oh howled as he looked around for the culprit, a big bump appearing on his forehead. I raised my hand. Hyung-nim? If youre awake, lets go outside to exercise away the drunkenness. I led the two of them to the yard behind the inn. The moon was slightly obscured by a passing cloud, and the yard was only dimly lit. It reminds me of my past life when I often stared nkly at the moon, unable to sleep at night. This is a story that I heard somewhere, I said suddenly, lost in my memories. Once upon a time, a group of disciples tried their hardest to please their harsh teacher. However, their teacher refused to get emotionally attached to them, for he knew the day they perfected their martial arts was the day he would be killed. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Still, he did not have a choice but to teach them, so he trained them mercilessly and cruelly. They grew stronger and stronger each day, even as their emotions became fainter and fainter, until the day came when they lost their humanity and perfected their martial arts. As I close my eyes, I see their faces one by one. As time went by, the timid boys and girls grew older, and their various expressions became fewer and fewer. Not wanting to die, the man ran for his life, executing an escape n that he had been preparing for quite some time. Unfortunately, his n went awry, and the disciples stood in his way as he fled. The kids couldnt be said to be alive anymore. They were simply emotionless dolls who would kill me onmand. With hispanions by his side, the man was forced to fight his own disciples to the death. I was silent, and then, unable to contain his curiosity, Ak Yeon-Ho asked cautiously. What happened next? Did the man escape? Did all the disciples die? Maybe they died, maybe they survived. I dont remember the rest of the story. Thats a strange story. Yeah, its weird. SHIIING! I drew Moon Shadow and performed the Unlimited Sword followed by the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Then, I danced in the starry sky with the Ice Moon Goddesss foot technique and shed at the moon with the Crazy Demons Asura Dark Heaven de. As I practiced the martial arts that my four masters had left me and that I had taught to my former students, I mourned them all night long. The next day, we traveled to the Azure Dragon Academy for the final part of our practical exam. Proofreaders Note- Thatst bit got me in my feels. Chapter 44: Jaegal So-Yeong Chapter 44: Jaegal So-Yeong GLUG GLUG GLUG I turned around at the sudden sound of someones stomach rumbling only to see Ak Yeon-Ho clutching his stomach in a slumped position, his face pale. H-Hyung-nim, I cant hold it in anymore! Again? Ill be back before Il-Oh-hyungs duel! Ak Yeon-Ho grabbed his butt with one hand, got into a very strange running stance and dashed off using his movement wees you. I clicked my tongue as I stared at his quickly diminishing backside. Tsk tsk, as expected of a peak level expert, he can use martial arts even with diarrhea Still, a peak expert getting diarrhea in the morning just because he had a few drinks the night before? Why on earth does he like drinking so much when he cant handle his alcohol at all? That guy is not normal. CHITTER CHATTER. I looked at the huge crowd of students who had filed into the audience seats. Since there was nothing more entertaining in the world than watching a fight, it seemed that most of the students wanted to watch the new instructors practical exam. To meet the high demand, the Student Council had set up an entire grandstand so that they could personally evaluate the new instructors. This made them all the judges who would decide our fate. Most importantly, I could feel my skin burning under the passionate gazes of numerous students. Teacher, please look this way! Over here, too! Please wave at me! I waved my hand thoughtlessly, and some of the girls screamed like they were dying. Kyaaaaaah! I feel like some kind of an exotic animal in a zoo I mumbled, shaking my head and shifting my gaze away from them. I next observed the other instructor candidates. They either nervously watching the stage where the duels would take ce, or trying to calm their nerves in their own ways. Hoo Myeong Il-Oh, who was next in line, sat cross-legged next to the stage and took deep breaths. Calm down, I just need to do my very best and show everyone my strength, he told himself. Out of the three of us, he was the one with the lowest chances of passing. Not long ago, Ak Yeon-Ho had just won an easy victory against one of the current instructors despite suffering from a stomachache (he attacked like a crazed maniac in order to wrap the fight up quickly and dash to the toilet), and I was confident I would win no matter who my opponent was. That was whyst night, I gave Myeong Il-Oh some advice. As long as he took my words seriously, and his opponent wasnt one of the stronger instructors, he could probably win Oww! Ugh! Eek! the candidate currently being examined screamed and groaned in a weird voice. Hurry up and end this ridiculous farce already, Iined, looking at the stage. There, a pathetically one-sided fight was taking ce. U-Uncle! Please stop hitting me so hard Look at you! Do you know where you are? Call me Vice Principal! Kwak Du-Yong ran around the stage like a headless chicken, dodging as many attacks as he could, while Vice Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo chased after him, swinging his dao wildly. You ought to read this at . SWOOSH! WHOOSH! The speed and power of the vice principals de were extraordinary, and every time he blocked or dodged, Kwak Du-Yong felt like he was walking a fine line between life and death. Cant you fight properly? Youre bringing shame to our family! B-But Im already trying my best Shut up! Anyone who sees this scene would know that Kwak Du-Yong is being scolded and punished by his rtive in public. Even I, who had a slightly antagonistic rtionship with Kwak Du-Yong, felt sorry for him. At this rate, hell be caught soon. He should just surrender already Im lucky my opponent wasnt the Vice Principal. The other applicants seemed to be thinking the same thing, because they all looked at Kwak Du-Yong with pity. Suddenly, I nced at Noh Gun-Sang, who was sitting in the center of the stall gallery. The root cause of all this chaos sure looks like hes having fun. Kwak Cheol-Woo, the Vice Principal, and Kwak Du-Yong, the instructor candidate were rtives, and Noh Gun-Sang had pitted them against each other for this very reason. Regardless of how badly Kwak Cheol-Woo beat up Kwak Du-Yong, no one would say anything about it. Kwak Cheol-Woo was aware of this, so he mercilessly did whatever he wanted. Nephew! If youre not determined to do this or youre only here because youre drunk, give up now! Do you think being a teacher is easy? I really want to do this, and Im sober! Will you quit drinking in the future? No way I mean, Ill try! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As if he was genuinely angered by his nephews vague answers, Kwak Cheol-Woos released even more of his qi. Looks like you havent been beaten enough toe back to your senses! ROAAAAAR! Kwak Cheol-Woos dao burst into mes. It was his signature technique, the zing de. Kwak Du-Yongs face immediately paled as he stuttered, U-Uncle, wait! If you want to be a teacher here, youll have to show me your resolve. Ugh Kwak Du-Yongs legs were shaking like crazy, but he didnt give up. He moved into an attack stance and kicked off the ground at the same time as his uncle. BOOOM! The result of the collision was obvious. Kwak Cheol-Woo didnt take a single step back, while Kwak Du-Yong dropped his weapon and rolled on the ground painfully, blood trickling from the torn skin on his palm. Kwak Cheol-Woo looked at the fallen Kwak Du-Yong coldly and said, You disappoint me. Go home now. N-No. This again? Looks like I should continue Vice Principal, thats enough, Noh Gun-Sang interrupted, suddenly appearing in between the two fighters like a phantom. W-Was that teleportation? I couldnt even see how he moved. As expected of one of the top hundred martial experts As the watching instructors and students gasped in astonishment and admiration, Noh Gun-Sang helped Kwak Du-Yong to his feet, then gave Kwak Cheol-Woo a knowing look and said, I think weve seen enough of Candidate Kwak Du-Yongs skills. Any more would be overkill. Principal! With this brats meager strength and bad personality, hell only cause trouble for the Azure Dragon Academy Feeling the temperature around Noh Gun-Sang dropping, Kwak Cheol-Woo abruptly shut his mouth mid-sentence. Youre not the only one who decides whether he gets hired or not. How much longer are you going to let your personal feelings affect the integrity of this exam? My apologies. Kwak Cheol-Woo bowed his head and returned to the audience seats. Behind him, Kwak Du-Yong also staggered wees you. Noh Gun-Sang looked around and waited for the crowd to quiet down, then announced, We will take a short break to clean up the stage before starting the next exam. Candidate Myeong Il-Oh, please warm up now. Hoo Myeong Il-Oh stood up and began stretching his muscles. Meanwhile, Noh Gun-Sang turned toward the instructors. The instructor who will duel with Candidate Myeong Il-Oh is If its Myeong Il-Oh, he wont lose easily, no matter who his opponent is. Show them your strength! I silently cheered him on from afar. I knew that he stood a good chance of winning, seeing as the Vice-Principal wouldnt be asked to fight back-to-back duels and Mae Geuk-Lyom wasnt taking part as he needed to watch over the students. Logic says theres nothing to worry about, so why am I getting a sinking feeling? Mr. Namgoong Su, Noh Gun-Sang said. The audience roared with anticipation at the sound of Namgoong Sus name, as this was the first time he was taking part in todays exam, while Myeong Il-Ohs face crumpled in nervousness. Understood. Namgoong Su stood up and began to warm up. I stared at Noh Gun-Sang in disbelief, and he smiled wryly back at me. I grumbled to myself, Damn old man Even though he wouldnt let me fight Namgoong Su Are you talking about the Principal? Who else could I be referring to but that fucked up old bastard huh? I replied thoughtlessly, thinking it was Ak Yeon-Ho, but when I turned around, I realized that the person who had spoken was a woman I had never met before. Is she a student?She looks about twenty, so I guess that would make her one of the seniors? The young woman clutched a book sorge and thick it could be used as a weapon, and arge judges pen hung from her waist. She had a slender figure and seemed like she could fall over anytime from the weight of the book, but her gait and breathing were steady. She must be from a prestigious family. The woman frowned, as if offended by my crassnguage. Unfortunately, pouting only made her face look more childish. You might be older than me, but arent you being really rude to someone youre meeting for the first time? sheined. Im sorry, I thought my younger brother had returned from the restroom. Are you saying I sound like a man? No. Im saying my brother sounds like a woman. She seemed to be shocked into silence now, but still, she was quite the spunky woman. Besides her, no one else dared toe near me after what I had done in the demonstration lecture. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. The problem was, her talking to me attracted attention from the students and jealous res from the instructors. Well, theyd probably do the same if any other female approached me. However, being the subject of countless death stares didnt seem to bother her at all. Anyway, can I help you with something? This may seem rude, but Im a little curious about you. Would you mind answering some of my questions? I thought for a moment, then nodded. If its something I can answer. The womans eyes lit up with delight. The sword technique you used at the end of yesterday, is it by any chance the Moyong ns technique? I froze, taken aback by her mention of the Moyong n. What is up with this woman? How did she know?It should be almost impossible to recognize the traces! The sword technique that I had used at the demonstration lecture was derived from the Unlimited Sword, and the creator of that martial art, the Sword Saint, was from Moyong n. No, it isnt. Ive never even been to Moyong n, I answered. I wasnt lying. It was true that I had never gone anywhere near the Moyong n. Also, Master Sword Saint severed his ties with the Moyong n before he was captured and imprisoned, so technically the Unlimited Sword couldnt be considered a part of the Moyong n swordsmanship. Really? Yes. The woman tilted her head as if she wasnt satisfied with my answer, then continued pressing me, Then, how about the Kunlun Sect? Boy was she was one sharp woman. She wasnt wrong, either. Master Sword Saint was old friends with a hermit of the Kunlun Sect, and the Unlimited Sword was undoubtedly also influenced by the Kunlun Sect swordsmanship. Even so, who the hell was she to be able to detect traces of both the Moyong n and Kunlun Sects swordsmanship from just one look at my technique? Her powers of observation must be nothing short of extraordinary. No, its not the Kunlun Sects sword style either. I learned swordsmanship from my father and perfected it on my own through practice, I lied tantly. My lie must have been painfully obvious, because the woman clearly didnt believe me at all. No way, you taught yourself that kind of sword technique? Like I said, I learned most of it from my father. Is your father the worlds strongest martial master? No, hes an insignificant countryside martial arts teacher. If you dont want to answer me, just say it up front. Thats better than lying. She stared at me incredulously. I let out a small sigh and exined, Just to rify again, my sword technique is neither the Moyong ns nor Kunluns. In the first ce, those two sword techniques arepletely different in nature. What do you mean? Wow, seriously?Im quire sure that she already knows the answer, but wants to test me. Well then, as the highly experienced former head martial arts instructor of the Blood Cult who has never let a trainees question go unanswered, Im not about to break my streak now. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The Moyong ns sword is slow and gentle. It focuses on parrying and counterattacking. To put it simply, the Moyong n swordsmanship is based on waiting for the opponent to make the first move and utilizing their strength. The sword of Kunlun, on the other hand, is a practical sword that has been perfected over centuries of bloody war with the Heavenly Demon Cult and its sessor, the Blood Cult. Despite being the sword of Taoists, it is wild, ferocious, and emphasizes killing the enemy before they can act. From this basic premise, the Kunlun swordsmanship can then be split into several different styles The womans eyes widened at my detailed, in-depth lecture. Not to brag, but having faced the Kunlun Sect many times back in the Blood Cult, I could talk all day about their swordsmanship. Therefore, it can be said that the swords of the Moyong n and the Kunlun Sect are pr opposites, and it is impossible for them to be merged. Did I say anything wrong? Ordinarily, merging the two sword styles was impossible, but Master Sword Saint was one of the greatest geniuses I have ever seen, and he made the impossible possible through countless debates and fights with his friend the Kunlun hermit. The result was the Unlimited Sword. W-Wait! Let me write that down! The young woman listened intently to my every word with her mouth agape, then crouched down, ced the book she was holding in herp, opened it, and started scribbling furiously. Shes taking notes? I didnt expect her to be one of the rare model students! Hey, I was just wondering about something you said earlier she started, but unfortunately, I had no intention of continuing the lesson. The stares were getting to me. Im sorry, but I think Ive said enough for today. If you want to learn more, please attend my ss. What? Im a new instructor applicant, not a student! the youngdy shouted, enraged. Wait, she wasnt a student? I thought you were a student because you looked so young. Well, I am a fresh graduate of the academy By academy, do you mean the Azure Dragon Academy? No, Im from the Heavenly Martial Academy. Come to think of it, it seems that I forgot to introduce myself. The youngdy finished writing, stood up, and ced her hands together in greeting. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. My name is Jaegal So-Yeong, and Im applying as an instructor of engineering and murim history, she said, looking at me with sparkling eyes. Trantors Note: Ive been ying too much Diablotely Chapter 46: You Wanna Go At It Now? Chapter 46: You Wanna Go At It Now? Namgoong Su was having trouble blocking Myeong Il-Ohs flurry of attacks. Whats going on? All of a sudden he! It was shocking and confusing. In the blink of an eye, the new instructor candidate who couldnt even touch the hem of his sleeves transformed into a master martial artist capable of pushing him to his limits. CLACK CLACK CLACK CLACK! Wooden sword and wooden stick shed. The instant Namgoong Su lost a bit of his bnce, Myeong Il-Oh unleashed a fierce wave of blows. Damn it! He hadnt broken a sweat in over a hundred exchanges, but barely a dozen exchanges after Myeong Il-Ohs change in tactics, his back was drenched. I cant let things continue like this! Namgoong Su rooted his feet to the ground and brandished his sword, even though he knew that as long as he took a few steps back, he would be able to catch his breath and counterattack. His pride just wouldnt let him show even the tiniest hint of weakness or break the handicap he had put on himself: The imaginary circle. He hadnt dered the handicap out loud, but before the duels had started, hed already decided that the moment he left this circle, he would consider himself defeated. Y arent you reading this at ? HAAA! For the first time, he shouted out loud to reinforce his conviction. SWISH! He drew arge, smooth circle with his wooden sword and perfectly deflected all of Myeong Il-Ohs attacks, which had been pouring down like rain. Myeong Il-Oh hurriedly stepped backward. WOAAAH! As expected of Mr. Namgoong! Yeah, you cant let it end like this! The instructors and students eximed in admiration at Namgoong Sus skill. However, Namgoong Su was not the least bit satisfied with the result. He predicted what I would do and retreated out of my range Originally, he had nned to counterattack immediately after blocking Myeong Il-Ohs flurry, but Myeong Il-Ohs retreat widened the distance between them, forcing him to abandon this strategy. Huff Huff Myeong Il-Oh coolly steadied his breath for the next round of exchanges. Seeing this, Namgoong Su finally realized that he was trapped by the imaginary circle of his own making. One more time! Myeong Il-Oh shouted before lunging forward once again. Unfortunately, Namgoong Su hadnt yet caught his breath and couldnt reply. TAKTAKTAKTAKTAK! Myeong Il-Ohs offensive was daring and relentless. Taking advantage of Namgoong Sus inability to move out of the imaginary circle, he darted in and out of his opponents reach. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. SWOOSH! WHOOSH! At first, Myeong Il-Ohs distancing wasnt very precise, but as time went on, his attacks became more and more measured, as if he had Namgoong Supletely outmaneuvered. Contrary to Myeong Il-Ohs growing confidence, Namgoong Su felt as if he was being toyed around with. To make things worse, Myeong Il-Ohs weapon of choice was a staff, which had a much longer reach than Namgoong Sus sword. Is this guy really the same person as before? Even if he had a hidden trump card, this is too much! Its as if someone else is controlling his body Wait, thats it. Someone is helping him! The more Namgoong Su thought about it, the more convinced he became. Unlike before when he hesitated at every step, Myeong Il-Oh was now too confident, like he had stopped thinking and was just focusing on his footwork and attacks. Even though his base strength and skill hasnt changed, he no longer has any wasted movements. That alone is enough to make a huge difference! But who the hell WHOOSH! Without even looking, Myeong Il-Oh deftly turned his head to avoid Namgoong Sus sword. At that moment, Namgoong Su saw a young man about his age in the audience stand. Baek Su-Ryong? HEH. The moment their eyes met, Baek Su-Ryong grinned and Namgoong Su realized what was going on. CRACKLE CRACKLE! SO ITS YOU!!! Namgoong Sus body shook with rage and his eyes burned with unbridled fury, but unfortunately for him, that moment of inattention was a costly one. Where are you looking in the middle of a duel? !! Y arent you reading this at ? Neither Baek Su-Ryong nor Myeong Il-Oh missed the opportunity. WHIZ! In an instant, Myeong Il-Oh stepped into the imaginary circle, blocked Namgoong Sus wooden sword with his staff and kicked his calf, sending him tumbling backward. Facing the panicked Star Instructor, Myeong Il-Oh smirked. This is the end! He swung the wooden stick with all his strength and inner qi, even as Namgoong Su frantically raised his sword to defend. SMAAAASH! Namgoong Su fell on his back or so everyone thought. Myeong Il-Ohs only mistake that day was being too confident in his victory. What do you mean, the end? Namgoong Su was bent over backwards by the force of Myeong Il-Ohs final strike, but his back was still several inches off the ground. It was a position that required incredible bnce as well as ridiculous lower body and abdominal strength.1 Im the one who decides Namgoong Su muttered as he stumbled back two or three steps, then rolled over and scrambled back to his feet. S-Shit! Myeong Il-Oh hurriedly retreated, but Namgoong Su had already filled his sword with inner qi. When this duel ends! BZZZZT! A dazzling white sword qi gathered around Namgoong Sus sword. Not long after we made the wager, a stunned Jaegal So-Yeong turned toward me. What on earth did you do? she asked. What do you mean? I answered innocently. Read this at , or else. Jaegal So-Yeong pointed at the two people fighting on stage. How on earth is Candidate Myeong Il-Oh pressuring Namgoong-hyung like that? He must have been hiding his skills. I shrugged and replied nonchntly even as I gave Myeong Il-Oh his next instruction telepathically. [Take one step left and block the shing from the right.] [Step backward, upper left block. Now, aim for the opponents thigh.] [Three steps to the right, then one forward. Thrust!] [Go all out! He cant reach you from there anyway.] Although he was sometimes slow to react, Myeong Il-Oh dutifully followed my instructions. Namgoong Su, on the other hand, was fighting at a huge disadvantage. I think Ive figured out the limits of his imaginary circle. Dumbass, as long as he stays within that circle, he wont be able to unleash even half of his strength. The reason I was able to fight the academy brats with such a handicap was not only because I had done the same training countless times in the past, but also because I knew that such a stunt was only possible because everyone was restricted to using only outer arts. It was a whole different story when inner arts were involved. Too bad, you went and dug your own grave, haha. I could see the panicked Namgoong Su getting increasingly desperate and agitated. WHIZ! The moment Myeong Il-Oh tilted his head to avoid Namgoong Sus sword, our gazes met, and I smirked with the intention of dealing him some mental damage. !! As expected, his face contorted into a grimace. I immediately sent a message to Myeong Il-Oh. It was time to quit ying around and finish this. A few more exchanges, and I would lose the fifty-round bet with Jaegal So-Yeong. [Lets end it with this attack.] SWOOSH! In one smooth movement, Myeong Il-Oh charged in, knocked Namgoong Su off his feet, and unleashed his most powerful downward m containing all of his remaining qi. SMAAAASH! I grinned and concluded, Its over. However, just as monkeys sometimes fell from trees, in life, unexpected things often wees you. BOOM! Namgoong Su somehow blocked the staff while bent over backward and bounced back to his feet. Meanwhile, Myeong Il-Oh stepped backward in surprise. Fuck, you should have kept charging at him with the intention of killing him, not back off! So far, Myeong Il-Oh had done much better than I expected with my limited instructions. I would be satisfied even if he lost now, but what Namgoong Su did next waspletely unexpected even for me. ROOOOOOAR! A pure white sword qi coated Namgoong Sus de even as one of the instructors or students yelled, The Lightning Sword! The Lightning Sword was one of the famed techniques of the Namgoong n, the strongest among the Five Great ns. I immediately jumped on the stage, shouting, Stop, you crazy bastard! However, I was one step toote. Namgoong Sus sword qi exploded, dyeing the stage in a blinding white sh. AHHHHHHH! Myeong Il-Oh screamed as he was sent flying. I leapt into the air and gently caught him, thennded as lightly as I could. H-Hyung-nim Keuk! he coughed, spitting out blood. Dont talk. Myeong Il-Ohs injuries were severe. Splinters from his shattered wooden staff were embedded in various parts of his body, and his blood was flowing like a river. TAP! TAP! TAP! I quickly sealed his acupoints to stop further blood loss, but this was not an injury that could be cured with a day or two of rest. I-Is he okay? Jaegal So-Yeong asked, rushing to my side. Y arent you reading this at ? I handed the now unconscious Myeong Il-Oh to her, saying, His life isnt in danger. Can you help me look after him until the physician gets here? I need to have a word with the guy who did this. Leaving Myeong Il-Oh in Jaegal So-Yeongs care, I stood up and red at Namgoong Su. He was looking at me, too. Were you trying to kill him? Im sorry. In the heat of the moment, I unintentionally used Sword Qi, Namgoong Su gave me an apologetic look, but I knew it was an act. Youre sorry? Iughed as I swaggered onto the stage. Without realizing it, I was slipping back into my old Blood Cult habits. Do you think a simple sorry is enough? What if Il-Oh actually died? Are you still going to say sorry in front of his grave and call it a day? It must be nice, being from a good family. What more do you want from me? I stopped a few steps away from Namgoong Su. He met my gaze and didnt back down. With the unexpected casualty, the tension between us had reached a maximum. The eyes of the entire audience were on us. You wanna go at it now? I sized up Namgoong Su. Certainly, he was stronger than I had predicted, and perhaps he had even more tricks up his sleeve. However, the difference between us wasnt so great that I couldnt ovee it ENOUGH! A gravelly voice rang out, sending vibrations throughout the entire arena. It was Noh Gun-Sang. Candidate Baek Su-Ryong and Mr. Namgoong Su, please return to your seats. I will not tolerate any more disturbances. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Neither of us moved, to the annoyance of the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva. Have the two of you gone deaf? Noh Gun-Sang scolded, then released his aura. ROOOOOOAR! Kkh Ugh Both I and Namgoong Su groaned from the overwhelming pressure, and even those in the audience were not spared from Noh Gun-Sangs wrath as many faces turned pale. This is myst warning. Both of you, please return to your seats, Noh Gun-Sang said sternly. Namgoong Su spun around, muttering under his breath, You got lucky today. I gave one final nce at the departing Namgoong Su, then slowly turned around. Why arent you reading this at northdetl? Somehow, I had a feeling that this was the start of a very, very long rivalry.
  1. In other words, the limbo dance position.
Chapter 47: You’re Up Next! Chapter 47: Youre Up Next! Il-Oh-hyung? What on earth happened to you?! S-Stop shaking me, it hurts In a state of shock, Ak Yeon-Ho had grabbed hold of Myeong Il-Oh, who was lying on a bed covered in bandages from head to toe, and was shaking him violently while looking as if he was about to burst into tears. I just left for a little while and you turned into a mummy! Hyung-nim, please tell me who did it! Ill get revenge for you! This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Baek-hyung, do you think this fucker is doing this on purpose? Who was the one who kept teasing him about his diarrhea? By the way, Il-Oh-hyung, if you cant get married and die a bachelor because of this Shut up, bastard! If I die, itll be because you shook me to death! Enraged, Myeong Il-Oh scrambled to his feet and iled his arms, while Ak Yeon-Ho desperately avoided his blows. Being the only adult left in the room, I shouted, Sit still, you idiots! Il-Ohs wounds have reopened! Sorry Okay The two overgrown boys finally calmed down. I clicked my tongue and said, Tsk tsk, you two are so immature Myeong Il-Ohy back on his bed and sighed, Baek-hyung, you gave me so much help, and yet Its not your fault. Who would have thought that Namgoong Sus martial art was the Lightning Sword? Still I went in with some confidence, but I ended uppletely disgracing myself. No, you did not, and I doubt anyone who watched you would say that. I smirked and patted Myeong Il-Oh on the shoulder. Not to belittle Myeong Il-Oh, but he was nothingpared to Namgoong Su. The fact that he could even force Namgoong Su to use his signature technique, the Namgoong ns famed Lightning Sword, was more than sufficient to impress everyone and put a huge dent in Namgoong Sus pride. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Kekeke, he must be grinding his teeth in indignation now. Il-Oh, looks like you and I might be in for some workce harassment. Pfft! Myeong Il-Oh chuckled. I guess hanging out with us clowns had changed him a bit. Dont worry, Im prepared for that. Seeing the two of us are grinning at each other, Ak Yeon-Ho did his best to imitate a cheesy viin and added, Muhahaha Me too. Have you fully recovered from your diarrhea? I can still endure a little longer before I need to go. Ak Yeon-Ho coughed and wiggled his ass. YEAHHHHHH! Suddenly, we heard the students cheering. The current duel was still ongoing, so they must have hit an exciting moment in the match. Itll be your turn soon, dont you need to warm up or observe potential opponents? Myeong Il-Oh asked. Nah, Ill just head there when Im called, I replied dryly. As long as my opponent wasnt Namgoong Su, I didnt give a shit who it was. It could be the Vice Principal or Grandfather No, Noh Gun-Sang wouldnt do something so boring. Its probably that guy. I had a good idea who my opponent would be, and considering how hes been ring at me the entire time, Im guessing the principal already told him beforehand. Tsk tsk. Just then, the clinic door opened and a familiar face walked in. It was Jaegal So-Yeong, the woman who went around hugging arge book. There you are. She spotted me and approached us. Hows the patient doing? Hes fine. What about your exam? I asked, puzzled that she was so free. It just ended. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Huh? Wait, if her duel just ended, then We heard the students cheering loudly Was it during your turn, Miss Jaegal? Well, yes. I guess I got a little lucky, heehee Jaegal So-Yeong avoided my gaze as she flicked her hair behind her ears in embarrassment. I heard that she had only just turned twenty and graduated from the Heavenly Martial Academy, but I cant help but be interested in her. Not the romantic kind of interest, mind you, but interest in how she fights. No matter how observant or skilled a person was, it was impossible to analyze an opponents martial arts just by looking at them. Jaegal So-Yeong had a well-bnced body and strong fundamentals, as expected of someone from a prestigious family, but other than that, it was difficult to guess what martial arts she excelled in and what weapons she preferred. Is the judges pen1her only weapon? Just then, my eyes fell upon the heavy book in her arms. Judging by its tough-looking leather cover and murderous thickness, it was heavier and more durable than most weapons. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. She isnt wielding a book like a blunt weapon, is she? Sensing my gaze, Jaegal So-Yeong wrapped her arms around her book even more tightly and asked warily, Why are you staring so hard at my book? I was wondering if there were any bloodstains on the corners What? Its nothing. Anyway, didnt youe here to see the patient? I did, but more importantly Huh? Was Jaegal So-Yeong always such an oblivious scatterbrain? How on earth could she say something so insensitive in front of the patient with a smile on her face? About the results of our bet. Bet? What bet? Myeong Il-Oh and Ak Yeon-Ho, who had been in shock at the sudden appearance of a cute youngdy, simultaneously snapped their heads around to re daggers at me. I felt cold sweat drip down my back. That hadnt happened even when I was facing Namgoong Su. Wh-What do you mean, bet I feigned ignorance while simultaneously sending Jaegal So-Yeong a telepathic message, [Look Miss, how about we talk about thatter] Before I could finish my line, unfortunately, Jaegal So-Yeong widened her eyes in disbelief, saying, Didnt we bet that Candidate Myeong Il-Oh would defeat Namgoong-oppa2 within fifty moves? Have you already forgotten? The room was bathed in an awkward wees you. Finally, Myeong Il-Oh mumbled, Hyung-nim Did you only give me all that advice because of a bet? No Thats Im sorry Myeong Il-Oh looked away, hurt. As if to show his support, Ak Yeon-Ho stood beside him and sprinkled salt on the wound, So while Il-Oh-hyung was fighting for his life, Su-Ryong-hyung was happily gambling away? Uhh He wasnt fighting for his life Wow, Hyung-nim isnt reflecting on his actions at all I shut my mouth. Anything I said now would only be used against me. The two bastards grinned victoriously. Jaegal So-Yeong asked timidly, Did I say something I shouldnt have? If so, Im sorry. People have always told me that Im tactless, especially when I get engrossed in something Jaegal So-Yeongs face fell. Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh immediately stopped getting back at me and tried to cheer her up. No, you didnt! Y arent you reading this at ? Please dont me yourself! Su-Ryong-hyung is the one whos guilty, not you! I cant believe that I actually considered these two as my younger brothers even for a moment. Anyway, in consideration of Jaegal So-Yeongs feelings, they had no choice but to give up making fun of me. Too bad. Ill be careful next time, but about that bet Jaegal So-Yeong said. Aiming to be a more considerate person and collecting her winnings were two separate issues. She was a rational person like that. I sighed at her tenacity and admitted, I understand. Since Il-Oh couldnt defeat Namgoong Su within fifty moves, Ill acknowledge my I lost. Huh? I blinked at Jaegal So-Yeong, confused. Staring straight into my eyes, she exined, Namgoong-oppa went overboard with his final technique. This is merely a test for new instructor applicants, but that technique was one that aimed to cause serious injuries. Read this at , or else. She then turned toward the heavily injured Myeong Il-Oh and said apologetically, At that moment, if Namgoong-oppa hadnt used the Lightning Sword, he would have lost his bnce and fallen backwards. Thats why, I wouldnt be so insensitive as to say that I won this bet. Uhm Jaegal So-Yeongs reasoning didnt really make sense to me. However Namgoong Su did it, it was a fact that he had won, and yet, she dered her loss. To each their own, I guess. Winning and losing can be subjective. In any case, I had no reason to argue with her, especially since my prize was Since Ive lost, as long as its within my power, Ill grant you one wish! Jaegal So-Yeong said, her eyes glittering excitedly. Just as I was about to nod, two busybodies sent me telepathic messages. [A wish?] [You can wish for anything?] [As long as its within her power] [Anything] I nced at Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh, only to see them blushing and desperately gulping down their saliva before they drooled. Fuck these bastards. Y arent you reading this at ? [Traitor!] [You get to be alone with such a pretty girl!] I sighed at the two delusional perverts. Get a grip, you two. Youre making me so embarrassed in front of Miss Jaegal that I cant even look her in the eyes. What? What do you mean, embarrassed? Jaegal So-Yeong asked innocently. I didnt dare tell her and quickly changed the topic, Ahem! Anyway, Ill tell you my wishter. I dont have anything in mind right now. Okay, it wasnt that I didnt want anything of her, but there was no way I could say it in front of those two assholes. Oh, okay, well, just let me know when you think of one! Sure. Also, you really didnt have to take the troubleing here just to say that Actually, I came here for another reason as well theres something else I wanted to ask you. What else do you want to know? Jaegal So-Yeong hugged her book tightly and twiddled her fingers together. I know youre applying to be an outer arts instructor, but are you also well-versed in murim history? Murim history? Earlier, when you wereparing the Moyong ns and Kunlun Sects martial arts, you seemed very familiar with their history Well Ive always been a bit interested in that kind of stuff As a martial arts instructor of the Blood Cult, I needed to study the martial arts and history of the Five Great Families and the Nine Sects One Gang so that we could destroy them. Jaegal So-Yeong smiled. Thats right, everyone just wants to learn martial arts nowadays, but theyre not interested in its origins or history! The murim history sses I majored in at the Heavenly Martial Academy were even canceled several times because not enough students signed up, and the only ones who did were either really interested or just needed the credits Does this make sense? I want to tell them this: Without learning of the past, it is impossible for martial arts to progress forward! I nodded, dumbfounded by Jaegal So-Yeongs flurry of words that she somehow managed to rattle off without taking a single breath in between. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Uh well, yeah Im both surprised and d to hear that youre just as interested in murim history as I am I really am! Jaegal So-Yeongs face flushed red with excitement. If I were a woman, I would have sped my hands together and jumped up and down just to humor her, but unfortunately Im not. Can we talk again next time? Like, you know, we can have a more in-depth discussion Seeing her eager face, I couldnt bring myself to tell her no. Well, I suppose thats only possible if we both get hired as new instructors, right? Oh, I dont think you have to worry about that at all, Jaegal So-Yeong said, relieved that I didnt refuse her outright. She looked like she wanted to talk to me a bit longer, but when she nced at Myeong Il-Oh and Ak Yeon-Ho, she blushed. Oh no, I got all excited and started bbering again although theres a patient here who needs rest Id better get going. Take care. Okay, Ill see youter. Jaegal So-Yeong bowed like a student bowing to a teacher, then left the clinic. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Her steps were so light and cheerful that I couldnt help but smile. Maybe its because she just graduated? I mumbled to myself. For some reason, whenever I talked to her, I felt like I was talking to a student rather than a colleague. I grinned and shook my head to clear my mind, but suddenly, several eerie voices like ghosts sent a shiver down my spine. Hyung-nim Hyung-niiiiim The two guys who hadnt been able to say a word in Jaegal So-Yeongs presence whined. Why is it just you? We should all hang out together! When did you get acquainted with such a beautifuldy? Did you go flirt with girls while I was in the restroom and Il-Oh-hyung was getting the shit beaten out of him? Were supposed to be the drunken bachelor trio, but now youre leaving us Hey, invite us to your meetings with her, too! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Man, these two are hopeless. They cant be saved anymore. I clicked my tongue and pushed them away. Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, are you here? shouted one of the Azure Dragon Academys instructors as he entered the clinic. When he spotted me, he sighed and said, There you are. Hurry up and prepare, youre up next!
  1. Judges Pen: Arge and sharp writing instrument that also doubles as a camouged stabbing weapon. It is used like an awl or stake.
  2. Oppa: Korean honorific (females) for elder brother.
Chapter 48: Reverse Scale Chapter 48: Reverse Scale What do you think about the quality of this years applicants? In front of the seat closest to the stage in the students area of the spectator stands, there was a signboard that read: [Student Council President]. There, an impressive-looking young man with thick eyebrows was watching the duels on the stage. He was Dokgo Jun, the current student council president. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Most of them are not up to par, but some of them are quite good, replied Tang So-So, the vice-president of the student council. The student council members sat around them, sifting through the list of applicants. Starting this year, student evaluations were included in the new instructor examinations at the Azure Dragon Academy, which meant that the applicants would be screened by the students, especially the influential student council. Dokgo Jun crossed his arms. Who are the some? Please give me their names. Tang So-So handed over the highest scoring evaluations to him and said, So far, the top applicants are Ak Yeon-Ho of the Shandong Ak n, Myeong Il-Oh of the Myeong n, Jaegal So-Yeong of the Jaegal n, and Kwak Du-Yong of the Kwak n Kwak Du-Yong, the vice principals nephew? Dokgo Jun asked, bewildered. Tang So-So shrugged. Strangely enough, his evaluation isnt bad, although its below my standards The students gave him good ratings? Yes, especially the boys who were thrilled to see him stand up to a n elder. The student council had handed out new instructor evaluation sheets to the students in the audience before the start of each duel and collected them back afterwards for score tallying. Dokgo Jun sighed, This isnt a poprity contest, its a new instructor selection exam. We cant ignore poprity though. The more popr a teacher is with the students, the more theyll want to learn. Good teachers will naturally be popr. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. You arent wrong, but its hard to find teachers that good, so we have to consider other factors as well. If Dokgo Jun was an idealist, then Tang So-So was a realist. It was her personality and role to make rational judgments in any given situation. However, she wasnt always cool-headed Of course, that means that the key person we need to watch out for is Tang So-So carelessly tossed aside the stack of papers in her hands and pulled out a long scroll that she kept hidden in her bosom. She unfurled it in one smooth movement, only to reveal a portrait of a handsome young man in blue robes. Him. Mr. Baek Su-Ryong, a man who is the very definition of perfection Aaaahn Tang So-Sos icy demeanor melted away as she lovingly rubbed the portrait of Baek Su-Ryong against her cheeks. RUB RUB, SNIFF SNIFF Embarrassed for his vice-president, who had pressed her nose against the painting and was sniffing it, Dokgo Jun used his sleeve to shield her face from the audience. Vice-President! I beg you, pleasee back to your senses! Haaaahn, hes so handsome and so strong and from what I heard earlier, hes also an expert in murim history Dokgo Jun sighed, exasperated at the fact that he was getting used to Tang So-So losing her mind every time she saw Baek Su-Ryong or a painting of him. Her condition is serious. I think it might be a terminal disease. How on earth did our Vice-President end up like this Why? Couldnt it be me instead?! The student council members mumbled, faces twitching. Tang So-So red at them. Not only is he good-looking, hes also a master of both the pen and the sword. Have you all forgotten the wless technique he showed us during his demonstration lecture? Could there be a more perfect candidate? You ought to read this at . If any of you have objections to my analysis, please say it now, hmph! Snorting, Tang So-So then turned toward the twins in charge of the student councils disciplinemittee, the Azure Dragon Twins, and added, Make a list of the students who gave low scores to Candidate Baek Su-Ryong. They might be spies from another school. The Azure Dragon Twins looked at Dokgo Jun with expressions like they were begging him to revoke Tang So-Sos ridiculous orders. Dokgo Jun ced a hand on his forehead and sighed, Enough, Vice-President. You sound so serious about this that youre scaring me. President, you know that Im always serious. Have you thought about how much we stand to lose if Mr. Baek Su-Ryong went to another academy? What? Hell froze over once again as Tang So-So coldly said, Do you really think Im not being rational about this? With Mr. Baeks skills, he would be wee at any of the Five Great Academies. The only reason he applied to the Azure Dragon Academy is because he doesnt have enough connections. That. If the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, the White Tiger Academy, or the ck Tortoise Academy were to give him an offer, why would he choose us over them? Dokgo Jun couldnt say anything in his defense. Tang So-So was right. Although the Azure Dragon Academy was officially ssified as one of the murims Five Great Academies, it was in decline, having ced deadst in the annual Heavenly Martial Festival for ten consecutive years. Tsk tsk, it seems that the Azure Dragon Academy has fallen on hard times. Back then, we were top contenders for the Heavenly Martial Festival Y arent you reading this at ? The quality of the students and teachers arent what they used to be. Every year, they would hear such gossip from the graduates who visited the academy, and this trend had already continued for more than a decade. As a result, many promising young talents and skilled instructors hesitated to choose the Azure Dragon Academy. No one understood this fact better than the Student Council, and by bringing it up, Tang So-So had touched the dragons reverse scale.1 Contrary to what you seem to think, I am aware that this isnt the time to y around. Thats why, if there is a good instructor, we have to hire them at any cost. After all, isnt our biggest goal to help the Azure Dragon Academy regain its former glory? Finally understanding Tang So-Sos argument, the student council members nodded, and even Dokgo Jun looked at her in a new light. Still, Vice-President, I think its a bit much to make a list of people who give Mr. Baek bad scores. Why dont we wait and see what happens first? His duel hasnt even begun yet. Fine, Tang So-So replied darkly. There was a moment of silence as everyone was absorbed in their own thoughts until finally, Dokgo Jun looked back toward the stage. YAAAAAAH! There, an unknown new instructor candidate was fighting hard, but Dokgo Jun wasnt interested in him. Is Baek Su-Ryong thest one in line? His performance in the demonstration lecture was certainly remarkable. He drew a small circle and sessfully withstood the attacks of ten students including Peng Sa-Hyuk, Hyonwon Kang, and Tang So-So without moving out of it. Even if they werent allowed to use their qi, that wasnt something an ordinary martial artist can do. No matter who his duel opponent is, hes already disyed enough skill to pass the exam. Still, were talking about the guy who taunted Namgoong Su for injuring his friend. If Noh Gun-Sang hadnt interfered then, they would definitely have shed. I wonder who the winner would have been? Dokgo Jun tried to y out the hypothetical confrontation in his head, but it was beyond his skill level. In any case, having more great teachers cant be a bad thing. With excellent education and hard workour generation will definitely restore the academys reputation! GRIND. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Dokgo Jun gritted his teeth. His eldest brother, who was much older than him, his second brother, who was three years older, and his father were all graduates of the Azure Dragon Academy. For generations, the Zhejiang Dokgo n had been proud to call themselves graduates of the Azure Dragon Academy. However, that pride had since turned to shame. Youre going to the Azure Dragon Academy? Erm Why didnt you take the entrance exam for the Vermilion Phoenix Academy or the ck Tortoise Academy? I heard that only kids who are not good enough for the other schools go there Whenever he heard someone ridiculing the Azure Dragon Academy that his father and brothers were so proud of, Dokgo Jun would burn with rage. In the end, with his skills and talent, he could have chosen any other academy, but no, he chose the Azure Dragon Academy. If they wont change themselves, Ill change them myself! If they came inst again for the next two or three years, the Azure Dragon Academy would henceforth be excluded from the Heavenly Martial Festival. This time will be different. I wont allow us to best again! While Dokgo Jun was renewing his resolve, the duel ended. The applicant he couldnt be bothered to remember the name of did his best, but realized the gap in skill between him and his opponent and dered his loss. Noh Gun-Sang stepped onstage and smiled, saying, Its time for the final duel of the day, and I think that many of you are very much looking forward to it, am I right? Yes, weve been waiting all day for this! Please hurry up and start already! Noh Gun-Sang chuckled at the students impatience, then called out the names of the two people who would bepeting in the final duel. Candidate Baek Su-Ryong and Mr. Yang Yi-Rak, pleasee on stage. Why arent you reading this at ? Who? Yang Yi-Rak? There was a brief murmur from the audience as they objected to Noh Gun-Sangs choice of Yang Yi-Rak over Namgoong Su, but as soon as Baek Su-Ryong entered the stage, there was silence. TAP TAP. Baek Su-Ryong rxed gait captured everyones attention. When he reached the center of the stage, he turned to face the audience and said, Greetings, I am Baek Su-Ryong. Several of the female students swooned and covered their mouths with their hands. Meanwhile, no one paid attention to Yang Yi-Rak, who climbed up the other side of the stage. Yang Yi-Rak. Arent you the popr one, huh? Yang Yi-Rak said, ring daggers at Baek Su-Ryong. Everyone watching immediately knew that Yang Yi-Rak wasnt interested in testing Baek Su-Ryongs skills, he just wanted to destroy himpletely. RRRRIIIP! Tearing off his robes, Yang Yi-Rak showed off his muscle-filled body and smirked, Since were fellow outer arts instructors, shall we put down our weapons and fight like real men? Fight like real men? What nonsense Dokgo Jun thought. Yang Yi-Rak was a ripped giant and one of the most renowned barehanded fighters in the murim. Baek Su-Ryong, on the other hand, was an excellent swordsman. In essence, Yang Yi-Rak was telling a swordsman that he should fight without a sword. Dont you dare fall for such a lowly provocation Dokgo Jun muttered. Unfortunately, Baek Su-Ryong did exactly what he feared. Very well, lets settle this with only our fists, Baek Su-Ryong said, nodding in agreement. Yang Yi-Raks expression immediately brightened. Baek Su-Ryong had taken the bait! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Hahaha, I wouldnt expect any less of a manly man! Good, good! Can we start now? Lets take our time and enjoy this. Were thest ones, after all Principal, may we begin? I think youre both ready, so go ahead. Oi! You! Yang Yi-Rak growled, the veins on his neck popping out from the rage of Baek Su-Ryong ignoring him and talking directly to Noh Gun-Sang. He flexed his muscles and stomped toward Baek Su-Ryong, threatening, Damn punk, Ill knock you off your high horse and show you whos boss Suddenly, as he was talking, Baek Su-Ryong disappeared. W-What? Where Yang Yi-Rak looked around in panic, only to hear Baek Su-Ryongs voice from right behind him. You know, I was thinking. If my opponent turns out to be trash, then no matter how I win the duel, it wont leave much of an impression. Ugh Yang Yi-Rak froze, unable to move. Baek Su-Ryongs palm was resting on his back. He had the feeling that if he so much as twitched, the young man would instantly break his spine in half. So Ill just make it quick, okay? W-Wait If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Ahh, dont worry so much. In my previous job, I would have killed or crippled you, but this is not the time or ce for that. Phew Yang Yi-Rak let out a sigh of relief. However, Baek Su-Ryong chuckled devilishly and whispered in Yang Yi-Raks ear, Why do you look so relieved? I said I wouldnt kill you, but I didnt say I wouldnt beat you up. W-What! BAAAAAAAAAAANG!!!!! With a tremendous boom, Yang Yi-Rak flew offstage andnded right in front of Namgoong Su. He convulsed several times, and then went limp. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Whats the meaning of this? Namgoong Su asked, eyes burning with unbridled fury as he red at Baek Su-Ryong. He knew that Baek Su-Ryong was avenging what he did to Myeong Il-Oh. Baek Su-Ryong shrugged and nonchntly replied, Why are you so surprised? As you can see, hes still alive, and he has a sturdy body, so none of his bones are broken. He might have a few torn muscles, but after a few months of rest, hell be right as rain. A few months? Dont you know that Mr. Yang has an ongoing ss Isnt it fine if I just rece him then? As the two mens eyes met, sparks flew. Noh Gun-Sang stepped between them and shouted, Thats enough! Again, the two of you! Theres something I want to say to everyone here. Baek Su-Ryong spun around and looked at the audience. His gaze swept over the students in the stands before finally settling on Dokgo Jun. As I made my way here, I heard all sorts of stuff about the Azure Dragon Academy. Dokgo Jun heart pounded. He felt like Baek Su-Ryongs words were targeted at him. That its not what it used to be. That its in decline. That it should no longer be part of the Five Great Academies. Each and every one of the students fell silent. Looking at the students, Baek Su-Ryong clicked his tongue and said coldly, How in the world are all of you quietly putting up with that bullshit?
  1. Reverse Scale: A scale under a dragons chin that grows in reverse and causes the dragon to enter a fit of rage when touched. Also refers to triggering someone and pissing them off.
Chapter 49: Declaration of War Chapter 49: Deration of War How in the world are all of you quietly putting up with that bullshit? I said, then observed the students reactions. At first, they were all like: What the hell did I just hear? Only the student council presidents face immediately contorted with anger. Was his name Dokgo Jun? Thats a good reaction. Eventually, though, the atmosphere heated up as the stunned students came to their senses. What did he just say? He asked us how we put up with that bullshit? Hah, I cant believe it Does he think hes already wees you. Many of the students went red with fury, and some were even emitting killing intent. In particr, the girls who had been blushing and winking at me went pale and stiff. I was actually relieved about that. Still, the students shouldnt be the ones most enraged by my statement. I turned to look at the Azure Dragon Academy instructors. With a puzzled face, Noh Gun-Sang asked, What are you talking about? Im just telling you what I heard on the way here, and what I think about it. Why did you say such a thing at this time and ce? For a reason. I nodded firmly and was about to continue when a voice so icy that the very air froze interrupted, Get down from there now, before I drag you down myself. It was Namgoong Su, and he was ring at me with a murderous expression far worse than what he had shown Myeong Il-Oh during their match. Why? Did I say something wrong? Its not your ce to judge the Azure Dragon Academy. Out of all the people present, Namgoong Su was probably the one most infuriated by what I had just said. I quietly stared at him, the human held together by pride andpetitive drive. For a moment, I thought I was looking at my past self. Y arent you reading this at ? I smiled bitterly and said, And who are you to say that? Are you trying to test the limits of my patience? You wont be able to change anything if all you do is run away from reality. Its easy for those who know nothing to babble. Were all trying our hardest to keep the Azure Dragon Academy afloat here. Really? Because no one here looks like theyre on a sinking ship. Im not ying a word game with you Suddenly, in a voice enhanced by qi, Noh Gun-Sang shouted, THATS ENOUGH, BOTH OF YOU! The two of us immediately shut our mouths. Noh Gun-Sang looked at me and said, Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, please finish what you were going to say. Principal! Mr. Namgoong, please stay silent for now. If I feel that Mr. Baek has crossed the line, I will deal with him myself. I met Noh Gun-Sangs gaze. His eyes were not the same as those of the old man who had said, I hope you will be a good teacher. They were those of a man who was both the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy and one of the worlds greatest martial artists. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? If you have something to say, go ahead and say it. However, if your intention is to nder the Azure Dragon Academy and me I will punish you personally. ROAAAAAAR! The terrifying aura Noh Gun-Sang emitted made the hairs on my body stand on end. He might kill me if I say the wrong thing but that wont be happening, because everything is happening exactly as I nned. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to voice my opinion. I bowed politely to Noh Gun-Sang, then turned to face the students, most of whom were staring at me with displeasure. Yeah,this is how it should be. From now on, they would be evaluating and judging my every word. I know what I just said may have sounded offensive to some of you, but Id like you to listen to me for a moment. I paused for a moment to let my words sink in, then mixed some qi into my voice and said, Observing people is my specialty and hobby. Ever since I was a kid, Ive been people watching for the sake of survival, and its be a habit. ? Confusion appeared on the faces of the students. Im sure youre wondering why I said that out of the blue, right? You see, if you closely observe a persons demeanor and appearance, you can roughly estimate their martial arts prowess and even make a good guess about their personality, profession, and life experiences. Hah! So you werent a martial arts instructor, but a fortune teller? someone yelled, and a few snickers erupted. Sarcastic and mocking faces filled my field of vision. Unperturbed, I continued, On my way here from my hometown, I met quite a few people. I looked around, searching for a certain person in the crowd. When I found him and our eyes met, Kwak Du-Yongs eyes widened in shock. I gave him a toothy grin. Why arent you reading this at ? Someone told me that the Vermilion Phoenix Academy was the best and dismissed the Azure Dragon Academy. He was confident that bing an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy was as easy as pie. GULP. Kwak Du-Yong gulped nervously and shook his head desperately, as if begging me to please not tell everyone that he was that person. Smiling sheepishly, I looked away from Kwak Du-Yong and turned my attention to the other new instructor applicants around him. That wasnt the only incident. A student from a rich family invited me and many other prospective instructors to a party and well, some of them acted like sycophants. !! The faces of the applicants who attended the party that day paled. I nced over them one by one and scolded, Have you no self-respect? You are teachers, yet you ingratiate yourselves with a student and even pour him drinks. W-What Since when did we Worried that I would drag them through the mud, the applicants faces clouded over. A few of them even sent me death threats, pleas, and profanities through telepathy. Why arent you reading this at ? [Youre not getting away with this!] [Mr. Baek, as fellow teachers, lets not do this to each other] [Fucking son of a bitch, how dare you nder me!] I brushed off most of them, but there was one person I couldnt ignore: Mae Geuk-Lyom. [Why are you bringing that up? Weve already resolved that incident] [Dont worry, Grandpa. Please trust that Im doing this for the good of the academy.] My goal wasnt to tell the students how pathetic the new instructor applicants were or to expose their corruption. Enough about the instructors, now lets talk about you guys. I surveyed the students in the audience. Most of them were strangers to me, but I recognized a few familiar faces. Oh,that punk came, huh. I exchanged gazes with Hyonwon Kang, who was staring down at me from afar. By the way, not long after I arrived in Nanchang, I bumped into a very talented little punk. He was drunk and rowdy, and if the rumors Ive heard are true, hes the current number one delinquent. Fuck! Hyonwon Kang cussed as all the students automatically nced at him. It was immediately obvious who I was talking about, and no matter how brazen he was, there was no way he was okay with being called out as a delinquent in front of the whole school. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I grinned at the snarling boy and said boldly, Even though I felt that this student had a tremendous amount of talent, hes wasting his life away like an old man who has nothing left to lose. Shut up! What do you know about me?! Then if I ask nicely, will you tell me about yourself? GO EAT SHIT! Hyonwon Kang roared as he stomped out of the audience stands. Well, hes not the only talented kid Ive seen here. I looked at Dokgo Jun, Tang So-So, and Peng Sa-Hyuk in turn. Feeling my gaze pause on him, Peng Sa-Hyuk squirmed ufortably. Theres also a student from a good family who invited prospective instructors to a party for no other reason than to disy his dominance. Peng Sa-Hyuk was trying very hard to maintain a poker face, but I could see that his fists were tightly clenched. So I wondered, what would make a person do such a thing? Are some people just assholes from birth? Or does ying childish power games make them feel more adult? Well, I dont think its any of those things. Realizing that he was now the new center of attention, Peng Sa-Hyuk ground his teeth. I clicked my tongue and continued, Rather, I suspect its because they have an inferiority wees you. How dare you! I ignored Peng Sa-Hyuks threat and turned back to the numerous students whose names I still didnt know. Contrary to what Ive heard, however, the Azure Dragon Academy that Im seeing now is no trash heap, but a pile of unpolished jewels. The students faces softened with hopeful anticipation, even though there was still some unhappiness left. They seem taken aback by my suddenpliment, but they wont like hearing what I have to say next. Regardless, this is something I need to tell them. Do you know what you all have inmon? I smiled wryly, then sharpened my tone and continued, All of you suffer from an inferiorityplex. Youre so discouraged by the fact that your school isst among the Five Great Academies that youve lost the will to improve yourselves. The students hopeful looks shattered in an instant. You cant change reality, so you get drunk, bully your instructors, and dream that youre too good to be in this shitty school. You make excuses every day and fool yourselves into thinking that youre better than you really are. CRASH! With an earth-shattering boom, Dokgo Jun, the student council president, jumped to his feet and shouted, Youre wrong! This year will be different from the previous ones. Were ready to work to the death, and well show you the results of our efforts! Oh? I like this kids ambition and boldness, but unfortunately, guts alone arent enough to produce results. What is the Student Council aiming to achieve this year? I asked. To perform better than we didst year in the Heavenly Martial Festival. How much better? You ought to read this at . Uhm Dokgo Jun hesitated. Tang So-So answered on his behalf, Were aiming to beat the White Tiger Academy. Wait, d**idnt the White Tiger Academy get fourth ce atst years Heavenly Martial Festival? What kind of a goal is I dont want to best ce? I let out a deep sigh. Why are you sighing? You dont think we can do it? Tang So-So bit her lip so hard that it bled. I looked at her, Dokgo Jun and the other student council members. Look how anxious they are. Even they dont believe they can achieve the goal they have set for themselves. I then turned to observe the other students. From the moment they had heard the words Heavenly Martial Festival, most of the students faces had clouded over. How much of a gap is there between us and the other academies for them to be like this? Ever since arriving in this city, I heard a lot of people discussing the Heavenly Martial Festival.
Damn it, weve been deadst for ten years in a row now The student council said that this year would be different. They say that every year. If it was ever going to happen, it would have happened by now. Besides, its not the fact that we came inst that hurts most. Its that we received so few points that the fourth ce school had double our score. But we have Dokgo Jun this time
You ought to read this at . Since I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, I didnt know the extent of the gap between the Azure Dragon Academy and the other schools. However, it was clear to me that the very mention of the event terrified the students. Looking at the frightened and intimidated faces in the audience, I said in a gentle tone, Everyone, Im here at the Azure Dragon Academy today to be a Star Instructor. The instructors and students stared at me in disbelief. Honestly, I dont think its that difficult. My words were met with snorts and sneers, but I was undaunted. But then, someone said to me, I think youll eventually be a Star Instructor, but before that, I want you to be a good teacher. Ever since he said it, I couldnt get Noh Gun-Sangs words out of my head, and every time I thought about what he said, I remembered the faces of my former trainees. Thanks to that person, I spent all ofst night thinking about what it means to be a good teacher. Its definitely harder than being a Star Instructor. You see, all a Star Instructor needs to do is train a lot of martial masters, but to do that, one cant exactly be a good teacher If I taught these kids the same way I used to in the Blood Cult, it wouldnt be long before I was promoted to Star Instructor, but that would mean repeating the mistakes of the past. As such, Ive decided to change my goal. Im going to be both a Star Instructor and a good teacher. I smiled at the students. If all went well, we would get to know each other as we learned from each other and hung out together. Read this at , or else. So I wonder what these guys would think of me a year from now? First, let me help you get rid of your inferiorityplexes. Then, at this years Heavenly Martial Festival, I will lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory, I dered casually but sincerely. Chapter 50: The Aftermath Chapter 50: The Aftermath Hyung-nim, have you really gone crazy? You gave me the shock of my life. As soon as I got off the stage, Ak Yeon-Ho used his foot technique tounch himself at me, arms stretched out like he wanted to grab me by the throat and shake me. WHOOSH! When I failed to dodge on time, he shoved his face right in front of mine and said in a heartbreaking tone, How could you make a promise you cant keep like winning the Heavenly Martial Festival? Why cant I keep it? I meant what I said. Ak Yeon-Hos jaw dropped so far, it looked like a whole melon could fit inside. No, Im not kidding. Oh no, youve really gone mad By the way, has your diarrhea gotten better? You ought to read this at . I was about to take a dump, but when I heard your deration all the poop went back upwards. Thats good, I said, joking around with Ak Yeon-Ho even as I walked away from the stage. Suddenly, I saw Jaegal So-Yeong running towards us with an indescribable expression on her face. If I absolutely had to describe it though, it would be as if she had just found an interesting person, but this person was so interesting that he was insane, and she was not sure if it was wise to talk to this lunatic. Youre going to lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival? Are you serious? After a brief pause, Jaegal So-Yeongs curiosity finally won out. Oh right, werent you a graduate of the Heavenly Martial Academy? Do you mind if I ask you some questionster? Im fine with telling you anything you want to know about the Heavenly Martial Academy but youll regret it. Why? Because its t out impossible for the Azure Dragon Academy to win the Heavenly Martial Festival, Jaegal So-Yeong dered as if she were stating an immutable fact. I shrugged and replied, How could you say something is impossible when you havent even tried? Hyung-nim, have you looked around you? Ak Yeon-Ho suddenly interrupted. I did as he suggested, only to realize that countless eyes were focused on the three of us, or more precisely, on me. What did he just say? Winning the Heavenly Martial Festival? Y arent you reading this at ? So he was just a lunatic in the end The faces of the students were a mixture of bewilderment, mockery, and anger. Hes a lunatic Back in the Blood Cult, I also heard this phrase a lot. However, after several months of training, most of the trainees called me something else: Mad dog. This time, things were different though. In this life, I was determined to be a Star Instructor and a good teacher, not a demonic instructor of the Blood Cult. All the instructors are ring at us too. Because I made a promation that none of them dared dream of. Namgoong Su in particr was ring at me like he had met his fathers murderer on a secluded wooden bridge. I red right back at him, trying my best to convey a What, you want a fight? look with my eyes. Noh Gun-Sang casually stepped between us and said, You Principal, I dont think its easy to be a good teacher. Hoho, is this your answer to my question? Noh Gun-Sang ced his hands behind his back and looked at the students in the audience with a hint of sadness in his eyes. The Azure Dragon Academy has been rankedst in the Heavenly Martial Festival for the past ten years. Do you know that? he asked. Yes. And yet you dere that youll lead them to victory this year. Isnt it only natural to think that youre making an absurd joke? So what, you want me to take my words back? You ought to read this at . Will you? I grinned. Of course not, I said what I meant and I meant what I said. Noh Gun-Sang chuckled at my cheeky reply, but then turned serious as he said, Even if you meant what you said, it might not have gotten you a good grade in the student evaluations. For most of the students, the mere mention of the Heavenly Martial Festival is taboo. I guess so. Considering the hostility and anger I could feel in the eyes of the students, he was right. Still, although it was true that I had turned most of the teachers and students against me today, I dont regret it. I already knew this wasing. You ought to read this at . What are you going to do if you fail the exam? Im sure youve heard this before, but Im going to open the White Dragon Academy across the street. In ten years, my students will beat the crap out of the Azure Dragon Academy kids. Oh dear, I guess Ill have to factor that into your assessment. I would be very grateful if you did that. Principal, its time for your closing speech, Vice-Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo suddenly interjected. Oh, what a bother. I have to go now, see youter. See you. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. My duel was thest one before the closing ceremony, but unsurprisingly, none of the students were interested in it. Their attention was mostly on me, and they kept chattering amongst themselves. Kids! Pay attention! Headmaster Mae Geuk-Lyom shouted, but this time, not even he could quiet the unruly students. Hyung-nim, all these stares are stressing me out. Get used to it. Youll have to deal with it often in the future. By the way, if we both fail, you should teach at my White Dragon Academy. Why cant you be the only one who fails? You failing has nothing to do with me! Tsk tsk, please say something that makes sense. Y arent you reading this at ? After the closing ceremony, I walked out of the Azure Dragon Academy with Ak Yeon-Ho, who was somehow more concerned about the exam than me. The results wont be out for a few days, so lets go grab a drink. Want to join us, Miss Jaegal? Noticing that Jaegal So-Yeong was nearby, I invited her out of politeness while thinking that there was no way she would ept. She hesitated for a moment, squeezed her book tightly in her arms, then nodded, saying, Okay, though Im not much of a drinker. The exhaustion on Ak Yeon-Hos face disappeared in an instant. He smiled coyly and said, Ive researched all the best restaurants around here. Is there anything youd like to try, Miss Jaegal? Uhm Im fine with anything, Jaegal So-Yeong replied, clearly ufortable with the shameless flirting. Poor Yeon-Ho, rejected once again. Ah, but what about Il-Oh? I asked, suddenly realizing that a certain someone wasnt here. Why arent you reading this at ? Ak Yeon-Ho waved his hand and said dismissively, Sick people need rest. Lets not disturb him and go drinking by ourselves! Shouldnt we at least visit him before we go? Ive already visited him today. Is there any point going there again? Besides, if we dy any longer, we might not be able to get a table at the restaurant. Makes sense, I agreed. Havinge to an understanding, we made a beeline for the restaurant and stopped thinking about Myeong Il-Oh. A few days after the duel exam, during the quiet time after the lunch time rush-hour, the owner and the waiter of the Hidden Dragon Restaurant (), a popr restaurant located in front of the main entrance of Azure Dragon Academy that servedrge portions at a cheap price, were enjoying ate lunch and gossiping about recent events. Hey, did you hear? Theres a lunatic among the new instructor applicants this year. Are you referring to the madman who said that he was going to lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival? Forget winning, well be lucky if we dont finishst again this year. Read this at , or else. Yeah, but we only got half as many points as the forth ce White Tiger Academyst year. That seriously sucked. Even though our seniors kept insisting that it was going to be different, they came back looking like shit that got rained on and well, some of them even cried in public? Oh, I remember that. They were so arrogant back here, but the moment they left, they werepletely and utterly destroyed. Right? Even though most of their business came from Azure Dragon Academy students, the two men did not feel guilty about insulting them behind their backs. So, the lunatics been rejected? the waiter asked, slurping his noodles. The resultse out tomorrow, so I dont know yetbut theres no way theyll hire such a braggart. Well, you never know, maybe theyll treat it as a wild gamble and do it anyway. Tsk tsk, if they really hire him, then the Azure Dragon Academy is truly nearing its end. The restaurant owner finished his meal, pulled out a pipe from his pocket, lit it and blew out a long puff of smoke. The waiter looked at him and said, But what if, just what if he said that because hes confident in his teaching skills? People will say anything to get a job, especially since Azure Dragon Academy instructors are quite well-paid and the kids there arent very motivated, so it doesnt matter if they teach well or not. Speaking of pay, Boss Y arent you reading this at ? Ahh I want to make easy money too. The owner of the Hidden Dragon Restaurant blew a long puff of smoke toward the ceiling and avoided his employees gaze. Boss Suddenly, the waiters face paled. Honestly, that Azure Dragon Academy, I wonder how many more years it willst. Sooner orter, Ill have to give up the restaurant and find something else to do Hmm? Whats with you? What, look behind me? The waiter desperately tried to convey Behind you! Behind you! with his eyes to his boss, but by the time the owner realized it, it was toote. I seem to havee here at a most inopportune time. Hic! The restaurant owner hastily extinguished his pipe, jumped to his feet like he had been struck by a lightning bolt, and looked behind him. Standing there were several of his regrs, who also happened to be the student council members. When his eyes met Dokgo Juns cold expression, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. A-Ah, my dear student council members when did you arrive? he stuttered. We came in just in time to hear you say that we were unmotivated kids so it didnt matter if we were taught well or not. Fuck! The restaurant owner immediately bent in half at the waist and began to apologize, I made a mistake, Ive been drinking since noon and wasnt in my right mind As a way of apologizing, your meals are all on the house today! Do we look like beggars to you? T-Thats not what I meant Dokgo Jun clicked his tongue. In the past, he would have just walked out at this point, but the same thing was happening everywhere now and it made no difference. Can we sit on the second floor? Of course, of course! Waiter, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and show our honored guests to their table! You ought to read this at . Yes! The waiter quickly scurried up to the second floor and wiped a table with a dishcloth, while the restaurant owner went into the kitchen, cleaned off his sweat, and started cooking. Baek Su-Ryong, Baek Su-Ryong, Baek Su-Ryong. No matter where I go these days, hes always the main topic of conversation. Sitting down, Dokgo Jun let out a low sigh. The student council members sat around him. The new instructor exam had ended a few days ago, and the final results would be announced tomorrow. It was such a shocking deration of war that its no wonder the whole city is talking about it. Everyone nodded in agreement even as the waiter carefully and quietly served their food, trying his best to diminish his presence. He actually said that hed lead us to victory the Heavenly Martial Festival The rumors have probably spread to the other academies by now. Hah The student council members sighed. Ever since Baek Su-Ryong had dropped the bombshell that he was going to lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival, the student council was ced in an awkward position. If hes going to promise us something, he should at least have made a promise that he can keep. Victory, my ass Hell definitely lose points in the student evaluation for making such a bold statement He shouldnt have been so provocative. Even us of the student council are being criticized now. Read this at northdetl, or else. For a new instructor who hadnt even gotten hired yet, winning the Heavenly Martial Festival was a far-fetched goal. However, it was simr enough to the student councils goal of not cingst that it was affecting them, too. Some students were already mocking the student council byparing them to Baek Su-Ryong Suddenly, Dokgo Jun said, I dont think we can win the Heavenly Martial Festival. The atmosphere became somber. Dokgo Jun ignored them, stared nkly out the window and continued, This is my third year participating in it. Dokgo Jun, who was said to be the greatest genius of a century, had participated in the Heavenly Martial Festival as a representative of the Azure Dragon Academy since his freshman year. Three times. The result: an overwhelmingst ce every year. Ive always felt the gap between us and the other four schools, and Ive witnessed many seniors give up hope in front of that unscble wall.Winning theHeavenly Martial Festival**? Even I think that goal is too idealistic.The other three academies are one thing, but oveing the Heavenly Martial Academy is impossible. If the Azure Dragon Academy was the eternal loser, then the eternal champion was the Heavenly Martial Academy. It was the elite school among elite schools where only the chosen geniuses could enter after much hard work, and simply being born into a good family wasnt enough. Just entering the school was the ultimate goal of all those born in the orthodox sects. The worlds best martial arts school, the Heavenly Martial Academy. Recalling the geniuses hed met at the Festival, Dokgo Jun clenched his fists. The disrespect and humiliation he had suffered then was still fresh in his mind. He looked at hisrades with slightly bloodshot eyes. Im sure you feel the same way I do. As long as the Heavenly Martial Academy exists, its impossible for another school to win the Heavenly Martial Festival. Even if the other four schools join forces it wont be easy. The few first years in the Student Council looked disbelieving, but the second and third years who had experienced the Heavenly Martial Festival firsthand nodded gloomily. Y arent you reading this at northdetl? But Despite knowing that it was impossible, Dokgo Jun couldnt get Baek Su-Ryongs bold statement out of his mind.
First, let me help you get rid of your inferiorityplexes. Then, at this years Heavenly Martial Festival, I will lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory.
Baek Su-Ryong had proimed that line out loud with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, as if he could do anything he wanted as long as he set his mind to it. Who else in the Azure Dragon Academy dared say such a thing with zero hesitation? Certainly not him, not the Principal, not the Headmaster, and not Namgoong Su, the academys one and only Star Instructor. He can only say that because he doesnt know anything, because he hasnt watched the Heavenly Martial Festival with his own eyes. Its just the typical overconfidence of a newbie instructor. Still Do we have anything left to lose? If there is a time for insanity, isnt it now? For better or worse, from that day on, there is an energy in the school that has never been there before Never before have so many people talked about the Heavenly Martial Festival, because it was a taboo subject, Vice-President Tang So-So finished Dokgo Juns line for him, and everyone in the student council nodded in agreement. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? If this is what Baek Su-Ryong intended Wait. No way. No. Fucking. Way. Dokgo Jun shook his head and turned to Tang So-So. Vice-President, have you delivered the student councils new instructor evaluation sheets to the academy? Not yet, sir. Today is the deadline for submission. Then Tang So-So smiled, as if she knew what Dokgo Jun was going to say. Formally announce that the student council strongly rmends Baek Su-Ryongs candidacy, and that we will make up for any shortfall in the student evaluation score. Yes! Word-for-word. Please dont add any of your own nonsense. Ohoho, dont worry, Ive already got you covered. Tang So-Sos innocent smile gave Dokgo Jun a bad feeling, but he didnt say anything more. Now lets eat. After militantly finishing his meal, Dokgo Jun stood up from his seat. It was time for afternoon training, and if he was going to prepare for the Heavenly Martial Festival while fulfilling his duties as Student Council President, he couldnt waste any time. Vice-President, make sure you pay for all the food we ate and find us a different ce to eat next time. Tang So-So nodded. Naturally, especially since this ce is probably going to go out of business soon. The food doesnt taste very good. And the owner and waiter are unfriendly. Well have to make sure no students patronize it in the future. Of course. It was only during times like this that the two proud youngsters got along well. After that day, the number of customers gradually decreased and the Hidden Dragon Restaurant eventually closed down. It was then bought over by a merchant named Heo Cheon, who renamed and reopened it as the White Dragon Inn. Chapter 51: Exam Results Chapter 51: Exam Results What we are most anticipating is the enhancement of girls motivation and focus during lessons Heehee, it seems the Student Council has taken quite a liking to Baek Su-Ryongs application, Noh Gun-Sang chuckled, gazing down at the small notebook in his hand. Within its pagesy an extensive list of advantages the Azure Dragon Academy stood to gain by hiring Baek Su-Ryong as a new instructor. Unsurprisingly, the author was none other than Tang So-So. But where there were ardent supporters, there was also fierce opposition. Im against it. Winning the Heavenly Martial Festival! If we ept such a braggart as a new instructor, our entire academy will be aughingstock, Vice Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo dered with unwavering determination, crossing his arms firmly and locking gazes with Noh Gun-Sang as if indicating that he wouldnt yield this time, not even to the Principal. Noh Gun-Sang sighed, Vice Principal, even you think its impossible for us to win the Heavenly Martial Festival? Whether its the level of the students, the quality of the training, the differences in the training conditions, the budget constraints, the instructorspetence Never mind the Heavenly Martial Academy, weg behind the other four academies in every aspect. Thats quite sobering. Im just stating facts. Kwak Cheol-Woos expression soured. He didnt like admitting that the Azure Dragon Academy wasnt up to par, but sometimes one had to face reality. The Azure Dragon Academys reputation has already hit rock-bottom. We cant afford to hire a braggart and invite further mockery. Vice Principal Principal, I wont make any concessions this time, Kwak Cheol-Woo said sternly, showing his resolve. We will select the final candidates based on theirbined interview and practical examination scores. While applicant Baek Su-Ryongs grades aremendable, they are not enough to ce him among the top five. Baek Su-Ryongs abilities were beyond doubt, but his statements about winning the Heavenly Martial Festival had divided both instructors and students in a way that Noh Gun-Sang found disheartening. You ought to read this at . Even with the Student Councils endorsement? he asked. Yes, because the Club Union has expressed concerns that selecting Mr. Baek Su-Ryong as a new instructor could lead to conflicts on campus. Kwak Cheol-Woo waved a piece of paper before Noh Gun-Sang. Noh Gun-Sang read the contents of the paper and furrowed his brow. Isnt Peng Sa-Hyuk the Club Union President? I heard that he was humiliated by Candidate Baek Su-Ryong not too long ago. This looks like a personal attack Mr. Principal. Kwak Cheol-Woo rose from his seat, his expression grave. Not long ago, it was you who advised me not to let personal sentiments interfere with a fair assessment. Have you forgotten? Indeed, Noh Gun-Sang had used that as an excuse to dissuade Kwak Cheol-Woo from beating up his own nephew on stage in front of an audience. Hes so unyielding What do I do now? Noh Gun-Sang surveyed the other instructors hopefully, but most of them nodded in agreement with the Vice Principal. Kwak Cheol-Woo continued his offensive. Out of a hundred applicants, we can only select five. If we disregard fairness and choose candidates favored by the Principal, rejected applicants mayter suspect that Azure Dragon Academys admission criteriack transparency. I agree with the Vice Principal. Yes, we must judge all candidates fairly. I agree too This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Kwak Cheol-Woo smiled. He might be weaker than Noh Gun-Sang in martial arts, but when it came to influence and decisiveness, there was nopetition. Noh Gun-Sang sighed again. The vice principal was right. Noh Gun-Sang had grown fond of Baek Su-Ryong and had unintentionally helped him on many asions. Supporting him further was crossing a line. Losing someone who could potentially restore the academys reputation is regrettable, but perhaps this is fate, he thought. Sigh, al- Noh Gun-Sang began, but before he could finish his line, he was interrupted. All new instructors have to go through a three-month probationary period, during which they are not paid very much. Who said that Mr. Namgoong? Kwak Cheol-Woo turned toward the speaker, only to see an expressionless Namgoong Su. Namgoong Su continued, I dont see why we have to limit ourselves to only five candidates. Why arent you reading this at ? What are you suggesting This year, there are many capable instructor candidates. It might be better to choose a few more and observe them for a while. If they dont meet our expectations, we can simply terminate their contracts after three months. No, Mr. Namgoong Kwak Cheol-Woo wavered. Namgoong Su was the Azure Dragon Academys one and only Star Instructor, and the only person whose words he heeded. He wants us to increase our hiring quota? Does that mean that hes also supporting Baek Su-Ryong? It was just Kwak Cheol-Woo, all the other instructors present were also taken aback. Oh my! Thats a great idea! In that case, why dont we select ten people instead this year? Noh Gun-Sang said, pping his knee in gleeful realization. To make matters worse, Mae Geuk-Lyom, who had remained silent throughout the meeting, joined the conversation. If the budget is tight, I can contribute. Kwak Cheol-Woo argued, But thats ten people! Our budget If we still dont have enough money, you can deduct it from my sry, Namgoong Su offered. N-No, theres no reason for you to use your own money, Mr. Namgoong Kwak Cheol-Woo stuttered, panicking. I dont mind you deducting a portion of my sry, either. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. H-Headmaster? We are currently short on staff, and we are about to admit arge number of new students. Im not getting any younger, and handling all the work alone is quite exhausting, Mae Geuk-Lyom exined. No one believed him, but no one dared to argue with him either. Mae Geuk-Lyom didnt talk much, but his influence exceeded that of anyone present. Hahaha! The Headmaster is right. The more hands we have, the better. It appears our Azure Dragon Academy is going to be very busy this year. Noh Gun-Sang, Namgoong Su, and Mae Geuk-Lyom. For these three individuals, who rarely saw eye to eye, to be in agreement was so rare that Kwak Cheol-Woo was on the brink of tears. Does anyone oppose this? he asked, ncing around at the other instructors even as hisst hopes dwindled away. Very well, if you all concur, then I willply. In the end, because of one irregr applicant, it was decided that the number of new instructors would be increased from five to ten. As is tradition, we will post a notice with the results at the main gate, Noh Gun-Sang said as he wrote down the names of the ten sessful applicants, ordered by their exam scores, and disyed the list for everyone to see. I will announce them as listed. Any objections? No, Namgoong Su replied immediately. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Noh Gun-Sang looked at him worriedly, wondering if he had more to say. Dont tell me hes looking for trouble now Namgoong Su reached out and pointed to a name on the list. To no ones surprise, it was Baek Su-Ryong. Since you are so confident, why dont you entrust him with a ss? A ssfor a new instructor? Noh Gun-Sang asked nervously. Namgoong Su grinned faintly and said, Dont we have a really small ss that even a new instructor can manage? No way I propose that our new instructor, Mr. Baek Su-Ryong, be assigned to the Remedial ss. The following day, the final list of new instructors was posted at the main gate of Azure Dragon Academy. I got in Hyung-nim, we all passed! This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. As Myeong Il-Oh and Ak Yeon-Ho embraced me from both sides and bounced up and down in joy, I, sandwiched between them, couldnt share in their happiness at all. Hyung-nim? The two boys noticed my expression and lowered their arms gently. Are you disappointed because you didnt get a high score? Ak Yeon-Ho asked. I shook my head. I dont care about the ranking. Its not like getting a higher rank means a better pay. Whether I was first orst didnt matter, my goal of gaining admission to Azure Dragon Academy had been achieved. What troubled me was the line scrawled at the bottom of the page. What is the Remedial ss? The two boys, who had been rejoicing at their eptance, finally noticed the extra line and widened their eyes. The Remedial ss? Uhm, how should I say this Ive heard about it, but Its essentially a ss for students who need extra help, a female student answered, walking toward us. It was Tang So-So. Congrattions to the three of you for passing the exam, she added. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Thank you! Oh my, as a teacher, you dont have to be so polite to me now, Mr. Baek, Tang So-So said, cooly flipping her hair behind her ear. Uhh yeah Anyway, can you tell me more about the Remedial ss? Regardless of their year, those who have bad grades are ced in the Remedial ss. No wonder they hired me so easily Does this academy have a tradition of new employee hazing? I sighed and rified, So does that mean that the students in the Remedial ss are the weakest in the Azure Dragon Academy? Tang So-So shook her head with a somewhat ambiguous expression. Actually, its not their skills that are the issue The Remedial ss is more like a gathering ce for problem students. Problem students? Individuals like Hyonwon Kang, for example. My eyes lit up at the mention of Hyonwon Kang. Oh? Looks like its somewhat different from what I initially thought? Looking a tad frustrated, Tang So-So continued, Well, the students in the Remedial ss are known for skipping sses often. If theyre not even attending regr sses, why would they show up for homeroom? Its the worst ss for a new teacher on probation! Maybe something like that would bother someone else, but not me. Little punks ying hooky? Hah, all I have to do is make sure theye to ss. So-So, didnt you mention earlier that the Remedial ss is open to students of all grades? What? Oh, yes. Nobody opts for it willingly, but This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Does that mean that freshmen and seniors can be in the same ss? And Ill be in charge of all of them? Thats right but why do you look so pleased about it? Oh dear, can she tell that I like challenges? I suppressed a smirk and smiled gently instead. Im just excited about the prospect of meeting new students. Tang So-So flushed red and pped her hands over her mouth. Her eyes widened abruptly as she squealed, A-Are you thinking about inappropriate rtionships? Ill file aint through the Student Council No, Im not talking about that stuff. Please dont file aint to the Headmaster. You ought to read this at . Then what do you mean? The Remedial ss I think Ill enjoy teaching them. It was no secret who had orchestrated my appointment to the Remedial ss. It could only be Namgoong Su. Too bad, the end result is going to be theplete opposite of what youre hoping for, bastard. In my mind, I already had a rough n for securing victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival. Chapter 52: The First Day of Work (1) Chapter 52: The First Day of Work (1) And with that, lets give a warm wee to our new instructors, Noh Gun-Sang concluded his lengthy wee ceremony speech. The audience erupted in apuse as the ten new instructors, including myself, took the stage, the sound of pping hands echoing throughout the auditorium filled with hundreds of students and existing instructors. Jaegal So-Yeong, the valedictorian, stepped forward. With a polite bow, she thanked everyone, and we all followed suit, expressing our gratitude. Noh Gun-Sang smiled. It must have been heartening for him to see that we, the new instructors, felt a sense of pride for bing a part of the Azure Dragon Academy. Now, just one more thing a piece of advice Noh Gun-Sang continued speaking, but my attention was slipping away. I suppressed a yawn and muttered, Whats taking so long? Isnt this all just a formality? My annoyance must have shown on my face because Ak Yeon-Ho poked me in the side and whispered, Hyung-nim, control your expression. The students are watching. I rolled my eyes and let out a huge yawn. Im constantly being stared at anyway. Why bother? Suddenly, I saw Namgoong Su, who was standing in front of me, raise an eyebrow in irritation. Oh, I finally found something fun to do: Piss off Namgoong Su. Yay! Entertain me some more! wees you. Myeong Il-Oh chimed in, Hang in there, Hyung-nim. Compared to the other academies, the Azure Dragon Academy already keeps the wee ceremony short. I looked at Myeong Il-Oh, who was all dressed up with nicely oiled hair, and shook my head gloomily. Sigh, typical orthodox faction. They love their ceremonies, I grumbled. Why are you talking like youre not part of the orthodox? Myeong Il-Oh teased. What are you implying!? Of course, Im from the orthodox! Born and bred in it, I replied with a smirk. Well, I was a member of the Blood Cult in my previous life, but that didnt count. As we chatted away, the ceremony finally wrapped up, and the students were dismissed. Ten of the senior instructors then approached us. Due to the sheer size and disorganized construction of the Azure Dragon Academy campus, losing ones way was a real risk if one didnt have a clue where they were headed. Because of that, it was customary for senior instructors to team up with the neers during the first month to help them settle into the academy. Ms. Jaegal So-Yeong, Namgoong Su said with his usual cold expression. Yes? Jaegal So-Yeong stood up straight and attentive. Youll be working with me from now on. Pack your things and follow me. Sure thing! I got it! Jaegal So-Yeong replied eagerly as she picked up therge book she had ced to the side and hugged it tightly. Oof, shes in for some hard work, I thought, and from the sympathetic expression on the other new instructors faces, it seemed like they shared my sentiment. After Jaegal So-Yeong, the next one called up was Ak Yeon-Ho, who had surprisingly ranked second in the exam. Mr. Ak Yeon-Ho. Yes! You will be joining me, a middle-aged man with a soldier-like appearance and a square jaw said. It was clear that he was one of the top instructors after Namgoong Su. Why arent you reading this at ? Mr. Jin Eui-Hyeop? Present! Ms. Seol Su-Yeon. Here! Mr. Myeong Il-Oh! Me! Me! Id heard that the senior instructors were typically chosen based on matching specialties, but it seems like thats just bullshit. Theyre picking based on grades. Finally, only I, Kwak Du-Yong and two instructors were left. My palms broke out in sweat, and I couldnt help but wonder if this was really happening. It cant be I murmured, my heart pounding as I gulped and exchanged an uneasy look with Kwak Du-Yong. What were the chances of such a thing happening randomly? Zero. It was obvious that this academy was putting us through a nerve-wracking ordeal on purpose. Mr. Kwak Du-Yong, Vice Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo said. Y-Yes, sir? Kwak Du-Yong stammered in reply. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Kwak Cheol-Woos looked at his nephew with aplicated expression, hesitated for a moment, then said, Youll being with me. Kwak Du-Yong left with a dejected look, and I was left alone, dreading what was about to happen. There was only one senior instructor left. No I muttered under my breath, my expression sour. Yes, thest instructor was none other than my maternal grandfather Mae Geuk-Lyom, the Headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy. Mae Geuk-Lyom raised an eyebrow. Is there a problem? Uh, no, not at all. Im just so thrilled that I cant control my facial expressions, haha I replied with a nervousugh. Mae Geuk-Lyom clicked his tongue and broke into a brisk walk, while I followed close behind him. You ought to read this at . Looks like Ive been assigned to work with the Headmaster for the next month. Damn it, Id rather have gone with Namgoong Su! Starting today, you are a member of the Discipline Committee. All instructors should know their way around the academy, but members of the Discipline Committee should be especially familiar with every nook and cranny. Do you know why? So we dont get lost on our way to ss? I hazarded a guess. Mae Geuk-Lyom sighed disappointedly and shot me a cold, piercing look, like a predator assessing its prey. Thats obvious. The real reason we need to be aware of every dark corner and hiding spot is because there are students who smoke, drink, and/or engage in improper rtionships in those ces. Why arent you reading this at ? My jaw dropped. Isnt that unrted to teaching? Is he a disciplinary enforcer or a teacher!? Mae Geuk-Lyom straightened his posture and looked straight at me. Teaching martial arts is not the only duty of an instructor. Ensuring that your students stay on the right path and redirecting them if they stray away is equally important. Tell me, why did you choose toe to Azure Dragon Academy? To be a Star Instructor, I replied. And? Because I want to be a good teacher. Mae Geuk-Lyom nodded in approval. It is my belief that a good teacher guides their students on the right path and corrects them when they go astray. Wow, those words hit differently when they came from someone who has spent decades teaching. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Thats why I specifically requested that you be assigned to the Discipline Committee. What? I was taken aback. Mae Geuk-Lyom sighed and gave me a stern look. Dont argue and follow me. It will be faster if I show you. And so, I spent my entire day being led around by Mae Geuk-Lyom and forced to memorize not only theyout of the Azure Dragon Academy, but also every little nook and cranny of it. This is the Movement Arts Training Center, where weve built various mock environments for movement arts practice. See that trap hidden over there? Yes, I replied obediently. People often hide in traps like that to smoke. Keep your eyes peeled for them. This is the Student Council building. Dont let your guard down just because its the Student Council. Theyve abused their positions to sneak alcohol into the academy before. This is the Club Union building. Its a hotspot for illicit activities, and most secret rendezvous happen here. If you catch anyone in the act Yes? You should administer physical punishment on the spot. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Thats the Isted Training Wing. Its usually used by senior students for meditation or solitary training. asionally, some students will attempt to sneak drugs or alcohol inside. If theyre caught, their punishment is doubling their time in istion. This man is absolutely ruthless! Completely merciless! Utterly heartless! By the time wepleted our tour of the Academy, it was already dusk. Its dinner time. We headed to the cafeteria and sat right smack in the middle. No one dared to approach us, and even the other instructors kept their distance. Any questions about what we went through today? Mae Geuk-Lyom asked, maintaining his stern posture and piercing gaze even at the dinner table. I knew he wouldnt take no for an answer, so I thought for a moment before responding, I need some time to digest it all, but Ill ask you when I think of something. Make sure you remember to do so. As we ate, I reflected on the days events. After spending the entire day together, I felt like I had gotten to know Mae Geuk-Lyom a little better. Despite his icy exterior, which gave the impression that you could stab him and he wouldnt spill a drop of blood, the old man turned out to be quite thorough and kind in giving me a tour of the academy and exining things. He never held back, even when it came to the more illicit aspects of the academy, like where the troublemakers usually hid to smoke and drink, their tricks to outsmart the instructors, and what sort of punishments were meted out for different misdeeds. Despite his perpetually stern demeanor, it seems like Mae Geuk-Lyoms tough exterior is just a faade he puts on as the Headmaster. I wonder if theres a warm-hearted person hiding beneath it? You care a lot about the Azure Dragon Academy, dont you, Grandpa? I remarked. Quit talking nonsense and eat, Mae Geuk-Lyom replied curtly. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Well, maybe I was wrong. We continued to eat in silence, but then Mae Geuk-Lyom suddenly asked, Why did you mention winning the Heavenly Martial Festival during the exam? Did you think it would give you an advantage? I casually yed with my chopsticks as I replied, No, I thought it might actually put me at a disadvantage. He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. So why did you do it? I picked at my bean side dish. The cafeteria food tasted like shit. I thought about it for a moment, then answered in a nonchnt manner, Because its not something I can achieve alone, and I want to give the students and instructors time to prepare. Hmm? Wondering why there was no immediate response, I looked up at Mae Geuk-Lyom, only to find that he was wearing an inexplicable expression. Is that a smile? He probably hasnt smiled in decades. The way you like to do reckless things is so simr I chuckled. To my mother? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? No, to that son of a bitch you call your father. Mae Geuk-Lyoms face, which had briefly resembled a smile, hardened again as he red at me. I tightened my grip on my chopsticks nervously, ready to defend myself if side dishes were hurled at me like projectile weapons. Fuck you, Dad! Why did I have to inherit your face, damn it! Not to be rude, but anyone would curse their own father in such a situation. Mae Geuk-Lyom had evidently not forgiven him for eloping with my mom. After what seemed like forever, Mae Geuk-Lyom let out a heavy sigh and said, You know, that fucking bastard I mean your father. Thirty years ago, he was the one who led the Azure Dragon Academy to its best ever showing at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Eh? Chapter 53: The First Day of Work (2) Chapter 53: The First Day of Work (2) My dad? Yes, its been thirty years already. Now that Mae Geuk-Lyom mentioned it, I remembered Go Ju-Yeol saying something simr back at the Baek Academy.
Not only was Baek the strongest student in our year, he also made it to the semi-finals of the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament at the Heavenly Martial Festival!
Dad I used to think you were just another delinquent, but you were more than that, huh? That was the heyday of the Azure Dragon Academy. We attracted talents from all corners of the world and trained numerous martial arts masters. We were also consistently top performers at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Mae Geuk-Lyom beamed with pride as he recalled the glorious past. However, his expression quickly turned somber. But thats not the case anymore. Over the years, the academys results got worse and worse, and for the past decade, weve been rankedst at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Is there a particr reason for the decline? Well Mae Geuk-Lyom pondered for a moment, then widened his eyes as if he had just realized something. Come to think of it, it all started after that son of a bitch ran off with my daughter. What? Mae Geuk-Lyoms eyes turned bloodshot, and his pupils dted wildly, seemingly without any external stimulus. Ever since that fateful day, the Azure Dragon Academy has been cursed. The gods must have been angered by the inappropriate rtionship and punished us for it G-Grandpa? Baek Mu-Heun! Its all your fault! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Did he mistake me for Dad again? Damn it, I have to do something to calm him down, anything, even change my name Wait, thats it! I said through gritted teeth, Grandpa, Im not Baek Mu-Heun! Im Mae Yak-Bings son, Mae Su-Ryong! Please disperse the Sword Qi around your chopsticks! Mae Su-Ryong? Why does it always end up like this? After a moment, the barely recognizable Mae Geuk-Lyom took a deep breath and said, Hoo Anyway, my point is, the Azure Dragon Academy isnt what it used to be. For the students and staff here, your promise was too good to be wees you. The Heavenly Martial Festival was an annual event where students from the Five Great Academies gather topete in martial arts. Originally, it aimed to foster camaraderie among the students and groom them into future protectors of the murim who would stand united against the unorthodox and demonic sects. However, at some point, the students forgot the original purpose of the event and started risking their lives for points and rankings. The Heavenly Martial Festival included multiple contests such as swordsmanship, desmanship, unarmed fighting, projectile weapons, movement arts, group battles, etc. The participants would gain points for doing well in each event, and that contributed to the academys overall score. Out of all the events, the one-on-one duel known as the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament was the highlight of the Heavenly Martial Festival, with the highest stakes. It was a true battle to determine the strongest martial artist among all the students of the Five Great Academies. Every year, over a hundred studentspete, but only those who reach the top eight are dubbed dragons and phoenixes. In the past decade, the Azure Dragon Academy hasnt produced a single dragon or phoenix. Im aware. You dont act like youre aware of it. Mae Geuk-Lyom, a living witness to the academys changes over the decades, stared straight at me. What needs to change is the general deep-seated sense of inferiority andck of self-confidence. Can you do it? If I couldnt, I wouldnt have made such a promise. Hmph! Mae Geuk-Lyom snorted at my response, but he didnt seem offended. Your tant arrogance reminds me of My dad? No, your mom. Read this at , or else. Seriously, what the fuck? If youre done eating, lets get going. As we polished off our meal and pushed away from the table, I sensed curious nces darting our way. We hadnt exactly been mumbling throughout our discussion, so it was safe to say anyone within earshot had probably eavesdropped on us. With a sideways nce at Mae Geuk-Lyoms retreating figure, I smirked in sudden realization. So this is why he took me to the cafeteria and sat right in the middle. What a shrewd man. He intended for our conversation to be overheard by the students all along. I appreciated the unspoken gesture, but he didnt look like he wanted to acknowledge it, so I yed along. Nobody here has the will to win. Theyll be extremely grateful to you even if you only help them defeat the White Tiger Academy, Mae Geuk-Lyom said resignedly. We were already standing at the cafeteria doors. I paused for a moment and said loudly enough for all to hear, No, I intend to lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory. I wont settle for anything less. You Mae Geuk-Lyom gave me an exasperated look. I grinned at him. So, who do I resemble more now? Shut up. After leaving the cafeteria, we headed to Mae Geuk-Lyoms residence, which was strategically situated right between the boys and girls dorms. Read this at , or else. Have a seat, he offered, gesturing toward a tea table. Mae Geuk-Lyoms room, much like the man himself, was unadorned and pragmatic. ording to him, besides sleeping, he mainly used this room for meditation. His swordsmanship training was done in the backyard, which conveniently also served as an excellent vantage point to watch out for kittens climbing over the walls of the opposite sexs dorms. Okay, this old man is starting to really freak me out. Its school vacation right now, so most of the students have gone home. Theres not much going on, he remarked, sitting down across from me and pouring a me a cup of tea that hed just brewed himself. The teas rich aroma tickled my nostrils. I was no tea expert, but it seemed that Mae Geuk-Lyom was quite the connoisseur. For the next month, I want you to familiarize yourself with the academysyout and get to know the other instructors. Got it, I nodded. And be on your best behavior. You shouldnt need me to tell you that a scandal with a female student would be As his voice trailed off, Mae Geuk-Lyom released his killing intent. I immediately broke into a cold sweat. Please trust me, I have no intention of doing such a thing! Just this once, Ill give you the benefit of the doubt. By the way, have youe up with any questions for me yet? You said you needed time to think about it earlier. Fortunately, I did have a pressing question in mind. Grandpa, can you tell me about the Remedial ss? The Remedial ss Mae Geuk-Lyom stroked his beard and pondered for a moment before sighing, Its a ss made up of problem children who never listen to me. There exist kids who dare to defy Headmaster Mae Geuk-Lyom? How many lives do they have left?1 Wow, really? Why have you tolerated them until now? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Are you making fun of me? No sir, most definitely not. Mae Geuk-Lyom raised an eyebrow, then sighed and continued, Theyre considered problem children because they flunked all of their exams, but their grades are not my primary concern. Theyre good kids who just need a little life guidance, and theyre not even the worst troublemakers in the school. Well, Hyonwon Kang sometimes picks a fight or two but at his age, boys will be boys. Apparently, the academy frowned upon drinking, smoking, and illicit rtionships, but given its focus on martial arts, minor brawls that did not result in serious injury were nothing. Even Mae Geuk-Lyom was surprisingly lenient in this regard. Why arent you reading this at ? From the academys point of view, its a real shame. All of the Remedial ss students have talent, butck motivation Oh! I nearly forgot. Youre in charge of the Remedial ss this year, right? Yes. Hmm. It wont be easy to get those kids to cooperate Anyway, there are three students in the Remedial ss: Geo Sang-Woong and Yeo Min have returned home for the vacation and wont be back for at least a month. Hyonwon Kang is staying in the dormitory. Do you know where all the students rooms are? Not all of them but I paid special attention to these kids because Im quite concerned about them. Lies. Im sure you know all the room assignments like the back of your hand. Can you tell me about them? I dont know much, but For someone who imed not to know much, he had quite a bit of information about the three students. Based on what youve told me, they really are problematic. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Mae Geuk-Lyom face clouded over. Quite a few instructors have tried to teach them, only to give up and lose faith in them. Namgoong Su didnt assign you the Remedial ss for no reason. Haha, that just makes me all the more excited. When ites to martial arts, its much better to have disobedient talented students than normal obedient kids. I cant create talent, but I can make brats listen. Do you have any ideas? Yes, but Ill need to meet the kids in person first, starting with the punk Im already acquainted with. Grandpa, which room is Hyonwon Kangs? Ny-seven Even though his arms were shaking and sweat was dripping down his forehead, Hyonwon Kang did one-finger push-ups over and over again. Ny-eight His dorm room floor was moist from the sweat. Ny-nine just one more Alright! Havingpleted a hundred push-ups, Hyonwon Kang switched arms and did another hundred. By the time he finished two hundred push-ups, he was spent. You ought to read this at . He sat on the floor, panting heavily. Huff huff Steam wafted from his body as he wiped his sweat with a nearby towel. No one wanted to bunk with a hot-tempered troublemaker, so his dorm, originally meant for four students, had essentially be his private haven once the semester ended. Thanks to that bastard, I wont be disturbed for a while, but FUCK YOU, BAEK SU-RYONG!! Hyonwon Kang mentally reyed Baek Su-Ryongs outer arts demonstration lecture.
You have two minutes. Using only outer arts, force me to step out of this circle. If anyone seeds, Ill give all of you a hundred silver coins.
From the moment they had crossed paths, he had taken an instant dislike to the pretty boy who always wore a wicked smirk on his face. As a result, he had assumed that the slender, weak-looking guy was a pushover and attacked him with the intention of teaching him a lesson
I just knew youd be the first one to charge in!
As if he could read his mind, Baek Su-Ryong had grinned annoyingly and mmed him to the ground without even giving him a chance to react. CRASH! The pain from the throw was excruciating, enough to blur his vision, but the physical agony was nothingpared to the frustration of the one-sided thrashing that followed. No matter how hard hed tried, he couldnt make Baek Su-Ryong budge an inch, even with the help of his eternal rival Peng Sa-Hyuk. Shuffle, shuffle When he had caught his breath, Hyonwon Kang stood up, drew an imaginary circle on the floor of his room, and muttered to himself, Was it like this? Why arent you reading this at ? He clumsily attempted to mimic Baek Su-Ryongs stance. Since childhood, he had been able to replicate most techniques after just a single nce. No, thats not it. However, what he was doing now felt awkward and ufortable, no matter how much he adjusted his posture. Still, Hyonwon Kang wasnt someone who gave up easily. With a level of concentration that would shock all of his previous instructors, he closed his eyes and imagined Baek Su-Ryongs movements. That motherfucker One day, Ill beat him to a pulp and m his face in the dirt. Slowly, carefully, he moved his body, attempting to recreate the way Baek Su-Ryong had evaded, blocked, and countered the students attacks. After about a minute This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Why isnt it working? he shouted in frustration, his eyes wide with disbelief. Want me to tell you why? Why EEEEAAAACK, WHAT THE HELL?!!! Hyonwon Kang spun around. There, hanging upside down from the dorm window, was a smirking Baek Su-Ryong. Fun Fact: I forgot to mention this before, but Mae Geuk-Lyoms title Sword Addict = Geomchi, a term I think anyone who has read The Legendary Moonlight Sculptor will recognize immediately. It means stupid for swords or addicted to swords and is tranted to Sword Noob in Moonlight Sculptor, but I think the word noob shouldnt appear in a murim novel
  1. A reference to the kids being kittens, i.e. they have 9 lives.
Chapter 54: Youre a Genius Chapter 54: Youre a Genius Why EEEEAAAACK, WHAT THE HELL?!!! Startled, Hyonwon Kang backed up against the wall, wide-eyed. I smirked at him and quipped, Did I walk in on your secret training session? B-Baek Su-Ryong? he mumbled dumbly, finally recognizing me. Are you crazy? Im here to meet my future student. SWOOSH! With a swift move, I swooped through the half-open dorm window and into the room. A quick scan of the room painted a vivid picture of Hyonwon Kangs daily life. Clothes were strewn about, food scraps were scattered, liquor bottles were poorly hidden, and a sour, unwashed stench filled the air. Tsk tsk I shook my head. Its good to train, but do you really have to do it here when you have a proper training ground? If youre determined to do it here, at least air the ce out properly. Get out. Hyonwon Kang had regained his senses and fixed me with a re like he wanted to devour me, but there was no way a little punk could intimidate me. Hmm I scratched my chin and leisurely admired Hyonwon Kangs sweaty bare torso. Youre in pretty good shape for a guy who gets drunk every day. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. !!! Hyonwon Kang covered his chest hastily with a piece of clothing, shouting, Didnt you hear me, get the hell out of my room! OUT! What kind of teacher sneaks into a students room through a window?! I ignored his protests, pulled up a chair and sat down. Mr. Won-Kang, this is a home visit from your homeroom teacher. Why dont you sit down? I dont want to sit down! Dont barge into someone elses room and act like it belongs to you! And my name is Kang, not Won-Kang! Its a one-word name!1 Do you always talk this much? Damn you! Shut the fuck up and get out of my room! Read this at , or else. Hes mostly just spewing curses and insults, but hes surprisingly willing to talk. He must be embarrassed to have been caught practicing. I smiled. I had deliberately surprised Hyonwon Kang and provoked him to glimpse the real person behind his bad boy exterior, as humans tend to reveal what they usually keep hidden when they are embarrassed. Hey, chatterbox. You were screaming kyaaaa! like a little girl who saw a cockroach earlier and backing into a wall. Are you a scaredy-cat? Shut up! When did I ever scream kyaaaa? Was it eeeeeek instead? Ill kill you! Hyonwon Kangs eyes glittered with murderous intent and looked like they were on the verge of rolling back into his head, simr to when he was teased about being rted to the Crazy Demon. Oops, maybe I went a bit too far. Whoa there! Take it easy. Im just here to talk, no need for any violence. I raised my hands to show that I had no intentions of fighting. Hyonwon Kang sulked for a moment before plopping down across from me. Damn it. What the hell are you doing here? he grumbled. I dont know if youve heard, but Im the homeroom teacher for the Remedial ss this year. So? Hyonwon Kang replied. As your homeroom teacher, Id like to know if you, the only failing student in the third year, is having any trouble keeping up with your sses. No, I dont, now get the fuck out and leave me alone! he snapped. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As expected, theres no way hed open up about his problems so easily. You were trying to mimic my movements just now, right? Dont you want to know why you couldnt do it? I dont need help from someone who just barged in Allow me to exin. Pay close attention to what Im doing, I said, standing up and clearing away some clothes. I then easily assumed the stance that Hyonwon Kang had struggled to copy and demonstrated several techniques based on the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest in front of him. Hyonwon Kang watched me closely, his mouth agape. Now, do you see the difference between your movements and mine? Read this at , or else. First, youre not as flexible as me. You have too many muscles, and they make you too rigid to mimic my movements effectively. I already make sure to stretch a lot, Hyonwon Kang grumbled. Thats not sufficient. Although martial artists dont need extreme flexibility like contortionists, and excessive flexibility can even backfire and lead to muscle injuries, you still need to work on it. Can you do a split? Sort of, he mumbled. Its vague, but the fact that Hyonwon Kang even bothered to answer me means something. I nodded and continued, Okay. Second, did you notice any differences in my stancepared to before? The positions of your arms and legs are slightly different. Oh, my guess was right. This guy has a good eye for martial arts. Thats correct, I affirmed. Just as each person has a unique personality, everyone has a different body shape and natural disposition. That means that no two people can perform the same technique in the exact same way. What I just showed you was a direct imitation of how you copied me. Now that youre seeing it from a different perspective, you can tell that its awkward, right? Hyonwon Kang stared at me, dumbfounded. You can tell all that just from a quick nce? With a keen eye and practice, its possible I replied. Why arent you reading this at ? But having a sharp eye doesnt mean you can master it instantly, I finished my sentence in my head. Part of the reason I could instantly mirror Hyonwon Kangs movements was because Id honed my outer arts skills through the Bandit King Maeng Ho-Aks Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, but Hyonwon Kang didnt need to know that.
Outer arts epasses the bones, muscles, and all five organs. Its not just about bulking up. Youre not persuading anyone when youre flexing those big muscles. Crazy Demon, can you zip it while Im talking?
Anyway, Master Maeng was a master of the physical body. Even while sitting, he could manipte his bones and muscles at will without using any special techniques or pills.
Look, I erged my dick and balls! Thats the outer arts for you! Kahaha!
I dont know why Im remembering this vulgar shit, but whatever. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Even during his imprisonment, Master Maeng had dedicated decades of his life to perfecting the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. He firmly believed that mastering it would lead to the Vajra Body, with enhanced regenerative abilities, immunity to extreme temperatures, and a body as tough as diamond. However, to reach that level of mastery, one would have to devote decades to practicing nothing but the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Its enough if I just teach Hyonwon Kang the basics and make him strong enough to win the Heavenly Martial Festival. Considering the boys talent, he should excel with minimal guidance. Alright, stand up and copy me. Start with this pose, and let your arms hang naturally Like this? Hyonwon Kang copied my actions, seemingly entranced, but suddenly, he frowned and shot me a fierce re. Fuck, why am I ying along with this crap? And here you were learning it so well. Why stop? Hyonwon Kang chuckled. Im not interested in learning mediocre martial arts from a dickhead like you. With any other instructor, a heated argument would have broken out right about now, but Im not just any ordinary instructor. Noticing Hyonwon Kangs restlessness, I looked him in the eye and asked, Why are you lying? You want to learn, you want to keep up, youre on the edge of your seat. Why back down at the crucial moment? Bullshit. Im not interested in any of the martial arts you teach. Why arent you reading this at ? The guy who ims to have no interest in my martial arts was secretly training his body to exhaustion in his room. Yes, thats very convincing. Blushing, Hyonwon Kang gritted his teeth and shot me an angry look. Its none of your business what martial arts Im practicing. Now get the hell out of my room. Are you acting like this because of the Hebei Peng n? Hyonwon Kang stiffened. I ignored him and continued, I know about the rtionship between your Hyonwon n and the Hebei Peng n. Earlier, Mae Geuk-Lyom had told me what he knew of Hyonwon Kangs history. It all began with the Hyonwon n. Several decades ago, there was a massacre in the Hyonwon n in which the head of the n and all its leaders were killed in a single day. After that, the Hyonwon ns fortunes dwindled, and the first to extend a helping hand was the Hebei Peng n. Both ns had been perennial contenders in the de arts, so when the Hebei Peng n offered substantial economic aid to restore the lost martial arts of the Hyonwon n, the entire martial artsmunity apuded them. Why arent you reading this at ? Unfortunately, epting the Peng ns aid was the wrong choice. In the martial world, goodwill rarely came without strings attached. In the current era, the once equal Hyonwon n had be subservient to the Hebei Peng n. And as a member of an inferior n, Hyonwon Kang is inextricably tied to the Peng ns whims, stifling his natural talent. You think I wont fight you just because youre a teacher? At the mention of his family, Hyonwon Kang growled like a rabid beast, his voice dripping with unprecedented killing intent. He gripped the dao by his side, threatening to draw it and attack me anytime. Yet, I pressed on. Whether youve given up mastering martial arts because you think its meaningless, or you feel that even if you master it, youll still end up as a Peng nckey, youre a fool. You dont know what youre talking about! Hyonwon Kang, youre not even that talented. Hyonwon Kang, who seemed poised to attack me at any moment, froze in ce, his wild eyes flickering. I met his gaze unflinchingly. Oh, youre definitely a prodigy though. Youre talented enough to be epted into the Azure Dragon Academy despite your familys subpar martial arts training. Youre also a genius who can mimic my moves after seeing them once, even though you spend your days drinking,menting your fate, and beating people up with your half-baked martial arts. The carrot and stick method may be simple, but its undeniably effective. S-Stop trying to bait me with that sort of gimmick Hyonwon Kang blurted, trying his best to hide his confusion and embarrassment. Why arent you reading this at ? Is Peng Sa-Hyuk the reason why you deliberately degrade yourself and suppress your own talents? !! Hyonwon Kangs eyes went wide at my unexpected usation. He inhaled sharply and stuttered, W-What? No! Right on the money. I recalled Peng Sa-Hyuks face when he red at Hyonwon Kang. On the surface, it was a look of mockery and contempt, but I could sense the jealousy and caution concealed beneath. Given the rtionship between their two ns, the two boys of simr ages were probably oftenpared to each other. It wasnt hard to guess why Hyonwon Kang was struggling, and his fervent denial only confirmed my suspicions. If youre stronger than the young master of the Peng n, it would be an affront to their reputation. Is that why you held back on your training? Or did Peng Sa-Hyuk threaten you directly? Shut up, thats nonsense You managed to hide it well until now, but too bad, you have the misfortune of running into me. I smirked. Who does he think I am? Im a person who survived decades in the Blood Cult with a cripplied qi center! Fuck, you appear out of nowhere and then you spout nonsense Just get the hell out already! Before that, I have onest thing to say. If you continue living in Peng Sa-Hyuks shadow, the Hyonwon n will always be dogs of the Peng n. I sharpened my words into a pointed dart and struck Hyonwon Kang at his core. SHUT UP! Hyonwon Kang yelled, drawing his dao and swinging it like a lightning bolt in the most dazzling move Id seen from him so far. Having anticipated the strike though, I easily blocked it with the sheath of my sword. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. CLANG! But if youe to your senses and learn martial arts from me now Shut up! Shut up! Hyonwon Kang lunged at me, his movements infused with the techniques Id just taught him. What a genius! We exchanged a few swift blows, and I threw him to the ground. CRASH! Ugh! I grabbed Hyonwon Kang by the cor, brought his face right in front of mine and dered, Let me teach you, and youll be able to transform the Hyonwon n into the worlds best martial family. You possess that kind of potential. You have the talent to follow in Master Crazy Demons footsteps. Oww What the fuck are you saying Hyonwon Kang, sporting a bloody nose, regarded me carefully. Finally realizing that he couldnt match me in words or skills, he opted for a different pathescape. You ought to read this at . If you wont leave, then Ill go! he shouted, dashing out of the room and mming the door shut behind him. BAM! I stared at the closed door and clicked my tongue. Tsk tsk, do you think Ill give up just because you mmed the door on me? I opened the door and watched as he ran helter-skelter down the corridor. Well, I guess Ill give him some time to sort out his thoughts. At least Ive lit a spark in him.
  1. Hyonwon Kang: Hyonwon is apound surname, and Kang () means strong. Technically, Hyonwon Kang should be called by the first name Kang or Kang-ah, but Won-Kang rolls off the tongue more easily and sounds exactly the same as stubborn monkey, not sure if Author-nim intended it
Chapter 55: Impossible! Chapter 55: Impossible! After parting with Hyonwon Kang, I headed to our favorite restaurant to see Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh, but they looked visibly drained. Hyung-nim Youre alive I scratched my head in confusion. Huh? What the hell happened to you two? Dont even get me started. That bastard Sunwoo Jin is abusing me right from day one. Same here. I was totally bossed around sigh even though hes only a few years older than me Read this at , or else. Amateurs. Thats how it works in the workce. I smirked at them and quipped, Do you want to switch with me then? "No. The two senior instructors in charge of them might be demanding, but no one at Azure Dragon Academy couldpete with my maternal grandfather, whether it was in brewing tea or martial arts. You guys are lucky, I said. I saw my life sh before my eyes several times today because of my idiot of a father. Ive never seen anyone as unfilial as you, Hyung-nim. Its my dads fault for being the worst delinquent in the academy back then. We joked for a while about who had the worst day, until suddenly I heard a raspy womans voice from behind me, So you guys were here Miss Jaegal? THUD! Jaegal So-Yeong slumped down at our table. Her face resembled that of a corpse, and her eyes were lifeless. Miss Jaegal, are you okay? Jaegal So-Yeong waved the waiter over and said, Bring me a bottle of Zhuyeqing. Y arent you reading this at ? As soon as the wine arrived, she opened the bottle. GULP GULP GULP BAM! In one gulp, she drank the whole thing, then mmed the empty bottle down on the table. Taken aback, the three of us immediately sat up straight. Namgoong-oppa is a total workaholic! How can one person handle all that work alone? He needs some help, my ass. My room is filled with so many papers I can barely walk, and yet he calls that a little work! Despite her nerdy appearance, shes quite the drinker. We meekly listened to Jaegal So-Yeongsints, and she concluded several times, Namgoong Su is a messed-up workaholic!! By the way, he said he only let me leave work early today because its my first day! Youve been working hard. Tough luck to be targeted by that guy Here, have another drink. You ought to read this at . Between the end of the final practical exam and the announcement of the sessful applicants, Jaegal So-Yeong often came to chat with me. Our conversations ranged from murim history and foreign martial arts to the downfall of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult centuries ago and its descendant, the Blood Cult, to spirit beasts and elixirs. I could tell that she enjoyed our discussions, as few people could engage her in such intelligent conversation, and I likewise had a st talking to her. As a result, we quickly became close friends. Sorry, I only talked about my own problems, didnt I? Jaegal So-Yeong apologized, feeling a little embarrassed now that she had calmed down. I grinned cheekily and poured her a drink. Its okay, its not your first time doing that. So mean Jaegal So-Yeong sulked and pretended to be angry at me. [Fuck you two lovebirds! Just get a room already!] [Im jelly] I brushed off the envious banter of the two idiots. Read this at , or else. By the way, Hyung-nim, any news about the Remedial ss? Ak Yeon-Ho asked. I just met with Hyonwon Kang today. I recounted the gist of my meeting with the punk. He seemed to think that beating him in martial arts would provoke Peng Sa-Hyuk, and it wouldnt look good for him if he pissed off the future head of the Peng n, so he gave up after a certain point. " Jaegal So-Yeong of the Jaegal n and Ak Yeon-Ho of the Shandong Ak n tensed up. Myeong Il-Oh, on the other hand, was baffled. No way, why would a young master from a famous family do such a thing? Ak Yeon-Ho, a scion of the Shandong Ak n, whose reputation rivaled that of the Five Great ns, downed the rest of his liquor in one gulp, clenched his teeth, and muttered, Its quite possible. If only the orthodox sects were as noble as they im to be, but knowing what they do to protect their positions Fuck, even the wine tastes bitter now. Jaegal So-Yeong hesitated for a moment, then added, I hate to admit it, but Hyonwon Kang, or rather the Hyonwon n, has no choice but to yield to the Peng n. Why is that? Avoiding Myeong Il-Ohs earnest gaze, Jaegal So-Yeong fiddled with her drink. Although she was well-versed in the history and interests of the various murim factions, as a member of the Jaegal n, she couldnt help but feel a little guilty. Read this at , or else. The Hebei Peng n and the Hyonwon n have beenpeting for the position of the worlds best de sect for over a century. While the Peng n is generally considered more prestigious, the Hyonwon n has always been a threat to their position. They used to have a good rtionship, helping each other improve their de arts and strengthening their bond through intermarriage until the Crazy Demon of the Hyonwon n appeared and strained their rtionship, she exined hesitantly. The Crazy Demon? Yes, the Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu. The name was all too familiar to me, but I wanted to hear Jaegal So-Yeongs perspective, or rather, I wanted to know about the Crazy Demon written in the history books. Hyonwon Hu was the greatest genius in the history of the Hyonwon n. He mastered the Earth Shattering de at the age of sixteen and redefined the Heaven Splitting de before he was thirty. Many believed that he would be the next Heaven Splitting de.1 Unexpectedly, discovering a man I knew had be a historical figure felt surreal. But sadly, things didnt end well for Hyonwon Hu. He embarked on a Hundred Duels Trial to perfect his martial arts, and along the way, he descended into madness, killing numerous masters. Eventually, the Murim Alliance branded him the Crazy Demon and ordered his execution. What happened next? Ak Yeon-Ho asked impatiently. Read this at , or else. Jaegal So-Yeong shook her head. They never found him. The Crazy Demon vanished without a trace. No, the Crazy Demon didnt disappear. He fell into a trap set by the Blood Cult while fleeing the Murim Alliance and was captured. Still, that doesnt have anything to do with his family, does it? How is the Crazy Demon rted to the falling out between the Hyonwon n and the Hebei Peng n? I asked. [During the Hundred Duels Trial, the Crazy Demon killed a Young Master from the Hebei Peng n,] Jaegal So-Yeongmunicated via telepathy as if it was taboo to say it out loud. " All three of our eyes widened at the same time. Suddenly, I had a shback of Master Crazy Demons frequent grimmentations.
I dont regret what I did. If I could go back in time, Id do the same thing. My only regret is the shame I brought upon my family
asionally, however, Master Crazy Demon would break into a cold sweat and have nightmares.
Im sorry, Im sorry, I never meant to take your life Damn it, who gave such a timid guy the nickname Crazy Demon!
Master Maeng alwaysined irritably whenever that happened, but his worried expression betrayed his true feelings. While I was wallowing in my memories, Jaegal So-Yeongs voice brought me back to reality. In the end, the rtionship between the two families was irreparably damaged by that incident. But it didnt stop there. Hmm? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Jaegal So-Yeong hesitated, unsure if she should reveal more. Then, she called out, Waiter! Bring me a bottle of something stronger! She downed the bottle of hard liquor the waiter brought in one gulp and let out a long sigh, Hoo Her face now flushed from the concentrated alcohol, she said, Its not exactly a secret but can we find a more private ce to talk? We adjourned to a private room, and Jaegal So-Yeong continued, About twenty years after the Crazy Demons disappearance, the Blood Cult, the arch-nemesis of the orthodox murim, was annihted, and peace descended upon the murim. This peace hassted until today, making it the most peaceful era in centuries. However, that wasnt the case for certain sects and ns, especially the Hyonwon n, who were almost wiped out in a genocide. Wait. Genocide? What genocide? Miss Jaegal, did you just say that the Crazy Demon massacred his own family? Didnt the Headmaster tell you about it? No, he just mentioned a great upheaval in the Hyonwon n which resulted in the loss of their most skilled masters. Jaegal So-Yeong nodded. It happened a few decades ago, and peace returned to the murim afterward, so I suppose the Headmaster didnt want to delve into the grim details. I need to know, so please tell me everything! Seeing my desperation, Jaegal So-Yeong recounted, Ten years after the fall of the Blood Cult, the missing Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu secretly returned to the Hyonwon n. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? I temporarily pushed aside the multitude of questions swirling in my mind and forced myself to listen to Jaegal So-Yeong. At that time, the n Head was the Crazy Demons brother, and he organized a homing banquet for his hyung-nim. I have a bad feeling about this However, at the banquet, the Crazy Demon ughtered everyone who had gathered to wee him. What a madman! How could he kill his own wees you. Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh eximed, horrified by the tragedy that had befallen the Hyonwon n. On the contrary, I was speechless, probably because the news affected me much more than it did anyone else. The shock and dismay on my face must have been evident, because Jaegal So-Yeong looked at me worriedly even as she whispered, I asked for privacy because its such a tragic incident, but its not a secret. Anyone with even a passing interest in murim history knows about it. Thats not all there is to the story, right? I croaked. The Crazy Demon also found the manuals for the Earth Shattering de and the Heaven Splitting de, the Hyonwon ns prized martial arts, and set them on fire along with the nspound. The only survivors at that time were those who were lucky enough to be out of town and the students enrolled in the academy. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Afterward, the Peng n extended a helping hand to the Hyonwon n, and Mr. Baek, are you alright!? I closed my eyes. Jaegal So-Yeongs voice was growing increasingly distant. I wasnt intoxicated, but I felt nauseated and light-headed. The Crazy Demon returned to the Hyonwon n and wiped them out? Thats impossible!
If I ever get the chance to return to my family I would beg them for forgiveness
The Crazy Demon definitely died alongside me that fateful day.
  1. Heaven Splitting de: A title belonging to the Hyonwon n Head of every generation.
Chapter 56: Memories Chapter 56: Memories The vivid image of a man coughing up blood and copsing reyed itself over and over in my mind.
Keuk The mans wounds were fatal. The gaping hole in his chest meant that not even the gods could save him now, but nheless, the man struggled to rise to his feet using a broken dao as support. It was Master Crazy Demon. I wont let it end like this Keuk! he coughed, throwing up blood yet again. Read this at , or else.
Seeing this, the Bandit King approached, shouting, Hold still, dumbass, Ill close that wound! The Crazy Demon nced down at the hole in his chest, and smiled bitterly. Dont, Im fine. How the fuck are you okay? Move out of the way, the Crazy Demon suddenly said, kneeling on the ground. Startled, the Bandit King stepped aside. Slowly, the Crazy Demon bowed his head, facing the direction of the Hyonwon n. Father. Mother. Hyung-nim. My siblings. My rtives In this life, I dont think I can repay the favor you have bestowed upon me, he mumbled in a hoarse, cracked voice. He then raised his head and gazed at the cloudy night sky, tears of blood streaming from his eyes. If I could be reborn I would repay the favor I couldnt repay in this life. You son of a bitch! Dont leave me a stupid will! Youre not dead yet! Why arent you reading this at ?
Hey, bandit. What, you crazy desman! The Crazy Demons eyes shifted from the Bandit King to me. Thank you for your help. Youre so Hey, wake up! Wake up! Wake up! The Crazy Demons eyes, which had gradually clouded over the past few minutes, becamepletely lifeless, and his body fell helplessly to the side. I shuddered. AHHHHH! You fucking Blood Cult bastards, Ill kill you all! The Bandit Kings wails echoed across the battlefield.
Hyung-nim Hyung-nim? I opened my eyes to find three concerned faces looking down at me. The present felt unreal, like a blurry mix of past and present. Ak Yeon-Ho studied my expression carefully and asked, Are you okay? Im fine, I just got drunk faster than usual today. That day, Master Crazy Demon, Master Maeng, Master Sword Saint, and Master Eun had all died right in front of my eyes. I was the only person in the world who knew their fate, their sacrifices, and the role they yed in the Blood Cults downfall. Im sorry, but I think Ive had enough partying for today. You guys continue without me, I said, rising from my seat. Ak Yeon-Ho nodded. Yeah, you should go inside and get some rest. Y arent you reading this at ? Its your first day on the job, so you must be exhausted, Myeong Il-Oh added. As I walked out of the inn, Jaegal So-Yeong followed me, a look of concern on her face. Did I say something unnecessary? she asked. No, its not your fault. I just suddenly felt sick. A-Are you really unwell? Do you want me to escort you home? Her obliviousness is endearing, but if I want to get my message across, it seems that Ill have to speak bluntly. I smiled weakly at her and firmly said, Thank you, but no. I just need a minute to myself. I-Im sorry, I didnt catch the hint again No, Im the one who should be sorry for causing you distress. See youter. I waved Jaegal So-Yeong goodbye. As I wandered alone through the night streets, I organized my jumbled thoughts. The decades-old enmity between the Hyonwon n and Hebei Peng n which began with the Crazy Demon, and the fake Crazy Demon who single-handedly destroyed the Hyonwon n. Even if by some miracle, Master Crazy Demon came back from the dead, there is no way he would do such a thing. So who could it be? An impostor who resembles Master so much that the Hyonwon n Head mistook him for his own brother It was probably easy to mimic Master Crazy Demons physical appearance using masks or bone maniption, especially since he hadnt been seen for decades. No one would notice a small discrepancy, not even his closest wees you. The problem is his martial arts. The Crazy Demons martial arts are too powerful and unique to imitate. Not only would the imposter have to be a martial master, hed also have to be familiar with the martial arts of the Hyonwon n No, but even then, the Asura Blood Heaven de is All of a sudden, the realization hit me like a hammer blow. No way Theres only one organization in the world capable of such deception. The one that made Cheong Cheon learn the Blood Rain Demonic Art and gave Wiji Cheon the fake Unlimited Sword. The one that imprisoned Master Crazy Demon for over a decade and stole his martial arts! The Blood Cult! Had they been in hiding all these years, plotting theireback? If so, the annihtion of the Hyonwon n must have been payback for what we did to them that day. If Im right, Master Crazy Demon wont be able to close his eyes in death. Haa I sighed. Fate was a cruel mistress. Maybe Im wrong. Maybe it was just someone with a personal grudge against the Hyonwon n. Regardless, it doesnt change how I feel.
I dont regret what I did, but if I could reincarnate I would return the favors I could not repay in this life.
Why arent you reading this at ? By the standards of the orthodox sects, Master Crazy Demon, who had shed a lot of blood for no reason other than to perfect his martial arts, was clearly evil. Even so, that doesnt mean he should be punished for sins he didntmit. Should he go down in history as one of the greatest evildoers of all time? Isnt being locked up in a prison with no light and having nightmares for decades enough to make up for it? Suddenly, I recalled my first meeting with Hyonwon Kang. The moment I saw him, I thought that Master Crazy Demon had reincarnated. They were just so simr!
Hey! Did you just call me the Crazy Demon?
He was a raw gemstone with immense potential, yet unable to polish himself due to circumstance.
Get the fuck out and leave me alone!
As I walked back to my new lodgings in the Azure Dragon Academy, my thoughts revolved around these the man and the boy from the Hyonwon n. Y arent you reading this at ? Mmm Water Hyonwon Kang woke up with a hangover. His head was pounding, his vision was spinning, and his limbs felt like jelly. He knew that a quick breakfast would cure his hangover, but he didnt feel like getting up. GULP GULP GULP. After downing a pitcher of cold water, hey back down and stared nkly at the ceiling. Crazy. The ceiling seemed to warp, transforming into the face of a somewhat deranged pretty boy new instructor whod dered him a genius.
I know about the rtionship between your Hyonwon n and the Hebei Peng n.
So what if you know about it? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. If Baek Su-Ryong truly understood how much the Hyonwon n relied on the Peng n, how a word from a mere Peng n elder could make the head of the Hyonwon n tremble in his boots, then he should know that something like that should not be talked about so casually.
Whether youve given up mastering martial arts because you think its meaningless, or you feel that even if you master it, youll still end up as a Peng nckey, youre a fool.
Shut up.
Youre not even that talented.
Shut up. For as long as he could remember, all of his martial arts teachers had called him a genius. He was used to it. Yet, no matter how strong he became, he would always be a pawn of the Peng n, a tool to be wielded by someone like Peng Sa-Hyuk.
Our martial arts is iplete. No matter how hard we train, the peak level is our limit.
Hyonwon Kang recalled his fathers facea face that had aged prematurely, worn by constant deference to the Peng n.
If only the Heaven Splitting de or the Earth Shattering de could be fully restored
His father often sighed as he drank ale at night. Once, when he got found out, his father had looked at him with guilt and fervently apologized, Im sorry, son, theres not much I can do for you You dont need to do anything.
Are you enjoying yourself at the Azure Dragon Academy? Are you getting along with the Peng ns Young Master? Read this at , or else.
Yes. We get along just fine, Hyonwon Kang replied, smiling. His fathers worried expression faded.
Dad, I have no intention of bing a loyal dog of the Peng n. Better to be a wretch so pathetic, they wont even look at me. Just then, Baek Su-Ryongs annoying face resurfaced in his mind.
If you continue living in Peng Sa-Hyuks shadow, the Hyonwon n will always be dogs of the Peng n.
Shut up! Shut up! Hyonwon Kang leapt to his feet. He felt that if he remained in his room, Baek Su-Ryong would keeping to haunt him. Im going drinking. He changed out of his pajamas and left the dormitory. Today, he would go to a cheap bar and drink until he was delirious. However, as he tried to exit the academy, something flew toward him from behind. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? SPLAT! He dodged, only to see a ball made from a pigs dder fly past him andnd in the mud. Sorry! Who the fuck is ying ser at this hour Shit, its them. Hyonwon Kang scowled. Hey, delinquent from the Hyonwon n, Peng Sa-Hyuk shouted. Hyonwon Kang ignored him and tried to walk away. Pick up the ball next to you and bring it to me. Are you deaf, or is the Hyonwon n making a killing these days? Y arent you reading this at ? Haa. Hyonwon Kang sighed and kicked the ball toward Peng Sa-Hyuk. The ballnded neatly at Peng Sa-Hyuks feet, but instead of thanking him, Peng Sa-Hyuk frowned disdainfully, Oi, what is this attitude? Are you fucking kidding me? He kicked the ball hard. BOOM! The ball flew out of the academy. When your master orders you to fetch him the ball, you should politely bring it back with both hands. Now, do it properly this time. Peng Sa-Hyuk smirked. Hyonwon Kang hesitated. Normally, he would have ignored Peng Sa-Hyuk or started swearing at him. After three years of doing the same thing, it should have been easy Yeah, right. No way it was ever easy. The simple fact that Ive endured this shit quietly for three years, Three. Whole. Years. is so funny that I want tough. No, maybe I should do exactly that. HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Whats wrong with him? I think hes still drunk. Hyonwon Kang wiped a tear from the corner of his eye and turned toward Peng Sa-Hyuk, saying, Hey, Peng Sa-Hyuk. What? Peng Sa-Hyuk was bewildered. Hyonwon Kang drew his dao. Lets fight for the first time in a long while. What!? We havent sparred since we were kids, right? Hyonwon Kang grinned maniacally. Have you finally gone nuts? What, are you afraid youll lose to me and cry like a baby? Bring it on, asshole. Momentster, two dao-wielding students shed in the training grounds. Chapter 57: A Series of Unfortunate Events Chapter 57: A Series of Unfortunate Events Once upon a time, Hyonwon Kang and Peng Sa-Hyuk were the best of friends. How are you? Hi! Not only were the two boys the same age, they were also fellow sons of n Heads who had been ying with wooden des since they could walk. Would you like to y with me? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Yes! Back in those days, Hyonwon Kangs father often visited the Peng n, and young Hyonwon Kang was thrilled to have a friend his age. However, he remained oblivious to the secrets surrounding the rtionship between the Hyonwon n and the Hebei Peng n. He didnt understand why his father frequently visited the Peng n and why he sighed deeply every time they went there. Sa-Hyuk! Im here! Kang! Hyonwon Kang was happy just to see, y and spar with his friend. Ahaha! I won again! Damn it! Ill win next time! Their duels consistently ended in Hyonwon Kangs favor. Peng Sa-Hyuk would clench his teeth after each loss, vowing to win next time, but Hyonwon Kang could easily see through his friends attacks. Ille back next time! Lets y again then! Make it soon! Okay! However, as they grew older, Hyonwon Kang began to sense that something was amiss. The members of the Peng n wore finer clothes and enjoyed better food and wine than the Hyonwon n, but at his young age, he couldnt quite grasp the significance of these differences. That ended one day, when they were both eleven years old. Kang! Lets duel! Ill win this time! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Okay, go for it! Their duel after almost half a year was particrly intense. By then, Peng Sa-Hyuk had begun to learn the familys specialty, the Five Tiger Demolition de, and his inner qi had increased severalfold. Hyonwon Kang had also begun to practice the Earth Shattering de, but because it was iplete, his skill and qi were no match for the Five Tiger Demolition de. Even so, I wont lose! Despite the shorings of his technique, Hyonwon Kangs inborn talent more than made up for it. Dodging dangerous attacks and improvising moves, he targeted a weakness in Peng Sa-Hyuks defense and swung his de with determination. However, Peng Sa-Hyuk wasnt going to give up that easily. He skillfully evaded the attack andunched his own counterattack, determined to defeat Hyonwon Kang. As their des shed and their attacks intermingled OWW! This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Hyonwon Kangs de identally struck Peng Sa-Hyuks head. Blood flowed from the wound as Peng Sa-Hyuk lost consciousness, causing the Peng ns vassals to rush to the scene in a panic. Young Master! Young Master! Both boys were novices in martial arts, so minor injuries weremonce. However, seeing their Young Master bleeding from the head, the Peng ns vassals were infuriated. How dare you use a lethal technique on Young Master!? Have you no mercy? If anything happens to Young Master, your life is forfeit! Hyonwon! Its them again! Hurry, get Young Master to the physician! In the face of the martial artists overwhelming anger, Hyonwon Kang was left speechless and trembling. The injured Peng Sa-Hyuk was rushed to the clinic, and the n Heads of the Hebei Peng n and the Hyonwon n were alerted. Did you use a lethal technique on my son? the Peng n Head asked in a low voice. In spite of his calm demeanor, Hyonwon Kang found the head of the Peng n to be far more terrifying than the previous vassals. I-I Young Hyonwon Kang trembled in sheer terror, as if facing a colossal tiger. One wrong word, and he feared hed be torn apart. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. At that moment n Head! Hyonwon Kangs father squeezed between him and the Peng n Head, and knelt down without hesitation. I apologize on behalf of my son. Please forgive him just this once. My son did this without knowing anything. The Peng n Head was taken aback. He hadnt expected a head of a family to get down on his knees for the sake of his son. n Head, you know these two children have been close since childhood. Just because I let them y together, you think my son is the same as yours? No, of course not. Theyre not the same. Its all my sons fault. The n Head of the Peng n clicked his tongue. Just then, a messenger brought them news that Peng Sa-Hyuk was safe. However, the Peng ns n Head remained displeased with the situation. Leave. Ill forgive you just this once. Thank you very much. The mercy of the Peng n is greatly appreciated. Dont bring him here again. Yes. I wont let him near the Young Master again. That day, on their way home, Hyonwon Kang noticed that his fathers face seemed to have aged a decade. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Dad Dont say anything. I want to rest today. Okay. From then on, Hyonwon Kang never visited the Hebei Peng n again. Although he received many letters from Peng Sa-Hyuk, he never answered any of them and tore them up. The next time they met, they were both fifteen years old and had just enrolled in the Azure Dragon Academy. Is that all? Peng Sa-Hyuk regarded Hyonwon Kang with disappointment. Before him, Hyonwon Kang knelt on the ground, his clothes torn, lips bleeding, and his body battered. In stark contrast, Peng Sa-Hyuks sleeve was only slightly torn, and he wasnt even out of breath. Y arent you reading this at ? Onlookers gasped at this lopsided oue. That Hyonwon Kang was beaten to a pulp Peng Sa-Hyuk is that powerful? Thats one of the Five Great ns Young Masters for you! Hes in a league of his own. Then why isnt he participating in the Heavenly Martial Festival? Shut up! Peng Sa-Hyuk silenced the chattering students. He was in no mood to celebrate. Although he had defeated Hyonwon Kang for the first time, it didnt bring him any joy. CRUNCH, CRUNCH. Peng Sa-Hyuk ground his teeth and shot Hyonwon Kang a piercing look. Did you really think it would be the same as when we were kids? he asked. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. While you were drowning in alcohol, I was training relentlessly. While you wallowed in self-pity, I pushed myself to the limit to get stronger. Hahaha Of course, Hyonwon Kang chuckled, his eyes burning with sarcasm. Im sure youve been guzzling those expensive elixirs your n provides, learning from the best instructors, and mastering secret martial arts passed down through generations. If youre still weaker than me after all that, then youre truly a worthless good-for-nothing. Peng Sa-Hyuks eyes red with anger, but he merely snorted in response. Did you spend your entire life honing your tongue instead of your martial arts? Well, I dont need elixirs, secret techniques, or a prestigious family to sharpen my tongue. So what if you dont have those? What? Peng Sa-Hyuk regarded Hyonwon Kang with a pitiable expression. What does my family background have to do with you? Are you seriously saying that! Hyonwon Kang tried to rise, but at that very moment, Peng Sa-Hyuk delivered a swift kick to his abdomen. THWACK! Fuck you! Hyonwon Kang grunted, clutching his stomach. Standing above him, Peng Sa-Hyuk leaned in closer. Let me ask you something. Go to hell, you motherf Do you honestly believe that if you surpassed me in strength, I would use my ns influence to oppress the Hyonwon n? Hyonwon Kang couldnt respond. You ought to read this at . Do I seem like that kind of person to you? Hyonwon Kang had never shared this story with anyone, but he remembered the humiliation and grief his father endured at the Peng n on that fateful day. The scornful looks of the Hebei Peng n vassals and the cold indifference of the n Head. Over time, he hade to expect Peng Sa-Hyuk to be no different from them. Answer me. Youve got nowhere to run, Peng Sa-Hyuk growled, reaching out and grabbing a handful of Hyonwon Kangs disheveled hair. They were so close that Hyonwon Kang could feel Peng Sa-Hyuks breath on his skin. Do I really look like the kind of asshole who would do that?! You never know. SLAP! You ought to read this at . Hyonwon Kangs body recoiled from the blow to his face. Listen up, Hyonwon Kang. As an old friend, Ill give you onest piece of advice. Peng Sa-Hyuks eyes zed with rage. For a moment, when Hyonwon Kang had asked him for a duel, hed actually hoped that they could repair their rtionship. Oh how wrong he was. Hyonwon Kangs inferiorityplex was likely the worst in the school. Dont ever cross paths with me again. If you spot me from a hundred paces away, steer clear, because if I ever see your face again Ill crush you like an insect, Peng Sa-Hyuk threatened. Pathetic wretch. Peng Sa-Hyuk spat on the ground, spun on his heel, and stomped out of the training grounds. One by one, the watching students departed as well. Hyonwon Kang was left alone, sprawled on the floor. Damn it He had lost. Well, he never expected to win. As Peng Sa-Hyuk had said, while he was idling away his time, Peng Sa-Hyuk had worked tirelessly to be worthy of being the heir of one of the Five Great ns. Why did he evene to the Azure Dragon Academy? All the other heirs of the Five Great ns were training at the Heavenly Martial Academy, yet Peng Sa-Hyuk had opted for the Azure Dragon Academy. That choice had turned heads, enough that nobody cared that the heir of the fallen Hyonwon n had also enrolled.
Hyonwon Kang! Long time no see!
Suddenly, he recalled the freshman wee ceremony three years ago. Before the eventmenced, Peng Sa-Hyuk had spotted him from afar and approached him. Why arent you reading this at ?
What have you been up to all these years? I sent you numerous letters, did you receive them? I wanted to visit your house, but my father wouldnt allow it Get lost. What? Fuck off, I said.
He turned and walked away, ignoring Peng Sa-Hyuk then avoided him like the gue for the next three years. Gradually, Peng Sa-Hyuk attitude toward him changed.
Oi, Hyonwon. What crap have you been drinking today? You reek of alcohol.
Mind your own business. Pathetic loser. Are you going to live like this forever? While Hyonwon Kang spiraled into delinquency, Peng Sa-Hyuk rose to prominence, seizing power within the Club Union. Alongside Student Council President Dokgo Jun, he quickly became one of Azure Dragon Academys most prodigious students. The only difference was that, unlike Dokgo Jun, who participated in the Heavenly Martial Festival every year, Peng Sa-Hyuk had never taken part in it. Why doesnt he participate? Is he scared of losing? Read this at , or else. If he enters the Heavenly Martial Festival, his ipetence will be revealed. Here, hes a king. In the Heavenly Martial Festival, he might not even make it past the first round of the Dragon Pheonix Tournament. Students gossiped behind Peng Sa-Hyuks back, criticizing him for abstaining from the Heavenly Martial Festival. They viewed him as someone who had chosen to be a big fish in a small pond rather than face thepetitive environment of the Heavenly Martial Academy. However, Hyonwon Kang thought differently. That cant be true. Theres no way he enrolled in the Azure Dragon Academy just to avoidpetition. Even as a child, he constantly challenged himself, saying he would win one day even if he lost every time. With such apetitive spirit, he couldnt have chosen the Azure Dragon Academy over the Heavenly Martial Academy out of fear. So why why did Peng Sa-Hyuke here? Suddenly, a thought struck him.
Do I seem like that kind of person to you?
Was it because of me? Thats absurd. He followed me to Azure Dragon Academy because of a fleeting childhood friendship?
Do I really look like the kind of asshole who would do that?!
Impossible. Hah, thats ridiculous Hyonwon Kang gazed at the overcast sky with a dazed expression. PITTER-PATTER Raindrops began to fall, gradually intensifying into a downpour. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? SHWAAA Its just one misfortune after another. Is this what they call getting beaten to a pulp in the rain? Fuck This is turning out to be one shitty day. Hyonwon Kang grumbled, using his arm to shield his face from the pouring rain. The rain seeped into his wounds, causing a burning sensation, but he didnt feel like getting up.
Hi! Do you want to fight me? Damn it! Ill win next time! Bring it on! OWW!
Standing in the rain, memories of their childhood resurfaced. Hyonwon Kang wished they could all be washed away by the rain, dissolving into oblivion. Suddenly, the rain ceased falling on his face. SHWAAA He could still hear the rain, but the raindrops no longer reached him. What are you doing here? a familiar voice asked. Hyonwon Kang lowered the arm that covered his face. A man with an umbre stood over him, peering down. Chapter 58: The Asura Blood Heaven Blade Chapter 58: The Asura Blood Heaven de The man with the umbre peered down at Hyonwon Kang, who was soaked to the bone, and asked, Hyonwon Kang, what are you doing right now? His face remained as expressionless as a brick wall, despite the downpour. He was a man of precision, impable grooming, and unyielding demeanor, as was natural for the one and only Star Instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. Namgoong Su Thats Mr. Namgoong for you. Namgoong Su furrowed his brow as he scrutinized Hyonwon Kangs battered condition. Looks like youve seen better days A brawl, perhaps? But not many students can rough you up like this. Did you have multiple opponents? Quit pestering me and scram, Hyonwon Kang retorted bluntly. He remembered a time when Namgoong Su had shown genuine interest in him during his early days at the academy, but those days were long over now.
Youre talented, so why arent you training harder? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads.
Because I dont feel like it. Why? Hey teacher, what do you say when someone asks you why you dont feel like doing something?
Hyonwon Kangs journey at the academy had gotten off to a rocky start when he resisted Namgoong Sus initial attempts to motivate him, which eventually led to him beingbeled as an unruly problem child. When that happened, Namgoong Su, being the rational man that he was, had moved on and concentrated on other students, leaving Hyonwon Kang to fend for himself. Just pretend you didnt see me. Youre too busy to waste your time on someone like me. Namgoong Su narrowed his eyes, annoyed. Hyonwon Kang, seventeen years old, third year student. Dont you think that seventeen is an age where a martial artist should take responsibility for his words and actions? Why did you enroll in the Azure Dragon Academy? Did your parents force you? Are you just after a graduation certificate? Or did you just follow the crowd? Read this at , or else. Hyonwon Kang red at Namgoong Su, clenching his teeth. Undeterred, Namgoong Su continued his tirade, For three years now, youve let down not only me, but all the instructors. Even though youre talented, yourezy, and you keep getting involved in violent incidents. And yet, weve always looked the other way. Why do you think that is? Its because we believed that you would grow up ande to your senses. But even our patience has its limits. Namgoong Su, shielding Hyonwon Kang from the rain with his umbre, coldly said the words he knew would hurt Hyonwon Kang the most, Please drop out. I will no longer allow you to dishonor the Azure Dragon Academy. If youre going to act like this in the future, I suggest you drop out before you get expelled. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Who are you to tell me to drop out! Hyonwon Kang. For a moment, Hyonwon Kang felt a suffocating killing intent tighten around his throat. Namgoong Su stared down at the disheveled Hyonwon Kang with a contemptuous glint in his eyes. Do you think the worlds a cakewalk? If you want to achieve something, youve got to fight tooth and nail. You cant achieve anything if youze around and then whine when you lose. He extended his hand. Ill give you onest chance to turn your life around. Take my hand and join my ss starting tomorrow. Had anyone else witnessed this, theyd have been astounded. Namgoong Su rarely extended such opportunities to individual students, no matter how talented they were. That look in his eyes is exactly the same as the Peng n Head back then. He cant be trusted. Hyonwon Kang gritted his teeth, stared defiantly at him, and said, I dont need it, you hypocrite. As expected, Namgoong Su said in a mocking tone. Then, right now, Ive decided that you wont graduate. As the Azure Dragon Academys sole Star Instructor, Namgoong Su held influence second only to Principal Noh Gun-Sang. When he set his mind on something, very few at the academy could oppose him. Enjoy your remaining time before expulsion. Whatever. Y arent you reading this at ? As a parting gift, Ill leave my umbre here. Namgoong Su ced the umbre beside Hyonwon Kang. He then pulled out a second umbre and opened it. I always carry a spare, he exined. I didnt say anything. Namgoong Su strode away into the rain. As he left, Hyonwon Kang swore under his breath, Son of a bitch The contempt in Namgoong Sus eyes infuriated him, but at the same time, regret gnawed away at him. Should I have taken that offer? Should I have epted thatst chance and given it my all? No, its pointless. Although Namgoong Su excelled in many types of martial arts, earning him the title of Star Instructor, but in the end, his specialty was swordsmanship. On the other hand, the Hyonwon ns martial arts revolved around the dao. The biggest problem lies in our defective martial arts. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads.
With our current martial arts No matter how hard we try, we can only reach the peak level.
When his father had first told him the truth about their martial arts, the young Hyonwon Kang had been left frustrated. His father, the n Head of Hyonwon n, was onlyparable in strength to a Hall Leader in the Peng n.
If only the Heaven Splitting de, or even the Earth Shattering de, could bepletely restored
Damn it! I need to stop making excuses. Im the one who has never tried pushing past the limits before. If I had maybe I could have shattered them. SHWAAA The rain showed no sign of relenting. Namgoong Sus umbre shielded Hyonwon Kangs face, but his body was soaked through and his mind was a mess. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads.
Do I seem like that kind of person to you? Im so sorry, I cant do anything for you Did you use a lethal technique on my son? Youre talented, so why arent you training harder?
Peng Sa-Hyuk, his father, the Peng n Head, and Namgoong Sus words echoed relentlessly in his mind. Please, stop! Hyonwon Kang closed his eyes. An inexplicable fatigue washed over him, his wounds from Peng Sa-Hyuks beating ached, and the cold rainwater made his body stiff. Hah He exhaled, and a frosty plume escaped his lips. His strength was slowly draining away. I might freeze to death An apt end for a wretch. Oi, punk, why are you sprawled out like that? Is itfortable? Am I hearing things at my deathbed? Wake up, dumbass. What the fuck are you doing in the middle of the training grounds? Shit, this is thest voice I wanted to hear in my final moments. Are you seriously sleeping in a ce like this? You ought to read this at . Namgoong Su is overbearing, but at least hes prim and proper, like a teacher should be. This guy? Hes more vulgar than a thug! I know you can hear me, and dont think Ill just leave if you keep ignoring me. Nuh uh, not a chance~ Fuck Hyonwon Kang opened his eyes to re at the irritating bastard who couldnt even let him rest in peace. SWOOSH! Namgoong Sus umbre went flying, drenching him. Ahh, damn it! Hyonwon Kang sat bolt upright and bellowed, BAEK SU-RYONG!!! Thats Mr. Baek for you, Baek Su-Ryong sneered, squatting down in front of Hyonwon Kang. Ugh Hyonwon Kang shivered. Even though he was wrapped in a warm nket, lying in the winter rain for hours had taken its toll. Drink this. Itll warm you up. I handed Hyonwon Kang a cup of hot tea. Trembling, he took the cup and sipped some tea. Then, in a hoarse voice, he mumbled, I was never a genius. I stared at him incredulously. Oh no, did Peng Sa-Hyuk damage his brain? Why the sudden confession? I asked. The whole school already knows what happened, but I guess I should act stupid just this once for his sake Hyonwon Kang bit his lip and began recounting the events that led him to this sorry state. So, I ended up in a brawl with Peng Sa-Hyuk and couldnt do anything against him Y arent you reading this at ? Tsk tsk, so what if youre a genius? You think you can just coast through life without putting in any effort? And dont underestimate that Peng n Young Master, hes no pushover. I clicked my tongue in annoyance. Woah, his eyes look dead. It seems that he hasnt fully recovered from the shock of his humiliating defeat. I sighed and continued, Itd be great if you could gain inner qi just by eating and be a master desman by randomly iling your limbs, but even geniuses need to work hard to reach their goals. The only difference is the speed of improvement. Theres no future for me here Hyonwon Kang began. He looks like he just made up his mind about something, but in my experience, hes about to make a grave mistake So Im dropping out of the Azure Dragon Academy. THWACK! I promptly smacked him on the head. Oww! Why did you hit me? Hyonwon Kang whined. Annoyed, I raised my hand, and he flinched. If I keep going, he might break This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I lowered my arm and said nicely, Because you needed a wake-up call. Your father bent over backwards for the Peng n to feed and clothe you and send you to the Azure Dragon Academy, but now you want to drop out? Its not like that! Hyonwon Kang protested. I wont be a burden, and I wont live like trash. Im going to be a frencer. Frencer? What kind of newfangled bullshit is this? I had plenty more to say, but Hyonwon Kang appeared quite determined, so I decided to hear him out first. I thought about a lot of things as Iy there in the rain. Where I went wrong, why Ive been wasting my life away Fuck, I dont know why Im telling you all this, but it alles back to martial arts. What about martial arts? Hyonwon Kang smiled bitterly. How much do you know about the Hyonwon ns martial arts? I know theyre famous for de Arts, especially the Earth Shattering de and the Heaven Splitting de. Its probably better to keep the other de art to myself for now. Hyonwon Kang nodded somberly. Thats right, but because of the Crazy Demons massacre, all thats left in my family is a defective Earth Shattering de. What does that have to do with bing a frencer? Wait, are you thinking of Hyonwon Kang nodded again, his eyes glittering with tenacity. You guessed right. Through realbat, Ill develop my own martial art based on the Earth Shattering de and revive the Hyonwon n. Holy shit I thought, barely managing to maintain a poker face. Namgoong Su has already told me that he wont let me graduate. All right then, Im not going to waste any more time. Ill be a frencer, travel around the world and gain practical experience WHAM! Why arent you reading this at ? I smacked Hyonwon Kang again, this time with purpose. Damn it, whyd you hit me again? Hyonwon Kang rolled on the floor, tears welling up. You asked for it, I sighed. Its good that hes finally seeing the light, but deciding to be a frencer really
I dont regret it. I did it to perfect my martial arts.
Sounds like something Master Crazy Demon would do. Back then, in order to perfect his martial arts, Master Crazy Demon had embarked on the Hundred Duels Trial, a self-inflicted ordeal which involved dueling masters to the death a hundred times over. It did not end well for him. I sighed. Stop thinking about this and go back to school. I told you, theres nothing more I can learn there. If I want to perfect my martial arts Hold it right there and finish listening to me before you continue. First of all, your idea of perfecting martial arts by risking your life is outdated. What you need is a good training environment and a skilled instructor. Of course, for a master martial artist, there was nothing better than life-and-deathbat, but Hyonwon Kang was far from that level. Second, you dont need to create your own martial arts. You already have plenty to learn. What the hell are you talking about? Hyonwon Kang made a skeptical face. A wave of nostalgia suddenly swept over me, as if I were transported back decades into the past. For a moment, Hyonwon Kang and Master Crazy Demons faces ovepped. Im going to teach you a new de art, one that belonged to a deceased master. Its the only one of its kind in the world, and I promise you, its on par with the Earth Shattering de, if not the Heaven Splitting de of the Hyonwon n. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Hyonwon Kangs eyes widened. In the murim, teaching a martial art without the permission of the original faction or martial artist was considered a serious offense, so much so that even the Five Great Academies, including the Azure Dragon Academy, focused on teaching students when and how to use a martial art they already learned rather than teaching them brand new martial arts. Y-Youre going to teach me a masters martial art? Hyonwon Kang stuttered. Yes. Why? Because I believe that this is what the creator of this technique would want. Well, I couldnt exactly tell him that, so I came up with another reason. Because I need to win the Heavenly Martial Festival. AHAHAHAHAHA! Hyonwon Kang burst into uncontrobleughter. When he finally sobered up, he said, Still, it is never easy to learn a new martial art, let alone master it well enough in a year to put it into practice Is that your excuse for not learning? As long as I can get stronger, Im willing to try, no matter how difficult it is. Good. It seems that his encounter with Peng Sa-Hyuk has jolted him back to reality. I smirked and said, Adapting wont be as hard as you think. Because the martial art Im going to teach you has its roots in the Hyonwon n. Read this at , or else. I remembered a conversation I had with Master Crazy Demon long ago.
By the way, Master Crazy Demon, whats the name of your martial art? The Asura Blood Heaven de.
The Asura Blood Heaven de () a martial art perfected by the Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu through his Hundred Duels Trial. This was the technique that I decided to pass down to his descendant, Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang, Ill make you the worlds greatest demaster. Chapter 59: See You at the Heavenly Martial Festival Chapter 59: See You at the Heavenly Martial Festival Are you serious about changing schools? Noh Gun-Sang asked. Peng Sa-Hyuk nodded. Yes. Why the sudden decision? Peng Sa-Hyuk fidgeted ufortably. He needed a rmendation letter from the academys principal, Noh Gun-Sang, to facilitate his transfer, but actually asking for it was nerve-wracking. Bowing politely, Peng Sa-Hyuk exined, I apologize, but I believe Ive learned all I can at the Azure Dragon Academy. I want to challenge myself alongside exceptional students in a more conducive environment. Noh Gun-Sang fell silent for a moment, then sighed. Haa Which academy are you considering? Read this at , or else. The Heavenly Martial Academy. Well, thats a relief. At least its not the White Tiger Academy. The Azure Dragon Academy and the White Tiger Academy had been rivals for years, their fiercepetition extending even to the Heavenly Martial Festival. Although, in recent times, the Azure Dragon Academys ten-year run as the lowest-ranked institution had rendered their rivalry somewhat pointless. I havent even considered any other options apart from the Heavenly Martial Academy. Are you prepared for the challenges youll face? It wont be easy. Just grant me the rmendation letter, and Ill handle the rest. Transferring was notoriously arduous. It required excelling at your current academy and passing an entrance exam significantly tougher than the standard one. For an Azure Dragon Academy student, the lowest of the Five Great Academies, aiming for the Heavenly Martial Academy meant even more stringent criteria. The instructors and students there wont go easy on you. Peng Sa-Hyuk grinned, brushing it off as if it were childs y. Let them try. I see. With your spirit, I believe youll adapt just fine. No matter howpetitive it is at the Heavenly Martial Academy, Peng Sa-Hyuk is bound to shine there. In fact, with his bold personality, he might even stir things up, Noh Gun-Sang thought, chuckling to wees you. By the way, Im not quite sure what to mention in your rmendation letter about your character. Three years of dominating the Club Union, gathering followers, bullying your ssmates, and nearlynding in prison this year for attempting to bribe new instructors. P-Principal Peng Sa-Hyuk stammered, panicking. Noh Gun-Sang yfully grinned. Well, youve certainly been quite the troublemaker. I can only imagine what the Heavenly Martial Academy Principal might think if they found out. Principal Peng Sa-Hyuk deted. If Noh Gun-Sang decided to highlight character issues in his rmendation letter, transferring might be impossible. So this is the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva Noh Gun-Sang, one of the worlds top hundred Not even the Hebei Peng ns reputation can intimidate him. Seeing Peng Sa-Hyuks unease, Noh Gun-Sangughed, Just kidding. I wont include the character part in your letter of rmendation. While your pranks may have asionally crossed the line, youve generally performed well academically. Thank you, Peng Sa-Hyuk sighed with relief. However, Noh Gun-Sang wasnt done yet. Although can you take another day to think about it? Why? Noh Gun-Sang fixed Peng Sa-Hyuk with a meaningful stare. Feeling as though those eyes could prate his innermost thoughts, Peng Sa-Hyuk quickly looked away. Youve given me many reasons, but I suspect the primary one for your transfer isnt among them, is it? Why do you say that? Whether you like it or not, living a long life makes you perceptive. The twinkle in your eye gave you away. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? If you wish to attend the Heavenly Martial Academy, Im willing to support you. But before you go, tie up any loose ends here, before they be inner demons that haunt you. Im done here. I have no more regrets, Peng Sa-Hyuk thought, but he wisely refrained from voicing his thoughts to the school principal. Alright, he finally replied. Ill have the rmendation letter ready by tomorrow afternoon. Come pick it up then. Thank you. Peng Sa-Hyuk rose from his seat, bowed to Noh Gun-Sang, and turned to leave. Suddenly, in a hushed tone, Noh Gun-Sang spoke, Three years ago, when you joined the Azure Dragon Academy, your teachers and I had high hopes for you. Peng Sa-Hyuk slowly turned back. Im sorry I didnt meet your expectations. Noh Gun-Sang smiled warmly. No apologies necessary. We are the ones who are sorry for not teaching you properly, andI still hold high hopes for you. Are you suggesting I stay at the Azure Dragon Academy? Peng Sa-Hyuk asked, his expression hardening. Noh Gun-Sang shook his head. Thats not what I mean I simply hope that whether you stay here or go to the Heavenly Martial Academy, youll always give it your all and achieve your goals. Thats all. Of course, its a pity. This years Azure Dragon Academy looks like its going to be a lot of fun. Can you guess why? Noh Gun-Sang smiled with the innocence of a child. That smile prompted Peng Sa-Hyuk tough without realizing it. Yeah. At that moment, a certain persons face shed through both their minds.
Then, at this years Heavenly Martial Festival, I will lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory.
Why arent you reading this at ? Baek Su-Ryong had confidently spoken of winning the Heavenly Martial Festival. It was an impossible task, but he was determined to give it his all. Itd be a shame if you missed out on the fun. It would be, but I cant change anything by myself, Peng Sa-Hyuk sadly concluded. Im sorry, but I dont think I can stay. With that, Peng Sa-Hyuk bowed, turned, and exited the Principals office, softly muttering, Because I no longer have any regrets. As he stepped out of the building and wandered the academys grounds, Peng Sa-Hyuk reflected on his three years at the Azure Dragon Academy. He had never been a model student, and most of his sses bored him due to theirck of challenge. His ssmates, too, failed to captivate him. Except for Dokgo Jun, everyone else is mediocre. With nopetition within the academy, Peng Sa-Hyuk had strayed down a different path. I indulged in power to the point of tedium. As the Young Master of the Hebei Peng n, he easily amassed followers within the academy, securing control over the Club Union and gaining influence over some instructors. He knew they referred to him as the snake head behind his back, but he cared little for the opinions of the weak. Its all so boring. At the Azure Dragon Academy, he could act as arrogantly as he pleased, but he was self-aware enough to realize that he was the true rotten delinquent, not Hyonwon Kang like he always said.
Im sure youve been guzzling those expensive elixirs your n provides, learning from the best instructors, and mastering secret martial arts passed down through generations. If youre still weaker than me after all that, then youre truly a worthless good-for-nothing.
Read this at , or else. Youre the worthless good-for-nothing, damn it. A pitiable face with swollen, bruised lips. Eyes brimming with venom. A life wasted, but with an envy-inducing talent. Once friends, now nothing. Thinking of Hyonwon Kang, Peng Sa-Hyuk snorted. Youll remain stuck here for the rest of your life. Regardless of how he thought about it, there was nothing more to gain at the Azure Dragon Academy. He had no reason to stay, and from now on, he needed to aim higher. Therefore, he would transfer to the Heavenly Martial Academy, surpass those who underestimated him, and dominate yet another academy. I should return and request the rmendation letter right away. Peng Sa-Hyuk started heading back to Noh Gun-Sangs office. PENG SA-HYUKKKKK! WHOOSH! What? Movement arts? Who? Peng Sa-Hyuk turned toward the direction of the shout. Hyonwon Kang was racing toward him, his face a colorful canvas of bruises. At first, Peng Sa-Hyuk was astonished by Hyonwon Kangs audacity, but when he saw Hyonwon Kangs battered face, he brushed it aside and burst outughing, Puhahaha! Y-You look like a panda with those ck eyes Wait, I dont remember hitting you in the face, though? Who the hell did that to you? Hyonwon Kang skidded to a stop before Peng Sa-Hyuk, panting heavily. Huff, huff there you are. Fuck, Ive been looking for you everywhere. Youve been looking for me? For a moment, Peng Sa-Hyuks expression darkened, and he exuded a chilling aura. Hyonwon Kang, I warned you. Stay at least a hundred steps away from me, or Ill Hey, lets have another match. What? Read this at , or else. Another match. Peng Sa-Hyuk was dumbfounded for a moment, before he regained hisposure and said incredulously, Youve really gone mad, thats good. Theres no cure for insanity but death. Come on, you asshole. Wait! As Peng Sa-Hyuk drew his sword, Hyonwon Kang stumbled backward. Not today, but next time! Thats what I came here to tell you. Are you kidding me? Peng Sa-Hyuk eximed, but the look on Hyonwon Kangs face told him that he was not joking. Starting today, Im going to learn a new de art, Hyonwon Kang proudly dered. A new de art? From now on, no more drinking, no more cking off. Ill train to the brink of exhaustion. What for? Hyonwon Kang grinned widely. So that next time, Ill win. For a moment, Peng Sa-Hyuk felt like he had traveled back in time. Hyonwon Kangs smile was one he hadnt seen in three years.
Next time, Ill win!
He had said that to Hyonwon Kang countless times when they were kids, but ironically, it was Hyonwon Kang who was saying it to him now. Why arent you reading this at ? Oh how the tables have turned. Peng Sa-Hyuk erupted inughter. Youre insane Ahahahahaha! What? You think Im joking? Go ahead,ugh all you want now. Lets see if youll still beughing in a few months WHAM! Hyonwon Kang dropped to his knees, caught off guard by a sudden punch to the stomach. Tears welled up in his eyes as he red at Peng Sa-Hyuk. Damned bastard, whyd you hit me! I said next time, didnt I? Next time! Peng Sa-Hyuk sneered, Hah, in a few months? Youll never defeat me, you damned bastard. Fuck you Well see. Watching Hyonwon Kang grit his teeth, Peng Sa-Hyuk snorted, a hint of genuine amusement in hisughter. Kukuku, excellent. Please try harder next time. Ill eagerly anticipate the pleasure of defeating you, he dered with a smirk. A few dayster, armed with Noh Gun-Sangs rmendation letter, Peng Sa-Hyuk made his way to the Heavenly Martial Academy. He aced the transfer exam and became a student at the prestigious institution. He then penned a letter to Hyonwon Kang: See you at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Well settle our match there. Trantors Note: I am off on a business + vacation trip to Fukuoka and Busan. Updates will resume on Oct 25th. Now you know why there have been triple releasestely XD Chapter 60: Two Prodigies Chapter 60: Two Prodigies Fucking asshole, Hyonwon Kang muttered as he red at the letter he had pinned to his bedroom wall. Four days ago, he had received a letter from Peng Sa-Hyuk, who had left for the Heavenly Martial Academy. It read: See you at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Well settle our match there. Hyonwon Kang had immediately put the letter up so he could see it every morning, in moments of training fatigue, and before bed. It was a constant reminder to himself. So you win and run off to the Heavenly Martial Academy, huh? If stares could pierce, the letter would be in shreds by now. Fine. Well meet at the Heavenly Martial Festival, and Ill crush you in front of everyone. Gritting his teeth, Hyonwon Kang tore the letter from the wall. He was moving out today, and the letter was thest of his meager belongings after three years of living in the dorm with hardly any personal items. At the main gates of the Azure Dragon Academy, he found Baek Su-Ryong chatting with Mae Geuk-Lyom. Is that all youve got? Baek Su-Ryong asked, noticing his approach. Yes Sir, Hyonwon Kang replied, still using the formalnguage he wasnt used to. He had decided to shed his pride andmit entirely to his training under Baek Su-Ryongs tutge. Speaking formally to his teacher was only natural, and he had even impulsively cut his messy long hair to signify his determination to change. Scratching his still awkwardly short hair, Hyonwon Kang said, I have everything I need. Baek Su-Ryong nodded. Good, Ive also taken care of all the necessary paperwork. Grandpa, may I take this punk with me? Come here for a moment, Mae Geuk-Lyom called Hyonwon Kang over to evaluate his attitude. Is it true that youre going to dedicate yourself to martial arts from now on? Yes. From today onward, Ill be staying with Mr. Baek and concentrating on martial wees you. Except for special circumstances, students who remained at the academy over the vacation period were required to stay in the dorms. However, Baek Su-Ryong had arranged for Hyonwon Kang to move out under the pretext of remedial training. How the hell did Baek Su-Ryong persuade the Headmaster? Hyonwon Kang wondered. You have a good look in your eyes now, Mae Geuk-Lyom noted, nodding in satisfaction. He had seen countless students in his years at the Azure Dragon Academy, including delinquents worse than Hyonwon Kang, like the one who had kidnapped his daughter Baek Mu-Heun, that son of a bitch he grumbled. G-Grandpa? Please take a deep breath and calm down! Phew I was just reminded of that bastard for a moment. After calming down, Mae Geuk-Lyom turned his attention back to Hyonwon Kang. The boys eyes had told him all that he needed to know. He ced a hand on Hyonwon Kangs shoulder and said, I believe you. There arent many days left until the end of school vacation, so learn as much as you can from Mr. Baek and return ready for the new semester. You ought to read this at . Im sorry for the trouble Ive caused in the past. Ill show you that Ive changed. Hyonwon Kang bowed deeply. Mae Geuk-Lyoms lips curled slightly, acknowledging Hyonwon Kangs desire to change for the better. Thus, he decided to offer the boy some final words of advice, Quit drinking. Ill never touch it again. And stay away from women. I will. If I hear youve been to a brothel A shiver ran down Hyonwon Kangs spine. Holy shit, is that killing intent!? Ill cut off both you and your teachers jewels. G-Grandpa? Why me too? Baek Su-Ryong yelled, bewildered. Mae Geuk-Lyom replied expressionlessly, A teacher is also responsible for their students mistakes. Always remember that. Yes Okay This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Baek Su-Ryong and Hyonwon Kang nodded obediently, their faces pale from terror. With that, it was time to leave. Are you prepared to go through hell? Baek Su-Ryong asked as they walked. Yes, I am, Hyonwon Kang replied determinedly. For three years now, he had strayed from the path of martial arts, so if he wanted to make up for the lost time, he had to put in the effort. He would face Peng Sa-Hyuk and avenge his previous loss at the Heavenly Martial Festival. He would also say what he couldnt say to him before he left. Seeing Hyonwon Kang grinning to himself, Baek Su-Ryong smirked andmented, Rx, or someone might mistake you for a debt collector. F Okay. Their destination wasnt far. After leaving the Azure Dragon Academy, they arrived at a mansion. This is where youll be staying, Baek Su-Ryong said. Here? Hyonwon Kang gaped at Baek Su-Ryong in disbelief. Teacher, are you wealthy? Baek Su-Ryong smiled proudly. This isnt my house. It belongs to my buddy Heo Cheon, an up-anding local businessman. Why does he sound like hes boasting about himself rather than his friend? They must be really close, Hyonwon Kang wondered. You ought to read this at . Noticing Hyonwon Kangs unspoken question, Baek Su-Ryong answered, Hes like a brother to me, so dont worry and make yourselffortable. I have already informed him that youre moving in. With that said, Baek Su-Ryong entered the mansion through a gate wide enough for a horse-drawn carriage. Although the mansion was huge and even had a training field, it felt strangely empty. He bought this ce recently, so there arent many people here. I nned to establish the White Dragon Academy here if I failed the instructor exam Eh? Oops. Anyway, dont worry about it, Baek Su-Ryong shrugged. Suddenly, he noticed a presence approaching them and added, Oh, by the way, youre not the only one training here. Who is it? Read this at , or else. Our secret weapon for the Heavenly Martial Festival What? And someone who will soon be your junior. Baek Su-Ryong grinned. Just then, a boy of about fourteen or fifteen came out of the mansion. His stature was a little smaller than his peers, but he wore a bright smile on his innocent but somewhat pale face. Suryong-hyung! he greeted. I told you to call me Mr. Baek. Anyway, are you feeling better now, Cheon? Why arent you reading this at ? Yes! Baek Su-Ryong ruffled the boys hair as he ran toward him like an eager puppy greeting its master. Why did you take so long? Grandpa and I waited forever! I was busy for a while, but now we can see each other every day. Ill be working here starting tomorrow. Really? The boys smile widened, genuinely pleased. Meanwhile, Hyonwon Kang, the academys number one delinquent, squirmed ufortably. Such a kind and fragile-looking kid Sensing his awkwardness, the boy turned toward him. Hi, who are you? Baek Su-Ryong introduced, This is Hyonwon Kang, a third-year student at the Azure Dragon Academy. Hell be staying here from now on. Im Hyonwon Kang. As of today, Ill be under your care. Hyonwon Kang nodded stiffly, obviously not used to being polite. The boy greeted him with a bow, Im Wiji Cheon! Ill turn fifteen this year! Please feel free to talk to me informally, Sunbae! Sunbae? Hyonwon Kang looked suspiciously at Baek Su-Ryong. Cheon will be taking this years entrance exam. Soon, hell be your hoobae, Baek Su-Ryong rified. Do you really think the Academy would ept just anyone? Oh, sorry, I didnt mean Hyonwon Kang began before suddenly realizing his slip of the tongue and apologizing to Wiji Cheon. You ought to read this at . With a broad smile as if nothing had happened, Wiji Cheon giggled, Hehe, its fine. I heard that the entrance exam for the Azure Dragon Academy is quite challenging, so Im working hard! O-Okay, do your best. Hyonwon Kang stuttered, thrown off by Wiji Cheons easygoing manner. Baek Su-Ryong watched the two boys, who were like oil and water. Its like a cat and a dog meeting for the first time. If Hyonwon Kang is a grumpy cat, then Wiji Cheon is an affectionate dog. Its quite the reassuring sight. From now on, you will train together and spar frequently, he said. Please guide me, Sunbae! Yeah, sure Hyonwon Kang reluctantly replied. Not only is he two years younger than me, he also looks kind of sickly I guess this is going be a wees you. Why dont you two warm up with a spar? Just remember, no internal arts allowed, Baek Su-Ryong suggested. Thinking this was his chance to show his skills, Hyonwon Kang confidently picked up a wooden de. Keuk! Hyonwon Kang doubled over like a cooked shrimp as a wooden sword struck his stomach. Wiji Cheon rushed to his side and asked worriedly, Sunbae, are you okay? Im fine Bleargh! Having emptied his stomach earlier, Hyonwon Kang now vomited only bile. Wiping his mouth with his hand, he groaned, One One more round. Again? Wiji Cheon looked as if he wanted to stop. Again. Hyonwon Kang scrambled to his feet using his wooden de as support, his eyes burning with determination. He had underestimated Wiji Cheon at first, but not any more. He raised his wooden de toward Wiji Cheon as if it were a life-or-death battle. Havent we already sparred nine rounds? Sunbae, maybe we should stop now Wiji Cheon mumbled, on the verge of tears. Just one more time, Hyonwon Kang said firmly. I decided to mediate, This will be thest round. Okay. Yes This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon raised their wooden weapons. Their des shed once more, and I watched the show with a fan in hand. As expected, Wiji Cheon is stronger. Although Wiji Cheon had lost most of his inner qi after recovering from qi deviation, his skill remained, and in terms of pure skill he was far superior to Hyonwon Kang despite their age difference. SMACK! Oww! In the end, Hyonwon Kang was struck in the stomach again and copsed. Um, S-Sunbae Dont talk to me. Okay. Hyonwon Kang, the prodigious delinquent who had be a punching bag,y on the ground, gazing up at the stars. I want to bury my head in the sink and fucking drown myself right now he mumbled hopelessly. He looks pitiful. Very pitiful. I turned to Wiji Cheon and asked quietly, Cheon, could you help him wash up and then take him to his room? O-Okay! Hyonwon Kang got up with Wiji Cheons assistance, and they hobbled to the bathroom. Even then, Hyonwon Kang remained irritable. Let go. I can manage You ought to read this at . I think youll fall if I let go I wont say it again. Let go. Really? Yeah Okay, Ill let go. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Wiji Cheon released Hyonwon Kang. Immediately, Hyonwon Kangs legs gave way, and he crumpled to the ground. To add insult to injury, his face collided with a rock on the ground. CRACK! I let go because you told me to, but are you okay? After a moment, Hyonwon Kang looked at Wiji Cheon and smiled as if hed never been healthier. Hah, this is nothing. But youre bleeding from both nostrils Wiji Cheon thought. Chapter 61: I Thought I Was Rich, But… Chapter 61: I Thought I Was Rich, But Zzz Zzz Hyonwon Kangs loud snores echoed through the room as he sprawled on his bed. His puffy, swollen face and double nosebleeds were a sight to behold. Well, at least he hasnt broken anything. One of Hyonwon Kangs standout qualities was his natural strength. Every day, he subjected himself to grueling workouts that would leave most people sore for days, yet hed wake up the next morning feeling fine. It was safe to say that he possessed phenomenal physical prowess. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Mnya Peng Sa-Hyuk you bastard just a bit more he mumbled in his sleep. A bit? Its a lot more, idiot, I scolded. After checking up on Hyonwon Kang, I moved on to the next room. There, Wiji Cheony fast asleep, curled up like a shrimp. Despite being fifteen, Wiji Cheons sleeping visage resembled that of a ten-year-old boy. When I first met him, he was an insane sword demon, but now, he exuded a much more innocent aurapared to his peers. Well, he was a pure kid even when he was in the middle of qi deviation. Pure as in he tore apart mountain birds and sliced up rabbits while harboring no evil in his heart. Mommy Wiji Cheon murmured, clutching the sword tightly to his chest. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I stared at him, assessing his talents and weaknesses. Unlike Hyonwon Kang, Wiji Cheon had a slight build with thin limbs. He was still in the midst of his growth spurt, so there was room for him to grow taller, but for now, he looked like he would have an average physique as an adult. Decent for a swordsman, but not exceptional. Still, Wiji Cheons true talenty not in his physique, but in his insight - the kind of insight and focus that allowed him to independently master the intricate Unlimited Sword to a fairly high level, even though it was a fake. Above all, this boy loved the sword.
A swordsman should love swords. Isnt that obvious? Most swordsmen see the sword as a mere tool, a weapon for killing. They use it, but they dont really love it. What do you mean by love the sword? Is it a matter of mindset? A sword is a sword. Master Sword Saint, Im not trying to preach here, but A sword is a sword. If you want to understand the sword, you have to look at it every wees you. I couldnt help but remember Master Sword Saint caressing his beloved sword after mercilessly killing a human without hesitation. That sword that Master Sword Saint had cherished so dearly had shattered immediately upon his death. Mommy Daddy As if trapped in a nightmare, Wiji Cheon shuddered and clung tightly to his sword, cold sweat forming on his pale forehead. Hes still dealing with the aftermath of his qi deviation. Despite his cheerful facade, Wiji Cheon had only recovered from his qi deviation episode less than a month ago. While his physical health was nearly restored, the mental scars would take much longer to heal. Nooo Im scared I ced my hand on Wiji Cheons pale forehead and channeled some inner qi to warm him up. Its okay, its okay, Iforted. Wiji Cheons expression eased slightly. Daddy please dont go Dont worry, Daddy isnt going anywhere. As I gently stroked Wiji Cheons head, he gradually drifted into a deep wees you. Wow, I feel like Im raising my own child. After ensuring that Wiji Cheon was sound asleep, I rose from my seat and stepped outside. The moonlit night enveloped me, and as I roamed the manors grounds, I thought about various things. Master Crazy Demon and Master Sword Saint. Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon. Both possessed remarkable talents, yet upon closer inspection, they were entirely different types of prodigies. Hyonwon Kang had been blessed with extraordinary physical abilities, nerves of steel, and keen eyesight that allowed him to replicate most techniques after a single glimpse. In contrast, Wiji Cheon possessed insight, focus, and a profound connection with the sword that enabled him toprehend and master intricate martial arts forms. It was this affinity that made the enigmatic yet profound Unlimited Sword a perfect fit for Wiji Cheon. At the moment, Wiji Cheon was ahead of Hyonwon Kang. However, with Kangs unwavering dedication, stamina, and foundation in the Earth Shattering de, the gap would surely close as he learned the Asura Blood Heaven de. Most importantly, having a rival would help both of them grow. Y arent you reading this at ? I can only imagine how formidable theyll be I smiled with satisfaction. The thought of my hand-picked disciples making waves at the Heavenly Martial Festival was exhrating. In the end, I guess Im a teacher through and through. However, if I want to get what I want, I have to first be stronger myself. In order to properly guide these two prodigies, I had to first get stronger myself. Lost in thought, I continued my leisurely stroll. With regards to outer arts, I practice the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest daily, so thats not an issue. The real challenge is increasing my proficiency in the Heaven Defying Divine Art The Heaven Defying Divine Art was ssified into minor mastery, intermediate mastery, andplete mastery, based on ones level of achievement. Presently, I had achieved full minor mastery, having reached the three-star milestone of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, and was on the cusp of entering intermediate mastery. I need more elixirs. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Once the Heaven Defying Divine Art surpassed four stars and ventured into intermediate mastery, the demand for elixirs increased exponentially. That meant that at least until the culmination of intermediate mastery, the Art would continue to drain my reserves. This is going to cost quite a bit. It seems Ill have to meet with Bok Man-Chun sooner rather thanter. It was time to formte my future ns. Suddenly, I felt a gentle touch on my back. Old man, yourete, I said. Hoho, I intended to surprise you from behind but I guess I was caught. Wiji Yeol, the head of one of the Eight Great ns of the extinct Blood Cult, grinned and scratched the back of his head. I presume you came from the smithy? Yes. Ive practically taken up residence theretely. Its been ages since Ive worked in a genuine smithy, so pardon me if I cant help myself. Ever since he adopted a false identity arranged by Cheong Cheon to enter the city, Wiji Yeol had beenboring at a smithy I owned. Take it easy, youre not a spring chicken anymore. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Ill try. Anyway, hows Cheon? Hes exhausted and turned in early. He spent the entire day sparring with the Azure Dragon Academy senior I brought. Ah, so today was the day the new kid was moving in. I hope they didnt sh too fiercely Dont worry. Until this morning, Cheon stuck to me like glue, but once heid eyes on his senior, he switched loyalties disgustingly fast. We shared augh and exchanged pleasantries for a while. It had been a while since Ist saw Wiji Yeol, and his countenance radiated joy. These days, Im really content. Its all thanks to you. Ever since I healed Wiji Cheons qi deviation, Wiji Yeol had regarded me as a lifelong benefactor. You not only saved my only grandchild, but you also provided us with new identities. Youve even fulfilled my lifelong wish Ill never be able to repay you in this lifetime. Then youll have to live a long life, so youll have plenty of time to repay the favor, right? I quipped yfully. Wiji Yeol burst intoughter and patted my shoulder. Hehehe, indeed, Ill need to live a very long life for your sake! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Thats the spirit. Hehehehe! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Ouch! My shoulder is stinging This old mans hand is like a pot lid Realizing that I needed to change the subject swiftly before my shoulder was injured, I deftly sidestepped Wiji Yeol and changed the topic, asking, By the way, any progress on crafting a sword superior to the Blood Demon Sword? Wiji Yeol froze. Hmm Well, I do have something to report in that regard, he said hesitantly. Previously, I had entrusted Meteor Iron to Wiji Yeol, the Blood Cults premier cksmith, with the task of creating a sword that would surpass the Blood Demon Sword, and he had begun to work on it. Are you okay? Is something amiss? Wiji Yeol, who had been jovial just moments earlier, slowly met my gaze and apologized, Im sorry to say this, but uhm Its going to cost a substantial sum. I heaved a sigh of relief, relieved that the situation wasnt as dire as I had feared. How much are we talking about? Well, Ive itemized everything I need andpiled it for you. This is the list of equipment and materials. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Wiji Yeol delved into his bag, producing a long list of items along with their prices. Its not as exorbitant as I thought. Do we really need all this? Some of this stuff seems pretty expensive. To begin with, Meteor Iron alone is not enough to forge the sword. Its in short supply, and the swords strengthes primarily from an alloy of Meteor Iron and several other metals. In addition, well need a variety of equipment to work with different types of iron Hey, arent you the top cksmith of the Blood Cult? A craftsman who can create exquisite swords even in a humble forge Wiji Yeol blinked in confusion. What do you mean? Do you think a cksmith makes swords using only his bare hands? Its only natural that superior swords require first-ss materials and conditions. In fact, the more skilled the craftsman, the more particr he is about his equipment! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Trust me, if you can secure these items, I will forge a masterpiece that will undoubtedly surpass the Blood Demon Sword Wiji Yeols expression turned sour. This is way too much, huh I understand. In that case, Ill cut back on a few things and just leave the essentials No, dont skimp on your craft. I shook my head. To produce the finest work, one needed the finest materials and environment. Leave the list as it is. Ill procure everything you need. Thank you. And I apologize No need to apologize, I have the means, I replied, grinning sheepishly. Well, at least, until this point, I believed I had the means. The next day, I put on my Heo Cheon disguise and went to meet Bok Man-Chun. Greetings, Young Master. Y arent you reading this at ? Long time no see, Mr. Bok. During this absence, Bok Man-Chun seemed to have gained weight. Where he had once been rugged and exuded a rough demeanor, he now resembled an older man with a bulging belly. Noticing my scrutiny, Bok Man-Chun coughed and apologized, hastily covering his stomach with his hand. Ive been busytely, so I havent had time to train For a martial artist, admitting that one hadnt trained was a big problem. I briefly entertained the thought, but Bok Man-Chun wasnt my bodyguard; he was my business administrator, overseeing my variouspanies and collecting the profits. I handed him the list of items Id received from Wiji Yeol. I would like to purchase these items. Bok Man-Chun scanned the list and looked at the prices. His face quickly darkened. These items are quite expensive. I n to expand the forge a bit this time. You know the new old man upstairs, right? Hes a very skilled cksmith. Ah, yes Would you mind if it takes some time? The sooner, the better. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Bok Man-Chuns expression didnt brighten, but I wasnt too worried. I brought up the next issue. Additionally, I need you to acquire some elixirs, simr to what you did in the past, but this time I need a lot more I have to be honest with you, Young Master. Bok Man-Chun suddenly pulled out a ledger and handed it to me. Why are you giving me this now We have no money. What do you mean? Havent I only recently inherited the wealth of Old Man Heo, one of the top ten loan sharks in Nanchang? To put it simply, were broke. Bok Man-Chun said, unfolding the ledger in front of me.
Chapter 62: Apply Now! Chapter 62: Apply Now! Is this even real? My eyes trembled as I opened the ount ledger and a chaotic swarm of numbers spewed out. I deciphered what I could and ignored the rest. Anyway, to sum it up We only have just enough money to scrape by right now Bok Man-Chun started, watching my expression carefully. BAM! I mmed my hand onto the table in disbelief. How the hell is this possible? I inherited a fortune, not a mountain of debt! Where did all that money go? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Originally, Old Man Heos inheritance didnt belong to me, but Cheong Cheon transferred the will and its rights to me, making it my personal fortune. Yet, here Bok Man-Chun was iming that my precious wealth had vanished into thin air. Could this middleman have embezzled the money I squinted at Bok Man-Chun. Bok Man-Chun, his senses sharpened by years of frencing, twitched in protest, I swear I didnt do what you think I did! Werent you the one who told me to invest in various businesses, Young Master! I did say that, but this still doesnt add up. Young Master, think about it, Bok Man-Chun pleaded, exasperation creeping into his voice. You gave up on the loan shark business, Old Man Heos primary source of ie. Not only that, you ditched the brothels, and all the other shady businesses too. Wheres the money supposed toe from now? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Were only left with legit businesses like inns, restaurants, bars, and smithies. Im nning to register us as a tradingpany and an escort agency to cut our taxes, but these were never our main moneymakers. Well have to expand them all. Can we agree on that? Well, yeah. I nodded, folding my arms. It made sense. Bok Man-Chun brandished some papers, waving them before me. Now look at this. You recently bought a store in a prime location called the Hidden Dragon Restaurant, splurged on a mansion in front of the Azure Dragon Academy, and poured a fortune into its renovation. Plus, that old geezer you rmended may be a master craftsman, but he only fancies the priciest equipment! Recalling Wiji Yeols insistence on top-notch equipment for top-notch craftsmen, I sighed inwardly, He did mention something along those lines. See? Spare cash in this scenario? You mightve started with a fortune, but at the same time, you also need to invest heaps to ensure our long-term financial security. Still Fear not, though. Im not the kind of man who would let the businesses go into debt without letting you know beforehand, Bok Man-Chun shamelessly reassured me. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I sighed and stared at him, asking, But emptying the coffers, isnt that a tad excessive? I swear to my wife and kids, I have not made a single bad investment, Bok Man-Chun dered solemnly. Your inheritance is a hefty responsibility, but Im confident Ive made the right financial decisions. Once your businesses are firmly established, we can hire people to manage them for us, and the steady profits will guarantee that well be able to livefortably for the rest of our lives. Of course, I wont work in that direction if youre not willing, Young Master. I locked eyes with Bok Man-Chun. The man possessed the temperament and foresight of a true merchant. He invested generously in the present, not for small short-term profits, but for grand long-term gains. Hes an honest man, and after our trip to the Frencers Bazaar, I know that I can trust him with my money.I do feel a bit guilty about hiding my identity and fooling him, but I cant confess when hes burning with ambition like that. After a brief silence, I collected my thoughts and asked, How long till the business turns a profit? Bok Man-Chun beamed. Well break even in a year, and then its smooth sailing all the way! Y arent you reading this at ? One year. A pain in the neck right now, but a small price to pay for substantial future gains. I nodded and said, Alright, go for it. I entrust everything to you, Administrator Bok. Thank you. You wont regret it! As for the tradingpany and the escort agency Yes? Lets name them while were at it. What names do you have in mind? How about the White Dragon Conglomerate and the White Dragon Escort Agency? I said, grinning. Establishing the White Dragon Academy was out of the question now, but Id grown fond of the name. The White Dragon Conglomerate I like it. Sounds like itll be the biggest and richest in the Central ins one day, Bok Man-Chun chuckled. Anyway, due to certain personal circumstances Im dead broke right now. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Huh? Ak Yeon-Hos ears perked up, eager to hear my story. Wait Does that mean Myeong Il-Oh, who believed I was treating them to food and drinks, tensed up. Toote, fes. So I smirked, gripping their shoulders to prevent them from running away. You boys got any cash on you? Ak Yeon-Ho choked on his drink. Cough! Cough! Are you a thug? I wondered why you suddenly offered to treat uswas it a scheme to make us feel indebted so wed lend you money? Myeong Il-Ohs jaw dropped in horror, causing the food in his mouth to fall out. Please~ Ill pay you back as soon as I get paid next month. No, where would I get that kind of money? M-Money has been tighttely The two Young Masters tried to wriggle out of my grasp and escape, but I mped down and eyed their plump wallets. After all the time wed spent together, I knew how loaded these two clowns really were. Whats the deal, you two? Ones a scion of the Shandong Ak n, one of the Five Great ns; and the others the heir to the Myeong n which owns an escort agency. You cant fool me. Why arent you reading this at ? A whileter, their pockets felt lighter than feathers. Sob, your hearts as ck as coal. Youre a monster Im going to starve Why do new instructors get paid so little? I patted my now-bulging wallet and grinned at them. Rx, dinners on me tonight. Wanna order more food and drinks? Hows it on you when it was our money in the first ce! I shouldve listened to my old man about making bad friends After griping about their predicament, the two despondent rich kids eventually ordered more food and drinks to lift their spirits. Huh? Are their heads screwed on right? They spend money to cheer themselves up because theyre upset about being broke? Baffled, I asked cautiously, Guys, you do know that we have to work tomorrow, right? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. However, either they pretended not to hear me or they were too far gone to care. Ahh, who cares, who cares~ Work? What work? Lets enjoy life! Hahahaha! Lets party till we drop! Hyung-nim, lets invite Miss Jaegal too! These two greedy bastards never learn from their mistakes. Theyll be hungover all day tomorrow, cursing tonights binge while their senior instructor works them to the bone, but in the evening theyll throw yet another party to drown their sorrows. Its a never-ending vicious cycle. I stared nkly at the hopeless drunks. Sigh Why am I hanging out with these morons A whileter, Jaegal So-Yeong joined us. As usual, she sipped her wine quietly at first, then suddenly started chugging it by the bottle. With a red face, sheunched into a tirade against her senior instructor, Namgoong wees you. THAT CRAZY WORKAHOLIC BASTARDDDDDD! Guess they all have work troubles and need to vent. Anyway, I managed to get Jaegal So-Yeong to chip in financially. So, because of this and that You dont have money? I dont have much either but here! Jaegal So-Yeong welled up with sympathy and handed over her entire war chest. Being a person of conscience, I didnt rob a drunkard of her entire fortune Just half of it. Dear Miss, please take this back and safeguard it properly, I said solemnly, returning Jaegal So-Yeongs wallet. Money? Wow, are you giving me pocket money? Hehe! Thank you The flushed girl graciously epted the bag with both hands, bowing her head. My conscience pricked me as I cleared my throat, Ahem. You wont remember this, but Ill definitely repay you first. Hehe! Thank you! What about my money? You ought to read this at . Lets not sweat the small stuff. Hahahaha! Bottoms up! The sloshed trio got even worse, and for some reason, my wallet grew fatter as a result. Still, sadly, I couldnt join in on the revelry. This isnt enough. Its a significant sum, but nowhere near enough to buy elixirs or the stuff Wiji Yeol needs. Like Bok Man-Chun said, long-term investment is the way to go, but for now, Im penniless, and paydays a ways off. All Ive got is a big house, myself, and two freeloading students. Sigh Why the long face? Money is so easy to spend but so hard to earn. Suddenly, Myeong Il-Oh, his face puffed up with alcohol, scratched his chin. Hyung-nim, if youre that strapped for cash, how about doing some private tutoring? I know its time-consuming, but Private tutoring? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Myeong Il-Oh blinked incredulously. You know, one-on-one martial arts instruction for a fee. Youre an Azure Dragon Academy instructor, so there must be loads of folks eager to learn from you. Huh? Oh yeah, the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam is just a month away. Nows the perfect time to offer exam prep sses, Ak Yeon-Ho, half-slumped on the table, chimed in. Bingo! Thats it! Why didnt I think of that sooner? I pressed Myeong Il-Oh, Have you tutored before? How do you go about it? Before Myeong Il-Oh could open his mouth though, Jaegal So-Yeong answered, her speech slightly slurred from alcohol, I usually do it a couple times a week, about an hour each. Sometimes I get paid per lesson, sometimes monthly. I wouldnt rmend it, but Why not? Jaegal So-Yeong pouted. Private tutoring is mostly for rich kids, so they can be Spoiled? Yeah. I did it a few times at the Heavenly Martial Academy If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I contemted Jaegal So-Yeongs words. If it was just dealing with spoiled kids, then tutoring didnt seem too hard. The real question is, can it pay the bills? I asked bluntly, Whats the tutoring rate? It varies In this field, every tutors different, so averages dont mean much Im not concerned with averages. I want to know the top dogs rates. What does Namgoong Su charge? Jaegal So-Yeongs eyes widened. Namgoong Su wasnt just her senior instructor, he was also the sole Star Instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. Naturally, his tutoring fees would be sky-high. Namgoong-oppa should be able to get at least three hundred silvers a month per student? Three hundred silvers? I gaped. A hundred silver coins could sustain an average family for a year. Three hundred silvers were three times that. He rakes in that much cash just tutoring martial arts twice a week for a month? I clicked my tongue, remembering Namgoong Sus aloof demeanor. Hmph, so he was a money-grubber after all. Why arent you reading this at ? In any case, it was promising. I grinned absentmindedly, lost in my fantasies. With that kind of money, I can do whatever I please, heheh~ Uhm, Hyung-nim. You mustve missed it, but Miss Jaegal said that new instructors dont make much What do you mean? If its me, I should be earning more than Namgoong Su. I looked at the three of them in confusion. What? How does that make any sense? Whod pay that much for a rookie instructor! They looked at me in disbelief. Y arent you reading this at ? I smirked at them. Dont worry, my lessons are well worth every cent. The next day, my two students and I scoured the city, posting flyers everywhere. Trantors Note: This is the 200th chapter on ! Yay! (I know Im slow) Chapter 63: What if I Paid You Ten Times as Much? Chapter 63: What if I Paid You Ten Times as Much? CLACK! An old man threw open the window, inviting the crisp morning air into his lungs. Gradually, the fog in his mind dissipated, leaving rity in its wake. Hoo Taking deep, deliberate breaths, the old man fixed his gaze on thendscape outside. His vision was blurred from presbyopia, but he could still see well enough to appreciate the sunrise. Good. A broad smile graced his lips as he watched the townspeople embark on their daily journeys. Men and women left their homes, venturing out early to earn a living. The streets echoed with the chatter of children on their way to schools and martial arts academies. In the few weeks since his return to his hometown, this had quickly be a habit for the old man, and one of his few pleasures. Suddenly, the window mmed shut of its own ord. Old man, its not wise to be out in the cold so early, a voice called from behind him. The old man clicked his tongue in annoyance and turned around, only to see a stern woman dressed in a ck martial arts outfit approaching him. Dont you think youre being rather rude to the elderly by bursting into my room and interrupting me? Your health is more important than your amusement, the woman replied, her voice surprisingly soft in spite of her severe appearance. She helped the old man into his robes and ced a steaming decoction on the table beside the bed. Open the window, please. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Ill open it as soon as youve taken your medicine. Eh The old man grudgingly took a sip of the bitter brew. Only then did the woman relent and open the window. When I get back, Im going to tell everyone how disobedient you were, the old man grumbled. And Ill tell them you refused to take your medicine. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Ugh The old man groaned, on the verge of an outburst, but he stopped himself. The womans words may have been harsh, but her concern for him was undeniable. After all, not only had she apanied him on this journey, but she had also carried all of his luggage for him, all the while maintaining her stoic facade. When I return, Ill see to it that youre given more important duties. The womans face paled. I apologize, so please dont say that. The old man chuckled at the sight. The woman had remained impassive even when he threatened her, but when he offered to reward her, she panicked. He turned back to the window and looked out at the street. I lived here until I overstayed my wee. Then, after decades, I returned. Its almost funny how much things have changed. Yes. I thought this was home, but now that I think about it, it never really was. Both my parents passed away when I was a child, and I dont have many fond memories of this city. Then why did you decide toe here? The old man fell silent, a mixture of emotions in his eyes. After a while, he said, Because regardless, this is my hometown and the first ce that came to mind when they told me I needed to recuperate. Im sure youll recover soon and return to office. Why arent you reading this at ? You know, Shadow. I really dont want to go back to that den of vipers. Shadow held her tongue and studied the old mans back. This was not the time for her to speak. Her job was to ease his mind, look after his health and protect him from danger. Ill go get you something to eat. Shadow moved to leave the old mans room. Hmm? Whats going on? the old man suddenly eximed. Shadow stopped in her tracks and turned around. The old man was leaning halfway out of the window, peering intently at a boisterous crowd gathering below. Puhahaha, check this out! Tsk tsk, I guess there are all kinds of weirdos in the world The Azure Dragon Academys Future Star Instructor? Who the hell is Baek Su-Ryong? Havent you heard the rumors? Hes one of the new instructors Ah, you mean that braggart who said hed lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival? Guaranteed eptance? What a fraud! The Azure Dragon Academy must have really fallen from grace for them to hire such a person What a disgrace to martial artists! The spectacle caught the old mans attention. Whats all the fuss about? Some kind of murim conspiracy? You ought to read this at . Shadow enhanced her hearing with inner qi. Looks like someone put up a flyer. A martial arts instructor named Baek Su-Ryong is looking for students, she replied. Does this kind of thing usually cause such amotion? Not really. Its just notmon to see a flyer advertising private martial arts lessons. Most parents prefer to entrust their children to proven and reputable instructors through personal connections. Well, if were talking about an Azure Dragon Academy instructor, then his skills should be guaranteed, but this Baek Su-Ryong seems to be quite the attention seeker. Anyway, this has nothing to do with us I wonder what he wrote? Bring me a copy of the flyer, the old man ordered. Unfortunately, he seems to think differentlyand whats that strange look in his eyes? Shadow felt a little uneasy, but she had no choice but to obey. Yes, she said resignedly, before walking out of the room. A few minutester, she returned, holding a crumpled piece of paper. I read through it on the way here, but its really nothing worth Give it to me. The old man snatched the flyer from Shadows grasp and unfolded it. Silence hung in the air. The old man read and reread the message, rubbing his eyes with the back of his hand to make sure his eyes werent ying tricks on him. Why arent you reading this at ? Hehe he suddenly broke intoughter. The frivolous tone and exaggerated ims on the flyer were amusing, like the work of someone desperate, broke, and willing to do anything. This fellow must be pretty hard up, dont you think? It cant have been easy for a martial artist to put up such a flyer. Many children fantasized about bing martial artists, and in his younger days, the old man had been no exception. Every time he walked past the Azure Dragon Academy students on his way to school, he would look at them with envy. The confidence they exuded made him unconsciously bow his head, feeling like he was beneath them. Even now, when the most aplished martial masters had to bow before him, that feeling never went away. Martial arts lessons Teehee. Sounds intriguing. Old man, you cant be serious Shadow persuaded. Once he made up his mind, it was difficult to dissuade him, so it was now or never. The old man smiled kindly, sending shivers down Shadows spine. Im going out for a change, so get ready. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. What? Shadows eyes wandered to the flyer in the old mans hand. There was an address on it: the White Dragon Manor, arge estate near the Azure Dragon Academy. Dont worry, Im just going to check it out, The old man said, his eyes sparkling with childlike excitement. Shadow was horrified. The manors sign boasted bold, warrior-like handwriting. The gate stood wide open, inviting anyone who had seen the flyer and sought instruction. However, despite the fact that the sun was beginning to sink below the horizon, no one had shown up all day. The only things passing through the gate are flies. THWACK! I smacked Hyonwon Kangs cheek with the hilt of my sword like I was swatting a fly. Ack! Why did you hit me? Stop yapping and straighten up. Your form is slipping, I said, poking Hyonwon Kang with the scabbard and correcting his stance. He was practicing the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, which he had learned surprisingly quickly. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Hey, did you really put the fliers up like I told you to? I asked, eyeing Hyonwon Kang suspiciously. Hyonwon Kang fumed and jumped in frustration. What the hell? I ran around like a stray cat at the crack of dawn just to put up a hundred of those embarrassing flyers, and yet youre using me of not doing my job! Me too, I posted them too, Wiji Cheon added. He was practicing the Unlimited Sword next to Hyonwon Kang and was already drenched in sweat. I adjusted Wiji Cheons posture and nodded. Okay. I dont trust this delinquent, but I trust you, Cheon. Why are you discriminating against me? Are you asking me because you really dont know? Anyway, Ill be satisfied as long as you dont smuggle alcohol into my house. Ive quit drinking! SMACK! Did I say you could turn around? With a swollen nose, Hyonwon Kang went back to practicing the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, and Wiji Cheon methodically went through the moves of the Unlimited Sword. As I criticized their stances, I looked at the wide-open gate and sighed, Even though Ive already applied for time off My colleagues were appalled that I would be taking a leave of absence less than a month after I started working, but it was more important for me to secure a job as a private tutor, as I needed money for elixirs to improve my Heaven Defying Divine Art and to forge my sword. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I should be able to get at least three students so why hasnt anyonee yet? Did I not advertise enough? Maybe I should have added more oomph If you did that, youd be reported to the authorities for false advertising. Suryong-hyung, I mean, Mr. Baek, youre good at teaching, but not at self-promotion Since the two of you are criticizing me, does that mean that youre the experts? Should I leave it to you then, huh? Excuse me, is anyone home? Suddenly, an elderly man and a woman d in a ck martial arts outfit stepped through the gate. I instinctively appraised both of them. The old mans back was straight and his voice authoritative, but hisplexion was less than ster. Someone in a high position. A court official, perhaps? The woman exuded a powerful presence, was guarded and ready to spring into action at a moments notice. An extraordinary warrior, stronger than most martial artists. Must be a bodyguard. Put these two together and theyre not your average folks. Wait, is that the flyer hes holding? The old man looked at me and asked, Is this the White Dragon wees you. Yes, sir! Wee! Please have a seat over there. I put on my best salesman smile. I saw your flyer and thought Id ask Are you enrolling your grandchildren? Its too bad theyre not with you today. How old are they? The old man grinned yfully. No, Im not here for my grandchildren. Im the one applying for the ss. Pardon? Old man! The woman in ck gawked at the old man in disbelief. For some reason, she was even more surprised than I was. However, the old man ignored her and asked me, Mr. Baek, do you think its possible for an old man like me to pass the Azure Dragon Academy Entrance Examination under your tutge? Are you serious? Do I look like Im joking? I stared into his unwavering eyes. No, youre not. Hoho. Anyway, I hear theres no upper age limit for the Azure Dragon Academy. Y arent you reading this at ? He was right. You had to be fifteen to apply to the Academy, but there was no upper age limit. Still, they rarely epted students in their twenties, let alone the elderly. Forgive me for asking this, but how old are you, sir? I asked. Sixty-five. Youve been eligible for admission for fifty years, why are you only applying now? I gave him a skeptical look. He chuckled and tapped his cane on the floor, As the saying goes, its never toote to learn, right? True, age shouldnt be a barrier to learning, but it matters for results. At his age, itll be impossible to reach a high level no matter how hard he trains. Why arent you reading this at ? Martial arts required youthful flexibility and an untainted body. Innate talents or a special constitution might make up for ate start, but not for the elderly. Also, that bodyguard is ring at me with beady eyes, as if urging me to hurry up and reject the old man. Im sorry, sir, but itll be difficult, I squeezed out. Disappointment immediately clouded the old mans face, while the woman in ck sped her hands in gratitude. What if I paid you ten times as much? What? If you can get me into the Azure Dragon Academy, Ill pay you ten times more than the amount stated here. I hesitated. The standard fee is three hundred silvers. Ten times that is three thousand. If I take him in, then I wont need another student, but Please give me your hand, I asked. When he held it out, I touched his wrist, feeling his pulse and sensing his qi. After a minute, I opened my eyes. Im sorry, but even with ten times the fee, I cant do it. The old mans face darkened. I see he sighed. You ought to read this at . Also, I dont want to discourage you, but if I cant do it, no one else can. Hehe. Arrogant, but believable. I knew it, its ridiculous Thanks for the advice though. The old man stood up, his shoulders slumped more than when he entered the White Dragon Manor. I followed him outside and apologized, Im sorry I couldnt help. No need to apologize. I asked for too much. Ten times Its a considerable sum, but with just that amount, its impossible. Of course. With just that amount, its Wait. What did you just say? The old man looked back, noticing my odd phrasing. If I heard you correctly, then I grinned and nodded. Give me twenty times and Ill make you the oldest student at the Azure Dragon Academy. The old mans eyes flickered wildly with joy. Chapter 64: What in the World is This? Chapter 64: What in the World is This? Twenty times? the old man asked, raising an eyebrow. Sometimes one has to be bold to get what one wants. A little nervous, I replied, I deserve at least that much, sir. The old man stared at me with an expression that said, This is daylight robbery. If Im going to be your tutor, Ill focus only on you, I exined. Its not like there are any other applicants anyway? Fuck, he found out But I didnt hear anything I ignored the old mans words and continued, Normally, tutoring involves one hour of martial arts training every three days. However, considering your age, its clear that that wont be enough. From what I can see, youre skilled in the inner arts butcking in the outer arts, am I right? He nodded. I do some Qigong exercises every day to maintain my health. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. As expected. I sighed, You wish to enter the Azure Dragon Academy knowing only Qigong? Thats out of the question, and you know it. Moreover, to help you pass, not only do I have to train both your internal and external arts, Ill also need to continually monitor your health and adjust your diet ordingly. I paused for a moment, then looked him straight in the eye to show mymitment. Im talking about twenty times the time and attention, so I dont think its an unreasonable sum at all. I see, the old man said, stroking his beard thoughtfully. So how much does this twentyfold service cost? You didnt put the regr price on the flyer. Six thousand silver. What a rip-off. The old manined, though he didnt seem angry or dismissive. Hes filthy rich. Just who is he? Six thousand silver is beyond the reach of mostmoners and a considerable sum even for wealthy families, but when he heard the amount, he barely flinched. So six thousand pieces of silver will guarantee my admission into the Azure Dragon Academy? Y arent you reading this at ? As long as you faithfully follow my instructions Elder! The woman in the ck martial arts outfit suddenly shouted, squeezing between me and the old man. She red at me, her eyes glittering with fury, and added, You dont need to listen to this fraud any longer! Shadow, I wasnt finished Theres nothing more to hear! Shadow interrupted again, her hand hovering over her sword as if to draw it. Dont you think its crazy for an old man to learn martial arts? she snapped at me. No, I dont. Whats wrong with it? Elder isnt just old, hes sick. He returned here to his hometown because he needs to rest and recuperate. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Dont worry, Ill adjust the teaching to his physical condition. Hell be much healthier within a month. How dare you! Shadows face twisted in anger. Who do you think youre fooling? In an instant, her sword was drawn and pointed at me, her eyes filled with the intent to kill. Are you threatening me? I asked calmly. Shadow! The old man shouted. At the same time, Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon rushed over with drawn weapons, ready to confront Shadow. "Teacher! they eximed in unison. I narrowed my eyes at the woman called Shadow, noticing that the tip of her de never wavered. Shes more skilled than I thought. Not someone who would normally willingly serve another. Shadow paid no attention to the kids, her gaze fixed on me. This is yourst warning. If you dare to deceive the old man again, Ill cut you down. Why arent you reading this at ? I havent lied to him. Looks like you wont confess until I CLACK! The sound of a cane striking the floor echoed throughout the room. It was soft, and there was no use of the inner arts, but for some reason, the irritated tap carried an aura of absolute authority. Shadow, the old man said firmly. Shadow froze. The old man was the one person she could never disobey. Thats enough, youre embarrassing me. Mr. Baek did not do anything wrong. Can you not even trust my judgment? Read this at , or else. A shiver ran down Shadows spine. There was a gravelly quality to the old mans voice that she had never heard before. O-Old man, I mean Sir, I apologize. Please forgive me Shadow stammered, trembling. Put away your sword and step aside. There was no need for martial prowess. Just the intense presence emanating from the old mans diminutive frame pressured Shadow into lowering her sword. She knelt before him and begged, Please forgive me The old man strode past Shadow and said to me, I apologize for my subordinates unseemly behavior. No worries, rather, I envy you for having such a loyal bodyguard. Hehe, Im d you think so, he chuckled. At the same time, the intimidating aura he had just exuded vanished like a mirage. Lets get back to what we were discussing. If I receive martial arts instruction from you, can I truly gain admission to the Azure Dragon Academy and be a martial arts master? The old man asked, his gaze both gentle and probing, as if trying to discern my true intentions. I replied sincerely, Truth be told, because of your age, youre not likely to reach the peak-level. However, if youre lucky, you might be a second-rate, or even a first-rate expert. Lies! Shadow muttered under her breath, wincing in frustration, but when the old man shot her a stern look, she fell silent. The old man regarded me with a wistful expression. If Im lucky, huh Ive never been a particrly lucky person, though. Well, luck seems to have favored you this time, I remarked. Hmm? What do you mean? I smirked and pointed at myself. You were lucky to meet me. You ought to read this at . The old mans eyes widened. Fuhahaha, youre really brave for saying that even after Shadow had her sword at your throat! he burst outughing. Uhm, I didnt really see her as that much of a threat. Is that right? Puhahahaha! The old man roared,ughing so hard that he dropped his cane. Shadow continued to re at me, her frustration palpable. After a few minutes, the old man wiped a tear from the corner of his eye. You know what? Ill pay you thirty times the amount, he offered, a genuine smile on his face. What!? Did I hear him wrongly? Nine thousand silver coins. No, Ill round it up to ten thousand. Half up front, and the other half when I pass the entrance exam. I have no reason to decline. With my guidance, hell definitely pass. Most importantly, the higher the pay, the more motivated I get! Ill make sure you pass, I dered confidently. Youd better. The old mans lips curled into a gentle smile, but his words carried a subtle edge. Because if I fail, I will be very disappointed in you, perhaps even angry. This is ckmail. I wonder what he does to those he doesnt like Nah, I dont think I want to find out. I assure you, I wont let you down. I look forward to it. So when does the training begin? Lets strike while the iron is hot and start today. Y arent you reading this at ? Today? Yes. Please follow me inside. The old mans eyes widened, genuinely puzzled. Before he could voice his surprise, however, I led him inside White Dragon Manor, with Shadow reluctantly trailing behind us. Also, I might not have made myself clear earlier, but you have to stay here for the next month. Is that really necessary? the old man asked, looking a little troubled. I firmly repeated myself, Unfortunately, yes. Admitting a sixty-five-year-old into the Azure Dragon Academy was no small task. Extreme measures were needed. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. We will begin sses this evening. Meanwhile, there are plenty of vacant rooms in the manor for you to choose from. Hmm, I see. And so began the training camp for the oldest applicant in the history of the Azure Dragon Academy. That evening I had Elder Gong (he refused to divulge anything more than hisst name) show me his daily Qigong routine in the training hall. Impressed, Iplimented him, Youre in better shape than I thought. Huff Didnt I tell you? Ive been practicing Qigong for a long time, huff Elder Gong replied proudly. But youre gasping for breath I decided not to say that out loud and instead remarked, It wasnt just Qigong, was it? There were Taichi movements mixed in. The old mans eyes sparkled. Oho, you have a keen eye, Instructor. Youre right. Although Ive never formally studied martial arts, Ive been practicing this form of exercise for over thirty years. Im confident that my physical strength is on par with that of young people Cough! Cough! You ought to read this at northdetl. Old man! Shadow shouted, rushing to Elder Gongs side. Im fine, I just got a little carried away and overexerted myself. Hoo Slowly, take a deep breath. Nice and easy now As Shadow helped the pale-faced old man regain hisposure, I picked up the cane that he had put aside. Physical strength on par with young people my ass Hmm? The cane didnt feel bnced. I pressed a button on the canes handle and a two-inch awl slid out of the end. I was wondering why you used a cane when you can walk independently. So this is why I handed him the cane, amused. He chuckled wryly, Hehe. As you can see, its for self-defense. Ive never had to use it, though. As long as Im around, you will never need to use it, I assured him. You ought to read this at northdetl. Determined to make her presence known, Shadow added, You dont have to worry as long as Im here. Elder Gong giggled at her desperation and looked at me expectantly. What do you think? Despite my age, isnt my body in pretty good shape? No, not at all. You should look at your pale face in the mirror before you say that Hmph! Elder Gong pouted. Theres a saying that old people be like children Anyway, even though I said he wasnt in good shape, his stamina wasnt as bad as I thought. The old man had the minimum physical ability required for martial arts training. His body was more flexible than I expected, and he was eager to learn. Ill make up for hisck of stamina by teaching him the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Now that Ive finished the initial physical assessment, its time to go deeper. Elder Gong, do you mind if I examine you with my inner qi? Didnt you check my pulse earlier? That was a cursory inspection. Id like to do a more in-depth examination by circting my qi through your body I said carefully. It was taboo to infuse someones body with inner qi without their consent, as it could cause serious damage or even permanent injury. Shadows expression hardened and she shook her head vigorously, indicating her disapproval. However, the final decision rested with Elder Gong. He looked at me for a moment before nodding, It would be silly of me to refuse now that Ive alreadye this far. Go ahead. Please take a seat over there. As the old man sat down, I positioned myself behind him and ced my palms on his back. Shadow continued to stare at me, her eyes radiating killing intent. If you so much as hurt a hair on the old mans head, Ill lop off your head, she growled. I dismissed her concerns and said, Understood, now please behave yourself. With that, I let my qi flow into Elder Gongs body. Huh? What in the world is this? I furrowed my brows in confusion. Chapter 65: Did I Just… Hit the Jackpot? Chapter 65: Did I Just Hit the Jackpot? What in the world is this? I couldnt help but marvel at the staggering amount of qi coursing through Elder Gongs body as I ran my Heaven Defying Divine Art through the elderly mans meridians. The stagnant medicinal qi in his bloodstream surged in response to the technique, as if an abundance of untapped spiritual medicines had taken residence within him. Has he been eating elixirs with every meal? Just by looking at his qi, one would think hes a peak master! I already had some inkling that Elder Gong was somewhat proficient in both external and internal martial arts. His gait and subtle aura were dead giveaways. But this? This was beyond my wildest imagination. No, it was downright unbelievable. I sharpened my focus and meticulously examined his physique. He has an abundance of qi, but only a fraction of it has been cultivated through proper inner arts techniques. Even if one consumed numerous elixirs, not all of them would naturally transform into inner qi. Only through regr training and skillful maniption could these medicines be guided to the qi centers and converted into ones own inner qi. However, Elder Gongs training had been far from ideal. Well, its not terrible, but its only slightly better than someone without martial arts training. The problem stems from the fact that not only is the amount of medicinal energy in his body overwhelming, but so is the amount of impure qi he has umted. The fact that they both exist at the same time feels like an enormous waste. Suddenly, Elder Gong shuddered as my Heaven Defying Divine Art traveled within him. Shadow seemed like she wanted to stop me, but as long as I was channeling inner qi into Elder Gongs body, her intervention would only ce Elder Gong in more danger. Worried, she shot me a resentful re, shuffled her feet and mumbled worriedly, Old Man Why arent you reading this at ? I brushed her off. I needed to concentrate here. Wait, something doesnt add up. A typical martial artist would expel some impurities while practicing external arts, but the amount in Elder Gongs body was over tenfold that of an ordinary person. This was far from normal. His condition isnt as bad as my Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians, but isnt he still rtively active? How is this possible? Poor dietary habits, excessive drinking and smoking, environmental factors, and psychological stress all contributed to the umtion of impurities in the body. The more impurities umted, the weaker ones health would be. Elder Gongs body contained significantly higher levels of impurities than other individuals of his age. However, he was surprisingly healthy. Could it be? Is the medicinal qi in his body suppressing the impurities? Y arent you reading this at ? A second examination of Elder Gongs body confirmed this. The impurities, akin to a corrosive poison, had been kept in check by the umted medicinal qi from elixirs, creating a delicate equilibrium. Thanks to this, Elder Gong had not only stayed healthy but had managed to stay alive. Just who in the world is this man? With that question lingering in my thoughts, I cautiously withdrew my qi and removed my hand from Elder Gongs back. I didnt believe his stamina would hold up for much longer. You can open your eyes now, I said. Hoo Elder Gong slowly opened his eyes, sweat forming on his brow. He then smiled meaningfully and asked, What do you think now that youve examined me more closely? This damn old man knew everything all along but deliberately kept me in the dark. He was testing me! In that case, I cant hold back. Now I understand why you offered me ten thousand silver without hesitation. Compared to whats inside you, that isnt much, is it? Anyway, its a miracle youre still alive. Did the Divine Physician help you stabilize your condition? !! Elder Gongs eyes widened, and he burst intoughter. Even though I was jesting about his life, he didnt appear to be in a bad mood at all. You figured it out already? Even the most renowned masters couldnt diagnose my condition in one try! Thats because Im not just any ordinary master. Of course not. Im starting to trust you more and more, Elder Gong retorted, smirking at my unabashed response. Shadow, standing by, clicked her tongue in distaste. Y arent you reading this at ? Elder Gong leaned in and whispered, So, apart from what youve disclosed, what else have you discovered? How talented am I in martial arts? Under his expectant gaze, I responded with a grave, serious countenance. Youre neither a genius nor a dunce. Id say youre average. Elder Gongs expression soured. Cant you justpliment someone for once? What if I did, and it went to your head? Tsk, youngsters these days Okay, enough with the banter. Lets get serious. I straightened my posture and locked eyes with Elder wees you. The smile faded from his face. Go ahead. When my inner qi coursed through your body earlier, did you experience any difort? Do you feel any pain when you exercise and where is that pain? What medicines do you usually take? Give me all the details, so I can structure our training ordingly. Alright Elder Gong provided aprehensive ount of his physical condition. After he finished, he chuckled bitterly, I used to be quite robust in my youth. Over the decades, my health has gradually deteriorated. Well, at least you havent had any major health crises. The physician said it was just age-rted fatigue. Nothing to do but rest. At any rate, Im lucky to be able to go back to my hometown to recuperate, right? Elder Gongughed hollowly. So, Mr. Baek, whats the next step? As youre aware, your body harbors a considerable amount of impurities. I know, but I cant help it Im going to attempt to purge them. What? Elder Gong blinked several times as if hed misheard. Shadow, eavesdropping from the sidelines, disyed a simr reaction. I said Im going to eliminate the impurities in your body. I dont understand Is that even possible? Elder Gongs eyes widened in shock. To remove impurities from my body Even the Divine Physician who tended to me deemed it impossible. Youre being nonsensical again Needless to say, their astonishment was justified. Although umting impurities in the body was a natural part of life, eliminating them was difficult. Throughout history, masters had practiced meditation, controlled their diet, and honed their martial arts skills to prevent the umtion of impurities and gradually expel them from their bodies. Why arent you reading this at ? However, Elder Gong was neither a devout ascetic nor a particrly skilled martial artist, so it was obvious that he couldnt do it himself. Therefore, someone else would have to do it for him. However, if it was challenging to remove impurities with ones own abilities, it was even harder to extract it from someone elses body. The Divine Physician could probably do it, but the elderly mans physical stamina likely wouldnt have endured the process, I thought, but I refrained from vocalizing it. If the Divine Physician thought he could seed, Elder Gong wouldnt be here right now. Anyway, the point was that only I, a person who had defied conventional wisdom by learning the Heavenly Divine Art while suffering from the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians, could do what the Divine Physician couldnt. Didnt I mention something like this yesterday? You did? Why arent you reading this at ? I told you that you were lucky to meet me, right? Dumbfounded, Elder Gong stared nkly at me for a moment, then broke intoughter. Close your eyes and take a deep breath. Elder Gongplied, lying down on the bed and closing his eyes. Shadow gnawed her fingernails anxiously, her eyes darting between Elder Gong and me. If anything happens to him If I make a mistake because you stressed me out, will you take responsibility? What?! Shadow, youre a nervous wreck, so kindly step outside. S-Sir, please, I implore you to reconsider. How can you entrust your life to such a man Are you going to make me repeat myself? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Im sorry, Shadow apologized. She then meekly left the room, although she couldnt resist giving me a scrutinizing once-over before closing the door. I chuckled, Your bodyguard seems to dislike me quite a bit, wouldnt you say? Well, you dont exactly have a very pleasant personality. Are you sure you want to ce your life in the hands of an unpleasant individual like me then? What if I fail and undo the Divine Physicians work? Well how much longer do you think I have to live in my current state? If I was lucky to meet you like you said, then Ill dly take a gamble with my life. Still, I could be an assassin, for all you know? Elder Gongughed dryly. Ive encountered many life-threatening situations, and I can confidently say that youre far too talkative to be an assassin. By the way, the treatment is going to hurt a little. Are you doing this on Y arent you reading this at ? No, I didnt say that because you hurt my feelings. I ced my hands on Elder Gongs qi center and forehead and activated the Heaven Defying Divine Art. This is somewhat reminiscent of Wiji Cheons case, except Elder Gongs mind is clear. I had previously removed contaminated qi from Wiji Cheon, who had experienced qi deviation while practicing the fake Unlimited Sword. The circumstances differed, but the technique of using the Heaven Defying Divine Art to funnel impure qi into my qi center was simr. Perhaps its because Ive done it before, but it seems easier this time. Elder Gongs body was rife with impurities. Decades of umtion had hampered his progress in mastering martial arts. Consequently, he could only focus on basic exercises and meditation. This is why it is rmended to start learning martial arts at a young age. If I want to ensure that this sixty-five year old man passes the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam, Ill have to first purify his insides and prepare a clean te for learning martial arts. Ugh Elder Gong groaned, breaking out in a cold sweat. He shivered, a chill coursing down his spine as the umted impurities slowly left his body. Old man! Shadow shouted, barging through the door. As I was still in the middle of the treatment, however, she could not intervene. I suppose this is enough for today. Elder Gongs stamina is likely nearing its limit, too. I ceased employing the inner arts of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, intending to withdraw. Why arent you reading this at ? ROAAAAAAR! Huh? Whats happening? Suddenly, the medicinal qi that had been suppressing the impure qi within Elder Gongs body unexpectedly began gravitating toward me, along with the impurities. Since when could I absorb qi? The Heaven Defying Divine Art doesnt have such a technique Wait, is this possible because its not Elder Gongs inner qi, but an extraneous energy? For the longest time, the medicinal qi in Elder Gongs body had stayed dormant, doing nothing except suppressing the impurities. In other words, since Elder Gong hadnt digested it properly, it wasnt really his, per se. Still, even though the medicinal qi was beneficial, it was inextricably intertwined with the poisonous impure qi. Thebination would only harm an ordinary martial artist. However, Im not an ordinary martial artist, am I? To me, isnt this the equivalent of a potent elixir? Did I just hit the jackpot?
Proofreaders Note: Happy New Year! Double release to celebrate. Hope all of you have a great year ahead! Chapter 66: Misunderstandings Chapter 66: Misunderstandings I dubbed Elder Gongs unique constitution The Medicinal Body Constitution. Within him, a vast reservoir of impurities coexisted with an equal amount of medicinal qi. Over time, these two opposing forces had fused into an inseparable union. This intricate bnce was disrupted when I employed the Heaven Defying Divine Art to extract impurities from his body, inadvertently causing me to absorb the medicinal qi as well. For regr martial artists, this amalgam was nothing but poison, but as a practitioner of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it was akin to receiving a divine elixir. Why was I tutoring for money, you ask? It was all to procure the elixirs essential for refining my Heaven Defying Divine Art. However, it seemed the elixir had found its way to me on its own. It seems that Elder Gong isnt the only the only one who lucked out! HooI slowly opened my eyes and exhaled deeply, exhausted by the procedure. An unpleasant odor emanated from my mouth, a result of absorbing the impurities. Elder Gong also regained consciousness and gazed up at the ceiling in a daze. Shadow immediately rushed over. Meticulously inspecting every inch of Elder Gongs body, she asked, Old Man, are you all right? Hoho. O-Old Man? Hohohohoho! Hes gone senile! You! This is your fault! Shadow shouted, sword in hand. As she advanced towards me, a soft sigh came from behind her. Im fine, so stop making such a fuss. Youre embarrassing me again. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? O-Old man, are you really all right? You would know it by looking at me, Elder Gong said, pushing himself up from the bed. True to his word, his skin looked rosier than ever. I feel amazingly refreshed. You really did it, hoho. You managed to draw out the impurities But are you okay? What? Ah, Im fine. I replied hazily, not understanding why Elder Gong was asking such a question. I then looked at myself in the mirror nearby and Woah! I look as pale as a corpse! Is this because I havent digested half of what I absorbed yet Eh? Suddenly, my vision swam, and I realized that I was breathless. I hadnt experienced something like this ever since learning the Heaven Defying Divine Art, so it took me by surprise. However, despite breaking out in a cold sweat, I felt exhrated and grinned to myself. I should quickly convert the remaining absorbed qi into my own qi in order to get rid of the symptoms. I turned back to Elder Gong and Shadow, who were looking at me worriedly, and gave them a cursory exnation, since there was no way I could tell them about the Heaven Defying Divine Art, This is a side effect of Elder Gongs impurity purge. Ill be fine soon Also, Ill have to repeat todays cleansing process a few more times, but since the impure qi has merged with your medicinal qi, that will be removed as well. Its not a bad thing for your overall health but are youfortable with it? Of course I am, but are you sure youre okay? Haha, dont worry, Im fine, I just need some rest Huh? Suddenly, I swayed to the side and lost my bnce. Shadow reached out and supported me, then peered at me with trembling eyes, asking, A-Are you really alright? Im just a little dizzy, I nodded, barely managing to steady myself. Sweat was beading on my forehead and I was feverish. Still, the thought of absorbing all that delicious qi I had just ingested brought a smile to my face. Why are you smiling like that? Why arent you reading this at ? What? What you just did might kill you No, its your choice and I wont interfere. What is she talking about? I red at her, and she averted her gaze. After a moment of silence, she mumbled in a barely audible voice, Thankyou. Oh, you know how to say that. I thought you were going to go off on me again, I said half-jokingly, but she hung her head as if overwhelmed with guilt. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. *Come on, youre making this awkward * Coughing, I turned my head to look at Elder Gong, but he was looking at me with an expression asplex as Shadows. You What? You have a nosebleed. Oh? I dabbed at my nose with the back of my hand, revealing a thin line of blood. I chuckled awkwardly, blushing with embarrassment. I didnt even know I had a nosebleed. I dont know what to say. Just say it. What the hell? I was exhausted and my mind wasnt as sharp as usual, so I couldnt fathom their sudden solemnity. Anyway, you two can rest now. Well start our lessons tomorrow. In the meantime, Im going to take a nice bath and sleep, I said. I see. Okay I turned and left the room, ignoring the grave expressions on their faces. Eheheheheh Im looking forward to assimting all those nutritious impurities and medicinal energy! If I can absorb all the turbid and medicinal qi umted in Elder Gongs body My mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art will be increase by leaps and bounds. Suddenly, a thought struck me. Should I quit being an instructor and be a physician? The ie would be pretty good. For a fleeting moment, I seriously considered it. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. After Baek Su-Ryong left the room, Gongson Su said incredulously, Im still in shock. If I hadnt experienced it myself, I wouldnt have believed it was possible. Not even the Divine Physician could do anything about my condition Gongson Su hadnt felt so invigorated in a long time. Over a decade ago, he had copsed from exhaustion in the wilderness and was found by the Divine Physician. Although the Divine Physician couldnt cure him, he had prescribed a special medicine that relieved his symptoms.
If you continue to live like this, youll only have five years left at the most. If you want to live a long life, you should retire from the front lines and recuperate. Forget it, just give me some medicine.
This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? At that time, the Divine Physician had advised him to retire, but Gongson Su had scoffed at the advice and instead chose to maintain his health by consuming an abundance of elixirs and medicinal herbs and revisiting the basic martial arts he had neglected since childhood. It was only recently when the Emperor, in an act of genuine concern, ordered Gongson Su to return to his hometown to recuperate, that he looked back on his decisions. I thought that I would die surrounded by the familiar sights and sounds of my childhood, but On a whim, he had applied for martial arts tutoring for the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam. He never expected Baek Su-Ryong to take his request seriously, as even he thought it was just a fun way to waste time. But he said that it was possible. He even cleansed my body thoroughly, leaving me feeling refreshed and much younger. Perhaps I can finally learn martial arts? Hoho Im not dreaming right now, am I? Elder, Shadow bowed before him. Gongson Su looked at her. His mind was filled with burning questions, and right now, she was the only martial master he couldfortably talk to, so he asked, Is it possible for any martial arts master to do what Mr. Baek did? No, that is impossible, Shadow shook her head vehemently. What he did has nothing to do with martial arts prowess. Martial arts are based on absorbing qi from nature and expelling impurities, but he did the exact opposite by absorbing the impurities instead. Itspletely unheard of. Wasnt there a martial art called the Cosmic Absorption Technique?1 The Cosmic Absorption Technique involves stealing an opponents qi and forcibly merging it with your own. However, over time, the foreign qi bes unstable, causing ones blood vessels to burst. For that reason, it is now considered a demonic art. A demonic art? Yes, and thats why I doubt the technique Baek Su-Ryong used is rted to it. He may be arrogant and thuggish, but he has no bloodlust and his eyes are clear. Those are not the traits of a demonic practitioner. Most importantly, even masters of the Cosmic Absorption Technique wouldnt consider absorbing impurities. Its suicidal. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Poisons can be neutralized, but impurities must be gradually expelled over time. While there are special techniques that can help mitigate the side effects, its still lethal. Right now, Baek Su-Ryong is likely engrossed in deep meditation Shadow bit her lip grimly. No, but even then he might have lost a good chunk of his lifespan today. What?! Gongson Sus eyes widened in astonishment. Baek Su-Ryong sacrificed part of his life for me? Why? Over a mere ten thousand silver? While ten thousand silver was a considerable sum, far beyond the reach of mostmoners, Baek Su-Ryong didnt appear to be in dire need of money.
This is a side effect of Elder Gongs impurity purge. Ill be fine soon
Gongson Su recalled Baek Su-Ryongs demeanor as he wiped his nose and grinned smugly, his body drenched in sweat. Why on earth would he do that for me I think he might have done it out of a sense of responsibility. Sense of responsibility? Gongson Su was perplexed. Why would the word responsibilitye into y here? Shadow calmly exined, Mr. Baek pledged to get you admitted to the Azure Dragon Academy, but it was only afterward that he learned of your condition and understood that it would be challenging for you to even sit for the entrance exam. So? The only solution was to somehow restore your health, even if it even if it meant sacrificing his own lifespan, Shadow sighed deeply. You cant mean! Y arent you reading this at ? Shadow had spent her life following orders, even if it meant endangering her life. Her worldview was colored by this mindset and Gongson Su shared a simr perspective. Hence, he understood the meaning of her words instantly. Ive been misjudging him all this time! he eximed, feeling as he had been struck by a hammer. The same goes for me. Both of them had misjudged Baek Su-Ryong, one overestimating his abilities and the other his malevolence. Shadow, in particr, felt terrible about herself. She had verbally threatened Baek Su-Ryong and even brandished her sword at him. I assumed that he was a swindler based on his casual demeanor, but When the realization dawned that Baek Su-Ryong had selflessly sacrificed part of his life to keep his promise (at least thats how Shadow perceived it), she was overwhelmed by a deep sense of shame. Heh I owe him a considerable debt Yes Thus, their misunderstanding of Baek Su-Ryong deepened. Undoubtedly, this misunderstanding worked in Baek Su-Ryongs favor, thought he didnt know it yet.
  1. Cosmic Absorption Technique (): A martial art from the ssic wuxia novel, The Smiling, Proud Wanderer. It is the ultimate martial art of Ren Woxing, the former Cult Leader of the Sun Moon Demonic Cult. Using the technique, one can absorb qi from others, but the recoil from absorbing foreign qi will eventually result in exploding from the inside. FYI: Author-nim seems to really like this novel as Dokgo Juns Nine Swords of Dokgo also came from this work.
Chapter 67: Your Student Will Be the Valedictorian? Chapter 67: Your Student Will Be the Valedictorian? Elder, what brings you here at the crack of dawn? I asked, surprised to find Elder Gong up and about before me. Judging by the pleasant scent emanating from his body, he had already taken a morning bath. What an early bird I spent all ofst night in contemtion. Elder Gong sat upright and stared at me with an imposing gaze, enhanced by his impable white martial arts outfit and neatly slicked back hair. I squirmed and asked nervously, What were you thinking about? Your kindness and dedication to your craft, Mr. Baek. At first, I only came here to tease you for my own amusement. After all, a frail old man like me learning martial arts with youngsters who could be my grandchildren is a ridiculous notion. Yet you took my joke seriously, even to the point of endangering your own well-being. My well-being? What the hell is he talking about? Wait, his choice of words he cant be thinking about Before I could inquire further, Elder Gong shot me a determined look and dered, I deeply apologize for mocking your sincerity. From now on, I will dedicate myself to learning and earnestly follow your guidance! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ah, yes. Thank you. I was at a loss for words in front of Elder Gongs determined gaze. Since it would be rude of me not to reveal my name to my teacher, allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Gongson Su, and I would like to apply for one months tuition from you. Huh? Please ept me, Master. Gongson Su stood, ready to bow. I hastily stopped him. No, seriously, why are you being like this? Elder! Since you are my master, please use casual speech with me Y arent you reading this at ? Youre not making any sense! Speaking casually would be rude to a sixty-five-year-old man. If other people found out about this, Gongson Su risked being ridiculed by his peers. I feel ufortable if I dont show proper respect to a senior. How about we both stick to what werefortable with? Also, you over there, why arent you stopping him?! I offered Elder Gong apromise as I nced at Shadow, who was standing in a dark corner and pretending to be invisible. I will respect both your wishes, Shadow said meekly and politely, in stark contrast to the person who had exuded murderous intent just the day before. I think Im losing my mind. Are you all right in the head? I shook my head and turned back to Gongson Su. Just because Im teaching you martial arts doesnt mean I should disrespect an elder. Are youfortable talking like we did before? Are you certain about that? Gongson Su smirked, as if he had already anticipated this result. This crafty old geezer I rolled my eyes at him. Hoho, I simply wanted to demonstrate mymitment. You have free rein to boss me around for a month. Uh huh I said hesitantly, but I understood why Gongson Su was being overly deferential. After all, I had removed decades of impurities from his body. It was only natural that he felt indebted to me. However, it was also thanks to his impure energy that my mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art was now at the four star level. Well, he doesnt need to know that I also benefited greatly from helping him, and throwing away a favor by saying that it was actually a fair trade is pure stupidity. Its time for the morning workout. Shall we head to the training yard? Yes, Master! Gongson Su replied enthusiastically as if announcing his wees you. Seriously, this geezer! Start by going through the qigong exercises that you showed me yesterday. SWOOSH! WHOOSH! HOHOHO! My body feels as light as a feather! Gongson Suughed as he did the exercises twice as fast as before. Concerned, I cautioned, Elder! Please slow down, youll hurt your back CRACK! Unfortunately, I was toote. As an ominous sound rang out across the manor, Gongson Su copsed. OWW, MY BAAACK! E-Elder! Shadow shouted, rushing to Gongson Sus side. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I told you to slow down I mumbled, also stepping forward to check Gongson Sus condition. Fortunately, he had only pulled a muscle. Haa I sighed, doing a facepalm. It seemed like we still had a long way to go. [sep] Elder, please listen carefully: you were very lucky today. If you try pushing yourself without guidance again, you could get seriously injured. Gongson Su nodded solemnly, My apologies For a moment, I considered scolding him further, but eventually I figured the pain was punishment enough for him to learn his lesson. We moved indoors, and I summoned Wiji Cheon over as well. Since Gongson Su needed to rest, I might as well use the opportunity to brief the two about the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam. By the way, Hyonwon Kang wanted to rest too, but I sent him outside to train alone since he was already a student at the academy. Could you bring me my writing instruments and some paper, Shadow? As youre injured, please allow me to write the notes on your behalf This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Dont bother taking written notes. Were not discussing the Imperial Examination1 here, I groaned, pressing a finger to my throbbing temple. In any case, the entrance exam is made up of a written test and a practical skills assessment. Im very confident in written exams. Ill breeze through it! The written portion holds less weight. Its just to check that youre literate and havemon sense. No need to stress over it. What? Are the examiners a bunch of ignorant fools?! To aplish great things, one must be a master of both the brush and the sword. How can they ce less importance on the written exam? One day, Ill question the Azure Dragon Academy Principal Interrupt me again, and I really will dismiss you. Understood? I shot Gongson Su a stern look like a teacher warning their mischievous student. Im sorry. Gongson Su shrunk back like an intimidated child. Just what was up with this geezer? One moment hes stately and imposing, and the next hes ying along with me I continued my exnation, The practical test is divided into four parts: physical fitness, outer arts, inner arts, and a duel. If you flunk any of the first three sections, you will automatically fail, and you wont be allowed to participate in the duel. Any questions so far? Wiji Cheon raised his hand like a diligent student. Who are we dueling against? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Youll be paired with a senior from the Student Council, decided by lottery on the day itself, I replied. Although I pity the Student Council member who has to fight Wiji Cheon. Hes a guy who can go toe-to-toe with Hyonwon Kang, one of the strongest third year students, despite suffering lingering side effects after recovering from qi deviation. With time, he will only grow stronger. Gongson Su hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand and asked, May I inquire about the duels? Must I defeat a senior to pass? No, that would be too challenging for a freshman. What you need to do during the duel is make a strong impression on the examiners. And how should I go about doing that? You need to showcase your martial artspetency, fighting sense, desire to win, and talent. They pondered my words. There was no need to win, but the truth was, beating a senior in the practical exam essentially guaranteed a pass. After all, the Student Council was made up some of the most excellent students in the academy. We can discuss the specificster. Shall we resume training? Okay! I understand. Y arent you reading this at ? I taught the two trainees for an hour, and then it was time for me to go to work at the Azure Dragon Academy. I waved Wiji Cheon over and whispered into his ear, Help me watch the old man. Youre fellow trainees taking the entrance exam together, after all. Ill keep an eye on him, dont worry! Wiji Cheon whispered back. Gongson Su pouted. I can hear everything, you know. Im not a child who needs to be taken care of Elder, please train the way I taught you. Dont overexert yourself, or you may be permanently disabled. You dont need to nag but I suppose I deserve it after what I did earlier. Ahem! Regardless, I wish you a pleasant day at work. Dragging my feet, I reluctantly left for the Azure Dragon Academy, my heart filled with worry. [sep] Youve started tutoring? Mae Geuk-Lyom frowned as we patrolled the school premises together. There were no breaks for the Student Welfare Department even during vacation. Rather, because most other teachers had let their guard down, now was the best time for students to drink, smoke, and engage in illicit rtionships without getting caught. You ought to read this at . I wont stop you, but dont let it affect your work at the academy. That would be cing the cart before the horse. Yes, Ill make sure it doesnt happen SHIIING! Mae Geuk-Lyom drew his sword and thrust it in front of him. To my relief, it wasnt pointed at me, but at two students engaging in an intimate act behind the cafeteria. S-Save me Teacher, please The couple hugged each other tightly in terror, their messy clothes indicating that they had been in the middle of undressing. For some reason I could not fathom, they had decided to make love outdoors with only a rudimentary illusion formation to protect them. Read this at , or else. Well, unfortunately for them, Mae Geuk-Lyom had sensed their presence and destroyed the formation with one strike. SHIVER, SHIVER. Dont be scared, Im not going to kill you, he said, smiling. "KYAAAAAAAAAAH! Several minutester, I emerged from the dorms after carrying two unconscious kids back to their bedrooms. Mae Geuk-Lyom, who was cleaning his sword, asked, Where were we just now? I absolutely wont let tutoringpromise my teaching responsibilities. Good. We resumed our patrol, disciplining all rule-breakers we found along the way. Those caught smoking had to finish smoking with their pipes shoved into their noses, and those caught drinking were hung upside down on trees until they threw up everything in their stomachs. As for those who were caught engaging in intimate acts, well, lets just say their fate was too horrifying for me to go into detail about. During this whole time, Mae Geuk-Lyom remained perfectlyposed and unppable. He even had the luxury to casually converse with me about my tutees. Sixty-five, huh? Hes around the same age as me, Mae Geuk-Lyom eximed, surprised by Gongson Sus determination. Hes in good shape, with a strong will. If he passes the exam, hell be the oldest student in history. Why arent you reading this at ? Theres also Wiji Cheon, a very talented kid. Im confident that hell be the valedictorian of this years entrance exam. Your student will be the valedictorian? What a joke. A third voice suddenly interrupted. Theres only one person around here with such an annoying voice I grumbled, turning around. As expected, it was Namgoong Su. What was unusual, however, was that he was followed by a group of young children. Mae Geuk-Lyom asked, Mr. Namgoong, who are those kids? They arent students of the academy. Theyre kids that Ive been tutoring in preparation for this years entrance exam. Im taking them on an advance tour of the school grounds, Namgoong Su replied. An advance tour? Yes. Namgoong Su grinned arrogantly at me. After all, Im confident that this years valedictorian will be one of these kids. I nced at the kids beaming with pride behind him. As the saying goes, like teacher, like student
Trantors Note: Help, Im extremely addicted to Palworld and cant stop ying. Trantions will be slow until my addiction is cured
  1. The imperial examination was a civil service examination system in Imperial China administered for the purpose of selecting state officials. It yed a significant role in tempering the power of hereditary aristocracy and military authority, and contributed to the rise of a gentry ss of schr-bureaucrats.
Chapter 68: Do You Want To Make A Bet With Me? Chapter 68: Do You Want To Make A Bet With Me? Three students stood behind Namgoong Su: two boys and a girl, all roughly the same age as Wiji Cheon. Judging by their steady breathing and good posture, they seemed to have a solid foundation, typical of those who have trained in martial arts since they could walk. Master, who is Wiji Cheon? The boy in the middle asked Namgoong Su. He bore such a resemnce to Namgoong Su that I couldnt help but wonder if he was a miniature clone of the man. Could he be Namgoong Sus son? The boy shook his head, mumbling, Wiji Cheon I thought I had memorized the names of all the prodigies I should pay attention to among this years examinees, but I dont remember that name Namgoong Su patted the boy on the shoulder and smiled sheepishly. I dont know who he is either, but theres no point finding out more. Even a hedgehog favors its own children, so its only fair that Mr. Baek should be free to think that the students he teaches are brilliant. Ohh, I get it. I was appalled. What the fuck? How are these two so adept atforting me? Mae Geuk-Lyom, who seemed to share my confusion, changed the subject with a slight frown. Mr. Namgoong, why dont you introduce me to the kids behind you? Since theyre going to be freshmen this year, it wouldnt hurt for me to get to know them beforehand. The boy resembling Namgoong Su stepped forward and greeted Mae Geuk-Lyom with sped hands. It was a respectful gesture, indicating that he was from a prestigious family. Greetings, sir. My name is Namgoong Seok. I am honored to meet the legendary Sword Addict. Theres no need to be overly polite. Are you of the Namgoong n? Yes. My father Namgoong Seokunched into a lengthy exnation, tracing his lineage from his father to his great uncle twice removed, all of whom seemed to express the deepest respect for the Sword Addict. Sigh Why are orthodox sect people always so long-winded? You ought to read this at . Looking slightly annoyed, Mae Geuk-Lyom raised a hand to halt Namgoong Seoks rambling. Enough, thats too much information for me to remember. My apologies, sir. Namgoong Seok bowed his head, then quickly stole a nce at me. Unlike when he faced Mae Geuk-Lyom, his eyes were cold and the corners of his mouth slightly upturned in a subtle smirk. Wow, hes already such a cheeky punk? I shot Namgoong Seok a threatening look. His expression changed instantly as he offered me a conciliatory greeting as well. Please forgive this foolish neer for not knowing your great name and title. Though outwardly polite, I sensed a subtle undercurrent of disregard and mockery from him. Sneaky little bastard. With a smirk, I introduced myself, I am Baek Su-Ryong. Y arent you reading this at ? Baek Su-Ryong Namgoong Seok muttered, still puzzled. My anonymity was unsurprising; I was neither a renowned murim master nor a scion of a prestigious n. Baek Su-Ryong? Ah, that braggart! The skinny boy on Namgoong Sus left giggled, covering his mouth. He was slightly taller than Namgoong Seok, and had the fiercest eyes of the three. Watch your mouth, Cho Mak-Saeng. Theres a chance he could be our teacher this year, the girl to Namgoong Sus right scolded the boy. How on earth did Namgoong Su get such a normal student? Well, hell probably be gone after three months though, the girl added, snorting. Never mind, scratch that. Theyre all mini clones of Namgoong Su. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Kukuku, arent you being a little too harsh on Mr. Baek, Jinjin? Look at his stern expression. Shut up. I told you not to call me by that name, its disgusting. Why the fuss? Its not like Im interested in you. What did you just say Stop it, both of you, Namgoong Seok interrupted. " The bickering ceased immediately, highlighting the Namgoong boys authority. Namgoong Seok then bowed to me and apologized, Please forgive them. Come on, you guys, apologize! Im sorry. Sorry All their heads were bowed, but their cocky eyes and bad attitudes remained unchanged. Whoever taught them did a thorough job. Its obvious that they think of me as a nobody who will be fired in three months. Oh wait, their teacher is Namgoong Su. No wonder. Namgoong Su stepped forward, looking like he had thoroughly enjoyed my little exchange with the kids. I hope you dont take what they said to heart, Mr. Baek, theyre just children. I will make sure to punish them when we return. Haha, of course I wont. I trust in your impressive methods for character education, Mr. Namgoong, I replied, my tone dripping with sarcasm. In truth, I really wanted to smack him, but thanks to the intervention of Noh Gun-Sang, the Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy, the two of us had to hide our animosity towards each other and maintain the appearance of getting along, leaving us only the option of ying word games with each other. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Mae Geuk-Lyom sighed, Do you two really have to be like this? Dear Grandpa, Id love to call it quits, but that bastard doesnt want to budge. Namgoong Su fixed me with a frosty re. I heard you had Hyonwon Kang move out of the dormitory recently. Hes got potential, so Im considering mentoring him. He is indeed talented, Namgoong Su conceded, his toneced with mockery. But heszy and weak-willed by nature. For three years, hes done nothing butment his fate. So you suggested he drop out and threatened to prevent him from graduating? Namgoong Su nodded. I took into consideration the fact that he also tarnished the academys reputation multiple times without a hint of remorse. Hey, why did you suddenly bring his name up? Are you that upset that he rejected your offer? Do you bear a grudge against him? Not long ago, Hyonwon Kang told me what had happened between him and Namgoong Su on that rainy day.
Ill give you onest chance to turn your life around. Take my hand and join my ss starting tomorrow. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads.
I dont need it, you hypocrite.
Namgoong Su had extended a hand to Hyonwon Kang, but the punk chose to shrug it off. That rejection must have wounded Namgoong Sus pride. No, this isnt personal. I simply believe its best for him to leave the academy without further dy, and I stand by that decision even now, Namgoong Su rified. Youre not at all upset? Namgoong Su snorted, his gaze unwavering. Of course not. If anything, Im disappointed he chose you over me. I smirked. Well, he couldnt have found a better mentor. If you havent noticed, he has quite a good eye for people. He found a mentor suited to his capabilities. They call that birds of a feather, Namgoong Su retorted. Is that so? Then I guess your students ENOUGH! Will you two cease this incessant bickering? Mae Geuk-Lyom yelled. Read this at , or else. We immediately shut our mouths, but instead locked gazes in a silent battle of wills. In the end, Namgoong Su was the first to turn away. However, he couldnt help but squeeze in thest line, Hyonwon Kang is a failure. Do you really think you can win the Heavenly Martial Festival with a guy like that? Well see how many days youst. Lets go, kids. Yes, Master! Namgoong Su walked away, seeming to believe he had said his piece. Unfortunately, I wasnt quite finished with him. Namgoong Su, do you want to make a bet with me? I called out. A bet? Namgoong Su sneered. You seem to enjoy bets, Mr. Baek, even though you cant afford to lose. Dont hide behindme excuses. If youre scared of losing, just admit it. Ill at least listen to your proposal. What do you want to bet on? Baek Su-Ryong!!! Mae Geuk-Lyoms shout rang out from beside me, but I ignored him. Hyonwon Kang is a failure? No one talks about my student like that. Im the only one allowed to insult Hyonwon Kang. Shall we bet on whether your student or my student will do better on this years entrance exam? Pfft! Namgoong Su burst intoughter. What nonsense This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Puhahaha! Kahaha His students joined him. Namgoong Su looked at me incredulously. You cant call something with impossible odds a bet. If youre afraid, admit it. Namgoong Su smirked. Lets say I ept. What are the stakes? If I win, Ill substitute for one of your sses this semester. His expression turned stern. How dare you And if I win? I havent thought about it, but if you have a wish, say it. Namgoong Su smiled slyly. If I win youll clean my room every morning and night. This motherfucker sure knows exactly what to say to piss me off to the max! I clenched my teeth and replied, Fine. You sure thats what you want? Just dont go back on your word when you lose. Thats my line. Still, to make sure that doesnt happen, we need a witness If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. We turned to Mae Geuk-Lyom. Mr. Headmaster Mr. Mae Mae Geuk-Lyoms expression changed from anger to resignation. And you call yourselves adults Whatever, have it your way. With the bet settled, we parted ways. The Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam was one month away. I was determined to tten Namgoong Sus stuck up nose. Chapter 69: Demon Instructor Chapter 69: Demon Instructor On my way back from work, I stopped by the market street to pick up a few items that I had pre-ordered. Once I had everything, I headed back to the White Dragon Manor and gathered the students. Whats in the bags, Mr. Baek? Gongson Su asked, eyeing my haul with interest. Instead of answering, I threw one bag in front of each student. They stared at me nervously, sensing that something was amiss. Students, you have two minutes to change into your new martial arts gear and report back here, I said, putting some steel in my tone. Huh? The fuck is this all of a sudden? Would you mind exining I ignored the barrage of questions, instead pulling out a red headband and securing it around my forehead. Emzoned in the center were the words Sess or Death (). This reminds me of the good old days. Back in the Blood Cult, this red headband was my trademark.
If I win youll clean my room every morning and night.
You ought to read this at . Determined to smash Namgoong Sus stuck up nose, Id ordered a new red headband. I said two minutes, folks. Looks like you all have time to spare. A smirk danced on my lips as I surveyed the clueless littlembs. Do I look like Im joking? Go! Move it! Gongson Su, always the quickest on the uptake, darted off to his room with his bag in tow. Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon followed suit, vanishing into their rooms. I hollered at the slowpokes, Anyone who shows upte can kiss dinner goodbye tonight. Oof! You scoundrel! Nooooooo! Like mice with their tails on fire, they sprinted to their rooms. I leaned back, arms crossed, and watched the chaos unfold withzy amusement. One month For one month, I was going to return to being a demon instructor. Student Hyonwon Kang. Is that all you can do? I can still keep going Hyonwon Kang wheezed from underneath my butt. For the past hour, Id been sitting on Hyonwon Kangs back, riding him across the training yard while pointing out his every w. Martial artists have drawn inspiration from animal movements since time immemorial. Tigers, monkeys, wolves, snakes, dogs, and even birds. Ugh Hyonwon Kang let out a groan as if he was about to drop dead. Not surprising, considering I was using inner arts to gradually increase my weight as he crawled. Hyonwon Kang. Are you going to do this properly or not? Am I not doing it already OWW! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Hyonwon Kang yelped as I smacked him with my swords hilt. His limbs twitched, and sweat streamed down his body. How many times do I have to say it? Picture yourself as a tiger and move like a tiger. If you cant do that, then pretend to be a monkey, a snake, an eagle, or a fish in the water. If only you werent on my back! I never said you couldnt try to shake me off. AAAHHH! Hyonwon Kang screamed, thrashing violently, but unfortunately for him, I managed to keep my bnce. This training method is turning out to be a better idea than I expected. I also get to work on my bnce, killing two birds with one stone. F$&@#%^*! Hyonwon Kang. Did you just curse your teacher? Do you have a character defect? No! Hyonwon Kang screamed, frustrated. In response, I increased my weight even further. After a while, Hyonwon Kang crumpled to the ground. Haa I cant go on Thats apparent. I dismounted and kneaded his muscles with my swords hilt to ease the tension. Man, Im such a generous teacher! Who else gives their students a post-workout massage? Judging by Hyonwon Kangs re though, he didnt share my sentiment. I squatted down in front of him. Ive said it time and again. Ancient martial artists devised techniques mimicking animal movements, then tweaked them for human use. Haah Ugh Ive got a question. Yes? Why do I have to mimic animal movements on all fours? Why not just learn the human-adapted versions? Though he looked drained, Hyonwon Kangs eyes sparkled with curiosity. Oh? Hes not shunning the exercises, hes genuinely intrigued. Thats because as techniques get passed down through subsequent generations, people weed out the tough and painful movements, leaving the easy stuff, I exined, massaging his muscles as I spoke. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Hmm Hyonwon Kang seemed to grasp the concept. Thatd do for now. Some im its progress, but I beg to differ. Comfortable and easy to learn isnt bad, but it dilutes the martial arts essence. Oh, I see YOWCH! I bonked him on the head. Dont pretend to understand what you dont. Even if you dont gain any inspiration from it, crawling strengthens muscles you dont typically use, tones your whole body, and amps up your martial arts prowess. Itll serve you well in what youll learn next. I wasnt lying, the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest that I would soon teach him was inspired by the movements of the animals I mentioned earlier. Of course, I only nned to teach him the basics of this martial art and toughen his body to the point where he could safely learn Master Crazy Demons Asura Blood Heaven de. Quitining and train hard. This is all so that you can master the Asura Blood Heaven de. Yes, Teacher. Hyonwon Kang nodded resolutely. Though not quite Wiji Cheons caliber, Hyonwon Kang possessed a keen martial arts intuition. He should grasp my intent. This punk has zero connection to the entrance exam bet, but I refuse to skimp on his training. No, should I say, the reason I made a bet with Namgoong Su was for his sake?
Hyonwon Kang is a failure. Do you really think you can win the Heavenly Martial Festival with a guy like that? He is indeed talented, but heszy and weak-willed by nature.
Recalling that jerk ignited my anger once more. SMACK! Ouch! What was that for? Just remembered something that ticked me off. Am I your punching bag? Hyonwon Kang! I snapped, pulling the startled boys face close to mine. He flinched under my gaze. Namgoong Su called you a failure. He said yourezy, weak-willed, and untalented. He said that even if you tried hard all your life, you would never be able to catch up to Peng Sa-Hyuk. Why arent you reading this at ? Okay, I made up thest bit, but its not like Hyonwon Kang would ever know unless he checked with Namgoong Su. That bastard! Are you going to take that lying down? Absolutely not! The veins on Hyonwon Kangs forehead bulged as he clenched his teeth tightly. I slung an arm around him, whispering, Good. Prove him wrong in your midterms, alright? Yeah! From now on, say Yes, not Yeah. You need to learn to speak properly. YES! Hyonwon Kang bellowed. I grinned, giving his cheek a pat before stepping back. Thats it for todays guidance. Train by yourself till the end of the session. Leaving Hyonwon Kang grunting and staggering to his feet, I walked over to Wiji Cheon, who was meditating nearby. Student Wiji Cheon, are you recovering well? Wiji Cheon slowly emerged from meditation, his eyes flickering open. He bowed his head timidly, voice trembling as he replied, Uhm Im not sure You too must learn to speak properly. Dont mumble. Answer clearly and with confidence! I-Im sorry! Wiji Cheon squeaked, his forehead glistening with sweat. I observed him closely. Wait, hes not sweating from fear or nervousness. Hold out your hand, let me examine you, I requested, reaching out to feel his pulse and assess his physical state with my qi. On the surface, he seems fine but the effects of the qi deviation aresting longer than expected. Although his qi centers and meridians have healed, he is still struggling with inner arts. Could the problem be psychological? While suffering from qi deviation, Wiji Cheon had transformed into a bloodthirsty sword demon. He imed to have no memory of that time, but traces of it must remain in his subconscious. What symptoms do you experience during inner arts training? Cold sweats, trembling, heart palpitations, dizziness Just as I thought.Subconscious memories of martial arts-fueled violence are triggering his fear of using qi. Im sorry Wiji Cheon murmured in a mosquito-like voice, head bowed deeply. I gently stroked his head. No apologies needed. Im sure youve given your all. Teacher Unlike Hyonwon Kang, who is more savage beast than civilized boy, Wiji Cheons a delicate and tender-hearted genius. If I push him too hard, he might break and fall back into qi deviation. Im quite sure he can pass the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam as he is right now, but he wont be able to crush that mini Namgoong Su. As a scion of the Namgoong n, that brat Namgoong Seoks been trained well since childhood, and if Namgoong Su is confident that hell be this years valedictorian, hes probably rightexcept for the fact that he remains unaware of Wiji Cheons existence. Therefore, I need to fix Wiji Cheons mental issues and restore his inner arts as soon as possible. Student Wiji Cheon, I trust in your talent and dedication. Lets find a way to ovee these hurdles together. Teacher! My faith seemed to move him almost to tears. What? Just because Im a demon instructor doesnt always mean Im only going to torture the kids! I offered Wiji Cheon apassionate smile and patted his head. No need to feel pressured. Read this at , or else. Yes! Should you fail to recover, worst case, I will be humiliated by Namgoong Su and fired from the Azure Dragon Academy. Eh? Without a job, Ill fall into debt, the White Dragon Manor will have to be sold for a pittance, and I might die hounded by debt collectors T-Teacher? Wiji Cheon paled. Nope, Im not coercing him. Im just encouraging him kindly, to make sure he would do his very best. So, no pressure, just do your best, I assured. Through gritted teeth, Wiji Cheon vowed, Ill do my best! I believe you. Having strengthened Wiji Cheons resolve, I turned toward the real challenge of the day. Man, Im the one whos nervous now. I took a deep breath, then asked, Student Gongson Su, how are you feeling? Chapter 70: Thank You Chapter 70: Thank You Huff, huff, huff, puff T-Teacher, I can s-stillg-go on Gongson Su panted after swinging a wooden sword a few times. His skin glistened with cold sweat, and hisplexion was as pale as a someone about to cross the Sanzu River.1 Shadow, observing from the sidelines, asked concernedly, Are you sure youre okay? Huff, huff Yes, Im f-fine. Teacher, please treat me the same the other students! Gongson Su forced out. I assessed the old mans condition. Gongson Sus spirit wasmendable, yet his wobbly legs and the wooden sword he was leaning on for support undermined his conviction. I nced at Shadow, who shook her head, conveying telepathically, [Hes at his limit.] Yeah, I can tell. With a sigh, I said firmly, Student Gongson Su, you need to take a break now. What? I can stilldo more Go look in the mirror. You need rest. Im really fine, I can ovee this much with willpower Gongson Su protested, frustration clearly visible in his eyes. Looks like just words wont be enough. Closing the distance, I sent a wave of killing intent at him. Student Gongson Su, are you ignoring my instructions? Gongson Su flinched, and Shadow eyes widened in surprise. Even Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon diverted their attention from training to witness the exchange. Thats not it This isnt training. All youre doing is abusing your body. Are you trying tomit suicide? Gongson Sus face flushed with discontent, even as the sweat constantly dripping down his face and his puffy, bloodshot eyes betrayed his worn-out state. It was evident that his untrained body had reached its limit. Still, I noticed a flicker of envy in his gaze as he sneaked a nce at Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon. Why arent you reading this at ? Student Gongson Su. I softened my tone, cing a hand on his shoulder. Yes. I know youre upset that your body wont cooperate, but this is reality. Its not just your age; you cant expect to do the same training as the other students if youve only been doing simple Taichi exercises until now. I know, he admitted, resignation coloring his voice. I sighed. Unlike Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, Gongson Su was neither young nor a martial arts genius. He did not have the resilience of youth nor an instinctual understanding of his physical limits. The old man can never train like those two. If a sparrow tries to keep up with a hawk, it will only meet its death. I need to take a different approach with him. Regardless, please dont be impatient and trust me. Ive tailored an Azure Dragon Academy Entrance Exam training regime just for you. Youll definitely be epted. And thats also when Ill squash that bastard Namgoong Sus stuck-up nose t. Yes. I guess Im being overly ambitious. Gongson Su lowered his wooden sword, finally relenting. Guiding him to a nearby pavilion, I instructed, I want you to report your current physical condition urately. My back, shoulders, knees, wrists, and ankles ache. What the hell? My fingers are sore from holding the sword for so long, my neck is kinked my eyes seem to be a little sunken in hohoho The corners of my mouth twitched. Seeing my stiff expression, Gongson Su hastily tried to justify himself, Well, its still bearable. With some bandages and acupuncture, Ill get better in no time, and I have some quality medicine on me Student Gongson Su, lie down right now. What? Panic shed across Gongson Sus face. Shadow looked equally puzzled but before she could speak, I rified, Lie down so that I can loosen your strained muscles for you. Ah, okay. Gongson Su visibly rxed andplied. I began to massage his tense muscles, applying pressure methodically as I had done for Hyonwon Kang. Gradually, his initial tension melted away, reced by a contented sigh. Ohhh, thats good, yeah, there, just a little further down fufu. Heheheh, this is paradise Am I supposed to be a martial arts instructor or a professional masseuse? Suppressing my doubts, I finished massaging his back and gently urged him to turn over. Hoho Gongson Su groaned in pleasure, sincere admiration gleaming in his eyes. Teacher, Ive had many massages at the Imperial Pce but even there I dont think Ive ever met anyone as good as you. If you are ever in need of a new job, would you like me to introduce you to the Imperial Pce as a masseuse? No need. Although he didnt know it, I had quite a bit of job experience, having been a demon instructor in the Blood Cult. Still, even then, I had never taught a trainee who was sixty-five years old. Wait, did he just mention the Imperial Pce? I knew he wasnt a regr old man! What kind of person had a powerful presence that could intimidate another despite never learning martial arts? What kind of rich and powerful individual could casually offer to pay ten thousand silvers and have a martial master of Shadows caliber as his personal bodyguard? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. No, why someone with so much wealth and power would want to learn martial arts is beyond me, but some things are better left unknown. My job is to get Gongson Su into the Azure Dragon Academy, thats all. I massaged Gongson Sus stiff thighs and asked, Is the training hard? Its hard, but its a lot of fun. Gongson Su replied with a wide smile. Although his body was old, his eyes still shone with the sparkle of a child. Teacher, did you know? When I was younger, I was smaller and weaker than others, and would catch a cold every few days. Oh? So he was born with a weak constitution. That exins why his body umted so much more impure qi than others. Fortunately, Im very intelligent, so I was good at studying. As my mother was a single parent, however, she had no money to hire a private tutor and could only afford to send me to school. My nose bled every day from the exertion of going there, but I studied hard and eventually rose to prominence and enjoyed wealth and power. Unfortunately, my mother was already dead by then if only she could have lived just a few more years to see it. The old mans wistful eyes filled with mncholy. But even as I worked toward academic sess, I never stopped envying the other kids. What did you envy about them? Whenever I walked to school carrying heavy books, I would always see boys my age going to martial arts academies with swords at their waists, white martial arts uniforms, and headbands on their foreheads. Because they were big and strong, while I was short and frail I would stare at them jealously, but whenever they made eye contact with me, I needed to quickly look away. Well, just once, I was too slow and got beaten up pretty badly for annoying them with my staring. Shadow bit her lip hard. Gongson Su chuckled, Hoho, thats all in the past now. Anyway, even though my schoolbag was already heavy, I never failed to carry a martial arts novel with me at all times. I read it whenever I was free. A nameless swordsman wandering the world with a single sword, shing through countless demonic practitioners of the evil sects, and finally barging into the Blood Cult all by himself to plunge his sword into the heart of the Blood Demon but no one knew about it, and he died in loneliness. What a third-rate novel. Gongson Suughed wryly, Everyone likes such stories when theyre young, right? In fact, back then, there was a lot of talk about why the Blood Cult suddenly became weaker, and I wrote a lot of novels imagining the reason. Were there such rumors? Ive never heard them before. Hoho, thats because its an old story. An old story, huh I wonder what Gongson Sus face would look like if he knew that he was learning martial arts from the same instructor who raised the Blood Cults martial masters. And if he knew the real reason for the Blood Cults demise I fantasized about his reaction for a moment, then shook my head. Thinking about such hypothetical situations was pointless. Now that Im old and back in my hometown, I often think back to those days. To think that Im going to attend a martial arts academy past my sixtieth birthday, hoho everyone will look at me and say Im senile. I listened to Gongson Sus story without saying anything. You ought to read this at . He stood up and smiled cheekily at me. But what can I do? Im really enjoying learning martial arts right now. Although my body is sixty-five, I feel like Im back to being fifteen. Gongson Su looked at me with clear eyes. A slight, childlike smile of innocence crossed his lips. Thank you, he suddenly said with a tone of respect. Eh? Thank you for making me feel this way. Thank you for giving meaning to the life of an old man who was just waiting to die. What I couldnt help blushing. I promise you now, I wont me you even if I fail the entrance exam, and Ill pay you in full. No matter how this crazy endeavor turns out in the end, I am already greatly indebted to you. Gongson Sus unexpected deration left me speechless for a moment. However, I soon forced a smile and said. I thought I told you to show respect to your teacher. Hoho, I understand, Ill be careful in the future, Teacher! What a shrewd old man. I was ashamed that I had revealed my embarrassment before him. Hmm? What. Do. You. Two. Think. Youre. Doing? I looked at Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, who had gathered around us. They must have heard all of Gongson Sus story, because their faces were grim. Wiji Cheon held Gongson Sus hand, sobbing, Grandpa Ill be by your side cheering for you all the way! Hoho, thank you, lets pass together. Hyonwon Kang thumped his chest and confidently said, Grandpa, feel free to ask me anything. As an Azure Dragon Academy senior, I can give you some advice. Hoho, thank you, senior. I sighed and smacked both of them on the head. Go back to your training, you punks. How about solving your own problems before you get involved in someone elses? Thats too much You cold-blooded bastard, how can listen to this and feel nothing! Ohoho, dont be so hard on the kids. Hey. I thought I told all of you to show me proper respect. Hohohoho! As I bantered with the students, I suddenly realized that I was smiling. I raised my hand to cover my mouth awkwardly, but somehow, I didnt hate this feeling. I swore I would return to being the Blood Cults Demon Instructor but it seems like its impossible to go back to those days now.
  1. Sanzu River: The East Asian version of the River Styx.
Chapter 71: Take the Day Off Chapter 71: Take the Day Off One month had passed. For some, it flew by in the blink of an eye; for others, it seemed painfully long. Time was fair to all, but what it brought to different people was anything but fair. Gongson Sus eyes lit up as he gazed at the imposing signboard of the Azure Dragon Academy (), its serpentine calligraphy seeming to dance before him. He clenched his fists, bubbling with excitement. So this is the Azure Dragon Academy! Beside him, Hyonwon Kang grumbled, Please calm down. If anyone hears you, theyll think youve already been epted. You only came to apply for admission and already youre making a big fuss about it. However, Gongson Sus excitement remained undimmed. Hohoho, they say that just applying is half the battle! For the past month, he had worked tirelessly. As proof of that, his martial arts uniform was now torn and tattered, and his hands badly callused. Still, standing before the academy gates, gratitude for his teachers treatment and harsh training surged within him. By the way, the line is really long, even though we left early, Wiji Cheon noted. Like Gongson Su, he had changed too. Compared to a month ago when he was basically skin and bones, his physique was noticeably bulkier. Last year, there werent this many Hyonwon Kang added. In contrast to his Wiji Cheon, his frame was now leaner than before. He had lost some muscle mass, but in exchange, he had grown stronger and more flexible. Hohoho, as expected of the murims Five Great Academies. There are so many eager youngsters! Is this old man unaware that the Azure Dragon Academy is the worst among the Five Great Academies, or does he simply not care? Hyonwon Kang pondered, but he refrained from voicing his thoughts. Gongson Sus excitement was palpable. He constantly looked around, eyes wide with wonder, like a little kid at a festival. People around him stared, but he didnt care. Seeing his embarrassed youngpanions, though, he said, You guys, do you know whats good about getting older? You get more thick-skinned! Our skin is not that thick yet, please stop doing that Grandpa Hohoho! Gongson Su chuckled and patted the young mens backs. Then, gazing at his callused hands, he muttered, Time really flies. I cant believe there are only three days left until the entrance exam. The city buzzed with entrance exam applicants from across the country. The Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam registration began today, with the exam itself in three days. Entrance exam applicants, please prepare your identification cards and letters of rmendation before entering the academy! a gate guard announced. To qualify for the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam, one needed proof of good standing, such as a letter of rmendation from a martial arts academy, sect, n, or a trusted guarantor. Hmph. They say its to prevent unorthodox sect disciples from joining, but there arent even any prominent unorthodox sects these days, so the whole thing is just a pretentious farce for the rich and famous, Hyonwon Kangmented cynically. Wiji Cheon shuddered. He wasnt a member of an unorthodox sect, but he was a descendant of the Eight Great Families of the Blood Cult. Although the Blood Cult was destroyed before I was born Id be lying if I said I wasnt the least bit worried that my identity might be discovered. He used to believe hed have to conceal his identity forever, but Baek Su-Ryong and his grandfather, Wiji Yeol, both supported his attendance at the Azure Dragon Academy. Last night, he even had a heart-to-heart talk with his grandfather, Wiji Yeol.
Cheon, forget about the Blood Cult. From now on, live your life as an orthodox martial artist, got it?
Simrly, Baek Su-Ryong had advised him.
You cant hide for the rest of your life, so you have to blend in. If you enter the Azure Dragon Academy as the top freshman and graduate as the valedictorian, no one will suspect you.
Wiji Cheon clutched the letter of rmendation in his hands tightly. Baek Su-Ryong had penned it with specially for him, leveraging his position as an Azure Dragon Academy instructor to bolster his application. I owe Mr. Baek a debt that I will never be able to repay. I dont think I can be top student with my skills, but I have to do my best for the people who believe in me. Wiji Cheon watched anxiously as the line dwindled. Despite the encouragement from others, hecked the confidence to secure the top spot; his personal goal was simply to pass. Is Teacher inside? He left for work really early today Probably, but you wont see him. The Discipline Committee teachers are pretty busy, especially since they will be invigting the entrance exam. Anyway, rx, the exams pretty easy, Hyonwon Kang replied, a hint of smugness in his expression. As a current student, he could have entered the academy right away, but after getting beaten up by Wiji Cheon every time they sparred, he relished this rare chance to act as a respectable elder brother and senior. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me, he added confidently. Yes, Senior! Hoho, its good to have you around. As the line slowly shortened, amotion suddenly broke out within the Azure Dragon Academy. An instructor appeared from within and amplified his voice with inner arts, dering, Due to therge number of applicants, the Azure Dragon Academy grounds are now overcrowded! From now on, only applicants will be allowed to enter the academy. All family members and acquaintances, please wait outside! Instantly,ints erupted. This is so sudden! We came from so far away! Parents, friends (who hade to spectate), and spectators (who were conveniently also cheering on their friends)mented the abrupt change in policy, but the academys stance remained firm. Only applicants who had passed the document inspection were permitted beyond the gates. Wiji Cheons group was affected as well. It seems that youll have to wait outside, Shadow. Sir, I cant do that. Shadow, who had remained silent until now, protested. Her duty was to apany Gongson Su and protect him at all costs. If Im not by your side, I wont be able to deal with any unexpected situations. But those are the Azure Dragon Academy rules. Besides, what danger could I be in there? Just in case Shadow hesitated, not daring to finish her sentence. Gongson Su understood her worries. He chuckled, Youre such a worrywart. If something was going to happen, it would have already happened. Moreover, my young friends here are no pushovers. He reached out and sped Wiji Cheon and Hyonwon Kangs hands. Hyonwon Kang grumbled about being called a young friend and not senior, but no one cared. Those two are pretty strong, but Still, Shadow remained unsettled. She sent a telepathic message to Gongson Su: [I can follow you with my stealth arts.] Gongson Su gestured toward an academy staff member. His message was clear: There are several martial masters inside. Are you sure you can fool them all? [Ill follow you as carefully as I can, it should be fine as long as I dont go too near the instructors offices] Shadow insisted. Her expertisey in stealth, disguise, and assassination, and her instructor considered her the best trainee hed ever had. Gongson Su interrupted her mid-sentence with a shake of his head. It was too risky. If Shadow, a master of stealth arts, were caught infiltrating the Azure Dragon Academy, both she and Gongson Su would have to reveal their true identities to clear their names. And if Gongson Sus identity was revealed it would cause panic throughout the Azure Dragon Academy. Most importantly, it would eliminate any possibility of him taking the entrance exam normally. Gongson Su gazed at Shadow determinedly, silently conveying, I want to pass the exam purely on my own merits, without any bias or trouble! Shadow paused, deep in thought. Since Gongson Su began training at White Dragon Manor, his transformation had been remarkable. His once frail body now brimmed with vitality, and he was no longer reliant on daily medication. The most notable change, however, was his newfound cheerfulness. Despite grappling with muscle soreness daily, Gongson Su always sported a satisfied smile after training. Hohoho, my days have never been more fulfilling, he had confided to her. Shadow was genuinely happy for him, yet her duty was to protect him at any cost. Devoted to obeying orders, she needed to find a solution. After a moment of contemtion, she devised a n. [If I get caught, Ill keep quiet about you until the end. Ive been trained to resist torture, so dont worry. Ill even bite my own tongue if necessary] Her telepathy trailed off as Gongson Sus previously bright expression twisted into a grim visage. It was a level of anger she had never seen in him. Are you trying to make me angry? he said aloud. His tone caught Shadow off guard. Im sorry, I didnt mean to Gongson Su marched toward Shadow, raising his hand. Anticipating a p, Shadow braced herself. But instead of striking her, Gongson Su grasped her shoulders, turning her to face him. Shadow, I dont know what you think of me, but I see you as a daughter. How do you think it makes me feel to hear such words from you? Im sorry Shadow was at a loss for words or expressions. She hadnt been trained for this. After a sigh, Gongson Su patted her shoulder and said, Shadow, if you feel ufortable, Ill give you an order. Take the day off today. What? Panic flickered in Shadows widened eyes. Gongson Su chuckled. Go eat anything you want, buy some pretty clothes and essories, and go tour any ces youve been wanting to visit. E-Elder? Again, thats an order. If you disobey me, youre fired. Under Gongson Sus unwavering gaze, Shadow couldnt hide her bewilderment. A day off? It could have been taken as a joke, but Gongson Sus serious demeanor left her no choice but toply. Understood. Well register for the exam and return by evening, so enjoy your day off to your hearts content. Yes. Go now. With her back to Gongson Su, Shadow hesitated, unsure where to go, before eventually making her way toward the marketce. By the way, what did you say to Shadow-noona earlier? Hyonwon Kang feigned disinterest, but his lingering nce at Shadow betrayed his curiosity. You heard me, Gongson Su replied, I gave Shadow a day off and asked her to go enjoy herself. She doesnt seem happy about getting a day off though When she left, she had a face like an abandoned puppy Senior, you dont need to worry about her, Gongson Su said firmly, choosing not to borate any further. He wasnt privy to all aspects of Shadows life, and discussing what he didnt fully understand would be presumptuous and impolite. Tsk Hyonwon Kang grumbled. As curious as he was, it would be too presumptuous and impolite of him to question Gongson Su any more than this. Instead, he said, Isnt that Noona really weird? At her age, she should be looking for a rtionship, but shes working as an old mans bodyguard Senior Won-Kang, are you perhaps interested in Shadow? What? Thank goodness. Shes like a daughter to me. Wait. Whats that sigh of relief supposed to mean? Hohoho No, since when did I say that Im interested in her? Damn old man Hohohoho! I said Im not interested! Hey, Wiji Cheon, why are you smiling so slyly too! Senior, so thats your kind of girl Just as Hyonwon Kang was about to retort to their teasing, the queue ahead vanished, and the guard at the main gate called out, Next applicant, please enter! The trio shuffled forward, sorting through their papers. Unbeknownst to them, someone was observing them from afar.
Trantors Note: Did you get the thick-skinned pun? I tried to trante it while keeping as close to the original as possible. The original line was The skin on your face grows thicker, which implies that hes more resistant to losing face. Chapter 72: Would You Like to Engage in a Friendly Spar? Chapter 72: Would You Like to Engage in a Friendly Spar? After verifying their identity and admission documents at the main gate, the trio finally set foot into the Azure Dragon Academy. Oh! Im really entering the Azure Dragon Academy! How long is this geezer going to be so touched? Hahaha. The enrollment process took ce at the main building of the Azure Dragon Academy. With their papers already inspected, registration proceeded swiftly. The examiner, after checking and re-checking Gongson Sus age, asked with a bewildered expression, Are you truly here to apply? Youre not representing your child or disciple? Though the examiners words were impolite, Gongson Su merely chuckled in amusement, Hohoho. Indeed, Im here to apply! He then flexed his arm, disying his muscles to the examiner. Youre never too old to learn. Feel it. I endured hellish training for this day! Ah, yes Just out of curiosity, has there ever been an applicant older than me? In my ten years working here, youre the oldest. Hohoho! See? I knew it! By the way, how old are you? Im forty-four, but Youre young. If you set your mind to it, you can achieve anything you dream of! Oh, uh Young man, you need to learn to articte more clearly After surmounting a few hurdles and leaving the examiner speechless, they concluded the enrollment process and departed from the main building. Now that youre done with registration, you two should explore the campus a bit more before leaving, Hyonwon Kang suggested, his expression akin to a sheep being led to the ughter. He hadnt just apanied the two as their guide to the Azure Dragon Academy; he had other business to attend to afterward. Fuck. Why on earth would the Headmaster demand such a thing he grumbled. As a condition for moving out of the dormitory, Hyonwon Kang had to provide regr updates to Mae Geuk-Lyom about his progress. Despite his efforts over the past month to appear confident in front of Mae Geuk-Lyom, it still felt like an impossible task. Anyway, Ill see you guyster. See you at the White Dragon Manor tonight, Senior! Stay safe. With a dejected face, Hyonwon Kang reluctantly shuffled toward the dormitory. Meanwhile, Wiji Cheon and Gongson Su had their sights set on exploring the Azure Dragon Academy. Shall we begin with the training grounds? We probably cant ess the library until were officially enrolled, right? Excitement fueled their pace as they hurried along. Wiji Cheon? An unfamiliar voice suddenly asked. Wiji Cheon turned to face the speaker. He was a tall, slender boy with narrow, nted eyes and thin lips that made him seem shifty. The boy grinned. Looks like I guessed right. Confused, Wiji Cheon tilted his head. I dont think weve met before Who are you? Youre Baek Su-Ryong, no, Mr. Baek Su-Ryongs student, arent you? Pleasure to meet you. Im Cho Mak-Saeng. I receive martial arts tutoring from Mr. Namgoong Su. Cho Mak-Saeng beamed, extending his hand. Surprised, Wiji Cheon clumsily shook it. Hah, what a clueless bumpkin. Hes nothing. Cho Mak-Saengs eyes flickered coldly for a moment before he casually resumed his smile and nodded towards an expressionless boy and a bored-looking girl standing nearby. Those two over there are my ssmates. Oh, uh Im Wiji Cheon. Nice to meet you. Wiji Cheon felt oddly ufortable, but since the three had started their introductions with smiles, he couldnt just ignore them. I heard about you from Mr. Baek Su-Ryong, Cho Mak-Saeng remarked. Me? Why? What? You really dont know? No? With a chuckle, Cho Mak-Saeng turned to Namgoong Seok and Jin Jin beside him. It seems Mr. Baek didnt inform him about the bet. Hmph, he was probably too embarrassed to admit that he had made a losing bet. Well be lucky if he doesnt flee, Namgoong Seok snorted, even as he silently observed Wiji Cheon. Jin Jin looked away in apparent disdain. Huh? What bet are you talking about? Wiji Cheon asked. How is this kid so dopey and naive? Cho Mak-Saeng felt a mischievous urge rising in him. That was his nature. When he saw happy faces, he wanted to make them scream in pain, and when he saw innocent faces, he couldnt help but want to defile them. Hey, I heard youre quite formidable. Mr. Baek Su-Ryong was boasting about you, saying youll definitely be this years top applicant. M-Me? N-No, Im not Why would Teacher say something like that Wiji Cheon stuttered, waving his hands in genuine panic. Cho Mak-Saengs eyes narrowed, his smirk deepening. How should I toy with this small, feeble animal? Make him piss his pants in front of everyone? Provoke him just enough to elicit a response, then beat him up in self-defense? Although with the exam merely three days away, tant provocation would be unwise Well, there are plenty of tactics left. Dont be modest. Your teacher must have seen something in you, right? he said with feigned concern, his smile tinged with sadistic glee. Haha Thank you. Hoho, now I remember. Namgoong Su is the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, right? Gongson Su, who had been quietly observing the kids, suddenly chuckled and joined the conversation. Seeing the unfamiliar old man, Cho Mak-Saeng eyed him with a hint of wariness. Who might you be, Elder? Hohoho, no need to be so polite. Im an examinee like yourselves. Huh? Sorry, could you repeat what you just said? Thinking he misheard, Cho Mak-Saeng asked again. Gongson Su burst intoughter and extended a hand to Cho Mak-Saeng. Since we might soon be ssmates, lets get to know each other in advance. Im Gongson Su. Eh Cho Mak-Saeng dazedly shook hands with Gongson Su in a manner reminiscent of how Wiji Cheon had acted toward him. Are you really an applicant like us? he asked hesitantly. Gongson Su chuckled and patted Wiji Cheon on the shoulder. Ive been learning martial arts with this young friend at Mr. Baek Su-Ryongs ce. Im sorry, but how old are you? Im sixty-five this year. Still in the prime of my life! Gongson Su winked and flexed his muscles. Caught off guard, Cho Mak-Saeng burst intoughter, Hahaha Oh, sorry. I didnt mean tough Its okay. Arent you at an age when you canugh at anything and everything trivial? Gongson Su smiled kindly. Cho Mak-Saeng awkwardly returned the smile, but inside, he was disgusted. What? This old man is a fellow applicant? I heard many rumors about it, but the fact that the Azure Dragon Academy has sunk so low never really struck me until now. I cant believe theyve stooped to the level of epting an old man who wouldnt be out of ce in a coffin anytime soon. Ah, whatever, hell fail the test in three days anyway Hohoho! Gongson Su chuckled as if nothing was amiss. Cho Mak-Saeng narrowed his eyes. I changed my mind. Torturing this old man will be more entertaining. An old man who, despite his advanced age, is shamelessly eager to learn martial arts. Just the thought of it is pitiful. Elder, it seems fate has brought us together. Would you like to engage in a friendly spar to foster camaraderie between future ssmates? he suggested with a friendly smile, though his eyes gleamed like a serpent. Theres no way the geezer will refuse, hes just another clueless old fogey. These types always dly ept an invitation to y with the youngsters. As expected, the old mans eyes lit up. Oho, a spar? Sure, is there a suitable ce for a spar here? Gongson Su agreed. Having sparred only with Wiji Cheon, Hyonwon Kang, and Shadow thus far, a match with a new opponent was indeed intriguing. Though, my reasons for epting are not just because of that, hoho I know one. Ive been here a few times before. Wiji Cheon, care to join us? Uhm Wiji Cheon hesitated. Gongson Su grabbed the boys sleeve and pulled him closer. It should be fun. Why note along? !!! In that moment, Wiji Cheon noticed it. The smile Gongson Su directed at him. Unlike the warm and gentle smiles hed seen before, this one felt like a sharp de against his throat. Wiji Cheon gulped in terror. One thing was certain: Gongson Su had something up his sleeve. Something sinister and scary. O-Okay he said meekly. Cho Mak-Saengughed, Hohoho! Excellent! Then let me guide you to the arena! Are you twoing too? Are you crazy? Why would I go there? Jin Jin retorted bluntly. With a shrug, as if expecting such a response, Cho Mak-Saeng departed with Wiji Cheon and Gongson Su. Watching their retreating figures, Jin Jin grumbled in annoyance, Whats gotten into him all of a sudden? Even though hes the weakest among us Hey, Seok-orabeoni. Do you want to go watch them? Namgoong Seok ignored Jin Jin. After a brief moment of contemtion, he silently followed after the others, his gaze fixed on Wiji Cheon. Eh? W-Wait for me! Jin Jin hurriedly chased after him. Why is such a beautiful Miss drinking here alone? Did something bad happen to you? This must be the fifth time, Shadow sighed as a sleazy-looking man approached her. Looks like youve had your heart broken. Tell me, whos the idiot who made this beauty cry? Without waiting for permission, the man plopped down next to Shadow. Then, ncing at the people outside the window, he started rambling, So, I defeated those five viins and saved the kids. See this scar on my arm? Its from that time As the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam approached, the city buzzed with visitors. Some came for the exam, some to find temporary work, and some to scam or flirt. Im tired, please leave, Shadow coldly replied and resumed drinking. However, the man was persistent. Snatching Shadows bottle, he spoke earnestly, Trying to drown your sorrows in alcohol is like drinking poison. Why dont you share your worries with me instead? Ill listen to everything Subtly, he wrapped his arm around Shadows shoulders. Then, seeing that Shadow didnt resist, he slowly slid a hand down to her buttocks. Haa With lightning speed, Shadow broke the mans wrist and mmed his head down on the table. THUNK! Before the man could even scream, he was silenced by a bottle to the back of his head. Leaving the man foaming at the mouth, Shadow stood up and strode out of the tavern. Why do these pests keep bothering me when I just want to think quietly? Was it a mistake to buy new clothes from the market? The merchant strongly rmended this red dress, saying that it suits me, butmaybe its a little too shy? Sigh, I miss my ck martial arts uniform already. As a special agent, Shadow was trained to perfectly disguise herself as anything from peasants to courtesans. However, since bing Gongson Sus guard, she had worn only the ck martial arts uniform for years and had be ustomed to her daily routine.
Shadow, if you feel ufortable, Ill give you an order. Take the day off today.
It was her first-ever day off. She had no idea what to do.
Go eat anything you want, buy some pretty clothes and essories, and go tour any ces youve been wanting to visit.
She did as she was told. She ate snacks, bought clothes, dressed up, and drank alcohol she hadnt touched in years. Still, she didnt feel like she was enjoying herself, more like she was being abandoned. Ever since he started learning martial arts at the White Dragon Manor, he relies on me less and less No, thinking like this is disrespectful. I need to go back to his side.
If you disobey me, youre fired.
So be it. If I get caught by a master from the Azure Dragon Academy Illmit suicide to avoid causing trouble for him. Her decision made, she turned a corner, only to bump right into the person she least wanted to see right now. Shadow? Baek Su-Ryong stared at her in shock. As if he had just finished shopping, he had bags on his shoulders and in his hands. Wheres the elder? And you Whats with the clothes? Shadow suddenly wished she could just disappear. Chapter 73: Counseling Time! Chapter 73: Counseling Time! Why am I even doing this Shadow shot a re at Baek Su-Ryong, who was now walking beside her. His hands were still filled with various shopping bags, but the number had halved since they first metbecause she was now carrying the other half. Baek Su-Ryong had asked her what she was doing when they met a moment ago, and since she wasnt doing anything in particr, she couldnt answer. Then, Baek Su-Ryong suddenly handed her several bags, saying, If you have nothing to do, help me out. Im really busy preparing for the entrance exams. Me? Ill buy you lunchter. For now, just help me carry these. Whats this all of a sudden I need to deliver all these to the Azure Dragon Academy. Why arent you reading this at ? Fine, Ill help you, Shadow replied. If Im with this guy, Ill be able to enter the Azure Dragon Academy without arousing suspicion. And that was how things had ended up this way. So, the Headmaster forced me to personally purchase the supplies needed for the entrance exam. I see. The thing is, why do I have to run errands like this? I came here to teach martial arts, not to do odd jobs for kids, you know? Well Its unbelievable how much they expect from me while paying me peanuts sigh. Maybe things will change when the semester startsor maybe not. Regardless of our job, life is exhausting. Dont you agree? Baek Su-Ryongined on and on, and Shadow reluctantly chimed in with simple replies, but the conversation could not remain one-sided forever. Anyway, why were you there? What happened? Well Eventually, Shadow found herself exining why she was alone. Aha. To sum it up, you got fired from guard duty and am now homeless? Baek Su-Ryong summarized. Immediately regretting her actions, Shadow retorted, Since when did I say I got fired?! Its a day off, a day off! If you werent fired, why did you look like you were? If you got a day off, you should enjoy it properly. I dont need day offs, Shadow said firmly. Wait Why am I saying this to him? Hes someone who doesnt know anything about me, who wouldnt understand even if I exined. Is it because theyve been seeing each other every day in the same space for a month? Because hes the one who helped Gongson Su recover his health? Orbecause of his peculiar gaze thats sometimes profound but mostly inscrutable? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Su-Ryong turned and stared directly at Shadow. Feeling like her inner thoughts were exposed, she held her breath. Weve been walking for a while, arent your legs hurting? Shall we take a break at a nearby tea house? Im fine. And didnt you say you were busy earlier? Shouldnt you hurry back to the Azure Dragon Academy Even if I finish this quickly, that geezer will just give me another task. Ah, lets go there. As you wish. Shadow nodded reluctantly. The two of them entered a tea house and put down their heavy bags. As they ordered tea and stared out the window, people began to whisper around them. With Shadows keen hearing, it wasnt hard to make out what they were saying. Ooh, look over there Oh my, what a good-looking couple. Id strike up a conversation with them if this guy wasnt right next to me Oh,e on. You think you could blend in with that face of yours? But honestly, isnt the guy much better looking? Y-You Did you always swing that way? If there was one good thing about being with Baek Su-Ryong, it was that she no longer had to deal with annoying pests. Hearing that her looks were inferior to his, however, wasnt exactly pleasant. She studied Baek Su-Ryongs face as he sipped his tea. With his fairplexion, sharp jawline, and deep, mesmerizing eyes, it was hard to believe that he was a martial artist. Even his fingers, delicately wrapped around the teacup, were longer and more refined than those of most women. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I dont usually pay much attention to mens looks, but hes remarkably handsome. Although he doesnt seem to realize it himself. She kept quiet about it, but in the past month, she had to chase away many women who lingered around the outside of the White Dragon Manor, hoping to catch a glimpse of Baek Su-Ryong. Hmm? Is there something on my face? No, nothing, Shadow denied, looking away. To be honest, in order to ensure Gongson Sus safety, she had done a background check on Baek Su-Ryong to ensure that his past was clean. Her investigations revealed that before joining the Azure Dragon Academy, he had lived in the countryside. His father, apletely unknown person in the murim, ran a martial arts academy there, while his mother died shortly after his birth. He had been frail and sickly since childhood, but after a narrow escape from death, he gained enlightenment and was now healthy. Most importantly, since his arrival at the Azure Dragon Academy, he had done some outrageous things like proiming he would lead the academy to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival and betting over whether his student or Namgoong Sus would secure top grades for the admission exam. Of course, she had reported all her findings to Gongson Su. However, the oue of her report was not what she had in mind. Hehe! Is that so? I guess I have to work even harder for Mr. Baek! Gongson Suughed, even after hearing about the bet. Shadow couldnt understand why he was so nonchnt, but since he was fine with it, there was no need for her to be concerned. Its your first day off, why dont you enjoy it a bit more? Dont make that grim face, Baek Su-Ryong said leisurely, sipping his tea. Seeing his gentle smile, several women in the teahouse giggled. I dont feel the need to rest, Shadow replied gruffly, a little irritated. Hmm. Seems like you could use some counseling after wees you. Baek Su-Ryong sighed and pointed to Shadows expressionless face. You know, whenever I see you, I get the feeling that youre Elder Gongs shadow, just like your name says. Good, thats exactly my role, Shadow replied proudly. Baek Su-Ryong shook his head in disappointment at her answer. Gently cing his teacup on the table, he asked, Then why were you standing on the street just now, looking all lost like a discarded shadow? Shadow mmed her teacup down on the table and gave Baek Su-Ryong a threatening re. Please refrain from making such presumptuous remarks. Struck a nerve, did I? Baek Su-Ryong taunted, unfazed. Anyway, hypothetically, if Elder Gongmanded you tomit suicide, would you do it? Yes, I would. What if he ordered you to kill me? Shadow grinned ominously. I wouldnt hesitate. To her annoyance, however, Baek Su-Ryong wasnt the least bit intimidated. Instead, he made a face as if he had predicted all of her replies. Onest question. How would you feel if one day Elder Gong suddenly passed away? Shadow fell silent. She had never entertained such a notion. Though she thought she was prepared for Elder Gongs eventual demise, imagining it left her mind nk. Lowering his voice, Baek Su-Ryong asked gravely, Do you still dont get why Elder Gong granted you this day off? Read this at , or else. Shadow couldnt answer. Until now, nothing about Gongson Susmand had struck her as odd. Its as I suspected. Baek Su-Ryong clicked his tongue. After a month of observation, he realized that the rtionship between Gongson Su and Shadow was very different from the usual protector-protected dynamic. Thankfully, it wasnt the inappropriate kind of rtionship, but something warmer. You might think youre protecting Elder Gong, but from my perspective, youre the one whos more dependent on him. How dare! Shadow snapped, but immediately fell silent at Baek Su-Ryongs next words. Elder Gong sees you as a daughter. !!
Shadow, I dont know what you think of me, but I see you as a daughter.
She couldnt forget the words Gongson Su had said earlier. Yet, how did this man know a fact she had just learned? Y arent you reading this at ? Of course, you also think of Elder Gong as a father. H-How Shadow stammered, flustered. Baek Su-Ryong chuckled, lifting his teacup. Im quite perceptive, while youre kind of oblivious. I can easily tell youre brooding over being granted a day off, thinking youve been discarded. Shadow grit her teeth. Baek Su-Ryong was right. She was an orphan, and while serving Gongson Su, thoughts like If I had a father, Id want someone like him often crossed her mind. Baek Su-Ryong nced at Shadows trembling fingers. Im not surprised shes this shaken; such emotions must be very foreign to her. All assassins are trained to kill their emotions from a young age, but over time, those feelings tend to resurface, especially if she has spent a lot of time outside that world. How long has she been Gongson Sus personal bodyguard? Several years? Well, even if shes recovered a bit, emotionally shes still like a child. Her body may be that of an adult, but mentally shes still dependent on her father figure. For a while, silence hung between the two. I Iam I doing something wrong? Shadow finally asked, confused. She looked at Baek Su-Ryong, then at her reflection in the teacup, then back at him again. No, Baek Su-Ryong said firmly. Once, he wouldve deemed human emotions a disqualification for an assassin, but now, he didnt want to say that. If Elder Gong didnt think you were doing the right thing, he wouldve fired you long ago. Once again, silence lingered. Why arent you reading this at ? Think about why Elder Gong gave you a day off, why he forced you to spend some time alone, Baek Su-Ryong dered with finality, finishing his tea and rising from his seat. He had given enough advice. The rest was up to Shadow. Lets go. If I return toote, the headmaster will scold me. Okay. They left the teahouse, with Baek Su-Ryong walking ahead and Shadow quietly following behind like a puppy. This is fucking awkward. Did I do something unnecessary? Baek Su-Ryong wondered, but seeing Shadows lost expression when she was alone, he couldnt help but talk to her.
In the future, youll often see kids who have lost their way or gone astray. As a teacher, you must never ignore them.
Mae Geuk-Lyoms words echoed in his mind. She may not be my student, but since Gongson Su paid me well, Ill treat it as a bonus service. You Shadow suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. Do you know who Elder Gong and I truly are? I can make an educated guess, Baek Su-Ryong replied. He had heard enough mentions of the Imperial Pce and the Emperor over the past month to deduce that Gongson Su was a powerful politician. In fact, Gongson Su let slip so often that it would be weirder if he hadnt noticed. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I cant reveal Elder Gongs identity, but I used to be a Royal Guardsman. Mmhmm, Baek Su-Ryong nodded. The Royal Guard served as both the Emperors personal bodyguards and the Empires secret police, and its leader was one of the top ten martial artists in the world. Given Shadows skills, he wasnt surprised that she came from there. The Royal Guard recruited many war orphans like me and trained us from a young age. They taught me martial arts and sent me on various missions, including infiltration, assassination, and espionage. Then, a few years ago, the Emperor suddenly gave me to Elder Gong, Shadow exined. It wasnt a story she would normally tell, but she feltpelled to do so now. He gave you to Elder Gong? Shadow nodded. Im no longer officially part of the Royal Guard, and my name was erased from their records. Right now, Im only Elder Gongs personal bodyguard. Thus, when Elder Gong passes away Ill be free. Thats quite an outrageous story. You dont seem very outraged, though. Were you trying to make a joke? Youre not very good at it, Baek Su-Ryong chuckled. Oh, were almost there! Without realizing it, they were already approaching the main gates of the Azure Dragon Academy. They entered the grounds,den with baggage. KEUAAAAAAK!! Suddenly, a loud shriek erupted from the direction of the training grounds. Uhm, do you think hell be okay here? Shadow asked worriedly. Read this at , or else. What? If the other students bully Elder Gong because of his age Bullying? Him? Are you serious? Baek Su-Ryong burst intoughter. Dont worry, Ive taught him well enough. He looked toward the source of the screams. For some reason, I just know that my disciples are over there. THUD! Struck in the sr plexus, Cho Mak-Saeng slumped over like a cooked shrimp. For a while, he struggled to breathe, and the world around him blurred into a chaotic kaleidoscope. Ugh! When his vision finally cleared, Cho Mak-Saeng stared nkly at his opponent, dumbfounded by the ease with which they had incapacitated him. Without a trace of remorse, Gongson Su looked down at Cho Mak-Saeng. Oh my, Im so sorry. I never imagined that you wouldnt even see thating
Trantors Note: The transition to third person here is very awkward. I tried my best. Chapter 75: Prodigious Talent Chapter 75: Prodigious Talent Gongson Su sighed with relief at the duels conclusion, and the spectators shared his sentiment. No one anticipated Cho Mak-Saengs refusal to ept defeat and his subsequent treacherous attack. AHHHHHHH! Ugh! Gongson Su spun around and quickly raised his sword to block, but Cho Mak-Saengs ferocity easily overwhelmed his hastily erected defenses. CRACK! Gongson Sus wooden de shattered, and he spat out blood as he staggered backwards. Yet, Cho Mak-Saengs assault continued. With bloodshot eyes consumed by irrationality, he drew a dagger hed hidden in his chest pocket and lunged at the choking Gongson Su. You crafty old fart! Ill kill you! Die! The spectators screamed in horror. What madness! Someone stop them! Two figures immediately leapt into the dueling ring, and the one who got there first deflected Cho Mak-Saengs de. THUNK! Pushed back, Cho Mak-Saeng faced his new adversary. Wiji Cheon red at him. What do you think youre doing? he snapped through clenched teeth. Cho Mak-Saeng smirked. He could see Wiji Cheons sword hand trembling, unmistakably from fear. Hah, so its you. How dare you obstruct me? Step aside or suffer the same fate! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. With a furious roar, Cho Mak-Saeng charged like a wild beast. Unforgivable Raising his sword to block, Wiji Cheon gritted his teeth. His hands, which had been trembling a moment before, became steady. Cho Mak-Saengs assumption was wrong. Wiji Cheon was not quivering from fear, but from rage. SWISH! Wiji Cheon casually swung his sword once, yet, the impact of that one sh was devastating. Keuaaak! Dozens of gashes mangled Cho Mak-Saengs flesh, turning him into a bloody spectacle. His clothes were torn, blood oozing from every wound. However, Cho Mak-Saengs wrath only intensified. Damn you, you son of a bitch! Jin Jin and Namgoong Seok exchanged a look of concern. Despite Cho Mak-Saengs martial prowess, the boys vtile temperament and bullying tendencies often got him into trouble. What a lunatic Read this at , or else. In the end, he went back to his old ways. Under Namgoong Sus strict supervision, theyd believed that Cho Mak-Saengs troublesome behavior had been corrected. In reality, however, the boy was only suppressing himself out of fear of his teacher. Fuck! Both you and the old man! Ill kill you all! Cho Mak-Saengs eyes zed with insanity as he instinctively poured qi into his dagger. SIZZLE! A greyish aura began to emanate from it. Is that s-sword qi? Its amateurish, but To think he could do that at such a young age Everyone in the audience was taken aback. No one, however, was more shocked than Namgoong Su. I never taught that punk to do thatis he a dark horse after all? When Cho Mak-Saeng ambushed Gongson Su earlier, Namgoong Su had immediately moved to intervene, but Wiji Cheon got there first, causing Namgoong Su to stop in his tracks. Why arent you reading this at ? Wiji Cheon Just from that one sword stroke, I can tell how outstanding he is. I think I shall observe him a bit more before stopping the fight, Namgoong Su muttered to himself, his curiosity getting the better of him. Die! Die! Die! Cho Mak-Saeng roared like a ravenous beast. In contrast, Wiji Cheon remainedposed. A faint smirk graced his typically innocent, somewhat timid visage. Are you saying you want to kill me? Hey, have you actually killed anyone before? Youre just a piece of shit Huh? In an instant, Wiji Cheon disappeared from Cho Mak-Saengs sight. Cho Mak-Saeng frantically searched his surroundings, but to no avail. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. If you decide to kill someone, you must be prepared to die, a cold voice behind him said. UAAAAAH! Taken aback, Cho Mak-Saeng swung his dagger wildly. SWISH, SWISH, SWISH, SWISH! The sword qi covered dagger sliced through the air, leaving dozens of afterimages in its wake, but Wiji Cheon evaded them all. He then jumped and performed a mid-air somersault, timing it perfectly to meet Cho Mak-Saengs eyes while he was upside down. Smiling innocently, he asked, Is it my turn now? D-Damn it Cho Mak-Saeng swore, seeing his own frightened face reflected in Wiji Cheons clear eyes. WHOOSH! The metallic stench of blood permeated the air as a crimson streak appeared across Cho Mak-Saengs left arm. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Aaah! My arm! My aaarm! Cho Mak-Saeng cried in anguish, realizing that his left arm had been severed. With slow, deliberate strides, Wiji Cheon approached Cho Mak-Saeng. Ive left your right arm intact. You can still fight, right? he chuckled darkly. Gack! H-Hiiiiiiek! Cho Mak-Saeng wailed. Only now did it ur to him that Wiji Cheon was no pushover. THUD! Cho Mak-Saeng fell on his butt, tears and mucus staining his face, his pants drenched with piss. Despite the pitiful scene, the bystanders remained unmoved, devoid of sympathy for the dishonored bully. Hes seriously going to kill me. Cho Mak-Saengs heart pounded with dread. Paralyzed by fear, he could only bow his head and plead for mercy from the death god in front of him. Please spare me No, Wiji Cheon instantly dismissed Cho Mak-Saengs plea. A voice in his head told to do so. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Kill him. Cho Mak-Saeng had harmed someone dear to him. That was enough to justify killing him. Kill him. It wasnt his first timemitting murder anyway. His hands were already stained with lots of blood, one more person wouldnt matter. Kill him. Wiji Cheon yielded to the voices temptation. Die, he dered, delivering the fatal blow with single-minded determination. Stop! CLANG! Wiji Cheon recoiled. Someone had intervened and blocked his de. At the same time, the fog in his mind cleared and he came back to his senses. I told you to stop. Did you not hear me? Namgoong Su scolded, hiding his shock at the force behind Wiji Cheons blow. My palms are tingling even though Im using a real sword Where on earth did such a monstere from? A shiver ran down Namgoong Sus spine. Even though he hadnt used his full strength to avoid hurting a child, Wiji Cheon had almost made him drop his sword. Nevertheless, an unpolished jewel was just a rock. Wiji Cheon still needed a lot of guidance before he could truly shine. Why arent you reading this at ? Guidance from a capable teacher. Alright, Ive made up my mind, Namgoong Su thought even as he said, A warrior has lost an arm. Shouldnt that be sufficient punishment? Huh? Why did I Who taught you how to use the sword? Would you be interested in joining my cl Ahh! Elder! ? Completely ignoring Namgoong Su, Wiji Cheon ran towards Gongson Su, who was just regaining consciousness. Elder! Are you alright? Are you in pain? he asked worriedly. Y arent you reading this at ? Phew, it seems hes back to his usual self. Grimacing through the pain, Gongson Su forced a smile despite the blood trickling down his lips. Hoho Ill be fine. I also learned a lot from watching you. Cheon, you are really strong, arent you? Please lean on me. Lets get you to a physician, Wiji Cheon said, helping Gongson Su up and assisting with his descent from the dueling ring. Excuse us! Coming through! The spectators hastily cleared a path for the duo. After witnessing Wiji Cheons astonishing swordy moments ago, they werent about to get in his way now. They only knew that after today, the name Wiji Cheon would be known throughout the Azure Dragon Academy. Wiji Cheon You said his name was Wiji Cheon, right? A guy like that is taking the entrance exam with us? Y arent you reading this at ? Hes a monster Lost in thought, Namgoong Su, who was still standing in the ring, murmured, Wiji Cheon T-Teacher Cho Mak-Saeng cried out to Namgoong Su, clutching his severed arm. I-Im sorry. I got carried away and tarnished your reputation SLAP! Cho Mak-Saeng fell to the ground, a look of disbelief on his face. The loud p drew the crowds attention, but Namgoong Su paid them no mind. Youre a disgrace, Namgoong Su said. Ugh Trembling, Cho Mak-Saeng lowered his head in shame. No one felt sorry for him. While some looked as if they pitied him for being pped while missing an arm, most looked at him with colder gazes than Namgoong Sus. You refused to ept the result of the duel and ambushed your opponent. If this happened within the sects, your meridians would be severed and your qi center destroyed. I-Im sorry! Cho Mak-Saeng prostrated himself, finally realizing the gravity of his actions. Why arent you reading this at ? However, Namgoong Sus cold expression did not falter. Consider yourself lucky that youre still young and immature. If you were an adult, this wouldnt have ended with you losing only one arm. Y-Yes Cho Mak-Saeng stuttered. Namgoong Su frowned. Despite Cho Mak-Saengs apology, he could still see the mes of rebellion in the boys eyes. Sigh, I wanted to nurture him because he seemed talented, but it turns out hes just another failure Losing interest in Cho Mak-Saeng, Namgoong Su turned his attention to Namgoong Seok and Jin Jin. Take him to the physician. Well discuss your punishmentter. Yes, Teacher. Bowing, the two dragged Cho Mak-Saeng away. Tsk Namgoong Su clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction. The image of Wiji Cheons swordy kept shing in his mind, apanied by Baek Su-Ryongs irritatingughing face. My students are indeed extremely talented, butpared to Wiji Cheon Damn it, for the first time, I envy Baek Su-Ryong.
If I win, Ill substitute for one of your sses this semester.
Fuck, Namgoong Su cursed uncharacteristically as he stormed out of the training ground. Chapter 74: Looks Like Its My Win Chapter 74: Looks Like It''s My Win Shit For some reason, Im getting a bad feeling about this. Cho Mak-Saeng broke into a cold sweat, feeling so restless that even the pain in his stomach was forgotten. At first, everything had gone ording to n. Hed led the old man and the boy named Wiji Cheon to the training hall, gathered a crowd of onlookers, and persuaded the eager old man to ept a duel. All that remained was to embarrass the old man in front of the crowd. Old man, lets y it safe and duel with wooden swords. It would be bad if you got injured before the entrance exam. Hoho, I agree. Safety first. Cho Mak-Saeng sneered. Does this geezer not know that even wooden swords can break bones? But thats not enough. Should I spice things up further? In deference to your seniority, how about I concede the first three strikes? Hoho, I ept, Gongson Su replied, raising his sword so lethargically that he nearly lulled the audience to sleep. Though Cho Mak-Saeng remained wary, his confidence surged. I could block this blindfolded, he thought,zily raising his sword. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. However, Gongson Sus sword unexpectedly elerated partway through his swing. wees you. CLACK! Caught off guard, Cho Mak-Saeng barely managed to block. Normally, he wouldnt have been surprised by an attack at that speed, but the change in tempo threw him off. Agitated, he instinctively retaliated. Oh my! Gongson Su chuckled, dodging with ease. I thought you were going to give me three free strikes, but it seems like deceit is also part of martial arts Thank you, I have learned a very valuable lesson. No Realizing his folly, Cho Mak-Saengs face flushed. He nced at the peanut gallery, only to see the cold, judging eyes of his tutoring ssmates, the Azure Dragon Academy seniors, and even the instructors. Fuck! I cant let myself be dishonored like this! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? He immediately lowered his head and apologized, Im sorry, that was my mistake. Aspensation, you may have the two remaining No, you can have another three free strikes. Hmm, I wonder if I can trust you this time Gongson Su mumbled, eyeing Cho Mak-Saeng suspiciously. Sly old man! Cursing under his breath, Cho Mak-Saeng strived to maintain hisposure as he reaffirmed, I swear it on my honor. I see. Okay, Ill give you the benefit of the doubt, Gongson Su conceded. The duel resumed. In a repeat of thest time, Gongson Su approached Cho Mak-Saeng slowly and cautiously. Unlike before, Cho Mak-Saeng concentrated on blocking the iing blows, but unfortunately, Gongson Sus tactics exceeded his wildest imagination. While Cho Mak-Saengs eyes were focused on Gongson Sus sword, the old man instead shortened the distance and punched him in the stomach. POW! Ugh! Cho Mak-Saeng groaned, stumbling backwards from the impact of being struck in the same ce twice. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Gongson Su immediately apologized, Oops! Im sorry, it seems that I overestimated your defenses Can you continue? Keuk Yes, Cho Mak-Saeng replied, scrambling to regain his bnce. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Gongson Su, however, stood still as if he had no intention of continuing with the duel. Hmm, are you feeling unwell today? If so, how about we call it a draw? he suggested worriedly. A draw? Cho Mak-Saengs eyes shed with unbridled fury. Everything about Gongson Su, from his demeanor to his tone to his concern, irked him. As if that wasnt enough, his fellow students Jin Jin and Namgoong Seok were looking at him with contempt and indifference, respectively. He spat on the ground, saying, Dont talk to me like youve already won, old man. I havent even gotten started yet. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Hoho, I was just worried about you Just shut up and fight! Cho Mak-Saeng shouted. No more games. Ill repay you tenfold, starting with shattering every bone in your decrepit body! Cho Mak-Saeng charged at Gongson Su, determined to strike back with a vengeance. Then, with a thunderous crack, he rent the air with his wooden sword. Some of the spectators frowned. Why arent you reading this at ? Hey, isnt that a killing technique? Shouldnt someone intervene? Before anyone could step in, however, Gongson Su responded to the onught with poise even as he mumbled to himself, Hoho, I was skeptical, but it looks like Mr. Baek was right after all. He recalled a conversation hed had with Baek Su-Ryong about his strengths and weaknesses some time ago.
Student Gongson Su, what do you think your strengths are? Im quite muscr for my age? Or maybe, Im actually a genius? Baek Su-Ryong rolled his eyes. Your first strength is your nerves of steel. Perhaps because youve been through so much, you never close your eyes or look away in the face of danger. WHIZ! Gongson Sus eyes widened in shock as Baek Su-Ryongs sudden attack narrowly missed him. Why arent you reading this at ?
You werent intimidated just now, were you? Baek Su-Ryong asked. So what? Even if I could see it, I couldnt react in wees you.
Thats only because the gap between us is like a bottomless chasm. A bottomless chasm? I see Anyway, your second strength is your outward appearance. Youre older than the other applicants, you started learning martial artste, and you dont look very fit. Shadow, is he insulting me? Should I beat him up, Elder? How about the two of you let me finish talking first before you make any rash judgments? What I mean is that your looks are deceptive, so the little kids youll meet will naturally look down on you. Take advantage of that. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads.
Huh Your third strength is an extension of the second. I know youre good at psychological warfare, so use it to gain an advantage inbat. Are you saying I should provoke my opponent into making a mistake? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads.
Yep. Taunt them, trash talk them, make them careless and then finish them off. You know, you sound a lot like one of those unscrupulous viins in martial arts novels right now If it werent for your handsome face, I would have mistaken you for an unorthodox sect master. Ufufu, Im just a very open-minded person. So, to sum it up, just by ying dirty and torturing them mentally, you can toy with the little bastards at the Azure Dragon Academy to your hearts content. Oh my Also, if you learn Thought Transmission, no one will know what you told your opponents, heheheh
Recalling Baek Su-Ryongs evilughter, Gongson Su smiled. Hoho, Im pretty good atughing like that myself AAAAARGH! Cho Mak-Saeng roared, swinging his de wildly like a crazed animal. I assure you, child, my hearing is not so bad that you need to scream, Gongson Sumented, even as he deftly dodged all of Cho Mak-Saengs blows. SHUT UP! Y arent you reading this at ? Huh? Was I talking that loudly? But youre louder than me Damn geezer! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Hohoho! Gongson Suughed. Having traversed the treacherous intrigues of the devils nest known as the Imperial Pce, as soon as Cho Mak-Saeng had begun speaking with Wiji Cheon, hed immediately recognized the boy for the trash he was. Hes the quintessential bully, preying on the weak and sucking up to the strong. The type I hate the most. He would enjoy punishing this punk. Honestly, I was skeptical, but Mr. Baek was right about everything. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. What the fuck are you talking about? I wasnt talking to you, kid, Gongson Su grinned. I can see right through him. I can read his mind so clearly, I can tell where hes aiming, what hes thinking, and how hes going to move next. Hoho, I feel like Ive made a breakthrough. Basking in the thrill of his sessful strategy, Gongson Sus sword drew graceful arcs in the air, slowly but surely pushing Cho Mak-Saeng backward and eliciting gasps of admiration from the onlookers. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Isnt that the Wudang Sects martial arts? No, but its definitely Taoist in essence Indeed, its remarkably refined. Theyre all wrong, Gongson Su thought. I havent learned any sophisticated martial arts. Im just demonstrating the principle that Mr. Baek keeps stressing to me, the principle that gentleness can ovee strength.
The stiffest tree is most easily cracked, while the bamboo or willow survives by bending with the wind.1
It was a simple principle, but it wasnt easy to do. Over the past month, Gongson Su had to summon up the courage to stand up to overwhelming brute force that would break his bones if he took it head on even once. Fuck! Even though youre just a useless geezer! Cho Mak-Saeng seethed with frustration as he felt his sharp and forceful shes being sucked into a swirling vortex, as if drained away. What the hell is going on? The old man is neither fast nor strong, so I should be able to defeat him easily! Then why? Why isnt he going down!? AAAAAAAAH! Desperate and agitated, he poured all his qi into his wooden sword. Ill end this with the next blow! The winner has been decided, a chilling voice in the audience dered. Why arent you reading this at ? Namgoong Seok and Jin Jin froze, then slowly turned around, trembling. M-Master Namgoong Seok stuttered. Why arent you reading this at northdetl? Namgoong Su, who had suddenly appeared behind his students, said sternly, Ill hear your excusester. For now, carefully observe how this duel ends. Witness the consequences of ignorance and arrogance, and never make the same mistake. Understood, Namgoong Seok replied, even as he felt a chill run down his spine at the harsh criticism. Namgoong Su was merciless and unforgiving even toward his own students. He turned his attention back to the ongoing match. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. WHIZZ! Cho Mak-Saengs onught crashed down on Gongson Su like a tidal wave. TAP! TAP! However, Gongson Su swiftly exploited a slight opening in Cho Mak-Saengs defenses, delivering precise strikes to the boys wrist and thigh. Though not powerful, these blows were enough to force Cho Mak-Saeng to drop his sword and fall to his knees in defeat. Looks like its my win, Gongson Su said, smiling gleefully as he pointed his sword at Cho Mak-Saengs throat. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Grr Cho Mak-Saeng red at Gongson Su. Gongson Sus gentle smile morphed into a vicious sneer. Child, dont think I dont know that you were trying to humiliate me in front of everyone. N-No, I Reality isnt as forgiving as you think it is. If you choose to scheme, you need to be aware that actions have consequences. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Ugh Cho Mak-Saeng grimaced. Not only had he lost the duel, but his opponent had known his intentions all along. Please think carefully before you act in the future, Gongson Su lectured, before turning to leave the dueling ring. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Well, I said that, but it takes more than words to change someones behavior. Still, was I this tired? I didnt notice at all As soon as Gongson Su rxed, he was ovee with fatigue. Mentally, however, he felt remarkably refreshed. When I return to the White Dragon Manor, Ill brag to Shadow about my victory today. "WHOAAAAA! As Gongson Su walked into the crowd, a chorus of cheers and apuse broke out. Huh? Gongson Su blinked in confusion. Looking around, he saw countless admiring faces. Old man, youre seriously awesome! You ought to read this at northdetl. That was great! Read this at northdetl, or else. I heard earlier, arent you the oldest applicant ever? Thats amazing, to be able to take on such a challenge at that age A realization dawned on him. The young martial artists he had once idolized as a child were now cheering him on with all their hearts. Immediately, an indescribable joy coursed through him and tears threatened to fall from his eyes. Hoho, hohoho Elder! A familiar voice called out to him, waving from the back of the crowd. It was Wiji Cheon. What a good child. Is he even more touched by this than I am? Hes bawling his eyes out Hohoho Thank you. Thank you all! With hands sped in gratitude, Gongson Su acknowledged the crowd. Aaaaaaaaah! Suddenly, Cho Mak-Saeng screamed, eyes aze, and lunged at Gongson Su from behind.
  1. This is Bruce Lees trantion of a quote by Laozi, a legendary ancient Chinese philosopher who is said to have written the Tao Te Ching, the foundational book of Taoism. What Author-nim wrote was the Korean trantion of this quote.
Chapter 76: Lets Not Waste Time, Shall We? Chapter 76: Let''s Not Waste Time, Shall We? (Trantors Note: Back to Baek Su-Ryongs perspective) Elder! Shadow dropped the bags she was holding and hurried to Gongson Sus side. Hoho, youre here? Gongson Suughed. How are you feeling? Does it hurt anywhere? With a pale face, Shadow quickly grabbed Gongson Sus wrist and checked his pulse. At the same time, she took out medicine and golden needles from her breast pocket. Please eat this and take off your clothes. Im going to start treating you with acupuncture now! W-What are you doing? Gongson Su pushed Shadows hand away, refusing the medicine and her attempt to undress him. For heavens sake, dont make such a fuss. Its just a minor injury. You were ambushed! You cant call that trivial! Look, Im fine, arent I? Besides, even though I wasnt the one who did it, that kid lost an arm. In the end, I was the one who came out victorious Gongson Su boasted. You dont look like a victor with all those bandages though I swallowed my retort. Shadows eyes shed with rage. So he hurt you, but all he lost in return was an arm? Ill go and skin him alive right now she muttered, reaching for her sword. Gongson Su grabbed her arm. Mr. Baek! Dont just stand there, help me restrain her! I have a feeling that something really bad will happen if we let her go like this, he shouted. I resigned myself to doing as Gongson Su asked. Calm down, Shadow! Didnt Elder already tell you that hes fine! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. No! Unhand me! That damn Cho Jin-Saeng or Cho Mak-Sang bastard must die! Let me go this instant!! Several minutester, we finally managed to stop Shadow frommitting murder. Sighing, I asked Wiji Cheon, I got the gist of the story on my way here, but I want to hear your version of events. What exactly happened, Cheon? Spare no detail. Well Wiji Cheon exined everything that happened during the duel. Suddenly, Cho Mak-Saeng screamed and rushed at me out of nowhere. His eyes turned bright red and gray sword qi coated his dagger Wait. What color sword qi? I interjected sharply. Shocked by the intensity of my voice, Wiji Cheon widened his eyes. H-Huh? It was gray Gray? The color of sword qi varies greatly depending on the practitioners inner art technique, so gray or ck sword qi isnt unheard of, but for a child taught by Namgoong Su to have qi of that color? Is that possible? I turned to Gongson Su and asked, Elder, ording to Cheon, that boy was determined to kill you. Did you provoke him to such an extent? Gongson Su shook his head. I highly doubt it. During my time in the Imperial Pce, I have pressured several misbehaving youngsters into depression, but that child wasnt such a meek or sensitive person. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Then, Cho Mak-Saengs sudden outburst probably stems from his impulsiveness. No, thats not enough to exin it. The boy doesnt seem to be aplete idiot. Would he really lose control and attempt murder in broad daylight just because he lost a duel? Even among demonic arts practitioners, such recklessness and thoughtlessness is No way I mumbled to myself. Teacher? Did I say something wrong? Wiji Cheon asked anxiously. Gongson Su, on the other hand, noticed my agitation and solemnity. Is something bothering you? I faked a smile. Nah, its nothing. Since I didnt see it with my own eyes, I cant be sure. The signs are there, but I should meet that kid in person soon. BAM! Suddenly, the door mmed open and Hyonwon Kang burst in looking like a disheveled wreck. Elder! Elder, are you here? Oh, thank goodness Relief visibly washed over him at the sight of Gongson Su. Elder, are you okay? I heard that you were injured in the duel! Which bastard did this to you? Just wait, Ill teach him a lesson BONK! Hyonwon Kang winced and held his head in his hands. Ouch! Whyd you hit me? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The matter has already been settled. Dont go and cause more problems now. Ugh, even though I rushed here out of worry Excuse me, there are other patients here. Please keep it down, a passing physician interjected, scolding us sternly. Oh yeah, got it, I acknowledged. Im sorry! Wiji Cheon apologized. Hyonwon Kang shut his mouth. Only Gongson Su, the sole patient among us, chuckled, Hohoho, to think therede a day when so many people would worry about me, even though I only got a few scratches My luck seems to have improved with age. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The next night, at Namgoong Sus mansion. M-Master, please dont abandon me. Forgive me just this once Cho Mak-Saeng, his left shoulder tightly bandaged, kowtowed to Namgoong Su and begged. Namgoong Su, however, remained unmoved as he fixed his icy gaze upon Cho Mak-Saeng. I already told you, you no longer have the right to be my student. Cho Mak-Saeng raised his head to meet Namgoong Sus gaze. It really was an honest mistake! Please give me one more chance. I will definitely take revenge on those people Revenge? You still havente to your senses. A hint of wrath flickered across Namgoong Sus furrowed brow. Cho Mak-Saeng froze, realizing his mistake, but it was toote. Throw him out, Namgoong Sumanded. Yes, Master. Namgoong Seok and Jin Jin, who were quietly watching from the side, seized Cho Mak-Saeng and dragged him away. Master, Master! Cho Mak-Saeng cried out, struggling to free himself, but it was futile. Even before he lost an arm, he stood no chance against the two. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. What an ungrateful orphan, Jin Jin snorted as she dumped him in front of Namgoong Sus mansion. With an expression of disgust, she pulled out a handkerchief to clean her hands. You should be thankful that it ended this way. Master could have chosen to destroy your qi center and meridians, but he was kind, she spat, then promptly turned around and returned to the mansion. Desperate, Cho Mak-Saeng crawled over to Namgoong Seok. S-Seok! Can you put in a good word for me? After all, you and Master are from the Namgoong n Ill do whatever you ask from now on. Please? Namgoong Seok crouched down in front of Cho Mak-Saeng, grabbed his hair roughly, and pulled the unkempt boy close to him. Dont you dare go around telling people that you were Masters, no, Namgoong Sus pupil. If I ever get wind of such a rumor, Ille and kill you myself, he warned, his eyes burning with murderous intent. Ugh Namgoong Seok loosened his grip on Cho Mak-Saeng, slipped a few silver coins into the trembling boys pocket, and sneered, Well, as a former ssmate, I sincerely hope it neveres to that. I-I understand Cho Mak-Saeng nodded desperately, frozen with wees you. Now get out of my sight. With wobbly legs, Cho Mak-Saeng staggered away from Namgoong Sus mansion. Afraid that Namgoong Seok might be watching, he dared not look back. Fuck, fuck, fuck! Why me? This isnt fair! I hate it! This shitty world and everything in it should just crash and burn! Cho Mak-Saeng cursed, his eyes bloodshot. Oh, I know. Its all because Im an orphan, thats why, he muttered to himself. Abandoned at the tender age of five and raised in an orphanage, Cho Mak-Saeng had no memory of his parents. Yet fortune favored him. The orphanage was sponsored by the Namgoong n, and every child there was taught the basics of martial arts. Those with talent were given the opportunity to serve a member of the Namgoong n, paving their way to a bright future. It was with this goal in mind that he had trained tirelessly and had finally caught the eye of Namgoong Su.
Youre quite talented. Join my ss and take the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam this year.
While others paidrge sums of money for martial arts lessons, Cho Mak-Saeng received them for free. Namgoong Su had even written the letter of rmendation for his application.
This is Namgoong Seok, and this is Jin Jin. Both of them are much more skilled than you, so watch and learn. Im Namgoong Seok. Nice to meet you. Youre an orphan? Cherish your good luck and work hard.
Why arent you reading this at ? Despite the head start his peers had, it mattered little. All he needed to do was to get epted into the Azure Dragon Academy, and his bright future would be assured. At least, that was the way it should have been All because of a stinking old man and a stupid brat! Yeah none of it is my fault. Losing my arm, being cast aside by Namgoong Su, getting expelled from tutoring The world just hates orphans like me. If Namgoong Seok was the one who had lost his arm, would Namgoong Su have treated him the same way he treated me? No fucking way. So this isnt my fault. Its that old man, that kid, Namgoong Seok, Jin Jin, and Namgoong Sus fault! Feeling like a victim of the world, an uncontroble rage burned within him like a volcano on the verge of eruption. Ufufu he chuckled, wandering aimlessly through the streets. When he finally stumbled upon a dark alley, he slipped into the shadows and leaned against the wall. Fufu Ill kill them all. That punk Wiji Cheon, the old man, Jin Jin, Namgoong Seok and Namgoong Su. One day, theyll all die at my hands. But first, I must vent. Anyone will do, a drunk relieving himself, a merchant taking a shortcut, a lost child seeking refuge Fufufu, Ill tear them apart Well well, lucky me. If youre like this, I wont feel a shred of guilt, a mans voice suddenly cut through the air. !! Cho Mak-Saeng jumped, W-Who Slowly, a figure emerged from the darkness of the alley. Fortunately, it wasnt Namgoong Seok or Namgoong Su, but it was still someone he recognized. Baek Su-Ryong? Show some respect, you insolent brat. Wait, on second thought, never mind. Call me whatever you want, Baek Su-Ryong smiled, approaching Cho Mak-Saeng. You ought to read this at . W-Why are you here Lets not waste time, shall we? Baek Su-Ryong added, swiftly seizing Cho Mak-Saeng by the throat. Cough, cough! Dangling in Baek Su-Ryongs grasp, Cho Mak-Saengs eyes widened. Despite being on guard, Baek Su-Ryong had still moved too quickly for him to react. Why is he doing this? Is it because I tried to kill the old man? Because of Wiji Cheon? Did Namgoong Su tell him something? Or is it because Im an unwanted orphan? Whatever it is I dont want to die here! P-Please spare me Cho Mak-Saeng begged, feeling as if his neck would snap at any moment. Ill decide after hearing your answer, Baek Su-Ryong replied emotionlessly, as if murder was nothing more than a routine chore to him. Cho Mak-Saeng shivered. The Baek Su-Ryong he had met in the Azure Dragon Academy was nothing like this. Compared to the insane monster in front of him right now, Wiji Cheons killing intent was childs y! Are you a spy for the Blood Cult? Cho Mak-Saengs eyes turnedpletely red. Chapter 77: Soul Alteration Chapter 77: Soul Alteration AAAAHH! The moment I mentioned the Blood Cult, Cho Mak-Saeng let out a sudden, guttural scream and lunged at me. I had kept a firm hold on his neck to prevent any reckless moves like this, but he thrashed about violently as if he cared little about the consequences. I cant let him die just yet. I quickly released him to prevent his neck from snapping and stepped back. Grr Finally freed, Cho Mak-Saeng dropped to all fours like a wild animal, emitting low, menacing growls. The whites of his eyes were bathed in crimson, grotesque veins bulged across his face, saliva dribbled down from his gaping mouth, and his nails grew longer and sharpened into ws. Narrowing my eyes, I carefully observed the gray qi swirling around his fingertips. Hey Whats the name of the martial art youre using? I asked. Unfortunately, he was in no condition to answer me. GrrGRAAAARGH! he roared, pouncing on me like a tiger. His long nails rent gray streaks across the night sky, and the force of his attacks shattered a nearby alley wall, sending debris tumbling. I deftly evaded his attacks, then perched on top of the rubble and looked down at him. Im pretty sure thats the ck Blood Demonic Art. Do you know why people call it a demonic art? GUAAAAH! SHUT UP! Cho Mak-Saeng yelled,unching into another wave of wild shes. Its because the ck Blood Demonic Art causes a drastic change in temperament. At first, the practitioner will only be more irritable, but as time goes by, they will eventually be robbed of their sanity, I continued, dodging his blows over and over again. Shut up! Ill kill you! If I stop talking, hell sumb to his madness and wont be able to give me any answers. For now, Ill just keep pressuring him and see whether he reveals anything useful. If that isnt bad enough, the ck Blood Demonic Art also consumes the users life force instead of inner qi. You might think youre using sword qi, but thats not true sword qi SWISH! Why arent you reading this at ? I narrowly evaded the ws aimed at my neck, then leaned close to his ear and whispered, The more you use it, the more your life force dwindles. Eventually, ck blood will ooze out of your every pore until you shrivel up like a mummy and die. Thats why its called the ck Blood Demonic Art. Did your teacher inform you of this? For a moment, Cho Mak-Saeng hesitated, but his madness soon returned as he iled around wildly and screamed, Shut the hell up! Dont try to confuse me! You should look at yourself in the mirror right now. AAARGH! You know, youre a terrible spy. What kind of spy is as reckless and thoughtless as you? Keuaaak! Shut up! Get out of my head! Hmm? Get out of my head? What a strange choice of words Anyway, its time I subdued him. Hes been making a lot of noise, and I wouldnt be surprised if someone heard themotion and alerted the authorities. With the precision of a surgeon, I swiftly jabbed his pressure points with my fingers and paralyzed him. Muscles convulsing, he copsed to the ground like a felled tree. I stood over him, saying, Dont make me repeat myself. Tell me everything you know about the ck Blood Demonic Art, starting with who taught it to you CRACK, CRACK! To my horror, Cho Mak-Saengs joints suddenly bent unnaturally and he sprang to his feet with uncanny wees you. What a lunatic Did you break the paralysis by force? I asked, stunned by the eerie sight. Hehehe he giggled, even as several of the bulging veins on his face ruptured and painted a macabre tapestry of blood upon his visage. Like a puppet with disjointed limbs, he contorted his body grotesquely to meet my gaze. My jaw dropped in shock and revulsion. If you keep this up, youre really going to die. Hehe HAHAHA! POWER, OVERFLOWING POWER! With this strength, Ill kill them all! Those bastards who dared to ignore me because Im an orphan! Ill tear them apart and feed them to the dogs! Cho Mak-Saeng shrieked. In an instant, his ck hair faded to white, his already thin frame grew even more gaunt, and the gray qi over his nails lengthened as he poured everyst ounce of his life force into the ck Blood Demonic Art. His whole existence is being consumed and hes morphing into a ghoul. What on earth is this? This isnt the ck Blood Demonic Art Im familiar with! Hahaha! Ill rip your heart out and eat it right in front of you! Cho Mak-Saengughed, reaching for my chest with lightning speed. I immediately leaned backward, but his ws still shredded the front of my clothes. I had barely escaped by a hair. It seemed the time for holding back was over. Quickly unsheathing Moon Shadow, I aimed a sh infused with sword qi at his outstretched arm. However, contrary to my expectations, not only did I fail to sever it, leaving only a deep gash, my hands were also trembling from the recoil. Hahaha! DIE! Ignoring the ck blood oozing from his arm, Cho Mak-Saeng lunged at me again, demonic qi swirling around him. Y arent you reading this at ? Tsk. Theres no fear in those crazed eyes. I stomped hard on the ground andunched myself into the air. Cho Mak-Saeng mirrored my move, and we shed briefly under the moonlight, him aiming for my heart and neck while I targeted his lower body to neutralize him. SPLURT! My sword pierced holes in both his thighs, and hended and staggered forward. However, what appeared to be a clumsy stumble turned out to be a tactic for closing in on me. Hehehe! heughed, raising his ws yet again. Seeing him, I was seriously amazed. Wow!If he had disyed this level of skill and strategy on stage, not even Cheon could have defeated him. Isnt his strength around peak-level right now? Hes using sword qi freely and his body is like steel. Moreover, as expected of a ghoul, hes devoid of fear even in the face of a stronger opponent. Soon, however, hes going to run out of life force to burn Noticing an opportunity, I aimed for the injury Id inflicted earlier and sessfully severed his one remaining arm. Nevertheless, undeterred, heunched himself at me headfirst, attempting to bite me. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. In response, I smacked him in the face with Moon Shadows hilt, then hammered his back with my fist, sending him crashing face-first into the ground. He writhed around like a worm, trying to stand back up. Sighing, I broke some more of his bones, until finally, hey still. Phew I panted, sweating profusely. Killing him would have been much less effort, but I needed to subdue him to question him. Pressing my foot against his neck, I said coldly, Speak. Who taught you the ck Blood Demonic Art? Hahaha! Kill me, or Ill kill them all. The bastards who looked down on me just because Im an orphan! Tsk, it seems youvepletely lost your mind, I groaned as I ced my hand on the crazy punks head and infused him with the qi of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Demonic qi had seeped into every fiber of his being, and until it was removed, it didnt seem like we were going to be able to have any kind of meaningful conversation. Huh, the more I do this, the easier it gets, I thought, extracting the demonic qi in Cho Mak-Saengs brain. Unlike when I treated Wiji Cheon and Gongson Su though, I didnt absorb it. Although impure qi and demonic qi were simr, thetter was useless to me and would only harm my body. As such, I expelled it to the outside and incinerated it. Finally, when his body waspletely cleansed, Cho Mak-Saeng regained consciousness. Why am I Ahh! It hurts, it hurts so much! he cried. Hes doomed, I thought. The boys body was emaciated, resembling a mummy, with bones protruding and ck blood flowing from every orifice. Like a candle in the wind, it was clear that his life was about to be extinguished. Such is the fate of most who dabble in the demonic arts, Imented. Although Id seen this scene countless times, it was no less gut-wrenching. I I dont want to die like this Cho Mak-Saeng begged, tears streaming down his face at the grim realization of his impending mortality. Tell me who taught you the ck Blood Demonic Art, and Ill grant you a quick death, I offered, sensing his desperation. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Confusion clouded Cho Mak-Saengs face. Demonic art? I-I dont know, I dont know anything he stuttered. Are you going to remain loyal to the Blood Cult even after they did this to you? I pressed, hoping to unearth some useful information before the kid died. Cough! I really dont know, I dont know anything! B-Blood Cult? Im an orphan Cough! Martial arts, I learned them at the orphanage, then Cough! From the Namgoong n Cho Mak-Saengs speech was extremely fragmented, but I pieced together his story. Abandoned at five, he learned martial arts at an orphanage sponsored by the Namgoong n, until finally he caught the eye of Namgoong Su. So youre telling me that you knew a martial art without being taught? Do you think that makes sense? I asked skeptically. I-I didnt know it was Cough! A demonic art Cho Mak-Saengs voice trailed off weakly. Why didnt you tell Namgoong Su about it? I probed further, trying to unravel the mystery. B-because, like you, he would ask me where I learned it Hmm No one, especially not a spy, would make such a foolish im. Does this mean that hes telling the truth? Suddenly, a certain memory resurfaced in my mind. It was a conversation I had with the Demonic Strategist in my previous life. Read this at , or else.
Kukuku, this? This is the secret weapon that will enable us to conquer the world.
Within the Blood Cult, there was no one I hated more than the Demonic Strategist. Even now, I felt like I could hear his sinisterughter as he proudly showed off histest inventions.
Look, isnt it beautiful?
The Demonic Strategists voice echoed, chillingly detached, amidst what could only be described as hell on earth. Countless childreny on stone beds, their skulls cruelly split open to reveal their brains, yet they were still alive.
Its a miracle. Through ancient techniques and the power of artifacts passed down through generations, weve imnted the teachings and martial arts of our Cult directly into their minds.
No, no It cant be I seized Cho Mak-Saeng by the hair and swiftly shaved it off with sword qi. W-What are you doing? he protested. Read this at , or else. Stay still. I need to check Fuck. Traces of surgery, barely visible, marred the skin of his head.
The children who survive the procedure will lose all of their memories. Thus, even if we send them to the orthodox sects, theyll just innocently work hard and rise through the ranks on their own volition. However
The depraved grin on the Demonic Strategists face whenever he boasted about his work still haunted me.
As the years pass, theyll eventually remember their true roots. Do you get it now? These young ghouls are the seeds that we will nt in the hearts of the orthodox sects! Kukuku! Oh, right. I still havent told you the name of this procedure. Im thinking of calling it Soul Alteration, and the modified children the Soulless. Doesnt that sound just perfect?
Soul Alteration. Just recalling the name of the technique sent shivers down my spine.
The day the Four Great Demons youre raising arepleted and the Soulless are awakened, our Cult will turn the murim into a sea of blood. Kukuku KAHAHAHAHAHAHA!
At least that monster who abandoned his humanity died by my handsor did he? I remember destroying his qi center and cutting off all his limbs, but the Blood Demon arrived before I could deliver the finishing blow Doubt gnawed at me as I considered the possibility of the Demonic Strategists survival. What if he didnt die that day? What if someone inherited his twisted legacy? Ugh, ugh, so cold! S-Save me, please While I was lost in my thoughts, suddenly, Cho Mak-Saengs body began to convulse and swell up like a pufferfish. Cracks appeared all over his skin, and a faint light shone out from within. Its over, I thought, instinctively stepping back and bracing myself for the inevitable. BOOM! With a blinding sh, Cho Mak-Saeng exploded, leaving only the echoes of his torment in its wake.
Trantors Note: The manhwa had to tone this scene down significantly to get it past the censors, but for some reason, I got all excited and ended up going all out on the vocabry Also,ments keep me going, even if its just a simple ty. A reminder that I enabled anonymousments, just tick the guestment checkbox and fill in a fake name/email address. Chapter 78: 10,000 Taels? Thats Too Little Chapter 78: 10,000 Taels? That''s Too Little I returned to the scene of the explosion, scouring the area for any trace of the creature that had once been Cho Mak-Saeng. Holy shit There was nothing left of the boy but a gruesome amalgam of flesh, bone, and blood. So this is what Soul Alteration does to a person. As if imnting demonic arts into childrens minds and gradually turning them into mindless ghouls wasnt bad enough, these people were even programmed to explode when they died. It was a cruel strategy that could even bring down a martial arts master if they were caught unawares.
Elder Lee, how do you control the Soulless? Kukuku, are you curious? The Demonic Strategist wees you. I longed to wipe that grin off his face, but now was not the time to reveal my murderous intent. Struggling to keep a poker face, I asked innocuously, Wouldnt it be too risky if we couldnt control them? Theyll rampage indiscriminately as soon as they turn into ghouls.Fear not. Our Lord rules over all demons, so even the Soulless will kneel and worship Him. Our Lord So the Blood Demon has a means to suppress the Soulless? Even then Hoping for more information, I pressed, But he cant always be present, and in a conflict, the frontlinemanders will need a means to control the ghouls Arent you unusually chatty today? Why are you asking so many unnecessary questions? Are you nning to sell my secrets to the Murim Alliance? Of course not. I averted my gaze. Kukuku, I was only kidding, but curiosity killed the cat. Your only concern should bepleting the Four Demons. I know. Come, help me identify the gifted children. Ill personally teach some of them as an experiment.
A chill ran down my spine. Of all the horrifying encounters I had encountered in my previous life, this conversation with the Demonic Strategist about Soul Alteration was undoubtedly one of the most harrowing. Demonic Strategist, are you really still alive, or are the remnants of the Blood Cult just carrying on your legacy and stirring up this mess? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Gritting my teeth, I tried to erase the memory of Cho Mak-Saengs tortured, tear-stained face from my mind, but I failed. Still, I felt no guilt for killing him. The boy was a scoundrel through and through. Even if he hadnt undergone Soul Alteration, there was a good chance that he would still have gone down the path of a serial killer, leaving a trail of shattered innocent lives in his wake. But was his evil innate? Or did he suffer some kind of brain damage when his head was cut open and tampered with?
Kihihihi! Kill me, or Ill kill them all. The bastards who looked down on me just because Im an orphan!
Had his life taken a different turn, he might have lived a mundane, unremarkable existence. Although its useless to dwell on what-ifs now. I set to work cleaning up Cho Mak-Saengs remains as best I could. I even collected the tattered shreds of clothing and burned them, erasing any evidence that the constables could use to identify him. By the time the first rays of dawn began to streak the sky, the job was done. Although I had worn a ck outfit to hide the bloodstains, there was nothing I could do about the metallic stench of blood. Hoo Ill have to change as soon as I get home, I sighed, taking my time walking home to collect my jumbled thoughts. The mysterious man who gave Cheong Cheon the Blood Rain Demonic Art and Wiji Cheon the counterfeit Unlimited Sword, the massacre at the Hyonwon estate, and now Soul Alteration All these reek of an organization working behind the scenes, likely for decades, concealing their existence even as they amass power. Only a fool would fail to recognize the looming threat. Why arent you reading this at ? Fuck, Im going crazy I knew more about the machinations of the Blood Cult than anyone else. More than the Murim Alliance, who were still chasing shadows, more than even the descendants of the Blood Cult like the Wiji n. Armed with this knowledge, I instantly recognized Cheong Cheons demonic art, saw through Wiji Yeols facade at the Frencers Bazaar, identified the masterminds behind the Hyonwon n massacre, and searched for traces of Soul Alteration on Cho Mak-Saeng. Much to my frustration, however, none of this was information I could share with others. Still, of all the things the Blood Cult had dely, Soul Alteration was by far the most absurd. Where did the Blood Cult get the financial resources and highly skilled personnel to carry out Soul Alteration? These things are difficult enough to obtain individually, but both at the same time? Only the most prestigious sects, such as the Nine Great Sects or the Five Great ns, can afford such luxuries
Cough! I really dont know, I dont know anything! B-Blood Cult? Im an orphan Cough! Martial arts, I learned them at the orphanage, then Cough! From the Namgoong n
Wait, the Namgoong n? Was it really just a coincidence that Cho Mak-Saeng grew up in an orphanage sponsored by the Namgoong n? No, that seems too far-fetched. With the greatest swordsmen in the Five Great ns, the Namgoong n is a formidable force that rivals the Nine Sects One Gang. Infiltrating them unnoticed is impossible. Still, just to make sure I should go visit that orphanage sometime. I made a mental note to take a vacation sometime in the future. If I left now, my sudden departure would raise eyebrows, particrly those of Namgoong Su, as I had to help facilitate the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exams. Most importantly, my current martial arts skills were nowhere near enough to face the Blood Cult. Im no righteous hero, I just want to eradicate the Blood Cult. Its okay if I take my time, I reassured myself. Demonic Strategist, if you still draw breath This time, Ill finish you off once and for all. I squeezed the hilt of my sword. Fortunately, the brisk air of dawn tempered my fervent resolve. Why arent you reading this at ? Hoo After finishing his morning exercises, Gongson Su slowly opened his eyes. The first rays of sunlight tickled the earth, but the White Dragon Manor still slumbered, shrouded in the hush of early morning. The only people awake at this hour were himself and his bodyguard, Shadow. Elder, dont you think you should sleep a little longer? Shadowined, her voice carrying a hint of morning grouchiness. Hohoho, its hard to sleep much at my age. Arent you the one who wants to sleep in? Gongson Su smirked yfully. Its okay, its not like Im waking up early for the first time Shadow pouted. Its only been a few days since I forced her to take a day off, and already shes much more expressive. All this is thanks to Mr. Baek, Gongson Su thought. He told her everything that I, the person concerned, cannot. Standing up, Gongson Su dered, Today is a very important day, so Im going to take a warm bath to purify myself. I suspected as much, so I prepared some warm water beforehand, Shadow replied. Hohoho, Im going to be very sad when you get married. What? Why are you talking about marriage all of a sudden Dont you want to get married? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ive never thought about it. Gongson Su smiled wryly. From now on, you need to start looking for a partner. Youre a capabledy with a good personality, so there should be plenty of good men lining up to date you. Well, if you really cant find anyone, how about I do the matchmaking for you? S-Stop teasing me! Go get washed up! Hohoho! Grinning cheekily, Gongson Su let himself be pushed into the bathroom. SPLASH! While he cleaned himself, Shadow kept watch outside, the minutes ticking by inpanionable silence. How time flies. The promised month has already passed, Gongson Su suddenly remarked from within the steam-filled room. Read this at , or else. Yes, Shadow replied quietly. Today was the day Gongson Su would tackle the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam. Originally, he had dismissed it as a ludicrous dream, but now he was brimming with confidence, all thanks to the guidance of one man. Has Mr. Baek returned yet? No, I havent seen him since he leftst night. Hmm Gongson Su mused aloud, Hes a decent guy, but theres something shady about him. I wonder what kept him out all night? Should I investigate him? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? No, forget it, I have no reason to pry into a grown mans affairs. You, on the other hand, arent you curious? W-What? Oho! A veteran of the art of speech and politics, Gongson Su couldnt help but notice the subtle restlessness in Shadows tone. No way~ Are you? Absolutely not, Shadow said firmly. Hoho, I havent even finished asking my question Its not what you think! HOHOHO! Why arent you reading this at ? I already said its a misunderstanding! Gongson Su chuckled. He had a feeling that if he hadnt been in the bath, Shadow might have smacked him out of embarrassment. Ugh Think what you want. Youre going to make fun of me no matter what I say, Shadow groaned. Gongson Su smiled wryly. Hohoho, it really is the springtime of youth! heughed, but suddenly, his tone darkened as he said, By the way, the secret missive has arrived. Shadow narrowed her eyes. Have you read it? Yes. Fortunately, it seems I can leave as soon as the exam ends. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Ill make the arrangements, Shadow acknowledged. Gongson Su emerged from his refreshing bath, dressed in fresh new clothing. Today, instead of his usual gray training outfit, he sported a pristine white martial arts uniform, topped off with a matching headband. As a final touch, he fastened a sword to his waist, then stole a moment to study his reflection in the mirror. Yawn Grandpa, youre up early. Gooood morninggggg Wiji Cheon and Hyonwon Kang staggered dazedly past Gongson Su on their way to the bathroom. Instead of following them, Gongson Su remained in the corridor, staring at the main gates of the White Dragon Manor. Soon, Baek Su-Ryong, returning from his nighttime adventure, swung open the gate and stepped inside. Mr. Baek, are you just nowing home? Elder. Youre up early. A cursory nce was all Gongson Su needed to discern that Baek Su-Ryong was not only unusually tired, but also bore the unmistakable metallic scent of blood on his clothes. Im curious, but Ive already decided not to poke my nose into his affairs, he thought as he asked worriedly, You dont look well. Is something bothering you? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Is it that obvious? Not really. At least, a normal person wouldnt notice it. I see, Baek Su-Ryong replied. So he noticed it because hes not an ordinary person. He may not be a martial arts master, but his intuition and insight are equal to, if not greater than, most masters. I should be honest with him as much as I can. If you have a problem, tell me. Ill see what I can do to help, Gongson Su offered. Baek Su-Ryong shrugged his shoulders and gave a weak smile, Im sorry, but this is not something that I can tell anyone about. Okay, if you dont want to talk about it, I wont pry. Instead Gongson Su rose from his seat and approached Baek Su-Ryong. This young man, who had always seemed so calm and unppable, was now clearly in distress, and it was both surprising and heartening to realize that Baek Su-Ryong was, after all, a vulnerable human being just like any other. 10,000 taels? Thats too little. What Baek Su-Ryong did for me is worth so much more. Gongson Su marveled at his unexpected windfall. This was his chance to repay Baek Su-Ryong. I will grant you one favor with no strings attached. You can ask me for anything you want, and I wont say no as long as its within my means. This is a promise I will keep until myst breath, he said. Eh? Baek Su-Ryongs eyes widened in surprise. Elder! Shadow, who was standing nearby, immediately eximed in surprise, but quickly followed up with a heavy sigh and a resigned shake of her head. Listen, Elder, Baek Su-Ryong began hesitantly, Have you thought about what would happen if I asked you for a very difficult or troublesome favor? Giving Baek Su-Ryong a reassuring pat on the shoulder, Gongson Su replied with a hint of amusement, Hoho, you may not know this, but there arent many things that could trouble me. Youll see. With a grin, Gongson Su then turned to Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, who had just emerged from their morning bath. Shall we have breakfast? Ive been up since dawn and my stomach is rumbling like thunder, hohoho! he suggested eagerly. Just like that, the five of them enjoyed a hearty breakfast, then departed from the White Dragon Manor. Unbeknownst to them, this was thest meal they would ever share as a group. Chapter 79: Why is That Person Here!? Chapter 79: Why is That Person Here!? On the morning of the entrance exam, a massive crowd gathered around the Azure Dragon Academy. In keeping with the festive atmosphere, arge number of pop-up stalls had also been set up. Rice cakes! Get your rice cakes! Freshly made rice cakes for good luck! Good luck charms for the exam! Small enough to carry in your pocket! Attention, young warriors! Come and have a hearty bowl of soup before taking your test! Needless to say, the shrewd merchants would never pass up such an opportunity to profit from the applicants, even if it meant that they had to start work much earlier than usual. Look over there! Its Shaolin! Idiot, just because hes bald doesnt mean hes from Shaolin. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Whatever never mind.Sir! Are you from Wudang Sect? Ahem, Im just ay disciple All over the city, bright-eyed children could be heard squealing excitedly, eager to see young martial artists only a few years older than themselves. Normally, the martial artists would frown at such rude questions, but today they just smiled and let it go. After all, these kids didnt know anything about the murim, and it wouldnt do them any good to raise their voices in front of the Azure Dragon Academy on such an important day. The gates of Azure Dragon Academy had not yet opened. In front of the gate, the applicants who were waiting to take the exam, along with their families, friends, and acquaintances, were saying their farewells. There were solemn, tearful, and even embarrassing scenes everywhere. My son, you must pass the exam! Father, I will pass and bring back the Azure Dragon Emblem! Yes, you must pass! Think of all the money we spent sending you to a martial arts academy Oww! Honey! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? What are you thinking mentioning such things in front of our child?! Parents warmly hugged their children. Orabeoni,1 what will I do if you leave for the Azure Dragon Academy? Dont cry, Yeon-Mae. Its not like were parting forever. Im worried youll fall for a female student at the Azure Dragon Academy Why would you worry about such a thing? I already have you, my dear If you ever cheat on me, Ill personallye and tear you apart. Ahem, thats one of the reasons I fell for you, Yeon-Mae. Why arent you reading this at ? Naive lovers dered their eternal love for each other. Disciple, dont be nervous and just show half your skills. You wont be able to fail even if you tried. Yes! Ill be back, Master! Masters patted their disciples on the shoulder in encouragement. At an inn known for its exorbitant rates, a young man looked down at the Azure Dragon Academy from the top floor. Hoho, what a nice atmosphere, he remarked. Another young man sitting across from him asked, Whats so nice about it? Isnt it heartwarming to see the faces of young martial artists chasing their dreams? I wonder what kind of talented kids will show up this year? the young man replied like an elder, despite his youthful appearance. If there were others in the inn, they would have found this scene strange, but since the two men had rented out the entire floor, no one was around to notice. The second man said matter-of-factly, Half of them will have to pack up today, and the other half will go home tomorrow. In the end, only a handful will be left. Youve alwayscked romanticism. Isnt it too early to talk about hard truths? We have more applicants this year than ever before. However, the only reason this is happening is because we have lowered the application requirements to an unbelievably low level, to the point where anyone can take the exam. Mmhmm. But this year will be different. I am going to change the Azure Dragon Academy. Yes, you should. The young man who had been looking out of the window smiled faintly and turned to look at the man sitting across from him. For a moment, his gaze was cold as ice. Or rather you must. Read this at , or else. Yes. Namgoong Su lowered his head, not daring to meet the young mans eyes directly. RUMBLE! Finally, the gates of Azure Dragon Academy opened wide. Mae Geuk-Lyom, the gatekeeper for the day, demanded that the applicants remain calm and orderly as they entered. The young man stood up. Lets go. If werete, that annoying geezer Noh Gun-Sang will nag me. Yes, Uncle.2 The young man left the inn with his hands behind his back, and Namgoong Su politely followed one step behind him. By the way, arent those kids under your tutge also taking part in the entrance exam? One of them is a member of the main family, if memory serves. Yes, you wont be disappointed. Hoho, I hope youre right. Namgoong Su looked at the sword swinging at the young mans waist and bowed his head. On the sheath of the sword, the characters Blue Sky (n) were clearly engraved. Only one martial artist in the murim could possess this sword. Why arent you reading this at ? First and foremost, I would like to thank all of you for applying to our academy. Noh Gun-Sang, standing on the podium, surveyed the applicants filling the schools arena. Their eyes sparkled with excitement, fear, the desire to be stronger, and dreams for the future. The sight filled him with satisfaction, but he did not intend to ignore reality. Our critics often im that the Azure Dragon Academy is the worst of the Five Great Academies. Indeed, we havent risen above the bottom ranks of the Heavenly Martial Festival in ten years. [P-Principal! What are you saying?] The Vice Principal sent a telepathic message to Noh Gun-Sang, urging him to stop before he demoralized the applicants. True enough, the applicants were already beginning to look shaken. Nevertheless, Noh Gun-Sang continued. Well, this is our current situation. Im sure some of you had your sights on the White Tiger Academy or the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, but applied here for practical reasons. Noh Gun-Sang scanned the crowd. There were more applicants this year than ever before, but it wasnt because the academy was popr or prestigious. People just thought it was easier to pass their exams than those of the other academies. Butthis year will be different. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. BOOM! Suddenly, a powerful wave of energy spread out from Noh Gun-Sang as he stamped his foot. The hairs on the backs of the applicants necks immediately stood on end, and they swallowed nervously. The Azure Dragon Academy is not a fallback for those who cant get into the White Tiger Academy or the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. If you came here with such acent attitude, youll regret it. Noh Gun-Sang looked fiercely at the applicants in the grandstand. Most of them couldnt meet his gaze and looked away, but a few stared right back at him. Oh my, this year might be worth looking forward to. I guess having more applicants has its advantages. I wonder how many raw gems there are among them? Noh Gun-Sang smiled, then turned toward the instructors and locked eyes with Baek Su-Ryong. In the name of the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva, Noh Gun-Sang, I swear thus: This year, we will achieve much better results at the Heavenly Martial Festival! W-What? Why is he saying that all of a sudden? All but one of the instructors were stunned. Why on earth did the principal make such a bold deration? He was even swearing by his alias, the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva of the murims Hundred Grandmasters! Only Baek Su-Ryong grinned and gave Noh Gun-Sang a thumbs up as if to say well done. Noh Gun-Sang chuckled. Hoho, even though I didnt dare say that we would win for fear that no one would believe me. Well, I have no particr attachment to the alias Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva anyway. As long as I can inspire the students and instructors, I dont mind being embarrassedter. Noh Gun-Sang looked around again. I hope that everyone here will do their best. Anyone who underestimates the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam will soon have to pack their bags! Yes! Understood. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Got it! Noh Gun-Sang smiled. Fortunately, his message seemed to have gotten through. The faces of the applicants now burned with determination. There was still onest part to his speech, though. Ahem! Before we begin the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam, allow me to introduce a distinguished guest. He will serve as a special examiner today. A special examiner? Puzzled, the applicants exchanged nces with each other. Their confusion did notst long. Noh Gun-Sang stepped back from the podium, and a young man who had been sitting in the back stepped forward with his hands behind his back. I really enjoyed the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattvas speech. I havent seen him so lively in a long time, he said. Why arent you reading this at ? ??? The young man appeared to be in his mid-twenties at most. Given the huge age difference between him and Noh Gun-Sang, it was unthinkable for him to talk to the septuagenarian as an equal. No, there was only one way such a thing was possible. Could it be? That person is Those who caught on quickly stared at the young man and then at Namgoong Su, who stood respectfully behind him, in shock. Although their facial features were different, their auras were very simr. Such a thing was only possible if both men were masters of the same martial arts school. My name is Namgoong Je-Hak, otherwise known as the Blue Sky Sword King (n섦), the young man introduced himself. The arena immediately erupted into chaos. The Blue Sky Sword King! Its the Ten Kings! Why arent you reading this at ? My goodness The Blue Sky Sword King, Namgoong Je-Hak, was one of the Ten Kings (ʮ), the ten strongest martial artists in the murim. Not only was he famous for his swordsmanship, he was also a hero who yed a major role in overthrowing the Blood Cult fifty years ago. That Blue Sky Sword King hade to the Azure Dragon Academy as a special examiner! Hoho, Im not sure how to handle such a warm wee. However, I didnte here to cause a ruckus, so please calm down a little, Namgoong Je-Hak said softly, though his voice carried apelling charisma that made it hard to oppose him. The chattering youths quickly fell silent and straightened their backs. The Namgoong n, the finest family of swordsmen in the world, had produced many instructors for the Five Great Academies over the generations, and Namgoong Je-Hak stood at the pinnacle of that legacy. Currently, as an honorary instructor at the Heavenly Martial Academy, his lectures were so popr that students would duel just for the chance to attend. He was the Star Instructor of Star Instructors. They needed to listen closely to his every word. Today, I havee here at the Azure Dragon Academys behest to serve as a special examiner. I wish you all the best of luck. Give it everything youve got and leave with no regrets, Namgoong Je-Hak concluded with a gentle smile. The arena erupted in apuse as the applicants spirits soared to unprecedented heights. Youre astonishingly popr. If I had known that earlier, I would have made youe forward right at the very beginning, Noh Gun-Sang remarked, shooting envious stares at Namgoong Je-Hak. Hoho, theyre just kids. I think theyre more excited because Im one of the Ten Kings than because of my personal fame, Namgoong Je-Hak replied with a heartyugh. You ought to read this at . The two martial artists had been friends since their youth, often meeting for duels and drinks. Although they couldnt meet as often now, their bond remained strong. Even though I invited you, I didnt really expect you toe. Arent you busy with things at the Heavenly Martial Academy? Noh Gun-Sang asked. Namgoong Je-Hak waved away Noh Gun-Sangs concern. Not at all, the younger generation is in charge of everything now. Anyway, Ive long wanted to visit the Azure Dragon Academy, so everything worked out perfectly. Thank you. Because of you, those kids are more motivated than ever. The two old men turned toward the arena. The first round of selections was underway. Haaap! Urachacha! After being divided into twelve groups, the applicants were now being tested in the outer arts, the inner arts, and physical fitness under the watchful eye of the instructors. Hearing the vigorous shouts echoing from all around, Noh Gun-Sang smiled contentedly. This years Azure Dragon Academy will be different. Youll be surprised. Oho! I certainly hope so, Namgoong Je-Hak replied leisurely, raising an eyebrow. You look skeptical. Want to make a bet? I bet youll be surprised, Noh Gun-Sang suggested. I dont know what makes you so confident, but sure. Whats the stake? At our age, what else but a drink? Namgoong Je-Hakughed heartily and nodded. Having gotten used to the high standards of the Heavenly Martial Academy, he found the skills of the Azure Dragon Academys applicants painfullycking. Why arent you reading this at ? Judging by the level of these applicants, I highly doubt that the Azure Dragon Academys performance at the Heavenly Martial Festival will be any better than before. Even the top applicant here would be mediocre there, he thought, but he kept his opinion to himself so as not to hurt Noh Gun-Sangs pride. Group 12, number 85! an examiner called. Yes! Im here! an old man replied, stepping forward confidently. Wearing a snow-white martial arts uniform and a headband tied tightly around his forehead, he stood out strikingly from the crowd of young children. Hmm? Have I seen him somewhere before? Namgoong Je-Hak wondered. I am Gongson Su, a pioneer graduate of the White Dragon Manor. I look forward to your guidance! W-WHY IS THAT PERSON HERE!? Namgoong Je-Hak shouted, jumping to his feet. It was the first time the Blue Sky Sword King had lost a bet before it evenmenced.
  1. Orabeoni: Female honorific for elder brother, the archaic/extra-respectful form of Oppa. A quick reminder, for males: elder brother = hyung, elder sister = noona/noonim, and for females: elder brother = oppa/orabeoni, elder sister = unnie.?
  2. Uncle: ??() is an archaic term referring specifically to ones eldest uncle.?
Chapter 80: Who on Earth Is Their Teacher? Chapter 80: Who on Earth Is Their Teacher? Hmm? Do you know the old man in the white martial arts uniform? Noh Gun-Sang asked, taken aback. H-Hes Namgoong Je-Hak started, but suddenly realized his mistake. If hes hiding his identity on purpose I shouldnt reveal it carelessly and risk upsetting him. Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, Noh Gun-Sang doesnt recognize him. Clearing his throat, Namgoong Je-Hak quickly corrected himself, Ahem, I made a mistake. He looked so much like myte grandfather that I was shocked. Yourte grandfather? Noh Gun-Sang narrowed his eyes at Namgoong Je-Haks hasty excuse. Ive known you for over fifty years, but this is the first time youve mentioned your grandfather. Thats because he passed away about sixty years ago, hohoho! My grandfather was very fond of me You ought to read this at . Do you expect me to believe that? Tsk. Fine. You seem to be trying very hard to keep a secret, so Ill pretend I didnt hear anything. Thank you. Namgoong Je-Hak breathed a sigh of relief. However, Noh Gun-Sang wasnt done talking. Smiling mischievously, he patted Namgoong Je-Haks shoulder and said, Anyway, since I won the bet, Im going to reserve a table at the most expensive bar in Nanchang. Be prepared. Ugh Alright. Namgoong Je-Hak nodded reluctantly. It wasnt the money that bothered him, but the fact that he had lost the bet. Yet, this was only the first of many surprises for the famed Blue Sky Sword King. The Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam was divided into a morning and an afternoon session. In the morning, the applicants demonstrated their basic physical strength, inner arts, and outer arts. In the afternoon, they took written exams and sparred with senior members of the Student Council. Haap! Gongson Su shouted as he took off from the ground. SWOOSH, SWOOSH, SWOOSH, SWOOSH! He thrust his sword four times in different directions, thennded as gracefully as a crane and slowly sheathed his sword,pleting his martial arts demonstration. Hoo After taking a deep breath, Gongson Su stood up straight and bowed respectfully to the judges, saying, Thats all. Thank you for your efforts, one of the judges said as the other judges quickly scribbled notes and whispered to each other with inscrutable expressions. With a slightly worried expression, Gongson Su added, Excuse me, judges. I forgot to perform a technique earlier. If you give me a chance, I can do it now This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? That wont be necessary. Next applicant, please! Stepping down from the stage, Gongson Su wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve and sighed deeply, Hoo This is tough. He had passed the physical fitness test by a hairs breadth, but he was confident in his inner arts, having consumed medicinal herbs daily for many years. Even Baek Su-Ryong had praised him.
You probably have the most inner qi among the candidates.
Y arent you reading this at ? The inner arts exam involved making a water jug overflow using qi, and Gongson Su had easily made the water overflow several times more than the average student. The problem, however, was the outer arts test he had just taken. If only I had a little more time I guess I became arrogant after winning the duel. A month was too short a time to perfect various techniques unless one was exceptionally talented, but Gongson Su was no genius. He had recently won a duel against Cho Mak-Saeng by using the principle of gentleness ovees brute force, but it was not just because his martial arts were excellent. Psychological tactics had yed arge part in his victory. It didnt help that the sword technique Baek Su-Ryong taught him emphasized flexibility in different situations, which made it look nd in a demonstrationpared to the shy techniques of other students. I confidently dered that I would pass, so if I failed, it would be embarrassing No, I shouldnt think like that. Gongson Su pped his cheeks to shake off his anxiety. For now, he was alone. The morning exam wasnt over yet, so Baek Su-Ryong was busy and Wiji Cheon was in another group. With some time to spare, he watched the other applicants take their exams. Haap! Read this at , or else. Taah! The glistening sweat on the supple muscles of the young martial artists, the flexibility of their joints, and their general health and fitness For a moment, he was ovee with envy for the blessings of youth. If only I were thirty years younger he muttered. Time flew, and soon Mae Geuk-Lyom, who was overseeing the entrance exam, announced, This concludes the morning exam! Applicants, take a two-hour break and reconvene here! Immediately, most of the applicants rushed outside to meet their waiting families and friends. Gongson Su did the same, having promised to have lunch and discuss the exam with his fellows from the White Dragon Manor. [Excuse me, Esteemed Sir.] However, as soon as he stepped through the academys gates, he received a telepathic message. His expression hardened, and he stopped in his tracks. Who are you? he asked aloud, hoping it would prompt the sender to reveal himself. Although he had learned the basics of Thought Transmission, he still couldnt guess which direction the message wasing from. This could only mean that the sender was a master who could hide their presence perfectly. [May we have a word? Please enter the alleyway to your left. Rest assured, I mean you no harm.] Gongson Su hesitated for a moment, then did as he was told. He could sense some nervousness in the persons voice, which made it quite unlikely that they had any nefarious intentions. As he entered the alley, the Blue Sky Sword King Namgoong Je-Hak emerged from the shadows. Forgive me for disturbing you, but I am Namgoong Je-Hak. We have already met once before, do you remember? If an ordinary martial artist had witnessed this scene, they would have been shocked speechless. After all, less than five people in the entire murim were worthy of receiving the Blue Sky Sword Kings deference. Of course I remember you, Master Namgoong. I recognized you earlier in the grand arena Hoho. Please forgive me for not acknowledging you at the time, Gongson Su replied calmly, as if Namgoong Je-Haks respectful attitude was no big deal. Rather, if Namgoong Je-Hak was aware of his true identity, then such behavior was only to be expected. Blood drained from Namgoong Je-Haks face. Ah! You really are that esteemed sir. Why are you here? I had heard that you were recuperating in your hometown due to poor health Y arent you reading this at ? Normally, the murim and the government adhered to the rule of non-interference, but with their overwhelming martial power and financial resources, the Namgoong n maintained close rtionships with many powerful politicians in the Imperial Pce. Still, even to the Namgoong n, Gongson Su was untouchable. The Emperors mentorand the Iron-Fisted Prime Minister. Although Gongson Su had retired from the front lines, he had once held the position of Prime Minister, second only to the Emperor. In addition, he had served as the current Emperors mentor in both academics and diplomacy for over twenty years.
I would like you all to understand that Mr. Gongson is like a father to me, having raised me after the death of the previous emperor.
Once, the Emperor had even publicly dered his trust in Gongson Su and triggered several assassination attempts on him by his political enemies, but he always survived and decimated those who opposed him. I heard that he was recuperating due to ill healthbut his radiant face suggests that he could live another twenty years in perfect condition. Gongson Suughed heartily, Hohoho! Returning to my hometown of Nanchang brought peace to my mind and body, so my health improved unexpectedly quickly. Hoho Namgoong Je-Hakughed along. Although he found the statement hard to believe, it was not his ce to question Gongson Su. Instead, he changed the subject and asked, By the way, when did you start learning martial arts? If you had informed me, the Namgoong n would have I had the good fortune to meet and learn from a wonderful teacher, Gongson Su interrupted, his eyes twinkling. Namgoong Je-Haks eyebrows twitched. Really? May I know the name of this teacher I told you, the old man went into this wees you. Before Namgoong Je-Hak could finish speaking, several young men began shouting in a nearby alley. Both men immediately turned their heads toward the source of the sound. Looking troubled, Gongson Su quickly whispered, Master Namgoong, could you please hide yourself for a moment? These children dont know who I am. Children? Namgoong Je-Hak asked in confusion. Hoho, they are my peers who learned from the same martial arts instructor, Gongson Su exined. What? You ought to read this at northdetl. Grandpa! a boy shouted. This time the voice was much closer than before. Gongson Su urged, Let us meet again next time, Master Namgoong. Please keep it a secret that you saw me today, okay? Oh, of course. Dont worry about it. Namgoong Je-Hak nodded nkly and then disappeared with a flourish. Hoho, take care then, Gongson Su said to the empty space where Namgoong Je-Hak had just stood, as if he knew that he wouldnt be leaving so soon. Indeed, Namgoong Je-Hak was curious about the children whom Gongson Su had called his peers and hid around the corner. Shortly after, a teenage boy ran into the alley. Gramps! I knew you were here! Hyonwon Kang eximed, grinning. Gongson Su pretended to casually adjust his pants. Hoho, I urgently needed to answer the call of nature, so I rushed into a deserted alley. I was just about to leave. What? You came to pee? To think I got all worried when you suddenly disappeared You were worried about me? W-What if theres another thug like Cho Mak-Saeng around? Hyonwon Kang argued stubbornly. Gongson Su patted Hyonwon Kangs back and smiled, Thank you, Senior Won-Kang. I feel reassured. Why arent you reading this at northdetl? Hyonwon Kang immediately protested, Fuck. How many times do I have to tell you, its not Won-Kang, its Kang! Just Kang! From his hiding ce, Namgoong Je-Haks eyes widened in disbelief. What insolence! Does he want to bring three generations of his family to ruin? If not, how dare he speak so rudely to the esteemed sir Hmm? Just then, he noticed Hyonwon Kangs solid physique and his eyes widened even more. Woah. In terms of talent alone, hes a rare find even in the Heavenly Martial Academy Ehh? When a kind-faced boy entered the alley, his astonishment grew. Grandpa, are you okay? Wiji Cheon asked. I-Impossible! The moment I saw him, I got the impression of a sword Does he already have the hearts sword? Namgoong Je-Hak felt like hed been struck by lightning. No, not even a real lightning strike could have shocked him, one of the Ten Kings, as much as this. So eager was he to see Wiji Cheon wield a sword, he had almost blown his cover Oh my, youre here too, Cheon. Did youe for me as well? Gongson Su asked. Um, Senior Won-Kang suddenly ran ahead This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Kang! Just Kang! Not Won-Kang! Hoho, Im sorry for worrying you. You must be hungry. Lets go quickly. But why are you all alone? Wheres Shadow-noona? I sent her to meet someone. Shell be back before the afternoon exam. Come on, lets go, Gongson Su hurriedly pushed the two boys out of the alley. SWISH! When the three had left, Namgoong Je-Hak dispelled his invisibility and mumbled with a nk expression, These three are students under the same teacher? The former prime minister, a highly talented desman, and a boy with the hearts sword. Who on earth is their teacher? Namgoong Je-Hak cried out, vowing to uncover their masters identity. Achoo! Baek Su-Ryong sneezed and turned back to his work with a heavy sigh. He was so busy that he didnt even have time to eat Chapter 81: Prelude Chapter 81: Prelude After causing a huge ruckus at an inn, two boys of about the same age stood facing each other, shouting. Judging by their torn clothes, split lips, and bruised faces, they must have been brawling before we got there. He started it first! Dont be ridiculous! He red at me first! How old are you to talk to me like that? Use the proper honorifics! Dont be stupid, Im eleven! What about you? Do you know who my father is? I dont care! My dad is stronger! Just wait, hell be here soon! Not a chance! My dad will be here first! And Ill bring my brother right after his exam! My sister is stronger than your brother! Their childish bickering escted to the point of involving their entire families. Embarrassed by the onlookers who started to gather and stare at me, I decided to intervene and said, Hey, you two. Calm down and lets talk this over Stay out of this, old man! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? This is a matter of pride between men! Lets take it outside! I challenge you to a duel to the death! Fine! Just dont me me if theres an ident. My sword knows no mercy! I really tried to be reasonable, but these kids werent satisfied with just destroying the inn, they were even willing to draw weapons in public. At this point, even a saint would lose patience, right? Hyung-nim, theyre just kids Seeing my expression, Ak Yeonho tried to restrain me, but I shrugged him off and strode toward the boys. A duel to the death? His sword knows no mercy? How funny. Hahaha. Youve drawn your swords, right? ording to Article 3, Section 5 of the Murim Alliance Constitution, any person found brandishing a weapon in public may be forcibly subdued and turned over tow enforcement by a licensed enforcer. Therefore, I, an instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, will subdue you and turn you in. Is that understood? What the Wait, what? I was joking, they didnt need to understand, especially after giving me the perfect excuse to teach them a lesson. THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! The sound of sharp, resounding smacks, along with the cries of young boys, Ow! Ah! Ouch! echoed through the restaurant. By the time I finished the brief but intense disciplinary session, the two were kneeling on the floor, hands raised in surrender, tears streaming down their faces. Were sorry Please forgive us just this once This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Then suddenly, their fathers burst into the inn. How dare you touch my son! What have you done to my precious child? Without even assessing the situation, two middle-aged men charged at me, eyes zing with wrath. I sighed and pushed Ak Yeonho forward, saying, Yeonho, you take care of them. Ak Yeonho eagerly stepped forward, cracking his neck. Look at how you raised your kids ording to Article 3, Section 5 of the Murim Alliance Constitution, youve drawn weapons So youre dead! He conveniently forgot the rest and began to beat the men senseless. POW! WHACK! WHAM! BAM! Is this really the guy who tried to hold me back just now? It seems that he too badly needs to vent his pent-up frustration. A few minutester, we tied up the two father-son pairs and dragged them to the courthouse. Cheong Cheon, looking disgruntled, took the four offenders into custody even as heined, Im seeing a lot of you today. How many times does this make? Three. With so many hot-headed idiots around, its only natural that fights will break out all the time. Good luck. Well probably see you again soon. As we turned to leave, Ak Yeonho nudged me and asked, Hyung-nim, is there really such aw? Whatw? Article 3, Section 5 of the Murim Alliance Constitution, about drawing weapons in public I stared at him, half amused, half exasperated. Of course not. I made it up. You ought to read this at northdetldo. What? Then why did you lie about it? How would the kids know it was a lie? I just did it to scare them a little. Besides, it serves as an effective deterrent to other potential troublemakers in the vicinity. Wow, you really are cunning Ak Yeonho looked at me in awe. Its really no big deal, I thought, but before I could say anything, someone nearby started yelling again. What are you looking at? You picking a fight with me? Huh? Enough talk! Draw your sword! Not again I massaged my throbbing temples and groaned, Haah This is driving me nuts, Ak Yeonho whined. It seemed like wed be going in and out of the courthouse all day. With a collective sigh, we ran to the source of themotion, ready for another round of conflict management. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Wherever people congregate, disputes are inevitable, especially when many of them are armed martial artists prepared to spill blood at any moment. To maintain order in the city during the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exams, the government and the Murim Alliance had deployed many forces around the city, and even temporary instructors like Ak Yeonho and me were called upon to help patrol the streets. I never thought it would be this bad. Not only the applicants, but also their parents, siblings and friends What a disaster. At first, we tried to mediate peacefully, but it wasnt long before we realized how wrong we were. The best way to deal with uncivilized barbarians is a good beating! Lets make examples of the next brawling idiots who dare cross our path! With stern faces, we patrolled until noon, when we grew hungry and exhausted. Lets get some food. Why should we starve because of work? Right. We work to eat and eat to live This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Unfortunately, it wasnt easy to find a restaurant that wasntpletely full in the crowded city. Only after a long search did we find a shabby inn on the outskirts of the city. We hastily devoured a meal of noodles and dumplings, but the usual portion wasnt quite enough, so we ordered more food. While waiting for seconds, we finally had a moment to rx and catch our breath. Ahh, Im alive again. By the way, Hyung-nim, how do you think the students you taught will do? You said youd get ten thousand silver taels if the old man passes, Ak Yeonho asked with sparkling eyes. Come to think of it, since Shadow had requested a ban on outside visitors for a month to ensure the elders safety, neither he nor any of my fellow teachers had ever visited the White Dragon Manor. Well I thought of Gongson Su, who was probably just finishing his morning exam. Over the past month, I had done my utmost to help him, but the most effective things were the removal of umted toxins from his body, the digestion of the medicinal herbs he had ingested over the years, and most importantly, his innate talent and diligent effort. Though he had never practiced martial arts before meeting me, he now looked quite proper in his martial arts uniform. If he had trained systematically from a young age, he might have be quite the master. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Despite his frail body, Gongson Su possessed the insight and determination to ovee all odds. Had he been born into a wealthy family or a prestigious n, he might have be a renowned martial artist.
Ill definitely pass and bring back the Azure Dragon Emblem.
Remembering how Gongson Su had gripped his sword with calloused hands this morning, I smiled and said, By my standards, hes already passed. So he could still fail the exam? I gave Ak Yeonho an incredulous look. What are you talking about? My standards are very high Oh, the foods here! I eagerly grabbed the new dish the waiter brought out, and Ak Yeonho followed suit. What about the other one? Wiji Cheon? The rumors about him are unbelievable. Cheon? Dont worry about him. With his abilities, hell definitely be the top student. Although hes still emotionally unstable, that will improve with time. Still, I cant help but be a little worried. The inner demons created by his encounter with qi deviation were a double-edged sword. In the process of oveing his trauma, Wiji Cheon could either fall back into qi deviation and turn into a mad demon, or he could achieve enlightenment and transform his hearts sword into a divine de. And hell be the best swordsman in the world one day, I added smugly. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Yeah, yeah. Your love for your students is something else. Ak Yeonho shook his head, thinking I was exaggerating. Just you wait, one day, youll be begging him for an autograph. After we finished eating, we got up to leave. If were lucky, we can still watch thete afternoon spars. I think were supposed to change shifts soon. Only if were lucky Hmm? Suddenly, I spotted a familiar face outside the window. Shadow? Whats she doing over there? Gongson Su, Wiji Cheon, or Hyonwon Kang werent with her. Instead, a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance but an unusual gait and a stiff right arm walked silently beside her. I habitually analyzed the stranger and observed his surroundings. Hes a master assassin trained in the same martial arts as Shadow, and his right arm is a prosthetic. Hyung-nim? What are you staring at? Did you spot a pretty girl? Is it the one in ck? Ak Yeonho pointed at Shadow. Did this kid always have such shockingly good instincts? Not wanting him to get involved, I said, Yeonho, go patrol by yourself for a bit. What? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I need to check something. Where are you going all of a sudden? Shadow and the stranger were disappearing into the crowd. I quickly stood up and patted Ak Yeonhos shoulder, saying, Ill be quick. Just checking something. If the Headmaster catches you cking Hyung-nim? Hyung-nim! I waved goodbye to Ak Yeonho and hurried after Shadow and the stranger, following them from a distance. I have a bad feeling about this. Fortunately or unfortunately, my instincts were never wrong in these situations, and unsurprisingly, the suspicious duo entered a building connected to an underground passage. SWOOSH! Just as I wondered how I would keep following them, ten top-ss assassins appeared out of nowhere and quickly surrounded the building. Damn it, are they having a secret meeting in there? From the looks of it though I dont think theyre Shadows friends. Its been a while. Yes, Master, Shadow replied respectfully. The man sitting opposite her had taught her martial arts and was once her direct superior. Nobody knew his real name, and he was usually referred to by the codename Shadowless. Has the Prime Minister informed you of the contents of the secret letter? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Yes, I heard that the Skyshadows will be responsible for escorting the Elder back to the Imperial Pce. The Skyshadows were an intelligence organization within the Royal Guard. They were responsible for infiltration, assassinations, VIP protection, and all the dirty work that couldnt be documented. Until a few years ago, Shadow had been a part of it. We move tomorrow. Are you ready? Yes. With your skills, Im sure youve done everything perfectly. I wont need to check. Shadowless smiled faintly. You know, your face has be much more expressive now. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Thats thanks to the Elder, Shadow said, lowering her head, a little embarrassed. Hahaha! Reminiscing about his former protg, Shadowlessughed. She possessed talent that surpassed her masters, and had sessfullypleted countless difficult missions. Thats why I had to spend so much time and effort nning for this day. You were the best assassin I ever trained, but right now, you are a failure as an assassin. However, since you are no longer part of the Skyshadows, I wont hold that against you, he said. Thank you. But I never expected you to be so dull. What? Sensing that something was amiss, Shadow tensed up. Wearing a huge grin that did not reach his eyes, Shadowless whispered, We have decided to kill the Prime Minister. Chapter 82: Actually, Just Close Your Eyes Chapter 82: Actually, Just Close Your Eyes Poison! Shadow held her breath the moment she felt the poisonous gas filling the room, but it was toote. Some of it had already seeped into her body. Despite her resistance to most poisons, beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead and her fingers began to tremble. Shadowless watched her coolly. Quite potent, isnt it? Even you wontst long without the antidote. Why? Shadow forced out a whisper. Shadowless grinned. As I said, youve be careless. The old you would have noticed and acted before the poison spread. Were you that d to see me? Shadow struggled to regain herposure. As Shadowless had once taught her, an assassin must never show emotion. First, I need time to assess the situation and purge the poison from my body. Luckily, since he hasnt killed me yet, he must want to negotiate. Treason is it? she asked. Its so obvious that shes trying to stall for time. Shadowlessughed, Treason? Why use such a sphemous word? Murdering the Prime Minister is not treason. Elder Gongson is His Majestys mentor, and His Majesty considers him akin to a father, Shadow argued. That is precisely the problem, Shadowless said, sipping his tea leisurely.His rxed demeanor seemed full of openings, but Shadow knew better than to attack him recklessly. Prime Minister Gongson has wielded immense power since His Majestys childhood, serving as his eyes and ears. Hes even killed countless virtuous officials to secure his own power, he continued. northdetldo wees you. Why are you spouting such nonsense? Shadow shot back. Gongson Su had dedicated his life to the country and the Emperor. If he were truly power hungry, he wouldnt have chosen to retire to his hometown after years of dominating the Imperial Pce. Nonsense? Elder Gongson has never ordered the execution of an innocent person! You of all people should know that! Shadow shouted. The Royal Guards intelligencework, Skyshadow, knew all of the pces dirty secrets, including the power struggles and unspeakable incidents that were never brought to light. There was no way Shadowless didnt know the truth.
Shadow, the Prime Minister may be fearsome, but he deserves respect.
Years ago, Shadowless had expressed his admiration for Gongson Su, but now he was portraying the Prime Minister as a corrupt official. Shadow couldnt make any sense of it. Hahahaha! Shadowless burst outughing. Well, if he had just spent hisst days in peace and quiet, none of this would be happening. A shiver ran down Shadows spine. This was the first time she had ever seen her former masterugh for real. What do you mean? she blurted out. Shadowless set down his teacup with a decisive clink. When Prime Minister Gongson retired due to illness, His Majesty finally came to his senses. However, as soon as the news of the Prime Ministers recovery spread, His Majesty acted quickly to recall him, rming his most loyal subjects. No way Shadows eyes widened, sensing the intense lust for power in Shadowlesss gaze. Shadowless narrowed his eyes and a wicked smile formed on his lips. Fearing that His Majesty would once again be the Prime Ministers puppet, the royalists begged me to take action. As the Emperors shadow, how dare you ally yourself with traitors to seize power? If thats not treason, then what is? Shadow growled through gritted teeth as she secretly concentrated the poison in her body. It was a temporary solution, but at least she could move more freely now. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Shadowless grinned wickedly. Ive been a puppet of power all my life. Why shouldnt I enjoy that power? Hes gone mad, Shadow shuddered. She had always thought of Shadowless as the perfect, emotionless assassin. Now she realized how wrong she had been. Suddenly, a frightening thought crossed her mind. Wait, if the entire Royal Guard is involved in this She chose her words carefully, trying to extract the information she needed. Did Sir Skykiller approve? Shadowless smile faltered slightly, and a wave of killing intent swept over her. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Approve? Do you think Skykiller is above me? he snarled. Shadow inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. Phew, so Skykiller doesnt know about this. The Royal Guard hasnt beenpromised. Skykiller was the captain and the strongest member of the Royal Guard. Ten years ago, two notorious viins, the sworn brothers known as the Illusion Demon and the One-Eyed Demon, wreaked havoc throughout the world, repeatedly raiding government facilities and leaving messages mocking the Emperor. The Murim Alliance was called upon to eliminate them, but the two viins were too powerful and ended up ughtering all the masters of the orthodox sects. One day, a man dressed in the robes of an imperial official appeared in front of the two viins and said, By imperial decree, I shall execute you here and now. Ten secondster, both the Illusion Demon and the One-Eyed Demon were beheaded, and their heads were taken to the imperial capital and put on public disy for a month. From then on, the man called Skykiller was recognized as one of the Ten Kings of the murim. I must inform Sir Skykiller. He can turn this situation around, Shadow decided, quietly gathering her inner qi. She had to escape this ce, even if it meant losing a limb or two. Before she could move, however, Shadowless pulled a small wooden box from his robes and opened it, revealing medicinal herbs with a subtle scent. Shadow, Im going to give you a chance to live. Ive heard that you personally prepare the Prime Ministers decoction every day. Use this instead, he offered. Even a fool can tell these herbs arent medicine. Shadow replied icily, You want me to poison Elder Gongson? You want me to kill him with my own hands? Read this at northdetldo, or else. This is the cleanest way. Given his age, its not like he has much longer to live. No one would suspect anything if he died in his sleep. Shadow stared at the box in silence. Shadowless harsh expression softened and his voice took on a persuasive tone. His Majesty knows how much the Prime Minister cherishes you. You will not be med for his death. If you do this one thing, I promise youplete freedom. Prime Minister Gongson may have promised you wealth and honor, but hes not the only one who can make such promises, Shadowless said, then produced another box, this one containing a dark-colored pill. Swallow this, then go back and prepare the decoction tonight. Ill give you the antidote as soon as we confirm his death. Lies. All lies. The moment I swallow this pill, Ill be his dog, incapable of ever defying him, Shadow thought. Or would you rather die here? Shadowless added casually, confident that she had no other choice. She was already poisoned, and after serving as Gongson Sus personal guard for so long, she had becent. She was no longer the hardworking and ruthless assassin he once knew. An assassin who begins to feel emotions begins to value their life. She cant refuse my offer. s, he was mistaken. Shadow had no interest in wealth or honor. Over the years, she had never neglected her training, and she always carried out every mission with the utmost diligence. Most importantly, she had grown deeply fond of Gongson Su. To her, Gongson Su was no longer just the Prime Minister she served, but the only family she had. I I would rather die than betray the Elder! she screamed. Are you sure you wont regret it? northdetldo wees you. Absolutely, Shadow said, springing to her feet and swiftly flinging the throwing knives hidden in her sleeves. THUD! THUD! THUD! The projectiles embedded themselves deep into the table which Shadowless flipped over to shield himself from the sudden attack. As if expecting this to happen, Shadow continued to attack, unperturbed. Seeing her steely resolve, Shadowless clicked his tongue, Tsk. So this is your answer. How disappointing. Four assassins jumped down from the ceiling, and two more emerged from the floor. Surrounded, Shadow drew her daggers and activated Skyshadows secret martial art, Dark Shadow Flow. SSSSSS Her form blurred and vanished into a mist, but so did those of the other assassins. They were all experts in the same martial art. He brought all of Skyshadows elite with him, Shadow thought, but this was no time to be shocked. She quickly dodged and parried the onught of des from all directions. CLANG, CLANG, CLANG! Before she became Gongson Sus personal bodyguard, she had been the best in Skyshadow, aside from Shadowless. Unfortunately, her opponents were no pushovers either. Outnumbered, poisoned, and trapped, she was soon covered in wounds. northdetldo wees you. Watching from afar, Shadowlessmanded, Do not kill her. I want to try persuading her again. Of course, this second persuasion would involve torture and drugs. Keuk Shadow coughed. She was still fighting hard, but the increasing blood loss was making her dizzy, and the poison had begun to spread again. Still, she gritted her teeth and scanned the battlefield for a way out. Not yet. Im not finished yet! So stubborn, Shadowlessined, frowning. Shadow had killed three of the six assassins, and the rest were still fearless and relentless, but she still showed no signs of relenting. Hed thought shed growncent since bing the Prime Ministers bodyguard, but she was definitely stronger than she was five years ago. If she hadnt been caught off guard Shadowless shivered at the haunting thought, then dismissed it. A possibility was a possibility, nothing more. This is the end, he said. CRASH! Shadows knees buckled and she fell to the ground. Her body had reached its limit. For every assassin she killed, a new one appeared to rece them. It was never-ending. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Still, her mind remained sharp. My right arm is useless and their numbers are overwhelming. Rather than continue to fight, I should Shadow went limp to save thest of her strength. She had only one chance to seed. The moment Shadowless dropped his guard and entered her attack range, she would sacrifice her right arm to deliver a fatal blow to his neck. I dont know if this will work, but No, it has to work! If she could at least kill Shadowless, the traitors n would be disrupted, and the Elders chances of survival would increase. You havent given up yet, have you? Shadowless said, standing just out of reach. His assassins instincts had warned him of the danger she posed, and he wasnt about to take any risks. Seal her acupuncture points, he said. At hismand, the assassins immediately fired qi needles at Shadow from all directions,pletely paralyzing her. One of the assassins then approached her and restrained her from behind. Damn it, Elder Unable to even open her mouth, she red at Shadowless through clenched teeth. She wasnt afraid of death, but she regretted not being able to protect the Elder, who had just begun to find happiness. She also hated the fact that she would never know more about the emotions she had just begun to feel.
Hohoho, Im going to be very sad when you get married.
Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Perhaps such a day would havee. She had thought to ask him to y the role of a father on that day. Are you crying, Shadow? Its a good thing I decided to follow you, a man said. Thats not Shadowlesss voice. Who? Shadow looked in the direction of the speaker, but she couldnt see his face clearly through the haze of tears in her eyes. !! At the unfamiliar voice, all the assassins turned their heads simultaneously, but before they could react, the man attacked. SLASH! A powerful wave of sword qi sliced the assassin holding Shadow in half and scattered the other assassins. Are you okay? the man asked. Shadow stared nkly at the back of the man standing before her. Who are you? Shadowless shouted. The man had a handsome face, pale skin, and wore extravagant bright blue robes, but his frigid aura and the blood dripping from his sword stood in disturbing contrast to his clean appearance. The man sneered, Would you know if I told you? There were guards outside. How did you get in? Baek Suryong casually pointed his sword at Shadowless as if he was taking a leisurely stroll. How else? Obviously, I killed them all. The scattered assassins regrouped and began to close in on him, but Baek Suryong was unfazed. Instead, he turned around and said to Shadow behind him, Whatever youre about to see, pretend you didnt see it. Actually, just close your eyes. Shadow squeezed her eyes shut, feeling it was the right thing to do. At that moment, a blood-red sword qi enveloped Baek Suryongs sword.
Trantors Note: I swear, these codenames are driving me nuts. Chapter 83: Why Dont We Do This Instead Chapter 83: Why Don''t We Do This Instead This cant be happening Shadowless muttered, unable to believe what he was seeing. The Skyshadows, the intelligence and assassinationwork he had led for over ten years, was being decimated. Thoughrgely unknown in the murim, the imperial organization prided itself on being equal to the top three assassins guilds in the murim. Yet here they were, being butchered by one man. SPLAT! One assassin was split in half from his left shoulder to his right waist, spilling blood and intestines all over the ce. THUD! Baek Suryong kicked the corpse into another assassin who was approaching him. The assassin, momentarily blinded, froze for a second. Seizing the moment, Baek Suryong struck like lightning, impaling both the corpse and the assassin. THWACK! Even with his stomach skewered, the assassin, trained to fire hidden weapons instead of screaming even at the brink of death, spat out a poisoned dart.However, Baek Suryong simply tilted his head and dodged the dart effortlessly. At the same time, he shed sideways, severing the assassins waist, then turned around and extended his left arm toward another assassinunching a surprise attack from the ceiling. BOOM! The falling assassin crashed into the wall so hard that the stone cracked. Baek Suryong, catching the sword his opponent had just dropped with his left hand, murmured to himself, Hmm I havent dual wielded swords in a while. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? A few secondster, the assassins couldnt help but scream in silence. You fucking liar! Despite iming to be rusty, Baek Suryong swung two swords with such skill that he might as well have been ambidextrous all along. The dance of the twin des coated with fiery crimson sword qi was as mesmerizing as it was deadly, for with each swing, someone would lose a limb, yet amazingly, not a single drop of blood stained Baek Suryongs bright blue clothes. The suffocating stench of blood soon filled the room, and the assassins paused to regroup. Assassins are scary only when they catch you by surprise. If you know theyreing, theyre not much of a threat. Anyway, its my turn now. Baek Suryong smiled, then charged into the fray. Shadowless gulped. That man His martial arts are definitely impressive, but hes far toofortable with killing. Most martial artists, even those from unorthodox sects, would be repulsed by the sight of so many corpses and the overwhelming stench of blood, but not only was this mans expression unchanged, he swung his sword without a hint of hesitation, seemingly more desensitized to killing than the assassins themselves. He might even be enjoying this. Damn it, where on earth did such a monstere from? If I lose any more assassins, the very existence of the Skyshadows will be threatened! Grinding his teeth, Shadowless harnessed his shadow arts and began to merge with his surroundings, turning hazy. [Create an opening. Ill finish this,] hemanded his subordinates telepathically. [Understood!] Assassins swarmed Baek Suryong from every conceivable anglefront, rear, and even diving down from aboveeach one willing toy down their life. The cramped quarters caused a lot of friendly fire, yet it mattered little to them. Even as theyy dying, they held onto their des tightly, their bodies obstructing Baek Suryongs view. They were but decoys for their leader, Shadowless, to strike the decisive blow. Be careful! The other assassins attacks are just a diversion! Shadow shouted, her eyes widening in rm. Read this at northdetldo, or else. While Baek Suryong was dealing with the assassins, she hadnt just waited idly with her eyes closed. She had focused her energy and managed to break the seals on her acupuncture points. Now able to move again, she stood up and yelled, The real attack is from Shadowless! Toote, Shadowless said, suddenly appearing behind Baek Suryong like a ghost. With a cold smile, he plunged his sword into Baek Suryongs back. Its over. Over? Baek Suryongughed. !! Shadowlesss eyes widened in shock. A torn blue robe fluttered in the air, but Baek Suryong was not there. Realizing that his attack had missed, he quickly thrust his left arm behind him to block an attack from the rear. CRACK! Baek Suryong grabbed Shadowlesss left arm and dislocated it. Youre so predictable, heined. Yet, Shadowless did not give up. Instead, a sinister smile spread across his lips. Fufu, youve fallen into my trap! Extending his left arm first was part of Shadowlesss n. As his left arm was being twisted, he aimed for Baek Suryongs chest with his right arm. Shadow screamed as she ran toward them, Be careful! Shadowlesss right arm is You ought to read this at northdetldo. CLICK. Suddenly, a hole opened in Shadowlesss palm and dozens of steel needles shot out. Try bragging about how you predicted this, too! Shadowless shouted. This was his final ace. His victory was certain. In a moment, Baek Suryong would be reduced to a lifeless corpse riddled with needle holes. However, Baek Suryongs next words plunged him into the depths of despair. What made you think I wouldnt notice your prosthetic arm? Of course I knew you had a trick up your sleeve, literally. Didnt expect needles, though. With a mockingugh, Baek Suryongs form blurred. An afterimage! Shadowless thought as the needles pierced right through their target and embedded themselves in the wall. SWISH! At the same time, Shadowlesss prosthetic arm was severed at the shoulder and fell to the ground. Thrown off bnce, he staggered, and a cold de touched his neck. If youve got nothing else to show, lets call it a day. I need to get back before the afternoon exams begin. Facing such overwhelming skill, Shadowless could do nothing but kneel in surrender. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Elder Gong is the Prime Minister? Baek Suryongs jaw dropped. He had guessed that Gongson Su was a high-ranking politician, but to think the old man was none other than the Prime Minister himself. The Prime Minister, the most powerful man in the country after the Emperor. Uh I didnt make any mistakes in the past month, did I? Shall I start from the first day? Ahem! Shadow chuckled at the sight of Baek Suryong awkwardly clearing his throat. It was hard to believe that this was the same man who had coldly ughtered dozens of assassins only moments before. However, she quicklyposed herself and said, Elder Gong is in danger. The imperial intelligencework had intercepted secret letters between the Emperor and Gongson Su, and, fearing the prime ministers return, conspired with corrupt officials to assassinate him. Shadowless tried to force me to kill Elder Gong and pass it off as a natural death, but Would those power-hungry monsters in the Imperial Pce have relied on the Skyshadows alone? No, thats too risky. If they failed, they would risk their own destruction. Kukuku Shadowless, bound and kneeling, let out a soft chuckle and looked up at Baek Suryong with bloodshot eyes. Now I know who you are. Baek Suryong, the martial arts instructor who filled the Prime Ministers head with ideas When did I ever do such a thing? Besides, Elder Gong was the one who came looking for me first, Baek Suryong corrected, but Shadowless seemed uninterested in the truth. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Fufu, I never imagined that you were such a skilled master I made a grave mistake when I focused only on Shadow. Shadowless, are you the only one sent to kill the Elder? Shadow asked, ring at her former master. Shadowless smiled faintly. I wish that were the case, but you dont really think the royalists are that stupid, do you? I knew it! Who else is involved? Shadow desperately grabbed Shadowless by the cor, but there was no fear in the mans eyes. He knew that even if he survived the interrogation, he would eventually be killed. All three major assassin guilds in the murim have been mobilized. What!? Serves you right for thwarting my ns. Seeing Shadows despair, Shadowless felt a surge of joy. Shadow, you fool. epting my offer was the only way for the Prime Minister to die peacefully. Do you think the murim assassins will be as considerate as I was? They will use any means necessary. My failure means the Prime Minister knows hes been targeted. Kukuku. Now, the royalists have been backed into a corner. They must kill the Prime Minister before the Emperor finds out, because if they fail, theyll be executed Do you understand now? Even if I hadnt sided with them, the Prime Minister was doomed. You idiot. If only you had listened to me! POW! northdetldo wees you. Shadowlesss head snapped to the side. Wiping the blood from his fist, Baek Suryong mumbled, Fuck, I identally got blood on me. Shadowless red at Baek Suryong, blood dripping from his nose. The assassin guilds will soon learn of my failure as well. Now that theyre taking over the mission, the Prime Minister will die today, but dont worry, youre next! With the Prime Minister dead, the Emperor will demand ountability. Who do you think the royalists will me? The man who taught a sixty-year-old martial arts, the academy that epted him, and the county officials that let it happen Framing all of you is too easy! The Nanchang government will be wiped out and the Azure Dragon Academy will burn! Hahaha! Shadowlesss maniacalughter echoed in the blood-soaked room. Realizing he had no way out after failing his mission, he had lost his mind. Ive heard enough. Read this at northdetldo, or else. SWISH! THUNK! Shadowlesss decapitated head rolled on the floor. So he said, ncing at the rolling head on the floor. The situation seems a lot worse than I thought. Whats your n? If the Prime Minister died, Azure Dragon Academy would burn and everyone involved would be captured and killed. It wouldnt be difficult for Baek Suryong to escape even in the worst case scenario, but he would lose everything he had worked so hard to gain. We must protect Elder Gong from the assassins. At the same time, we need to contact the Emperor, Shadow said, retrieving an antidote from Shadowlesss body and swallowing it. Can we trust the military? Given the situation theres a good chance theyve already beenpromised. northdetldo wees you. Is there any ce he can hide? All the hiding ces I know have already been discovered by the Skyshadows. Baek Suryong sighed. So we cant trust the authorities, and theres nowhere to hide. Is there a way to discreetly contact the pce? Its possible, but it will take time for them to take action. How long? At best, a few days In other words, we have to protect Gongson Su until then. It was a grim prospect, but Baek Suryong nodded calmly. Lets figure it out as we get out of here. The two of them quickly exited the building, formting their n as they went. First, we need to suspend the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam and ensure the elders safety No, Baek Suryong interrupted. Lets continue with the entrance exam as nned. What? You want to expose the Elder in public? Shadow protested. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? However, Baek Suryong had a different idea. If we keep Elder Gong under strict surveince, the assassins wont attack openly. Instead, theyll resort to dirty tricks. Poison, concealed weapons, explosives, hostage-takingthese were just a few of the methods that went through Baek Suryongs mind as he put himself in the assassins shoes. Its better to limit their options, he concluded. Why dont we do this instead? Lets use Elder Gong as bait to lure out the assassins and hunt them down. This was a strategy that Shadow could not even begin to imagine. It was something only Baek Suryong could devise. Baek Suryongs eyes gleamed like a predator eyeing its prey.
Trantors Note: Baek Suryong the dual lightsaber wielding Sith Lord. Kekek. Chapter 84: Act Normal, Act Normal... Chapter 84: Act Normal, Act Normal... Understood. To Baek Suryongs surprise, Shadow easily agreed to his suggestion of using Gongson Su as bait to hunt down the assassins, a n he had expected her to vehemently oppose. Really? I thought you would be harder to convince, he said, looking at her bemusedly. I feel sorry for the Elder, but as someone trained in assassination, I think this is the most effective solution, Shadow sighed. In truth, she couldnt help but marvel at Baek Suryongs ingenuity. He was born to parents from the orthodox sects and trained in their traditional martial arts. How is it that he can understand the mind of an assassin so well? Besides, during the fight earlier his martial arts skills aside, he didnt hesitate to kill at all. Shadows mind buzzed with questions, but now wasnt the time to ask them. As if he could read her mind, though, Baek Suryong grinned. To teach a student well, you have to know a little bit about everything. That doesnt quite exin it, but whatever, thats not important right now. We need to keep moving. The two martial artists stepped out of the building. Since Baek Suryong had already taken care of the nearby assassins, the area was eerily quiet.Ill contact the pce right away, Shadow said. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. And Ill gather trustworthy allies. We cant fight off all the assassins by ourselves. How much time do we have? A few hours at most. Soon, word will spread that the Skyshadows have been wiped out. That means we have only a few hours to figure out a n to deal with the assassins and protect Gongson Su. Baek Suryong nodded, Alright, then lets get started. Understood. But Shadow, who was about to leave, paused and looked back at Baek Suryong. Should we tell the Elder about all this? What do you think? Shadow hesitated. In the past, she would have immediately reported everything to Gongson Su, but now she was different. She was no longer just his bodyguard, but a daughter who wished to support her fathers dream. Is it okay if we tell him after the exam? she asked shyly. Baek Suryong smiled and nodded, Sure. Besides, telling him wont change anything and will only distract him. More importantly, the Elders ignorance will make him a better bait, he thought. Shadow smiled back, feeling more at ease. Despite the grave situation, she found Baek Suryongs smile very reassuring. Thank you. Then, Ill head to the Azure Dragon Academy as soon as I finish contacting the Imperial Pce, she said, before leaping up a building and running across the rooftops. Baek Suryong watched her for a moment, then looked in the direction of the Azure Dragon Academy. Sounding resigned, he muttered, First, I need to persuade the most dependable person at the Academy to help us. Hes not going to like the sound of this, though. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Are you telling me to believe that? Mae Geuklyoms eyebrow twitched and his snow-white beard quivered as he looked at his only grandson. The boy had returned from his patrol duty nearly an hourte, but his excuse was What? The Prime Minister? Assassins? The Azure Dragon Academy burning and people being executed? Are you mocking me? Mae Geuklyoms eyes zed with fury. He stomped toward Baek Suryong, seemingly ready to tear him apart, but stopped short of drawing his sword. If you werete, you should start by apologizing! How dare youe here and spout nonsense? Are you drunk?! Grandfather, its not nonsense. I know its hard to believe, but its all true! Baek Suryong insisted, feeling wronged. You insolent boy, do you want a taste of my de Hmm? Mae Geuklyoms voice trailed off mid-sentence. As he approached his grandson, the metallic tang of blood tickled his nose. Instinctively, he examined Baek Suryong closely. His sharp eyes missed nothing, and he soon noticed the faint bloodstains on Baek Suryongs sleeve and the new scratches on his scabbard and sword hilt. His expression grew grim. No way How much of what you said is true? All of it. I didnt exaggerate a thing, Baek Suryong replied, looking deadly serious. This isnt the usual sly punk whos always trying to outsmart me. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Mae Geuklyom took a deep breath. Huh. What on earth We dont have time. Assassins will be targeting Prime Minister Gongson within hours. We have to do something, and quickly, Baek Suryong urged. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Grandfather please, Baek Suryong whispered. After a moment of silence, Mae Geuklyom asked, Do you have a n? Yes. Ive already contacted a few people, shall we head over to the meeting ce? Not longter, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il-Oh, Jaegal Soyeong, and Shadow arrived at the designated location. Hyung-nim? Why did you call us here urgently? If this isnt important, Im leaving. I snuck out without telling Mr. Namgoong. The three rookie instructorsined about the unexpected summons, but after Baek Suryong rified the circumstances, their views shifted dramatically. Lies! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? This is crazy Youre joking, right? Their skepticism was understandable, but there was no time for protracted persuasion. Baek Suryong pped his hands to get his colleagues attention and quickly exined, Ive gathered only those I trust here. We need to protect the Prime Minister until the end of the entrance exam and hunt down every assassin who targets him. Please, help me protect the Prime Minister and the Azure Dragon Academy. No one objected. In spite of Baek Suryongs usual mischievous antics and callous behavior, they all knew that he was not one to jest when it mattered most, and right now, his stern face was enough to convince them of the seriousness of the situation. Gripping his spear tightly, Ak Yeonho asked, What do you need us to do? First, we Baek Suryong began exining his n, with Shadow and Mae Geuklyom asionally chiming in to refine the details. Suddenly, Jaegal Soyeong timidly raised her hand and asked, Shouldnt we inform the Principal about something this important? Baek Suryong shook his head. Ive thought about it, but its better if we dont tell him. Why not? Hes too noticeable. If he does anything out of the ordinary, the enemy will notice immediately. That was the official reason, but the truth was more nuanced than that. Noh Goonsang is an unpredictable variable, Baek Suryong mused. Although the Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy was a formidable martial master and generally friendly toward Baek Suryong, he couldnt be entirely trusted. Ones educational policy and political views are mutually exclusive. Considering Noh Goonsangs position, theres no guarantee he isnt involved with politicians. And then theres Namgoong Jaehak. Is the Namgoong n really in the dark? Even if they are, a family that is so closely connected to politics would surely think of a way to take advantage of the situation. Maybe Im just being paranoid, but its better to be safe than sorry. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Right now, we need a small, elite group that can move discreetly, Baek Suryong exined. I agree, Shadow added. Mae Geuklyom surveyed the group and sighed, So, are these six people all we can muster? No, theres one more, Baek Suryong said. Everyone stared at him, puzzled. Who could he be talking about? No familiar faces came to mind. Who is it? Mae Geuklyom asked. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong chuckled, thinking of the person currently at Gongson Sus side. Well, hes not usually the most reliable guy but its about time he started earning his keep. Uggggh Hyonwon Kang grumbled under his breath. Is something wrong, Senior Wonkang? Your face reminds me of a dog holding back its shit, Gongson Su teased. Hyonwon Kang immediately protested, What? Me? Whats wrong with my face? Shit? No, I dont need to shit! Im fine! Youre talking nonsense. Are you sure youre not sick? Whos sick? Mind your own business, old man! Worry more about yourself! Hyonwon Kang retorted sharply. Whats there to worry about? Senior, are you really okay? Wiji Cheon asked concernedly. You spat out your tea earlier and have been acting weird ever since. Come on, were all friends here. Just tell us. Do you have a crush on someone in this room? Gongson Su grinned coyly. Its nothing. Just concentrate on your exam, both of you, Hyonwon Kang sighed exasperatedly. In reality, his grumbling was just a facade to hide his true feelings. Deep down, he was on the verge of panic. Assassins? Out of nowhere? Have they lost their minds? he thought. Until a few minutes ago, the three of them had been enjoying a meal and some tea together. As a senior of the Azure Dragon Academy, Hyonwon Kang wanted to give his fellow students some useful advice and help them rx before their final sparring test in the afternoon. Then, all of a sudden, he received a telepathic message from Baek Suryong. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? [Wonkang, assassins are targeting the elder.] Ptooey! Tea spewed out of his mouth with such force that everyone in the restaurant turned to stare at him. [Act normal. Dont mention this to the Elder or Cheon, just keep it to yourself.] What followed was a tale so oundish it could havee straight from a martial arts novel. Is he trying to prank me? For a moment, Hyonwon Kang wondered if Baek Suryong was just joking, but his teachers tone was too serious for that. [If we get too close to the Elder, it would alert the assassins to our presence, so well stay hidden and hunt them instead. Only you can stay by his side without arousing suspicion. After all, youre just a seventeen-year-old Azure Dragon Academy student.] Hyonwon Kang wanted to deny the somewhat insulting assessment, but couldnt find any logical w in it. [Well handle most of them before they reach the Elder, but if any slip through, you have to protect him. I trust you can do it.] And that was the end of the telepathic message. Hyonwon Kang waited for further instructions, but half an hour had passed without any further contact from Baek Suryong. Argh, damn it Hyonwon Kang went back to fidgeting like a dog that desperately needed to take a shit. Haha, looks like our Senior Wonkang is feeling restless. Since weve had a good meal and some tea, shall we take a walk and warm up before the exam starts? Gongson Su suggested. No, Im not restless Hyonwon Kang mumbled, but Gongson Su had already started walking ahead. Hyonwon Kang quickly caught up with him. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Why are you standing so close to me? Gongson Su asked. Its cold, Hyonwon Kang replied. Gongson Su raised an eyebrow and looked at the boy suspiciously. Hm? Hyonwon Kang knew that his excuse was flimsy, but he could only give Gongson Su a look that begged him not to inquire any further. Act normal, act normal he reminded himself. The trio left the restaurant and stepped out into the crowded street. Since the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam was in full swing, people were everywhere. Hyonwon Kang furrowed his brows. Maybe we should stick to less crowded ces. I have a bad feeling that we might run into trouble otherwise. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Where would you find a less crowded ce on a day like today? Well, if we look hard enough Come on, lets enjoy the day! It onlyes once! Gongson Suughed and walked down the street with the innocent joy of a child. Wiji Cheon followed him, also oblivious, while Hyonwon Kang trailed one step behind them, grimacing. Act normal, act normal Unfortunately, Hyonwon Kang might have thought he was acting normal, but everyone he passed scrambled to get out of his way, visibly flustered. Chapter 85: Oh My! If It Isnt Boksoon-Unnie! Chapter 85: Oh My! If It Isn''t Boksoon-Unnie! The Skyshadows have failed, a man in a ck martial arts outfit reported, his voice devoid of emotion as he knelt. Failed? the listener replied with a frown and a click of his tongue. As the captain of the third unit of the ck Forest, one of the three major assassins guilds in the murim, he went by only his code name, the Third Captain. He roughly estimated the extent of Shadowlesss failure, then asked, Shadowless confidently dered that we wouldnt have to intervene, but it seems like hes all talk. Hmph, just as one would expect from a spoiled pce upstart. So did the bodyguard named Shadow escape? Whats the targets status? The subordinates response far exceeded his expectations. The Skyshadows were annihted, and we lost track of the bodyguard. Fortunately, we didnt detect any unusual activity from the target. What? the Third Captain eximed, suspecting there might be an error in the report. The Skyshadows were annihted? While they were not on par with the ck Forest, they werent entirely ipetent. Where is Shadowless now? He was found dead along with the other assassins. Did the bodyguard called Shadow do this alone?We cant be certain, but judging by the state of the bodies, it seems like the work of a single person. The Third Captain scowled. The Skyshadows, who had been so confident of their sess, had not only failed spectacrly but even got themselves wiped out. Is the one called Shadow stronger than we imagined, or was there another bodyguard we didnt know about? The gap in his information was problematic, but the critical situation they were in was more important. I had a bad feeling about this mission from the start. northdetldo wees you. The assassination of a former prime minister was a dangerous business. One mistake and they would be the enemies of the nation. When theyd received the request, he had even begged the Forest Lord, the master and owner of the ck Forest, to reject it, but the Forest Lord had refused.
Forest Lord, this mission is too risky. Both Deathshroud and Bloodletter epted. We cant be the only ones to decline.
In the end, the three major assassins guilds, Deathshroud, ck Forest, and Bloodletter, all epted the mission. However, because the Skyshadows exhibited a confident demeanor, none of the guilds had mobilized in full. Still, their forces werent exactly weak, either.
Third Captain, dont be such a worrywart. Look on the bright side. If the Skyshadows n goes smoothly, well get a reward for doing nothing.
I hoped it would be that easy too, butnot this time, I guess. With the Skyshadows failure, the other assassins had no choice but to step in. The Third Captain sighed and asked his subordinate, Are we ready to go? Yes. All forty members have been split into ten teams and are ready for deployment. Any updates on what Deathshroud and Bloodletter are doing? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Bloodletter has already made their move. They likely received the same information as us. The Third Captain scoffed, Ignore them. Those Bloodletter guys may be many, but individually theyre weak. Historically, Bloodletter was founded by a motley crew of frencers who epted reckless assassination contracts driven by their lust for killing. Although they were now recognized as one of the three major assassins guilds due to theirrge numbers, the ck Forest had never considered them as equals. The Third Captain was more concerned with the other group. Who did Deathshroud send? Reportedly, its the Seventh Shroud. The Seventh Shroud thats a big name, the Third Captain sighed. Although Deathshroud had less than thirty members, it was the undisputed strongest assassins guild in the murim. It was even rumored that their best assassins, known as the Ten Shrouds, were capable of assassinating the most formidable masters. If that wasnt terrifying enough, the Forest Lord, the current leader of the ck Forest, was once a Deathshroud assassin himself. Keep me updated on Deathshrouds movements. Yes, sir. The Third Captain rose from his chair. Deathshroud, ck Forest, Bloodletter. They were collectively known as the three major assassins guilds, but most martial artists ranked them in that exact order. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. This might be our chance. The ultimate goal of the ck Forest was to surpass Deathshroud and be the top assassins guild. The Third Captain recalled the Forest Lords instructions.
If the Skyshadows seed, quietly take the payment and return, but if they fail, the ck Forest must be the one to take the Prime Ministers head.
We cant let anyone else steal our prize. The reward for this mission went beyond mere financial gain. Influential individuals within the Imperial Pce had pledged to annul all existing warrants against ck Forest assassins and provide them with credible false identities as long as they seeded. Moreover, with the Skyshadows gone, someone had to fill the void they left behind. The greater the risk, the greater the reward. Having settled his thoughts, the Third Captain turned to the waiting assassins andmanded, Bring me the Prime Ministers head. As quickly as possible. Read this at northdetldo, or else. The assassins nodded and dispersed in all directions. Little did the Third Captain know, the assassins of Deathshroud and Bloodletter were all thinking along the same lines. [This is Number Two. Target confirmed.] [This is Number Three. Target confirmed.] [This is Number Four. Target confirmed.] Telepathic messages arrived in quick session to the assassin known as Number One. After confirming his teams positions, he replied to each of them, [This is Number One. Target confirmed. Hold your positions.] Get your candied hawthorn! Sweet and delicious candied hawthorn! he shouted in a high-pitched voice. Although he was a man, he was currently disguised as a plump, middle-aged woman to lower others suspicions and to conceal numerous hidden weapons in his baggy dress. [The target is moving. Maintain your distance.] Get your candied hawthorn! Number One discreetly narrowed the distance to his target, pushing a small cart, while directing his four-man assassin teams movements. The nature of an assassins work required extreme patience, especially when the mark was a prominent person. Since they were aiming for the former Prime Minister, he was bound to be on constant alert and surrounded by vignt bodyguards Hohoho! Its nice to be outside! the targetughed. Or not. But even if he seemed careless, approaching directly would be foolish. Normally, Number One would be more cautious, but he recalled the Third Captains order: Bring me the Prime Ministers head. As quickly as possible. Judging the crowded marketce to be good cover, Number One moved his team faster than usual. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? [This is Number Two. Will be within striking distance in five minutes.] [This is Number Three. Reached sniping position.] [This is Number Four. Encountered an unexpected troublesome guest. Will deal with him and resume moving within seven minutes.] After confirming the telepathic reports, Number One gave the order, [Well start the hunt in seven minutes. From this point forward, Illmunicate using bird calls.] Since Thought Transmission could only be used on one person at a time, simple groupmands weremunicated much more efficiently through audio signals. In addition, the sounds they used were inaudible to civilians, and although martial artists might hear it, most of them would simply dismiss it as an annoying background noise. No martial artist would pay attention to faint bird calls in a noisy ce like this. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Chirp! Number One whistled. Chirp! Chirp! Chirp! His team members replied, indicating their acknowledgement. Seven minutes passed quickly. With the target in sight, Number One blew another whistle to give themand to hold position, Chirrp! He then began slowly pushing his cart toward the target. Get your candied hawthorn! Sweet and delicious candied hawthorn! As anticipated, the target looked toward Number One. At the same time, Number Two, disguised as a busker, pulled out a sword from his mouth, and Number Three, standing by a window across the street, discreetly took aim with a specially designed miniature crossbow. Number Four, however, was nowhere to be seen. He hasnt shaken off the pest, Number One thought. Well, theres no need to panic. Assassinations rarely go ording to n. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Smiling warmly, he locked eyes with the target and said, Elder, try some candied hawthorn. Its very sweet and delicious. Your grandchildren will love it too. Hoho. Candied hawthorn. I used to enjoy it when I was young, Gongson Su said gleefully, pulling out his wallet. Number One pursed his lips and whistled a long note, signaling to prepare to strike, Cheeeeeeep! At hismand, Number Two and Number Three tensed, ready to move at any moment. Number One, still smiling, pulled out some candied hawthorn from his cart and added, I have hawthorn berries and chinese quince. Which would you like? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Of course, Ill have to try both. Give me two of each. Thank you so much. Here you go Number One approached Gongson Su, holding candied hawthorn in both hands. At the same time, he subtly activated his inner arts, readying himself to whistle again. Although candied hawthorn was a simple snack made by skewering fruits on a bamboo stick and coating them with malt syrup, even a thin bamboo skewer was a deadly weapon in the hands of an assassin. The moment he whistled, Number Two would leap forward and distract therger boy, while Number Three would shoot the smaller boy with his crossbow. While the two bodyguards were upied, the thin bamboo skewer would pierce Gongson Sus throat. However, just as Number One was about to take action, a beautiful, extremely tall and pale-skinned woman suddenly stepped between him and Gongson Su. Oh my! If it isnt Boksoon-unnie! Who? Number One was confused. He couldnt remember ever seeing this woman before, and he certainly had never used a name as rustic as Boksoon. The woman immediately hugged Number One andmented, Unnie! Its me, Oak! Dont you remember? Ten years ago, you left our hometown to make money, and now youre here TAP! TAP! TAP! You ought to read this at northdetldo. In an instant, the woman sealed the acupoints on Number Ones back, paralyzing him and causing his eyes to widen in shock. The candied hawthorn fell to the ground, covered in dirt. Gongson Su, who had been approaching, stepped back, watching the reunion of the two women with a pleased expression. Hoho. It seems youve met an old friend. Please, dont mind me and catch up. Oh, thank you, Elder. Its been ten years since Ive seen my hometown Unnie. Unnie! Lets go to that tea house over there! Unable to move or speak, Number One could only blink in disbelief at the sudden turn of events. Wait, where are Number Two and Number Three? He searched for his teammates but couldnt see them. Instead, the woman iming to be his hometown sister linked arms with him and whispered softly in his ear, ck Forest or Bloodletter? Youre definitely not Deathshroud. !! A shiver ran down Number Ones spine at the deep voice. This is no womanits a man!
Trantors Note: A friendly reminder not to fall for the Hey! Its me, your old friend, remember? scam. Chapter 86: The Azure Dragon Strikes Back Chapter 86: The Azure Dragon Strikes Back Number One found himself unceremoniously dragged into a dark alley, only to see his teammates Numbers Two, Three, and Four lying unconscious, surrounded by three masked martial artists. I didnt sense them at all Number One thought despairingly, his gaze fixed on the woman who had not only ensnared him, but effortlessly neutralized an entire assassin squad. CRACK. The woman began to remove her makeup and undo her intricate bone contortion, growing taller to reveal a remarkably handsome man. It was Baek Suryong. He surveyed the fallen assassins and spoke to his maskedpanions, Good job, everyone. Ill handle the rest. You guys report back to Grandfather. Silently, the masked figures, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Jaegal Soyeong, nodded and disappeared over the wall with a flourish of their movement arts. They seem to be having fun ying assassin, Baek Suryong muttered, clicking his tongue. He then turned back to Number One and unlocked his sealed acupoint. You can talk now, but do try to keep the screaming to a minimum. Lets keep this professional, okay? Number One remained silent, prompting Baek Suryong to chuckle at his stoicism before suddenly dislocating Number Ones shoulder with a swift motion. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo?Khh! Number One fell to his knees, his assassins training the only thing preventing him from screaming. For a while, he red defiantly at Baek Suryong. Do you think torture will make me talk? Kill me. Youll get nothing from me, he finally spat. Baek Suryong smiled faintly. If you really wanted to die, you could just bite your tongue. Why ask me to kill you? Number One fell silent. Baek Suryong crouched down, a faint red gleam appearing in his clear, ssy eyes as he met Number Ones gaze. You want to live, dont you? I know your type. You think you understand death because you deal with it every day. But do you really? Seeing Number Ones continued reticence, Baek Suryong rummaged through the assassins clothes and confiscated his hidden weapons. He then grabbed a throwing dagger, tossed it yfully in the air, and abruptly hurled it sideways. THUD! The dagger embedded itself in the forehead of the unconscious Number Four, killing him instantly. Number One flinched at the sight, but Baek Suryong only looked down at him with azy smile. Seeing death often doesnt make you immune to fear. Every time you see the terror in a dying persons eyes, your own fear of death deepens, the handsome young man chuckled. Number One tried to maintain a neutral expression, but Baek Suryongs words resonated deeply in his mind. SWOOSH! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong threw another dagger, and this time, it struck Number Threes heart. Blood dripping from the handle embedded in his chest, the trembling assassin quickly became still. Number One clenched his teeth. Assassins train to kill their emotions, to dull their pain, and to be numb to murder. And so, many also think theyve conquered their fear of death. But watch closely. Stop! Baek Suryong threw a thin gold needle at Number Two. Ugh, ugh! Number Twos eyes snapped open as he writhed in agony, clutching the golden needle in his neck. The blow wasnt immediately fatal. He did it deliberately, to give Number Two a slow, painful death, Number One thought, shaking uncontrobly as he watched hisrades life ebb away. Humans might get used to pain, but never to death. Everyone faces death for the first time, Baek Suryong whispered softly into his ear. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. I Baek Suryong tapped Number Ones chest with the hilt of his sword. Startled, Number One fell backward and screamed, Ahhhh! Baek Suryong looked down at the pale, terrified Number One. Ill ask again. Do you want to live? Number One nodded without hesitation. Witnessing hisrades die had terrorized him to the core. Yes, I want to live. I want to live! I want to live. I dont want to die. If I die by his handeven my soul wont be saved. Tears streamed down Number Ones face as he experienced true fear and a desperate will to live for the first time. Please spare me. Please he begged. Baek Suryong put away his sword, his gaze softening. If you want to live, youll answer my questions. Which organization are you with? I-Im from the ck Forest Number One began, confessing everything he knew about the ck Foresttheir numbers, methods, and leaders. As a squad leader, his knowledge was limited, but he gave what he could to save his life. You signaled each other with bird calls earlier. How does that work? Thats Number One revealed the uniquemunication methods used by ck Forest assassins. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Baek Suryong grinned. This could be useful, he thought. A short whileter, having divulged all he knew, Number One copsed in exhaustion. How ruthless, a voice suddenly said from the shadows. Baek Suryong spun around to face the neer. Head Constable Cheong Cheon stepped into view and surveyed the scene, his face turning pale as he realized the grim fate that had befallen the assassins. Were you an assassin yourself? he couldnt help but ask. Given Baek Suryongs recent violent actions, Cheong Cheons question seemed reasonable. Baek Suryong shrugged nonchntly, replying, No, but Ive taught assassins before. Hah Cheong Cheon sighed, but restrained himself from asking more questions. Instead, he hoisted the unconscious Number One over his shoulder and asked curtly, Should I lock him up? Yes, we might need a witnesster. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Got it. Ill call my men to clean up the corpses, Cheong Cheon said. He was certainly shaken by Baek Suryongs brutality, but the deaths of a few people didnt bother him, especially since they were assassins. Mere contract killers dont deserve my sympathy, he thought. Turning back to Baek Suryong, who was now donning Number Ones mask and clothes, he asked, Will you keep hunting assassins? Of course. They dont listen to reason. Didnt you just persuade one with words? Baek Suryong, now disguised as a middle-aged woman, nced back at Cheong Cheon and shed a warm smile. Setting that kind of atmosphere takes too long. Plus, it doesnt work on everyone. Theres a much faster and easier way. See you around. Baek Suryong waved back casually, walking out of the alley. Watching him disappear into the darkness, Cheong Cheon muttered to himself, He just might be the best assassin here. He was genuinely relieved that Baek Suryong was not his enemy. The ck Forest assassins were thrown into disarray. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Chirp! Cheep! Chiiiirp! Bird calls resounded from every corner. Initially, these signals were exclusive to the ck Forest assassins, but now, unseen foes employed them, throwing the assassins into confusion. By the time the assassins grasped the truth of their predicament, nearly half of them had fallen. [Hold your positions!] [Identify the enemy locations!] [Do not panic. Ignore the audio signals from now on.] [Maintain your distances. Hide among the crowd for now.] As they blended into the crowd, cold sweat trickled down their backs. Who could it be? Every squad that got close to the target has been wiped out. These tactics the enemy are assassins as well. There are at least three of them. We lost multiple telepathicmunications simultaneously. Are they from Bloodletter? Or Deathshroud? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Despite their training to remainposed under any circumstances, the assassins couldnt stifle their fear as unknown enemies systematically eliminated theirrades. WHOOSH Feeling a gentle breeze, an assassin flinched. How disappointing. It appears the vaunted ck Forest isnt much after all, a voice taunted from behind. That wasnt a breeze! The realization hit him instantly, but it was toote. Before he could fully register the mocking tone, a dagger had already plunged into his chest. A shadow strolled past the faltering assassin, casually remarking, Soon, the main force will wipe you all out. Enjoy the show from hell. Copsing, the assassin watched the blurry figure disappear. Bloodletter It was the Bloodletter bastards! he cursed inwardly, feigning death. Fortunately for him, the dagger had narrowly missed his lung. I must report to the Third Captain Convinced he had identified the enemy, the ck Forest assassin staggered off to find the Third Captain, unaware that the assassin who had just attacked him would soon repeat this maneuver, albeit slightly altered, on a Bloodletter assassin. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? CRASH! Those Bloodletter bastards! the Third Captain growled furiously, smashing the table in front of him with a single strike. He had just heard from his subordinate that the assassins they had sent to eliminate Gongson Su were ambushed by Bloodletter. So, this is how they want to y it? Even though the three major assassins guilds were all vying for Gongson Sus head, such a tant attack was practically a deration of war against the ck Forest. As a self-styled professional who had always scorned Bloodletter, the Third Captain found this affront unbearable. Since they started this, Ill make sure they regret it. He clenched his teeth andmanded all avable assassins to assemble. Determined to annihte Bloodletter and im Gongson Sus head, his killing intent sent frosty waves across the room as he barked orders, Tell everyone to stand by. Ill be there soon. Yes, sir! Meanwhile, a simr scene unfolded at Bloodletters Nanchang branch. Those ck Forest bastards have lost their minds! How dare they attack our men! The branch chief, a burly man adorned with scars and tattoos who typically ran an underground gambling den, bellowed as he processed the news. Call in all our men! Were going to ughter them! he roared, seizing a massive axe from the wall. Ill split their arrogant faces in This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. BOOM! At that moment, an explosion rocked the entrance on the ground floor, and something heavy crashed to the groundit was the gatekeeper, bloodied and unconscious. An attack! Its the enemy! About fifty frencers in the gambling den instantly armed themselves. The branch chief, exuding confidence, yelled toward the stairs, Do you know where you are? Show yourself if you dare, fucking son of a bitch! Slowly, someone began descending the stairs, each step deliberate and precise. You the branch chief gasped. A venerable old man with snow-white hair and beard, dressed in a deep green robe, surveyed the gambling den with an upright posture and hands sped behind his back. Calmly, he inquired, So, are you the butcher gang known as Bloodletter? Shit Who the hell are you, you damn geezer? the branch chief shouted, raising his axe, though sweat beaded on his forehead. A master. Hes a master The old man clicked his tongue in disdain. Tsk. Judging by the killing intent in your eyes, you must be the ones. To hell with this Attack! YAAAAAH! With a loud war cry, the Bloodletter frencers charged forward. Sword Addict Mae Geuklyom slowly drew his sword. Chapter 87: Ive Been Waiting For You Chapter 87: I''ve Been Waiting For You Shadownded lightly on a rooftop and approached Baek Suryong from behind. Headmaster Mae Geuklyom has entered the Bloodletter branch, she reported. And the escape routes? Baek Suryong asked impassively, without turning around to face her. Surprised by his uncharacteristic indifference, Shadow replied sinctly, I have blocked them. The perimeter is clear. We just need to deal with those inside the gambling den to make sure no information leaks out of Bloodletter. Well done, Baek Suryong acknowledged, scanning the ground below from his high vantage point. It was not his intention to give Shadow the cold shoulder, but he had to keep a constant eye on the crowd around Gongson Su and did not have the time to spare a nce at her. Three from the east. Two from the west. Twono, three from the south. His keen observation and analytical skills were on full disy as he identified the assassins andmunicated their positions to his ground team through telepathy. [Yeonho, grab the old man at the fruit stand in the east.] [Il-Oh, approach the courtesan in the red dress at the back.] [Soyeong, see the young siblings about ten yards behind you? Engage them to buy some time.]Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Following Baek Suryongs orders, his team obstructed the assassins movements and made sure they couldnt reach Gongson Su, like pieces on a giant chessboard. Suddenly, Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes and pointed in one direction, saying, See that peddler over there? He looks quite skilled. Can you handle him? If not, I can Ill go, Shadow cut in, sounding slightly offended. Despite not being fully recovered, she leaped from the roof without hesitation, blended into the crowd, and dealt with the target efficiently and discreetly. Watching from above, Baek Suryong smiled faintly. Not bad. She definitely lives up to the title of Skyshadows best assassin, he praised. Of course, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Jaegal Soyeong were also doing an excellent job, enabling him to minimize his own movements and concentrate on orchestrating the action. northdetldo wees you. Since Mae Geuklyom is dealing with Bloodletter, theres no need to worry about them. Bloodletter, more an unorthodox sect of frence contract killers than a traditional assassins guild, had branches scattered across several cities. While their locations were not widely known, Shadow, a former government agent, was privy to this information. Ill wipe them out in one move, Baek Suryong thought as he yed his strongest card, Mae Geuklyom. As the Headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy, his grandfather was a typical orthodox sect martial artist who naturally despised such human butchers. His sword would show no mercy. The ck Forest will handle the Bloodletter assassins we missed. Indeed, the ck Forest had already mobilized. After hearing about Bloodletters attack, the Third Captains assassins began tracking down Bloodletter targets, striking in dark alleys, under shadowy walls, or while feigning friendly chats. Its nice that they save me the trouble of cleaning up after them, Baek Suryong thought. The fascinating aspect of pitting assassin against assassin was that when the fight was over, one side or the other would simply close their eyes quietly, as if falling into a deep sleep. ustomed to pain, they rarely screamed, resulting in a silent war. Moreover, the victor would even dispose of the body discreetly. Well, if a murder happens in broad daylight,w enforcement will intervene. Im sure nobody wants things to escte. Ill exploit all of your weaknesses to the utmost, Baek Suryong whispered to himself, watching emotionlessly as his enemies dwindled their own ranks through mutual destruction. With Mae Geuklyom blocking Bloodletter from sending reinforcements, the ck Forest hunting down the rash and uncontroble Bloodletter assassins, and Shadow along with temporary instructors from the Azure Dragon Academy targeting the ck Forest, Baek Suryong had everything under control. For now, that is northdetldo wees you. Everything was unfolding as nned, yet Baek Suryong remained vignt. Deathshroud hasnt made a move yet. Deathshroud, the undisputed top assassins guild in murim, was usually the prime suspect whenever a renowned master met an untimely death, but Baek Suryongs wariness toward Deathshroud stemmed not only from their reputation. The Blood Cult is gone, but Deathshroud remains Even now, it seemed no one had uncovered the fact that Deathshroud was created by the Blood Cult. Furthermore, the leader of Deathshroud, known as the First Shroud, was traditionally one of the Elders of the Blood Cult. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Murim Alliance never discovered the connection. Does that mean Deathshroud is now an independent force? Or does the Blood Cults legacy live on in Deathshroud? Ill find out soon enough, Baek Suryong concluded, his eyes returning to the hustle around Gongson Su. Shall we see whoes out on top in the end? This was bound to be a long, drawn-out battle, and Deathshroud would likely wait for the most critical moment to strike. Baek Suryong was determined not to miss that moment. Hohohoho! Gongson Suughed heartily, his spirits unexpectedly high even though there was only an hour left before the sparring exam. Hyonwon Kang, already burdened by the pressure, found his cheerfulness annoying. Old man, why are you so cheerful? Arent you worried about the exam? he asked bluntly. I was a bit nervous this morning, but Im feeling better now, Gongson Su replied, his eyes sweeping contentedly over the bustling streets of his hometown. Time really flies. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. It was only a month before that he had been confined to his room, unable to do much but look out the window at this very scenery. His frail health had limited him to short walks, and he had little interest in wandering around, for although Nanchang was his hometown, it had be unfamiliar to him. His childhood friends were long gone, and most of the familiar streets and shops had vanished, leaving behind only faded memories. He had nned to spend his remaining days reflecting on those memories, until an unexpected stroke of luck turned everything around. What started as an impulsive application for martial arts lessons to pass the time had transformed Gongson Sus life. His body, once riddled with ailments, was rejuvenated. Despite predictions from the Divine Physician that he wouldnt live much longer, he now found himself in remarkable health and had even received another invitation from the Emperor. This turn of events made him both happy and somewhat mncholic. Hoho, lets go check out that ce over there! he suggested excitedly, pointing ahead. Do we really have to go there now? Hyonwon Kang grumbled, sulking. Gongson Su clicked his tongue at him. Today is special. When else will we get a chance like this? Anyway, if youre going to keepining, feel free to head back first. Senior, are you sure youre feeling okay? If youre tired, you should rest, Wiji Cheon chimed in, concerned. northdetldo wees you. Youre worse than him, Hyonwon Kang muttered, shooting a re at the bewildered Wiji Cheon. Come on, lets go! Gongson Su urged, leading them through the streets with enthusiasm. He bought sweets like a child, admired pretty girls like a horny teenage boy, and strode with the dignity of an elder. His face radiated joy, as if he was trying to recapture the years he had missed. Hoho! This is fun. I dont think Ive ever enjoyed an outing this much in my life. Youre getting senile in your old age, Hyonwon Kangined, though he remained alert, his senses sharp to any dangers lurking around. People around us are disappearing one by one. A woman selling candied fruit was suddenly whisked away by an old friend, a courtesan smiling from afar was harassed by a man and retreated, and a child who had been crying on the street stopped abruptly and vanished into an alley with an eerily stern expression. Whats happening around us? Hyonwon Kang felt a chill run down his spine. While Gongson Su and Wiji Cheon seemed oblivious to any danger, Hyonwon Kang was acutely aware and increasingly anxious. Hoho, lets go there next. Wow, that looks delicious! Just kill me now Hyonwon Kang mumbled to himself as he trailed behind them, feeling like a nervous parent shepherding children. By the time the exam was nearly due to resume, he was exhausted. northdetldo wees you. Gongson Su, noticing his fatigue, sighed regretfully, We should head back to the Azure Dragon Academy. We cant bete for the afternoon exam. Finally back to the Azure Dragon Academy! Senior, why do you look so tired? Wiji Cheon asked. Id rather die than keep this up Hyonwon Kang groaned. The trio started walking toward the Azure Dragon Academy. Gongson Su lingered a moment longer, ncing around, aware that this might be hisst day in Nanchang. Hyonwon Kang prodded him impatiently, Old man, are you going to the exam or not? Hoho, yes, yes, Im going, Gongson Su replied, reluctantly moving forward. Soon, the grand sign of the Azure Dragon Academy came into view. As the afternoon sparring session was open to the public, the school grounds were abuzz with activity. Just so you know, even if I pass the entrance exam, I wont be attending the academy, Gongson Su casually mentioned all of a sudden. What? Why not? Surprised, the two boys stared at him in disbelief. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Gongson Su smiled sadly. As soon as the exam is over, Ill be returning to the Imperial Pce. This is so sudden! Why? I sent word that my health had improved, and I was summoned back. Its an honor, but I feel a bit wistful, he admitted. Ive had a wonderful time, even if only for a little while. " Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon had seen Gongson Su strive tirelessly for the past month, but it was only now that they discovered he wouldnt be staying with them. Unable to protest, they fell silent. Ahem, Ive made things awkward, havent I? Lets go inside, Gongson Su said, breaking the awkward silence. Old man, Ill protect you, Hyonwon Kang suddenly blurted, overtaking the old man and taking the lead. Hm? Protect me from what? Never mind. Just focus on your exam, the boy said, then raised his voice, Clear the way! A third year senior of the Azure Dragon Academy ising through! Move, or do you want to die? The crowd quickly parted, intimidated by his fierce tone. Gongson Suughed heartily, Hahaha! I feel like I have an army with me! But, wont you get in trouble with Mr. Baekter? Ill take care of that when the timees. Get ready for the exam, Hyonwon Kang replied, brushing off the frightening thought. However, just as they were about to go through the academy gates, a stranger stepped into their path. Ive been waiting for you, he said. Chapter 88: Seven Chapter 88: Seven I was waiting for you, the stranger said. Hyonwon Kangs hand shot to his de, his eyes aze with feral intent. What do you want? he demanded, his voice low and threatening. Huh? Namgoong Seok halted abruptly, taken aback by the sharpness in Hyonwon Kangs tone. He swallowed hard and stepped back almost reflexively, a sheen of sweat forming on his brow. Id heard that this guy was famously unhinged, but this is something else Rumors of Hyonwon Kangs erratic behavior were widespread, and his uncle, Namgoong Su, often mentioned that he was talented butzy. Seeing the man in person, however, shattered any preconceived notions. Can azy martial artist really exude such an aura? Namgoong Seok wondered. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Hey, are you deaf? Hyonwon Kang snapped, breaking Namgoong Seoks train of thought. Namgoong Seok stiffened. As intimidating as Hyonwon Kang was, he, a descendant of the great Namgoong n, would not allow himself to be cowed. I have no business with you. The person I need is behind you, he retorted boldly. What? Hyonwon Kangs demeanor instantly morphed into something demonic. Gripping the hilt of his de, he growled, What business do you have with Gramps?Not the old man, the one next to him. Wiji Cheon? Hyonwon Kang asked, visibly easing up a bit, although he still seemed suspicious. In the tense atmosphere, Wiji Cheon stepped forward, a puzzled look on his face. Yes? Why were you waiting for me? Despite Hyonwon Kangs unexpected actions, Namgoong Seok was undaunted. This years top entrant will be me, he dered. What? Dont act so high and mighty. You might have defeated Cho Maksaeng, but I wont go down as easily. Wiji Cheon blinked, genuinely confused. When did I ever Are you just pretending or are youying the groundwork to save faceter? You must have heard the whispers, Namgoong Seok scoffed. Recently, he had been very irritable. Everywhere he went, the name Wiji Cheon reached his ears. The Azure Dragon Academys best talent of the decade, they praised, a boy like a sleeping dragon, they alleged. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Even Namgoong Jaehak of the Ten Kings, whom Namgoong Seok admired, had mentioned Wiji Cheon during lunch earlier that day. Damn it He, Namgoong Seok, the scion of the illustrious Namgoong n who always lived up to the towering expectations and burdens of his lineage, should have been the center of attention. Starting from your year, the Azure Dragon Academy will change, his uncle Namgoong Su had even assured him. For the longest time, he had believed himself unparalleled in talent and effort among his peers, unrivaled in what was considered the worst of the Five Academies until Wiji Cheon appeared. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ive never been arrogant or assumed that I would be the best, Wiji Cheon said gingerly. Hmph, Namgoong Seok snorted, convinced that Wiji Cheon was frightened by his challenge. Its good that you know your ce. I find it pathetic that youre backing down so soon, but But I think I can beat you, Wiji Cheon added. What? Namgoong Seoks eyes widened, shocked by the sudden reversal. Hyonwon Kang chuckled, Pfft, wow, just look at him go Ah, to be young Gongson Su mumbled. Meeting Namgoong Seoks gaze, Wiji Cheon calmly replied, You started it, buddy. My teacher says that if someone throws the first punch, I must return it twofold. B-Buddy? The rude term irked Namgoong Seok more than the content of Wiji Cheons reply. Could it be This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? You dont know my name? Namgoong Seok asked. Wiji Cheon smoothly sidestepped the question. Also, theres something I can only do as the top entrant. Hey! Namgoong Seok shouted, his frustration mounting. Gongson Su looked curiously at his tuition mate. Cheon, may I ask what is it you want to do? The freshman representative speech. Oho? The top entrant at the Azure Dragon Academy every year received the honor of delivering the freshman representative speech at the entrance ceremony. It was an opportunity toy out ones ambitions before the instructors, peers, current students, and the esteemed seniors of the murim. I have something I want to say from that podium, Wiji Cheon stated resolutely. Gongson Su and Hyonwon Kangs jaws dropped in shock. The very idea of Wiji Cheon, a normally quiet and reserved boy, wanting to address a crowd was unthinkable. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? To Namgoong Seok, however, Wiji Cheons words seemed like a direct provocation. No. You wont get to say anything, because I will take both the freshman and the graduation speeches, he argued. Im not interested in the graduation speech. How insolent! The two boys red at each other, their stares fiery and unyielding. Rubbing his temples in annoyance, Hyonwon Kang turned to Namgoong Seok. Look, if youre done here, can you move? Im a bit on edge today. You should be the one to leave. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? What the fuck? Hyonwon Kang, the Azure Dragon Academys worst delinquent, posed menacingly. He tilted his head, his eyes wild as he looked down at his opponent and cursed like a thug on a collection run, Who are you to talk shit every time a senior speaks, eh? You want to die? Go back to your mommy, you still wet behind the ears midget A-Are you some kind of hoodlum?! Facing such vulgarity, Namgoong Seok, brought up in a prestigious family and ustomed to the refined circles of the nobility, found himself at a loss for words. Tilting his head even more, Hyonwon Kang bellowed, Hoodlum? Did you just call me a hoodlum? D-Donte any closer! Truly shaken, Namgoong Seok reached for his swords hilt. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Grinning mockingly, Hyonwon Kang approached him, taunting, Oh dear. Shall we see the skills of an aspiring top entrant? You know, I just needed a ce to vent my stress. I was nning to dismember just one person today. Just one fufufu. Are you insane? Namgoong Seok gasped, stunned by Hyonwon Kangs apparent madness. Cheon, Senior Wonkang seems to have a lot pent up. It seems so Fufufu You,e over here, you damn brat! Hyonwon Kang roared, reaching to grab Namgoong Seok by the cor. Stop! A voice, infused with inner qi, echoed sharply. Gasps erupted from the crowd, who watched the escting standoff with bated breath. Its the Student Council President! Dokgo Jun! The Azure Dragon Academy Student Council! Led by Dokgo Jun, the Student Council members including Tang Soso and the Azure Dragon Twins made their way through the crowd. northdetldo wees you. I was wondering why it was so noisy over here Dokgo Jun eyed Hyonwon Kang wearily. Over thest three years, they had met in the exact same situation more times than he could count. Hyonwon Kang. Just when I thought you seemed to have calmed down, youre causing trouble again. Hey hey, this guy started the trouble this time. The afternoon exams are starting soon, so break it up. You too, Namgoong Seok, Dokgo Jun stated, his voice calm yet firm, his qi gathering in preparation for a potential confrontation. I have to suppress the situation as quickly as possible However, the anticipated sh didnt ur. Hyonwon Kang abruptly turned around and conceded, Fine. Grandpa! Wiji Cheon! Lets go inside, were going to bete! Huh? Okay? Whats with those faces? Arent you taking the exam? Hyonwon Kang sighed in exasperation, the intimidating air he had disyed moments before dissipating into thin air as he ushered Gongson Su and Wiji Cheon towards the academy building. Namgoong Seok gaped nkly, bewildered. What Before he could finish his line, however, Hyonwon Kang nced back at him and grinned slyly, saying, Make sure you pass. Well be seeing a lot more of each other. Hyonwon Kang! Dokgo Jun called out immediately. Alright, alright. Hyonwon Kang shrugged nonchntly. Excuse me then. As Hyonwon Kang vanished into the Azure Dragon Academy, Dokgo Jun furrowed his brows, a thought crossing his mind. Could it be did he stir up this chaos just to defuse the situation? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. It was an unforeseen tactic, but given Hyonwon Kangs cunning smile, it seemed usible. With the arrival of the Student Council, themotion had been neatly resolved. If Hyonwon Kang orchestrated all this then he has certainly changed. Moreover, these two boys have already surpassed the freshman level. And even though theyre not as well known, Ive noticed a number of other promising kids among this years applicants. This year will definitely be different, Dokgo Jun resolved, clenching his fist as he gazed up at the grand signboard of the Azure Dragon Academy. The crowd buzzed with anticipation. Ladies and gentlemen, please take your seats. The sparring exam will begin shortly! Kwak Cheolwoo, the Vice Principal of Azure Dragon Academy, announced, his qi-enhanced voice resonating powerfully across the academy grounds. The entrance exam was a celebrated event in the local murimmunity, akin to a grand festival. In particr, the sparring exama showdown between current Student Council seniors and new applicantswas especially eagerly awaited, as it offered a glimpse into the Academys present and future, garnering the attention of even prominent murim figures. Around the ten duel arenas set up in the main martial hall, the applicants tried various ways to calm their nerves. Hoo Im so nervous I could lose my mind I can do this. I can do this. I can do this! Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Seeing the youthful faces filling the stands also evoked a blend of emotions among the spectators. Excuse me, is this your first time watching the entrance exam? a chatty old man asked the man beside him. Yes, it is, the man replied, smiling. He had a verymon face, toomon to be memorable. I thought so. Ive beening here for over thirty years, so I can tell. Is that so? Im no martial arts master, but I have an eye for talent. I can tell who will pass, who will fail, and who might be a master in the future. I see. Everyone says the Azure Dragon Academy is the weakest of the Five Great Academies, but things will change from this year onward, the old man continued enthusiastically, undeterred by theckluster response. He just needed an audience for his musings. Why do you think that? Its all about the flow. The Azure Dragon has been coiling for ten years, gathering the energy to ascend to the heavens. I know a bit about geomancy too You ought to read this at northdetldo. Just watch. This year, the Azure Dragon Academy will stir up a storm across all of murim. Thats intriguing. The man nodded, neither agreeing or disagreeing. The old man didnt quiteprehend his nonchnce, but it was a wee change from those who grimaced and walked away, annoyed by his prattle. By the way, whats your name? he asked. The unassuming man grinned wryly. Ive forgotten my name, but my colleagues call me Seven. Observing the old man warming up in the arena waiting area, Sevens smile widened. Chapter 89: Candidate Gongson Su! Chapter 89: Candidate Gongson Su! Ticket holders, please proceed to the waiting seats behind your designated arena! Parents and acquaintances, make your way to the spectators seats! Opponents will be randomly selected through a draw! Even I dont know who it will be! So stop asking me about that! Quiet, please! Quiet, please! Can we have some quiet here?! Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo, the overseer of the afternoons exams at Azure Dragon Academy, found himself constantly shouting to manage the massive crowd pouring into the grounds. His day was proving to be hectic. When it was finally break time, Kwak Cheolwoo sank into a chair, exhausted. Where the heck is the Headmaster when you need him?! he grumbled, thumping the armrest with his hand. The job of managing the crowd was the Headmasters. Yet, earlier that day, the Headmaster had briefly appeared, made a quickment, and left.
Vice Principal, I have some matters to attend to, so Ill leave the crowd control to you for a while. Yes?
How dare the Headmaster speak so informally to me? And he even dumped his work on me as if I was his subordinate! Would this happen in any of the other Five Great Academies? Such disrespect was unique to the Azure Dragon Academy. Unfortunately, despite his high rank, Kwak Cheolwoo didnt match up to Mae Geuklyom in seniority, martial arts, or achievements. Thus, he found himself unable to retort and was stuck working non-stop until now. Just you wait. One day, Ill ensure that nasty old man is ousted from the academy Kwak Cheolwoo muttered through gritted teeth. Are you talking about me, by any chance? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ah! Startled, Kwak Cheolwoo jumped at the sound of Noh Goonsangs voiceing from behind him. Principal! You nearly gave me a heart attack! You look like you could use some help, so I thought Ide by. Help would be appre Oh, Senior Blue Sky Sword King is here too. Its been a while. Need a hand from this old man? Old man, my ass Kwak Cheolwoo thought, staring at Namgoong Jaehaks youthful face. Still, even though he could ask Noh Goonsang for help, he didnt dare impose his will on Namgoong Jaehak, a member of the revered Ten Kings. Is there something on my face? Namgoong Jaehak asked. Feeling a twinge of envy, Kwak Cheolwoo quickly bowed his head. No, Ive got it covered here. You two enjoy the event. Hoho, well leave you to it then. Keep up the hard work. The two returned to the VIP seats, surveying the ten duel arenas prepared for the exam. The stands were already filled to the brim, the air electric with the candidates nervous energy and the robust cheers from their supporters. Do these events make you feel like youre reliving your youth, like the old days when you were a spry young martial artist? Noh Goonsang asked. Read this at northdetldo, or else. I cant say they do, Namgoong Jaehak replied inly. Noh Goonsang looked admiringly at his friend. Thats probably because you still have that youthful vigor. Sigh, losing your sentimentality to rejuvenation is a real shame. The daily reliving of old memories is a pleasure for only us old-timers. So youre against rejuvenation? Would you mind sharing your secret? Ohoho. Hohoho. By the way, it seems busier than usual. Is it always this crowded? Namgoong Jaehak observed, scanning the bustling Azure Dragon Academy. No, its unusually busy this year. The Azure Dragon Academy had been performing poorly at the Heavenly Martial Festival for the past decade, leading to dwindling spectator numbers at the entrance exams. However, this year had brought a significant uptick in attendance. I suppose the main reason is you, Noh Goonsang suggested. Indeed, many hade to see Namgoong Jaehak, one of the Ten Kings, known as the Blue Sky Sword King. Read this at northdetldo, or else. And the second reason? Were candidates to win the Heavenly Martial Festival this year, Noh Goonsang quipped, his mind on a recent bold im.
At this years Heavenly Martial Festival, I will lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory.
Baek Suryongs audacious deration had resonated throughout the city and the murim. Although it was met with skepticism, it undeniably had a positive impact. Perhaps influenced by his promation, this years batch of applicants at Azure Dragon Academy seemed exceptionally gifted. Just you watch. The Azure Dragon Academy will turn the tides at this years Heavenly Martial Festival, Noh Goonsang remarked, looking back at Namgoong Jaehak. In the past, Namgoong Jaehak would have scoffed at such optimism, but not this time. It might just happen, he chuckled. Oho? Just then, Gongson Su and his entourage made their entrance. Seeing Namgoong Jaehaks gaze lingering on the thee of them, Noh Goonsang raised an eyebrow. I heard a single instructor taught those three, Namgoong Jaehak remaked. Really? That mans name has reached even your ears? Not yet, so enlighten me. His name is Baek Suryong, and hes one of our new instructors. Ah, there he is. Noh Goonsang pointed out Baek Suryong, who was patrolling the stands with other temporary instructors like Ak Yeonho. Namgoong Jaehak studied him intently. Hmm. Doesnt look all that impressive. Handsome, though Maybe Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Dont. Just dont. What? With a stern look, Noh Goonsang lowered his voice and warned, Dont even think about testing him. Hes our academys teacher. Ahem. What are you talking about? I havent said anything, Namgoong Jaehak feigned innocence, though he had indeed considered approaching Baek Suryong. Just a request, please dont. Alright, if you insist Namgoong Jaehak relented. Noh Goonsangs face rxed. Wise decision. You wouldnt want to embarrass yourself. Was that a joke? Hohohoho! With Noh Goonsangs mix of jest and earnestness, Namgoong Jaehak found it hard to gauge his sincerity. But that makes it all the more intriguing. Namgoong Jaehaks attention remained fixed on Baek Suryong for a good long while. Someones staring at me so hard I feel like theyve peeled ayer of skin off my face, Baek Suryong remarked. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ak Yeonho immediately nced around excitedly, asking, Whichdy is it this time? Your poprity is off the charts Its not a woman, Baek Suryong sighed. If it had been, he wouldnt be sweating bullets like this. As expected from the Blue Sky Sword King, said to be the strongest in the current murim. Even at this distance, his stare is enough to make my skin tingle. Though, I really wish hed stop watching me. The moment Baek Suryong realized that Namgoong Jaehak was observing him, he became extra cautious. After all, martial masters at the level of the Ten Kings were basically living natural disasters. To anger or interest them was exceedingly dangerous, and with his current abilities, Baek Suryong couldnt afford to take any risks. If he ever finds out that Ive mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art No, I dont even want to imagine whatll happen. I should prioritize staying under the radar, especially since Namgoong Jaehak might recognize the Blood Cults martial arts after fighting them fifty years ago. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? If its not a woman, then Dont tell me? Well, with a face like Hyung-nims, its no wonder people dont discriminate by gender, Ak Yeonho said. BONK! Youve got that right, Baek Suryong chuckled, smacking Ak Yeonho on the back of the head for his cheekiness. He thought about looking for somewhere to hide, but luckily, as the exam kicked off, Namgoong Jaehaks attention shifted elsewhere. Relieved, he sent Ak Yeonho a telepathic message, [Where are the assassins?] [Still trying to locate them,] came the reply as Ak Yeonho rubbed the back of his head. Baek Suryong reached out to other colleagues scattered around, receiving simr updates. With the assassins on alert, they were harder to pinpoint than before. [Hyung-nim, would assassins really make a move in a ce this packed with martial artists?] Ak Yeonho asked. How naive. Baek Suryongughed darkly, [With all these eager young martial artists gathered for duels and the stands packed with spectators, what better ce for an ident to happen?] [Ugh] Dont let your guard down. Theyre probably getting desperate, Baek Suryong advised, patting the increasingly worried Ak Yeonho on the shoulder. After Shadow contacted the Imperial Pce, the assassins probably knew they had to act quickly, meaning theyd probably try to take out Gongson Su today. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Alright, go back to standing watch, Baek Suryong instructed, keeping his senses sharp to every minor fluctuation in the crowd. Meanwhile, duels unfolded across ten tforms. WOOOOOAH! Cheers and apuse erupted as one duel concluded. Candidate Namgoong Seok wins! the referee announced, his voice faltering from shockit was rare for a freshman to defeat a Student Council senior, especially a disciplinarymittee member. Senior, thanks for going easy on me, Namgoong Seok said, bowing respectfully, though both the audience and his opponent recognized it as mere courtesy. I lost, his opponent, known as one of the Twin Dragons of the Student Council, conceded, looking at his broken weapon in disbelief. Baek Suryong watched Namgoong Seok closely. The boy wielded a sword, swift and sharp, whereas the Twin Dragons weapon was a ropea rare andplex choice. Hes well-prepared. Its not every day you face such a weapon Namgoong Seok had skillfully countered the rope throughout the duel, looking for an opportunity to sever it. Then, when he finally managed to do so, he closed in and lightly stabbed his opponent in the shoulder. Baek Suryong turned to look at Namgoong Su in the distance. As usual, the man appeared indifferent to everything. You ought to read this at northdetldo. He really did train them well, he grudgingly admitted. Soon after, another student of Namgoong Sus, Jin Jin, also defeated a Student Council senior. Candidate Jin Jin wins! Unlike Namgoong Su, Jin Jin, who had struggled to win, jumped around excitedly, yelling, Yesssss! Both students under Namgoong Sus tutge had managed to upset their Student Council seniors. From different parts of the stands, spectators murmured, As expected of kids taught by the Star Instructor, Namgoong Su. By then, however, Baek Suryong had lost interest in the two. Hed noticed a far more intriguing candidate. Rahhhhhh! arge boy bellowed as he charged at his opponent. Despite his youthful face, he towered over most adults, his dark skin stretching over a robust, muscr frame. Come at me! Dont dodge, juste at me! Bruised and bloodied, the boy continued to fight, swinging his fists like a wild beast. Unable to bear it any longer, the referee tried to halt the duel, Candidate Ya Suhyeok! Stop! Enough! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ahhhhhh! Ya Suhyeok continued, unheeding. Baek Suryongs eyes widened as he watched the boy. Hes all raw power, and it seems he hasnt learned any inner arts Huh. Color me impressed. Damn, that build and temper really reminds me of someone. Wait, this kid Candidate Gongson Su, pleasee forward! a referee called out. Baek Suryongs attention immediately shifted from Ya Suhyeok to Gongson Su. And so did many others. Chapter 90: It Was a Good Duel Chapter 90: It Was a Good Duel Hoo Gongson Su exhaled deeply, steadying his nerves as he climbed the stairs to the dueling arena. Although he had done his best to appear calm in front of his White Dragon Manor peers, the butterflies in his stomach were undeniable. Hoho, thats quite a crowd. The arena was packed to the brim. Gongson Su realized that most of them barely noticed him, but their fleeting nces weighed heavily on him, especially under the stoic gaze of the judges. Gritting his teeth, Gongson Su forced his legs up each step, when the spectators whispers reached his ears. Hey, isnt that the Elder who fought Cho Maksaeng a few days ago? Yeah, the one who came out on top, but then got jumped by the sore loser. Elder! Good luck! Youre amazing for your age. Reminds me of my father Show those younguns how its done, Elder!Grandpa! Good luck! Gongson Su was taken aback by how many people recognized him, and some even greeted him warmly. Middle-aged and elderly spectators cheered him on, seeing a bit of themselves in him. Children waved enthusiastically, clutching their parents hands. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Hoho... Gongson Su smiled, feeling his tension ease. Scanning the crowd, his eyes met Baek Suryongs, who winked reassuringly. Thank you, Gongson Su whispered, buoyed by the support as he stepped onto the tform. At the same time, his opponent appeared from the opposite side, eliciting gasps and murmurs from the audience. Oh my I am honored to face the Student Council President, Gongson Su greeted. Dokgo Jun, the celebrated prodigy of Azure Dragon Academy, stood poised across from him, his demeanor exuding discipline and dignity. Do you think it unfortunate that youre facing me? he asked. On the contrary, Gongson Su chuckled, brandishing his sword with a grin. I consider it a stroke of luck. I even prayed for the chance to spar with you, he added, settling into his stance. And he meant every word. If he was going to fight, he wanted it to be against the best, so that he would have no regrets. Dokgo Jun eyed him briefly, then said, Im sorry, Elder, but I dont think you belong in the Azure Dragon Academy. Oh? There was no arrogance or disrespect in Dokgo Juns voice. Rather, his eyes were sincere and his tone was respectful, piquing Gongson Sus curiosity. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Is that your personal opinion? Gongson Su asked. No, sir. Then why? To put it bluntly, youck the potential to grow as a martial artist. Namgoong Jaehak and Noh Goonsang, who were judging the duels, immediately stiffened at the unexpected statement. Read this at northdetldo, or else. However, Gongson Sus face remained impassive. Is that so? There are many talented and promising youths with bright futures. Theyre the ones who deserve the academy spots. Are you saying that Im not qualified because of my age? That I should give way to the younger generation? I know about your private lessons with Master Baek Suryong. Indeed, Gongson Su confirmed, caught off guard by the sudden mention of his teacher. Elder, perhaps youre wealthy and fulfilled in other aspects of life, so youve turned to martial arts as a new venture. However, for you, this test is just a pastime, a hobby. For the kids, its their lifes goal. You talk as if you know me well. I dont, but I know who is more desperate between you and the young hopefuls. Dokgo Jun raised his sword. You should continue your training with a personal teacher. The Azure Dragon Academy is not a ce for hobbies. Withdraw from the exam after this duel. What? Gongson Sus eyes narrowed. He had never nned on attending the academy due to an uing imperial summons, but the exam was a crucial personal challenge. Who says desperation wanes with age? he retorted, tightening his grip on his sword and inching forward. I reject your offer. I will pass this exam and im my ce at the Azure Dragon Academy. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. As the conversation dragged, impatience rippled through the crowd. BOOOOOO! When are they going to fight? Hurry up and start! The time for idle talk was over. Dokgo Jun lowered his sword, his voice carrying a tone of finality. Ill give you three free strikes. Its the only courtesy I can offer. Although the words echoed those of Cho Maksaeng a few days ago, they carried a different weighting from Dokgo Jun. His stance left no openings, and Gongson Su did not look for any. Instead, he closed the gap and his sword shed down swiftly, only for Dokgo Jun to parry it with an effortless lift of his de. His defense is solid, like an imprable wall, Gongson Su thought as their swords met. Two strikes left, Dokgo Jun announced, lifting his sword with calm precision. His eyes revealed nocency, only confidence. Hoo Gongson Su took a moment to catch his breath, then retreated several steps before lunging forward again. northdetldo wees you. When ites to inner arts, I have the upper hand, but confident as he is, he wont dodge, Gongson Su mused. The initial attack was just an attempt to assess Dokgo Juns strength. Now, the real fight began. Gongson Sus sword hummed with energy, infused with qi, as it cleaved the air like a beam of light. Like he predicted, Dokgo Jun didnt dodge. The teenager met Gongson Sus strike with his sword, deflecting it aside. The sh of metal resonated as they both spun away, using the motion to ease the force of the blow. Their martial arts uniforms billowed, and dust whirled up from the floor. One strike left, Dokgo Junmented. Take this too! Gongson Su shouted, elerating his swing by rotating his waist and shing at Dokgo Jun with renewed vigor. It was his fiercest attack yet. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Sparks scattered as their swords collided repeatedly, sweeping up a storm. Then, with a low voice, Dokgo Jununched off the ground, dering, Thats three strikes. Its over. Gongson Su watched him soar up, noting the absence of even a single bead of sweat on Dokgo Juns brow. Be careful! Dokgo Jun called out politely, his sword descending in a straightforward sh. Gongson Su hoisted his sword with both hands to block. Ugh! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The weight was immense, as if Dokgo Jun wielded a hammer instead of a sword. Gongson Su pushed back with all his might, his legs trembling as he took a step back. Impressive, Dokgo Jun acknowledged, visibly surprised. He had expected that his strike would incapacitate Gongson Su, yet the elder had held firm. Pale but smiling, Gongson Su replied, Ive trained as if my life depended on it. Quite excessive for a hobby, wouldnt you agree? Without warning, Dokgo Jun closed the gap with a powerful thrust that sent Gongson Su skidding back to the edge of the duel tform. A few inches more, and he would have fallen off. His sword, like his demeanor, is straightforward. There are no feints or tricks, only strength and skill, Gongson Su observed. Again? Dokgo Juns eyebrows twitched. Since he had not held back, he had expected to push Gongson Su out of the ring. However, even though he was bleeding, his opponent stood firm. Hah Impressive, Gongson Su remarked, wiping the blood from his hand onto the ground and tightening his grip on his sword. The pain was sharp, but he shrugged it off and grinned at Dokgo Jun. Now, its starting to get fun. This time, Ill go first, Gongson Su announced. However, the flow of the battle remained unchanged. Gongson Su attacked, Dokgo Jun deflected, and Gongson Su stumbled back, struggling to maintain his hold on his sword. Each time he nearly fell, he pushed himself back up and lunged forward once more. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Why arent you giving up? Dokgo Jun asked, bewildered. He was wielding the Nine Swords of Dokgo, a technique known for overwhelming opponents, but Gongson Su showed no fear despite his battered state. Because I, too, am desperate, Gongson Su dered. Dokgo Jun paused, stunned. He had assumed that martial arts was just a pastime for Gongson Su, but seeing the elders fervent struggle, he finally realized how mistaken he was. I take back what I said earlier, he finally conceded. Hmm? Gongson Su raised an eyebrow. Dokgo Jun, known for his stubbornness, bowed his head and admitted, I apologize. To make amends, I will show you my best technique. That doesnt sound like good news to me, but bring it on, Ill face you with everything Ive got, Gongson Su chuckled, even as sweat dripped down his forehead and his hands trembled. Nodding, Dokgo Jun swung his sword. For a moment, Gongson Su felt as if the enormous de filled his entire vision. Impressive, he admired, even as he swung his own de with all his strength. It met Dokgo Juns, but was quickly overpowered. Slowly, almost as if in slow-motion, his sword split in two. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? CRACK! Gongson Su looked at the remaining half of his sword with a bittersweet smile, then bowed slightly and said, Hoho, Ive lost. The crowd erupted into apuse and cheers, but Gongson Su barely heard it. Instead, his mind conjured images of the young warriors he had once admired. It was a good duel, Dokgo Jun acknowledged, returning the gesture. It was indeed. I will never forget what happened today, Gongson Su replied, looking up at the sky. Dark clouds gathered, hinting at rain, and the world seemed to blur around him. Thus concluded the brief adventure of a 65-year-old novice martial artist. [Prepare.] Just then, the assassins moved in unison.
Trantors Note: As you can see, there is a new navigation bar in preparation for a new series release. If it looks buggy, please hard refresh the page, and if there are still problems, report it in thement section. Thanks! Chapter 91: Protect the Elder! Chapter 91: Protect the Elder! After the duel ended, Gongson Su and Dokgo Jun stepped off the tform, sharing jokes and lighthearted banter. Please forgive my ignorance and rudeness earlier. Haha, its alright. Dokgo Jun nced at Gongson Su with respect and a twinge of guilt. Initially, he had brushed off Gongson Sus application as nothing more than a wealthy mans pastime. After facing him directly though, Dokgo Jun recognized the sheer effort the elder had put in. Just the calluses on his hands spoke volumes of the pain he had endured. Grinning sheepishly, Dokgo Jun quipped, If you pass, you should address me as your senior properly. His joke might not have been the funniest, but Gongson Suughed heartily, Haha! Alright. If I make it into the Azure Dragon Academy, Ill call you Senior Dokgo. Doesnt his expression seem slightly bitter? Dokgo Jun wondered, but quickly wrote it off as fatigue. You should see a physician for your injuries. Theyre not serious, but its best to treat them quickly, he advised concernedly. What about you? Im fine. I still have more duels ahead.While Gongson Sus palms were torn and his clothes disheveled, Dokgo Juns clothes were pristine and he hadnt broken a sweat. Gongson Su chuckled awkwardly, I worried for nothing. The clinic is that way. I must prepare for my next duel so Ill see youter. Wait! Gongson Su stopped Dokgo Jun, who was about to walk away. It might just be an old mans meddling, but may I offer you some advice? Of course. Dokgo Jun turned back, standing at attention, ready to listen. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Gongson Su smiled, impressed by how well-mannered the Student Council President was. Im not an expert in martial arts, but your talent is evident. With your talent, excellent upbringing, and hard work, its no surprise youve achieved so much so young. Youre too kind. Dokgo Jun bowed his head, touched by the praise. In the Dokgo n, he was celebrated as the greatest prodigy in a century. Raised amidst lofty expectations and rigorous training, his dedication had led him to surpass even his older brothers in mastering the Nine Swords of Dokgo. Youve probably heard youre a prodigy many times, Gongson Su noted. He knew the weight of such words, for he himself was a prodigy who had passed the highest imperial examinations at a young age. So dont despair, he added gently. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Pardon? As you live, youll meet others whose talents surpass yours. Dont despair in their presence. Theres no need to feel inferior. Life is long. Dokgo Jun furrowed his brows in confusion. Ive already met many who are more talented than me, he admitted hesitantly. Gongson Su smiled warmly. I was just being cautious. Dont take it to heart. No, Ill see it as a reminder to train even harder. Haha, Ive taken too much of your time. I should go see the physician now. With those words, they went their separate ways. Several minutester, Dokgo Jun fully grasped the true meaning of Gongson Sus words. Candidate Wiji Cheon! Step forward! By sheer coincidence, Wiji Cheons opponent was Dokgo Jun. Nervously, Wiji Cheon bowed slightly and said, Please take care of me. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Show me your full strength. Yes! Wiji Cheon replied brightly, drawing his sword. Dokgo Jun felt a wave of dizzinesse over him, as if his diligent training had somehow betrayed him. He knew that Wiji Cheon was formidable, but only direct confrontation could reveal the true extent of the boys strength. And facing him now, it seemed almost cruelly unfair. How could someone so young be like that There appeared to be no openings, or at least, Dokgo Jun couldnt spot any at his level. Rather than a junior, he felt like he was up against one of the many extraordinary talents his age, many of whom attended the Heavenly Martial Academy. Senior? Are you alright? Can we begin? Ah. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Wiji Cheons question brought Dokgo Jun back to reality. He clenched his teeth, the taste of blood sharpening his focus. Dont hold back, he mumbled. Excuse me? Give it your all. Are you sure? Dokgo Jun tightened his grip on his sword. Could he lose this duel? Possibly. But he couldnt afford to. As the Student Council President and the top prodigy of the Azure Dragon Academy, losing was not an option, no matter how talented the opponent. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Assuming his battle stance, Dokgo Jun dered, Come. Or rather, Ille to you. He leaped forward, closing the gap instantly. For the first time, he unleashed his full power, dismissing any concerns for Wiji Cheons well-being. With a singr focus, he aimed to end the duel with a swift, powerful strike, his formidable sword slicing through the air towards Wiji Cheon. Wiji Cheon, not taking the threat lightly, countered with his own de. As their swords collided, a massive burst of energy erupted, muting all other sounds around them. Unbelievable Ak Yeonho gasped, his eyes wide as he watched the two boys sh. Around him, everyone shared the same sentiment, mouths agape in wonder. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Wow What is this Evenpetitors on other stages paused their own fights to witness the spectacle. The judges were no different, fixated on Dokgo Jun and Wiji Cheon as their des sparked with each collision. Soon, the duel stage bore the scars of numerous sword strikes. Hoo Haa Catching their breath, the boys retreated briefly only to charge back into the fray. Take this! Hah! To an untrained eye, they seemed perfectly matched, yet experts could spot the fundamental differences in their styles. Dokgo Jun wielded his sword with a firm, upromising grip, each strike packed with the power to overwhelm his opponent while relying on his years of relentless training to execute each technique at will. In contrast, Wiji Cheons approach was fluid, his movements adaptive, always shifting in response to his opponents actions. Ak Yeonho admired Wiji Cheons graceful swordy, but couldnt easily say if it surpassed Dokgo Juns. Their paths in swordsmanship diverged too widely for a simpleparison. Dokgo Jun is quite something, Baek Suryong remarked, the one person at the Azure Dragon Academy seemingly unconcerned by the disy. You call that just quite something? Ak Yeonho retorted sharply. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Hyung-nim, arent you moved by this duel between prodigies? Prodigies? Dokgo Jun is a hard worker, not a born prodigy. Though, if effort alone makes one a prodigy, then I guess hed qualify, Baek Suryong observed coldly. Though he recognized Dokgo Juns skill, he was less impressed by his natural talent. Though praised for his talent now, Dokgo Jun will soon encounter his limits. If only his innate talent were slightly better, he thought regretfully. A true prodigy was a rare gem among martial artists, requiring both nature and nurture. Cheon is the real prodigy, he stated firmly, being painfully familiar with Wiji Cheons potential. In battle, the usually reserved boy transformed into someone elsepletely, his face alight with joy as he traded blows with Dokgo Jun. Hes truly incorrigible. Wiji Cheon was clearly reveling in the challenge, while Dokgo Jun appeared tense and wary, despite his slight advantage. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Who do you think will win, Hyung-nim? Today, it might be Dokgo Jun. But not next time. More importantly why havent the assassins made their move? Baek Suryong scanned the area with a detached look, alert for any signs of danger. Gongson Su was engrossed in Wiji Cheons duel, oblivious to the threat, and Shadow lurked nearby, stealthily ensuring his safety. Theyll strike soon, Im certain of it. Yeonho, stay alert, hemanded. Yes? Oh, yes. He issued a telepathic warning to the others as well, urging them to keep watch. Meanwhile, the duel between Wiji Cheon and Dokgo Jun was reaching its climax. Hoo Hoo Haa Haa Both boys panted heavily, their martial arts uniforms shredded and bodies marked with superficial wounds. Are you tired? Not yet! Eyeing Wiji Cheons determined gaze, Dokgo Jun suggested, We should wrap this up before it drags on. Shall we go all out with our best techniques? Yeah! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Energy surged around them as they began to channel their strength, and soon, their swords radiated with sword qi. Look, sword qi! Unbelievable! At such a young age The Azure Dragon Academy is going to make history this year! The crowd erupted at the sight of the sword qi, and even seasoned masters from orthodox sects were taken aback, constantly clearing their throats. Still, not everyone was thrilled, among them the Vice Principal. Looking worried, Kwak Cheolwoo said, Shouldnt we stop them? If something goes wrong Noh Goonsang and Namgoong Jaehak both shook their heads, eager to see more of the young swordsmens skills. Lets watch a bit longer. Ill step in if it gets too risky. Alright, Kwak Cheolwoo conceded, sighing heavily. As the two boys pointed their qi-charged swords at each other, tension spiked among the onlookers, and Baek Suryongs anxiety mounted as well. If the assassins are going to strike, itll be now. With all eyes glued to Wiji Cheon and Dokgo Jun, its the ideal moment for an attack. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. [Stay vignt for any assassin activity,] he telepathically cautioned his friends. His prediction was on point. However, the adversaries proved more audacious than he anticipated. Murder! Aaaah! Run! Assassins from the unorthodox sects! Whats happening?! Screams suddenly pierced the air as blood spurted from several zones in the spectator stands. As people jostled and tripped over one another to escape, panic ensued. Everyone, calm down! The instructors struggled to maintain order, but it was a losing battle. The crowd was toorge, and many were civilians, not trained warriors. The chaos quickly escted. Wait a moment! Everyone! Please calm down Even the temporary instructors helping Baek Suryong quickly found themselves overwhelmed by the pandemonium, the crush of the crowd hampering their actions. Protect the Elder! Baek Suryong yelled, but by then, dozens of assassins were already converging on Gongson Su.
Trantors Note: As you can see, there is a new navigation bar in preparation for a new series release. If it looks buggy, please hard refresh the page, and if there are still problems, report it in thement section. Thanks! Chapter 92: Instinct Chapter 92: Instinct Argh! Run, everyone, run! No one saw the chaosing. Blood flew from every direction, mixing with the sharp, piercing screams. Terrified spectators shoved, tripped, and trampled each other, desperate to escape. Calm down! Dont move recklessly! Instructors and martial artists scrambled to restore order, but assassins shouted from every corner, stirring confusion and feeding the chaos. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Poison! Someone released poison! There are explosives in the stands!In the midst of the turmoil, the ck Forests Third Captain telepathically barked orders to his subordinates. [First unit, continue to incite and confuse.] [Yes, sir!] [Second unit, block the obstructors.] [Yes, sir!] [Third unit, eliminate the target.] [Yes, sir!] Having issuedmands, the Third Captain slipped away, blending into the crowd. The ones attacking us it wasnt Bloodletter. At first, he thought Bloodletter was the attacker, but the more he thought about it, the more he had doubts. Eventually, he discovered that Bloodletter was also a target, hunted by unknown entities. Could it be Deathshroud? He entertained the thought for a moment but cast it aside swiftly. The proud Deathshroud wouldnt stoop to such underhanded tactics. Had Deathshroud been behind this, either all of ck Forests assassins would be dead, or Deathshrouds would be. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Only one other possibility remained. This is the work of Shadow and her allies. This revtion hade at a high cost. The ranks of ck Forest assassins were now halved, and the target had sailed through the exam unharmed. Under normal circumstances, he would have retreated, but not this time. Failure to capture the target was not an option; the ck Forests leader would not forgive him. Besides, the stakes of this mission were too high to simply walk away. I must kill the target, even if it means sending all the assassins I brought to their deaths. Thus, he hatched a bold n, knowing that as long as Gongson Su died, the imperial authorities would overlook any casualties incurred here. Ahhh! Save me!! he screamed, his face ashen as he maneuvered through the crowd towards Gongson Su, his eyes colder than ever. Ill finish this myself. northdetldo wees you. Protect the Elder! Baek Suryongs shout carried from afar. However, even before his cry could reach him, Hyonwon Kang was already springing into action. nting himself in front of Gongson Su, he yelled, Gramps! Stay behind me! Whats happening? Elder, Shadow whispered, materializing beside Gongson Su. She chose to reveal herself, seeing it as a better strategy than remaining hidden. Witnessing their worried faces, Gongson Su quickly caught on. Theyre after me, arent they? Theres no need to worry. You knew already? Why didnt you tell me? Shadow bit her lip, her eyes darting towards the advancing assassins. Ill ept any punishmentter. For now, please just trust me. As the assassins charged, they flung their hidden weapons. Shadow and Hyonwon Kang stepped up to intercept the onught, but as they parried the weapons, the leading assassin darted forward, thrusting a slender spear towards Gongson Sus heart. Not on my watch! Hyonwon Kang roared, his foot sending the spear skyward as Shadow shed the assants throat. SPURT! Blood sttered in front of Hyonwon Kang, sending him reeling, but there was no time to hesitate. More assassins pressed forward, and stopping them was the only way to keep Gongson Su safe. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Haaah! Hyonwon Kang bellowed, his de whirling to deflect the flurry of hidden weapons. Those he couldnt swat away, he blocked with his own body. THUD! THUD! THUD! Knives and shurikens buried themselves in Hyonwon Kangs limbs, and he stumbled just as three assassins converged on him. Grandpa! From the duel stage, Wiji Cheon dashed toward them, his sword qi clearing a path through the enemies. Are you alright? Whats happening? No time to exin. Just stop them! Shadow, Hyonwon Kang, and Wiji Cheon formed a defensive triangle around Gongson Su even as the assassins multiplied, swarming like moths to a me, heedless of their own safety. Hyonwon Kang clenched his teeth, battling the assassins fiercely. Blood drenched his martial arts uniform, soaking it through. He couldnt even pause to wipe the blood from his face, feeling the sting of des slicing his flesh. Gasp Gasp Soon, his breaths became short, rapid gasps. His face paled, and dizziness and nausea threatened to overwhelm him. Although he was known as the worst troublemaker at the Azure Dragon Academy, he had never killed anyone before today. The burden of taking so many lives, a crushing toll that would make even a hardened adult falter, weighed heavily on him. Still, he gritted his teeth and persevered. Senior, please fall back, Wiji Cheon urged, his voice steady. He nudged Hyonwon Kang aside and took on most of the assassins, his sword swift and ruthless as it decapitated one person and pierced anothers heart. Even the seasoned assassin Shadow was taken aback by the boys icy demeanor. Crazy Hyonwon Kang murmured, stepping back and staring at Wiji Cheon in awe. Once again, he felt embarrassed by his ownck of skill and experience. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Senior, are you okay? Gongson Su supported the wounded Hyonwon Kang. Although the assassins des hadnt touched Gongson Su yet, he drew his sword and remained alert. Hyonwon Kang wheezed, Damn it. What kind of senior am I if I just get in the way and cant even help? If it werent for you, those knives in your body would be in mine. Dont talk too much, I think youre poisoned. Poison that exins it Here, take this. After swallowing the pill Gongson Su offered, Hyonwon Kang felt a bit steadier. He leaned on the ground, catching his breath. Whew, I feel a bit better now. Your stamina is monstrous. The two stood back to back, vignt and ready. Argh! My arm, my arrrrm! Chaos reigned all around. Screams and the sh of metal filled the air as assassins attacked from multiple points, sowing confusion and drawing attention away from their main target. What about Mr. Baek? Itll take him a while to get here. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong and other instructors were embroiled in battles with different assassin groups. Attacking innocent people! Gongson Sus rage red as he stood firm, bellowing at the assants, Hey, you! You must kill me today! Because if I survive, I will hunt down you and your backers and eradicate you all! His words seemed to momentarily unnerve the assassins, but their hesitation stemmed from more than just his threat. Whats going on? Hyonwon Kang felt a chill crawl down his spine, and his heart raced. Of all times, he suddenly recalled how Baek Suryong had once counseled him after a defeat by Wiji Cheon.
Your advantage over Cheon? Youve got brute stamina That doesnt count. I dont think Im better than him at anything. No, your instincts are sharper. Like an animals. You ought to read this at northdetldo.
Is that really a plus?
Trusting his gut, Hyonwon Kang suddenly yanked Gongson Su aside, just as a spear whizzed past where they had been moments before. Tsk. A man appeared behind him like a specter, clicking his tongue in disapproval. How long has he been there? Hyonwon Kang wondered, his skin prickling with cold sweat. Grandpa! Elder! Wiji Cheon and Shadow dashed towards them, but assassins threw themselves in their path. Get out of the way! Protect the Elder! Surrounded by assassins, they were trapped. Seizing the moment, the Third Captain charged at Gongson Su. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Gramps! Stay behind me! Hyonwon Kang shouted, stepping in front of Gongson Su and gripping his de tightly, even as his survival instincts screamed at the danger. Senior! Gongson Su cried out. Hes a master far beyond me. Hyonwon Kang clenched his teeth. His foe was not just any assassin but a martial artist of far superior skill, his in-looking sword gleaming with lethal intent. Damn it he cursed. The man advanced silently, swinging his sword wordlessly, like a grim reaper. This is it Im going to die. Hyonwon Kang had never felt death so close. It was an eerie feeling. His pupils dted, and his breathing slowed to a near stop. Time seemed to drag on forever. As death loomed, Hyonwon Kangs instincts, once praised by Baek Suryong, surged through every cell of his body. CLANG! Hyonwon Kangs sword met the Third Captains, and blood spurted from Hyonwon Kangs chest as he crumpled to the ground. Kang! Damn you, you bastard! Gongson Su howled, fury driving him as he charged at the Third Captain with his sword raised. The Third Captain grimaced and pressed his hand against the bleeding cut on his arm. In the final sh, the boys desperate move had left a deep wound on it. He dodged my killing blow and injured me in the process, he thought, looking at Hyonwon Kang whoy twitching on the ground, severely wounded but alive. Frustrated by his failure, the Third Captain wanted to finish him off, but Gongson Su was the more pressing target now. Shadow and Wiji Cheon were still entangled with other assassins, and the instructors scrambled to control the chaos. The brief respite Hyonwon Kang had bought seemed fleeting. Weve won. The Third Captain smirked, swinging his sword towards Gongson Sus neck. northdetldo wees you. Just then, Hyonwon Kangs sacrifice paid off. Stop. !! The Third Captain intended to ignore themand, but his sword halted just shy of Gongson Sus neck, as if grabbed by an unseen force. A tremendous energy pressure then crushed his body. Ugh, ugh! he groaned, feeling as if his entire body was being squeezed. I said, stop. Argh! Finally, the Third Captain spat blood and dropped to his knees. Nearby assassins also copsed, bleeding profusely. None were spared. What the Why suddenly Wiji Cheon and Shadow, still battling, nced at the fallen figures in shock, then looked up sharply. Namgoong Jaehak hovered in the sky, the sun zing behind him,manding the scene below. I believe there is much I need to hear from you, he said to the Third Captain, before shifting his gaze to Baek Suryong, who had just caught up. And from you too, he added. Chapter 93: All Humans Make Mistakes Chapter 93: All Humans Make Mistakes The chaos settled quickly once the Azure Dragon Academy experts arrived on the scene. Theres poison in their mouths! Pin them down and seal their acupoints! Namgoong Sumanded the instructors even as he personally took down the assassins. With each sh of his sword, an assassin lost a limb, yet miraculously, the young teachers white martial arts uniform stayed pristine. Mr. Namgoong! Vice Principal. W-What on earth is happening? Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo stuttered, looking pale and shaken. Namgoong Su almost sighed at the pitiful sight but instead, he calmed Kwak Cheolwoo, saying, Were being attacked by trained assassins. We still dont know who theyre after, but first, we need to suppress them. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Well, I have my suspicions, but I dont think I should share them with the Vice Principal right now. Y-Yes! Lets secure these bastards! Kwak Cheolwoo shouted.It wasnt long before the chaos eased. There werent many assassins left to begin with, and once Namgoong Jaehak subdued the Third Captain of the ck Forest, their morale shattered. Namgoong Su heaved a sigh of relief. Its a miracle this ended as well as it did. There were surprisingly few fatalities. The assassins had intended to cause chaos, not death, so they aimed to wound painfully and provoke screams rather than kill silently. In fact, the ensuing stampede injured more people than the assassins knives. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Get the injured to a physician immediately. I-Ill see to it right away. As Vice Principal hurried off, Namgoong Sus eyes searched for someone. Baek Suryong. The moment the bloodshed began, that guy immediately shouted, Protect the Elder!. Did he know this would happen? If Baek Suryong had known and stayed silent, it was unforgivable, regardless of personal feelings. Whats going on here? Mr. Baek, we need to talk. Wearing a stern expression, Noh Goonsang, along with an icy-eyed Namgoong Jaehak and Gongson Su, confronted Baek Suryong. As it turned out, Namgoong Su wasnt the only one who found his behavior suspicious. Though the four appeared to be talking, they must have employed some sound-blocking technique, as nothing could be heard. Only after a moment and a sigh from Noh Goonsang were thest words faintly audible. Lets move to another location and talk. Turning away, Noh Goonsang, his voice filled with the qi, solemnly dered, The entrance exam is temporarily suspended. Shortly thereafter, Namgoong Su received a telepathic message from Noh Goonsang, [Mr. Namgoong, youe to my office too.] This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. ring at Baek Suryongs retreating figure, Namgoong Su sighed unconsciously, Since that guy arrived, the academy hasnt had a moment of peace. The mood in the Principals Office was tense. While there were few fatalities, dozens had been seriously injured and rushed to the physician, among them Hyonwon Kang, nursing a deep chest wound. Hes a resilient kid. Hell be up in no time, Shadow reassured. Hed better be Gongson Su replied weakly. Although he had avoided serious injuries thanks to his many protectors, his mind was anything but calm. Is this old mans life really worth that much? The room was crowded. On one side of therge desk, Noh Goonsang, Namgoong Jaehak, Kwak Cheolwoo, and Namgoong Su were seated, representing the Azure Dragon Academy and the Ten Kings. Opposite them, Gongson Su, Shadow, and Wiji Cheon represented the White Dragon Manor. Along the wall, the temporary instructors Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Jaegal Soyeong stood in a line, their demeanor suggesting a heavy sense of guilt. At the head of the table, Baek Suryong sat straight, resembling a defendant at trial. It was a miscalction on my part, Baek Suryong began, revealing Gongson Sus identity, the truth behind the assassination attempt, and that he had enlisted the help of the temporary instructors to thwart the attack. Still, he kept some details to himself, such as why he hadnt informed Noh Goonsang earlier. Noh Goonsang and Namgoong Jaehak fixed their piercing gazes on Baek Suryong. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? You didnt trust me, Noh Goonsang said, intuitively reading between Baek Suryongs lines. Baek Suryong nodded, his smile tinged with regret. I apologize. I wasnt sure how far the enemys reach was, so I disclosed only what was necessary to ensure security. Why did you exclude the Prime Minister? Namgoong Jaehak interjected sharply, his stare cutting through Baek Suryong. I cannot lie in front of these masters, and it seems that half-truths will not satisfy them, either. Facing such skilled martial artists, any deception could have severe repercussions. Baek Suryong recognized the precariousness of his situation. Tell us the whole truth. Why didnt you warn the Prime Minister about the assassins? Namgoong Jaehak. Having been by Gongson Sus side since the initial rescue, he was puzzled why Gongson Su seemed to be in the dark about the assassins. It baffles me why you wouldnt inform the very person youre protecting about a threat, Namgoong Jaehak pressed, ready to extract the truth by force if necessary. I intended to use the Elder as bait to draw out the assassins, Baek Suryong admitted. What? Thats madness. Have you lost your mind? One after another, Noh Goonsang, Namgoong Jaehak, and Namgoong Su chimed in, their foreheads slick with stress. Using a former Prime Minister as bait was unthinkable. If Gongson Su had perished, who would have answered for it? Hoho Gongson Su himself remained calm, briefed by Shadow beforehand. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Baek Suryong continued, his tone steady, Given the circumstances, it was the best strategy. We couldnt tell friends from foes, nor estimate the enemys strength. Fleeing or hiding would only y into their hands. Merging into the crowd seemed wiser Are you out of your mind?! Kwak Cheolwoo stood up from his seat, pointing at Baek Suryong. Dont you understand the principle of invibility! Youre jeopardizing the academy! Noh Goonsang quickly attempted to soothe him. Vice Principal, please, sit down and calm yourself. However, Kwak Cheolwoos rage was unabated. How can I stay calm?! This involves the Imperial Pce. You shouldve reported this to the government instead of letting it escte Must I silence you forcefully? Noh Goonsang warned, his subtle threat carried a hint of killing intent. Sit down. We have guests. I-I misspoke, Kwak Cheolwoo stammered, his face paling as he quickly sat down. In the growing tension, Namgoong Jaehak addressed Baek Suryong gravely, If you didnt trust Principal Noh, its likely you didnt trust me either. Yes. Ive always found the title Blue Sky Sword King a bit too grand, but to think Id be suspected of colluding with assassins Namgoong Jaehaks voice trailed off, his mere presence suffocating the skilled martial artists in the room. After a pause, Baek Suryong spoke up, I never suspected you of collusion, but its better to be safe than sorry. What exactly do you think of me, or the Namgoong n? Namgoong Jaehak shouted, increasing the pressure on Baek Suryong. Yet, Baek Suryong held his gaze. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? He doesnt look away. Whether it was courage or audacity, Namgoong Jaehak couldnt decide. One thing was clear: he was far from pleased. This isnt a trivial matter. Many innocents were hurt, and the entrance exam was ruined, he added. I know. And who would you say is most responsible? Although the assassins and corrupt officials were obviously the culprits, Baek Suryong felt a slight pang of regret. If he had foreseen their tactics, he might have been able toe up with a better strategy that wouldnt endanger innocent lives. If you had sought help from me or Principal Noh earlier, none of this would have happened. Do you acknowledge that? I do. Baek Suryong nodded, his face grave. Innocents were hurt, and if Namgoong Jaehak hadnt stepped in at the critical moment, Gongson Su might have died. He had no excuse. If this were the Blood Cult, Id be executed for this failure. He was ready to face the consequences. With a stern look, he said, I will take responsibility for any problems that arise. Responsibility? How? Now, now, Jaehak, I think youre going a little too far Be quiet, Goonsang. Your kindness is exactly why the temporary instructor felt emboldened to act behind your back. Namgoong Jaehak turned back toward Baek Suryong. So, how exactly do you n to take responsibility? If you wish, Ill resign from my teaching position Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Enough is enough! Gongson Su suddenly interrupted, standing up and fixing Namgoong Jaehak with a fierce re. S-Sir Prime Minister? Namgoong Jaehak stammered, taken aback. Gongson Su, the biggest victim of the incident, was thest person he expected to shout at him. Ive kept quiet out of respect for the Azure Dragon Academy, but I cant stay silent watching this unfold. Are we here to persecute Mr. Baek? Gongson Su scolded. If you have any grievances, take them up with me. I am the assassins target. Everything Mr. Baek did, he did to protect me. Were just trying to piece the full story together Youve already heard what you need to. Why keep hounding Mr. Baek? Namgoong Jaehak, momentarily at a loss for words, desperately tried to exin, Because he chose not to report to his superiors, and that oversight led to civilian injuries Gongson Su scoffed, Mr. Baek wasnt wrong. I have many enemies within the Imperial Pce, and some of them are allied with murim sects and ns. In the end, if a whole bunch of powerful figures wished me dead, do you really think no one in your Namgoong n would give in to them? Namgoong Jaehak had no grounds for denial; it was the bitter truth. I wont allow the man who saved my life to be unfairly punished. If Azure Dragon Academy dismisses Mr. Baek, Ill appoint him as a military general. What? Baek Suryong couldnt hide his shock. Supporting me is one thing, but making me a general? Namgoong Jaehaks jaw dropped, his astonishment mirroring Baek Suryongs. I have something to add, Shadow suddenly said. I supported Mr. Baeks n from the beginning, so I should rightfully share the responsibility for this incident. If he is punished, I will also cut off one of my arms in apology. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. What? Baek Suryong stared at Shadow, stunned by her drastic vow. May I say something too? Wiji Cheon raised his hand timidly. Baek Suryong braced for more surprises. If Mr. Baek leaves the Azure Dragon Academy, Ill withdraw my application. I dont wish to study here if hes not present, Wiji Cheon dered, bowing his head. Noh Goonsang, Namgoong Su, and Kwak Cheolwoo instantly tensed up, rmed. We cant afford to lose such a talent! Noh Goonsang shot Namgoong Jaehak a terrifying look. [Apologize to Mr. Baek, now!] [What? Why should I apologize] [Just do it, you fool! Now!] Compelled by the forceful telepathicmand, Namgoong Jaehak found himself apologizing, albeit reluctantly. I-I apologize for my behavior. I was too emotional. Its fine. Gongson Su pped his hands once, then sat back down. No need to feel sorry, all humans make mistakes. Now, lets discuss our future ns.
Trantors Note: New series The Fatebreakers Codex is now up! Novelupdates will be updated soon too! Chapter 94: You Were the Best Teacher Chapter 94: You Were the Best Teacher Skysword1 ising? Then whos protecting the Emperor now? Gongson Su asked, startled. He had just heard the news that Skysword, the Royal Guards strongest and one of the Ten Supremes, wasing to personally escort him. It was the Emperor himself who sent Skysword, Shadow replied, kneeling on one knee. Overwhelmed by the Emperors concern, Gongson Su closed his eyes. Hoho, what an honor for an old man like me Since the assassination attempt a few days ago, the Imperial Pce had been in turmoil. On the orders of an enraged Emperor, a frenzied manhunt for the culprits had beenunched. Several suspects were already in custody, and the thought of the iron-fisted Gongson Su returning to power sent shivers down the spines of many officials, corrupt or no. Many officials have reached out. What should I do? Tell them all the same thing: an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. They will pay for their sins. Yes, sir. With a stoic face, Gongson Su continued packing. He had few possessions, including only a few martial arts uniforms, a handful of beloved books, and his trusty wooden practice sword, so it was a quick task. He stroked the sword, chuckling, Hoho, how is my sword already so worn out?You never let it go, even in your sleep, Shadow said with a warm smile. She knew all too well the extraordinary effort Gongson Su had put into learning martial arts. Weaker and slower by nature, he had to push himself far harder than his peers, pondering and refining his swordsmanship after every swing and never hesitating to consult his master with even the slightest doubt. northdetldo wees you.
If the kids at the Azure Dragon Academy worked half as hard as you, Elder Gong, theyd win the Heavenly Martial Festival every year
Nostalgia filled Gongson Sus eyes as he recounted how Baek Suryong often praised him for his hard work. Before he knew it, he had already trained here at the White Dragon Manor for over a month. It feels like a dream, he whispered. A dream that came true, Shadow added. Hoho, youve really improved your way with words, havent you? With you and Mr. Baek around, its hard not to. Youre getting bold! Will you challenge me to a duel next? I might just do that now. What? Hahaha! Gongson Su burst outughing. Shadows smile widened. Since her arrival at the White Dragon Manor, she too had changed, her smile bing more natural with each passing day. Even though she hadnt formally studied under Baek Suryong, she had absorbed a lot just by observing. Weve both learned a lot here. Yes. I will miss it. Gongson Su picked up the only new item in the room, a small jade que carved into the shape of a coiled dragonthe Azure Dragon Emblem (i), granted only to those admitted into the Azure Dragon Academy. Just yesterday afternoon, they had announced the entrance exam results. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Congrattions again on passing. That was a close one. I should have started looking from the bottom of the list. It was amusing watching you search from the top. You little Gongson Su red at Shadow with feigned indignation. Shadow averted her gaze, muttering, Passing is passing, no matter the rank. Although he was the top from the bottom, Gongson Su had indeed passed the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam. Hoho! Indeed, passing is passing, Gongson Su acknowledged, pinning the Azure Dragon Emblem to his chest before leaving his room for thest time. Before we leave, I must thank Mr. Baek once again. Meeting the best teacher ever has made all the difference, he added. If Mr. Baek is the best teacher, then you are the best student. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Oh my, one should stick to ones opinion. Havent you heard that its bad to keep changing your mind? Just indulge me this once, its ourst day. Tsk tsk. Such a wild child, who will marry you Grandpa! Wiji Cheon suddenly called out, running toward Gongson Su. Why are you sote? Hyonwon Kang grumbled, still pale. Wow, is this kid even human? Gongson Su thought. Even with his elixirs and Baek Suryongs healing techniques, it was a miracle that Hyonwon Kang was able to walk again within a few days after his serious injuries. Still, Im d to see him well before we depart. Taking onest look around the familiar White Dragon Manor, Gongson Su said, Lets not bete for the entrance ceremony. Today was a big day at the Azure Dragon Academy. For Gongson Su, it was also the day he would return to the Imperial Pce. The entrance ceremony was a spectacr sight, with one hundred new students standing in precise rows in the center of the vast martial arts arena. Surrounding them, a crowd of parents and friends watched with a mixture of pride and emotion. Not long ago, we overcame a brutal challenge from assassins. Im sure you all remember the incident during the sparring exam, Noh Goonsang, the Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy, announced from the podium. The new students responded with grave nods. The assassination attempt during the sparring match was officiallybeled as an attempt to undermine the Academys entrance exam, but ironically, the event had only strengthened the camaraderie among the students. Throughout history, the unorthodox sects have challenged us many times, but we have always emerged victorious, and will continue to do so. The Azure Dragon Academy will never yield to evil! Read this at northdetldo, or else. The audience erupted in thunderous apuse. Concluding his speech, Noh Goonsang stepped down from the podium and handed the stage over to Mae Geuklyom, the Headmaster. Next, well hear from the top freshman. Please step forward, Mae Geuklyom said. A short, frail-looking boy stepped up to the dais. He looked more likely to be crushed by a sword than to wield one, but as the top scorer, his presencemanded respect. So thats Wiji Cheon The prodigy who fought Dokgo Jun to a draw. I cant believe hes the same age as me Since giving the freshman speech was a prestigious honor at the Azure Dragon Academy, second only to the graduation speech, it was only natural that Wiji Cheon was the subject of his peers envy, admiration, and jealousy. Namgoong Seok, who had taken second ce, gritted his teeth. Enjoy this moment. Ill be the one delivering the graduation speech he dered resolutely as Wiji Cheon walked past him. Wiji Cheon, however, ignored Namgoong Seok. Facing the vast audience, his vision blurred under their intense gaze. Ah, hello. Im Wiji Cheon, he muttered shyly, eliciting both smiles and frowns alike. Mae Geuklyom, noticing his nervousness, reassured him, Just speak your mind. Wiji Cheon blushed, fully aware of every eye fixed on him. Actually, I did my best to be the top entrant because I wanted to give this opportunity to someone else. What? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Whats he talking about? The crowd was visibly surprised, but none more so than Gongson Su, who realized that Wiji Cheon was staring directly at him. Cheon, you cant mean Elder Gongson Su, pleasee up here. Gongson Su shook his head. He couldnt ept a reward that Wiji Cheon had earned through his own efforts just because they were close friends. However, Baek Suryong nudged him gently. Go on. I suspect Cheons going to explode from embarrassment if you dont. Did you know about this? Gongson Su whispered. Baek Suryong sighed and shrugged. How could I possibly know what the kid was nning? Anyway, hurry up and get up there. If this drags on, I will have to work overtime again. Gongson Su slowly stepped up to the podium, and Wiji Cheon gave him an encouraging smile before stepping down. Hoho Im not sure if this is appropriate. Principal Noh, is this eptable? Gongson Su asked, looking at Noh Goonsang. Noh Goonsang, initially surprised, soon offered a reassuring smile. Well, the reward is Wiji Cheons to bestow as he sees fit. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Hoho Very well, Gongson Su said, collecting his thoughts and coolly surveying the students. Despite his initial disorientation, he was a man who often faced the Emperor and numerous powerful ministers with confidence. Inparison, addressing a few hundred people was trivial. I am Gongson Su, and I am sixty-five this year. If theres anyone here older than me, please step forward. These days, looks can be quite deceiving, he quipped, ncing at Namgoong Jaehak in the VIP section and triggeringughter from the crowd. Now I have everyones attention. Confirming that his joking tactics were effective, Gongson Su continued, I am not the top student, and I dont harbor any grand ambitions. Instead, I will offer you the advice of an elder. Take it or leave it as you will. Captivated by Gongson Sus charisma, the students listened closely to the old mans every word even though he was probably the least skilled in martial arts among the freshmen. First, never despair if you find yourselfgging behind your peers. Just look at me. It took me sixty-five years to reach where you are now. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Gongson Su cast a nce at Wiji Cheon, a boy envied for his talent. The world is unjust. Much depends on your lineage, your innate talent, and in old luck. Believe me, I know full well how daunting it is to challenge your lot in life. To Gongson Su, every student at the Azure Dragon Academy was enviable, not just Namgoong Seok but also those who were at the bottom of the rankings. Im not advising against hard work. Strive daily, for today will note again. He turned to Hyonwon Kang, a man known for his gruff demeanor yet steadfast heart, who always strove to surpass Wiji Cheon in their regr sparring sessions. If youre giving your all, thatsmendable. Hyonwon Kang grumbled something like annoying old man under his breath. Gongson Su chuckled and nced at Shadow. Secondly, cultivate meaningful friendships. If you only ever look upwards, youll find no friends, only adversaries. Shadow fought back tears. Over the years, her bond with Gongson Su had evolved from mere master and bodyguard to something akin to family, but she had only realized it recently. Why cry on such a joyous day? Gongson Su smiled at Shadow, then met Baek Suryongs eyes. Lastly, seek a good mentor. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong returned Gongson Sus gaze a warm smile. Finding a mentor who believes in you will bring out the best in you, revealing strengths and qualities you never knew you possessed. Gongson Su had never believed that he could do it. As Dokgo Jun had once remarked, he had started learning martial arts for fun. But you made me serious. Baek Suryong had discovered a potential that he himself had not recognized and convinced him that it was feasible. You were the best teacher. Even without words, Baek Suryong understood Gongson Sus unspoken thoughts. You were the best student as well, he conveyed to Gongson Su with his eyes, knowing that the old man would also understand him. Thats all from me. I wish all of you, my fellow students of the Azure Dragon Academy, sess and good health. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Gongson Su stepped back, bowing slightly. CLAP CLAP CLAP. Baek Suryong started pping, not merely out of courtesy but with genuine enthusiasm. Shadow, Hyonwon Kang, and Wiji Cheon joined in. The apuse, initially sparse, cascaded through the crowd and lingered long after Gongson Su had vacated the podium. Following the ceremony, Gongson Su submitted his withdrawal letter to the Azure Dragon Academy.
  1. Skysword: The author messed up and forgot his own characters name rofl. The same character was called Skykiller in Chapter 82. As he is named Skysword from now onwards and in the manhwa, I will update the old chapters.?
Chapter 95: How Did You Know? Chapter 95: How Did You Know? Noh Goonsang stared nkly at the withdrawal letter Gongson Su handed him. Quitting right after enrolling This is a first. Hoho, it seems Im setting multiple records at the Azure Dragon Academy, Gongson Su chuckled. Theres a bitterness hidden in thatughter, Noh Goonsang sensed. Wont you regret it? he asked softly. I will. A lot, Gongson Su admitted, his gaze lingering on the Azure Dragon emblem next to the withdrawal letter. Since he was dropping out, he had to return the emblem he had worked so hard to earn. However, I cannot shamelessly continue my martial arts training while watching the country rot because of corrupt officials, he continued. In his absence, power-hungry officials in the pce had curbed the Emperor and greedily grasped for power. Despite the Emperors wisdom and benevolence, hisck of experience with these seasoned power yers left Gongson Su no choice but to return to the pce. Still, I wish to support the Azure Dragon Academy from afar, he suddenly offered. Noh Goonsangs eyes widened. Support? What do you mean? From what Gongson Su had seen, the Azure Dragon Academy was a treasure trove of hidden talents. Unfortunately, the Academysck of notable sess in the Heavenly Martial Festival over the past decade had led to a decrease in student confidence and financial support, creating a vicious cycle that pushed the Academy further into decline.This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Gongson Su nned to break that cycle. Principal, from this year onwards, you dont need to worry about financial issues, he affirmed. Hoho Noh Goonsang was stunned by this unexpected fortune. With just a few words, Gongson Su had ensured that financial support for the Azure Dragon Academy would surpass even that of the other Five Great Academies. I dont know how to thank you enough. This is the least I can do. I hope my fellow ssmates will continue to take pride in being students of the Azure Dragon Academy. After staring at Gongson Su for a moment, Noh Goonsang suddenly tore up the withdrawal letter. W-What are you doing? Freshman Gongson Su, Noh Goonsang said in a serious tone. I will process this letter as a request for a deferment, not a withdrawal. What? Noh Goonsang pushed the Azure Dragon Emblem back towards Gongson Su. When youre done with your duties at the pce, you can resume your studies anytime you want. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Of course, you will have to take a simple retest. I wont ept you back if you neglect your training. Hohoho Gongson Su chuckled bitterly. He was already sixty-five. In five years, hed be seventy, and in ten years, seventy-five. Resuming my studies? Can I wrap things up at the pce in five years? There are no guarantees. But whether its five years or ten, does it matter? Gongson Su found himself smiling. Carefully cing the Azure Dragon Emblem back in his chest pocket, he stood up. Understood, I wont neglect my training. Ill be going now. The Azure Dragon Academy will be very different when you return, Noh Goonsang dered cheekily. Hoho, I look forward to it. Bowing, Gongson Su turned and left the Principals office. Yearster, this legendary student would return to the Azure Dragon Academy, but that is a story for another time. It really is goodbye now, Gongson Su said as he exchanged final farewells with Baek Suryong on the outskirts of Nanchang. Arent you getting in trouble because of me? All the teachers must be swamped with work after the entrance ceremony. While Gongson Su had submitted his withdrawal letter right after the ceremony, the other freshmen were busy with their new ss assignments. Baek Suryong, a new instructor, should have been running around frantically helping them, yet here he was, leisurely seeing Gongson Su off. Baek Suryong shed a grin. I got permission from Principal Noh. Its kind of nice to y hooky while everyone else is busy. Tsk tsk. Arent you worried the other instructors will resent you for this? Theyll resent me whether or not I do this, so why bother? Baek Suryongughed, recalling Namgoong Sus sour expression. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Which ss should I swipe from him? Heheh Since Wiji Cheon was the top student, Baek Suryong had won their bet and earned the right to teach one of Namgoong Sus sses for the semester. Weaponry? Outer arts? Inner arts? Maybe amon ss for all grades would work best All of Namgoong Sus sses were popr, so any choice was a good one. Baek Suryong hadnt decided yet, but it was a fun dilemma to have. Looking at that smirk, Id say youre plotting another way to torment the students, Gongson Su remarked. Its a shame you wont be here to see it, Elder, Baek Suryong shrugged. Gongson Su smiled. Had he heard that hours earlier, it might have stung, but now he had new ns. Ill take those sses when I return, so dont get yourself fired and stick around at the Azure Dragon Academy for a long time, he said. Ill do my best. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Right now, they were alone. Wiji Cheon had to remain at the academy for freshman activities, Hyonwon Kang was too ill to travel this far, and Shadow had been dispatched to fetch Skysword, who would arrive with the Royal Guard within the hour. So, what was it you wanted to discuss, sending Shadow ahead? Gongson Su asked. I just wanted to chat a bit before you leave. Shall we sit over there? Baek Suryong suggested, pointing to a small pavilion at the beginning of a mountain path that functioned as a resting spot. As the two men sat across from each other, Baek Suryong pulled out a bottle of expensive baijiu1 hed bought just yesterday and said, Youve really worked hard this past month. Gongson Sus eyes widened in shock. Youre sharing your liquor with me? You never let me near it before. I got it just for today. A farewell drink wont hurt, right? Gongson Sus eyes sparkled. Sure, theres no one to scold me now. Oh, is this why you sent Shadow ahead? Partly, Baek Suryong chuckled. Like two mischievous kids, they began passing drinks back and forth. This is good, Gongson Su eximed. Well, its pricey stuff, Baek Suryong replied. They didnt need many words. Their memories served as snacks, and the cool,fortable breeze was their entertainment. After a while, Gongson Su solemnly said, Instructor. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Yes? Keep an eye on Cheon. Hes got a gentle heart, and those jealous of his talent might try to cause trouble. I will. And Kang, hes loyal and upright but quick to anger. Discipline him when needed but dont go too far. Understood. Baek Suryong listened intently. As the emperors mentor, Gongson Su was unmatched in his wisdom and teaching of virtue and etiquette. I pray that Kang doesnt suffer any long-term effects. Dont worry, hes tough. Hell bounce right back before you know it. Gongson Su refilled Baek Suryongs cup. Ever thought about getting married? he suddenly asked. Baek Suryong spat out his drink. Cough cough! Me? Married? Realizing who Gongson Su was hinting at, he quickly said, No, no, I havent even thought about it. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? My darling Shadow isnt a bad girl, you know. Have you asked her what she thinks? It was meant as a denial, but Gongson Sus eyes twinkled, seeing an opening. So you wouldntpletely rule it out if she liked you? No Im serious. Think about it. Baek Suryong fell silent. He had never nned to get married; he was content just to survive. But that was my past life. What about now? The world was more peaceful now than it had been fifty years ago. The Blood Cult was destroyed, and the unorthodox sects had weakened significantly. Nevertheless, Baek Suryong knew this peace was fragile. The Blood Cult isnt gone yet. He had seen signs of their resurgence. They might have grown even more powerful and could strike anytime. If they did northdetldo wees you. Im sorry, but Im not ready for marriage. I see. If its you, you must have a reason for that. Gongson Su didnt press further or delve into Baek Suryongs past. They chatted until the bottle was empty. Out of wine already? Did you only bring one bottle? This is just right. Besides, we have a guest. A guest? Is Skysword here already? Baek Suryong smiled, looking past Gongson Su. Gongson Su turned to see a familiar face approaching. Senior Wonkang? he gasped in disbelief. Hyonwon Kang slowly hobbled toward them, waving in greeting. Gongson Su immediately stood up to greet him. What are you doing here, Senior? Youre not well Hyonwon Kang scratched his head sheepishly. I got tired of the physicians nagging. Besides, I have a gift for you. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. A gift? Gongson Sus voice cracked, feeling moved. Such a thoughtful guy even though hes injured What gift? he asked. Haha, I cant wait to give it to you, Hyonwon Kang said, pulling out a small, ck dagger and thrusting it towards Gongson Sus throat. Oho? Gongson Su sensed no malice. The dagger moved smoothly, almost like a gift rather than an attack. CLANG! The de was deflected, and Hyonwon Kang quickly retreated, his face expressionless. W-Why Gongson Su blurted out, shocked and afraid. Only now did he realize the danger he had been in. Why are you trying to kill me? Elder, calm down, Baek Suryong reassured, stepping forward after having deflected the attack. Thats not Hyonwon Kang. What? Hyonwon Kangs face twisted into a sinister smile. How did you know? I mimicked all of the boys mannerisms, even his scent, perfectly, the Deathshroud assassin known as Seventh Shroud asked. I was expecting you, Baek Suryong replied, smiling icily.
  1. Baijiu: Chinese hard liquor made from grains. If you have the opportunity (and are legally allowed to drink), try Maotai and Wuliangye. Theyre interesting as long as your boss doesnt throw up all over you?
Chapter 96: Just Who Are You? Chapter 96: Just Who Are You? Seemingly intrigued, the Seventh Shroud asked, You knew I wasing? It was a well-known fact in the jianghu that the true fear of an assassin came from the unpredictability of their ambushes. For most assassins, who were primarily trained in stealth techniques, concealed weapons, deadly throat strikes, and escape arts, their ability to kill was greatly diminished once their identity was revealed. However, this assassin was from Deathshroud. Baek Suryong kept his gaze locked on him as he replied, I knew you wouldnt give up easily, so I prepared a little trap. And oh dear, I walked right into it, the Seventh Shroud admitted, his tone unfazed despite his failed strike and revealed identity. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I suspected this might happen Seventh Shroud murmured, rubbing his face. I thought perhaps you recognized me because the kids resistance while I skinned him caused some noticeable differences in the face A shiver ran down Gongson Sus spine as he bellowed, You scoundrel! What have you done to Kang? Is that his face? Elder, Baek Suryong interjected, calming the agitated Gongson Su who looked poised to attack. He hasnt harmed Hyonwon Kang.How can you be so certain? the Seventh Shroud asked, tilting his head curiously. Baek Suryong dismissed his psychological ploy with augh, Elite assassins dont resort to crude human skin masks. Mastering the art of bone contortion and disguise is far more effective. That doesnt prove I spared Hyonwon Kang, the Seventh Shroud argued. You had to spare him, Baek Suryong retorted, grinning. Hyonwon Kang needs to be alive for you to frame him after you kill the Elder. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Oho Seventh Shroud nodded in acknowledgment. Were you an assassin once? Its easy enough to deduce. Youre quite sharp, the Seventh Shroud observed, sneering. I get that a lot, Baek Suryong replied, matching his smirk. The Seventh Shrouds smile morphed into one of mockery. Despite his failed initial attack, he remained eerily calm as he dered, For all your cleverness, youve missed something crucial. Even without a surprise attack, I can still kill both of you right here. A dark mist began to emanate from Seventh Shroud, swiftly enveloping his entire form. Ugh! Gongson Su gasped, overwhelmed by the formidable aura. Emerging from a shroud of darkness, the Seventh Shrouds eyes emitted an eerie green glow, his ominous presence seeming to weigh down the air. As he stepped forward, mist swirled at his feet. Do you know why Deathshrouds assassins are known as the Assassin Kings? Its because our martial arts skills enable us to eliminate anyone, with or without an ambush. For us, assassination is just one method among many for taking a life. Baek Suryong scoffed, Quite a bold statement for someone who only showed himself because Namgoong Jaehak isnt present. Haha, I acknowledge that, the Seventh Shroud confessed. He had remained hidden during the ck Forests assault on Gongson Su at the Azure Dragon Academy, all because of the Blue Sky Sword King Namgoong Jaehak. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Theres no shame in doing that. The Ten Supremes are monsters that even Deathshrouds finest cant be sure of defeating. But you, Baek Suryong, are different. Ive been observing you these past days. You excel at instructing students, but your martial arts dont quite measure up. You were watching me? That day, when the ck Forest assassins came, I saw you fight. Youre barely at the threshold of a peak master. Even if you were concealing your true strength, its not significantly greater. Baek Suryongs face stiffened, and Seventh Shrouds lips curled into a smile. By now, you must realize the insurmountable gap between us. The darkness cloaking the Seventh Shroud grew denser. As the seventh-ranked assassin in Deathshroud, his prowess was undeniable. Huff, huff Gongson Susplexion paled, his breathing becamebored, and he faltered, barely able to stand. Seventh Shroud watched with delight. Skysword will take a while to arrive. Before he does, Ill kill Gongson Su, frame you, and erase all evidence. You fiend Baek Suryong gritted his teeth in fury. The Seventh Shroudughed, thriving on his frustration. northdetldo wees you. Mr. Baek please leave me and run Gongson Su gasped just before copsing, unable to withstand the overwhelming pressure. To knock out a third-rate martial artist with just his aura hes definitely one of the stronger peak-level masters, Baek Suryong thought. Well then, try to stop me if you can! The Seventh Shroud taunted as he advanced, thrusting his dagger at Gongson Sus unconscious form. Then, time froze. As if in slow motion, an eerie, chilling smile crept across Baek Suryongs pale visage. The ck Death Demonic Art Its been a while, he said emotionlessly, releasing a crimson aura to repel the dark fog and disperse the assassins sword qi. What the?! the Seventh Shroud gasped, instinctively stepping backward, his eyes widening in shock. His hair whipping and clothes fluttering wildly, Baek Suryongughed, Do you think you were the only one who needed to hold back in Namgoong Jaehaks presence? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Y-You mean the Seventh Shroud stammered, panic creeping into his voice. If Baek Suryong was telling the truth, then he hadnt revealed even a fraction of his true power that day. The Ten Supremes are indeed formidable. Thats why I hid this form from him. The Seventh Shroud gulped. The moment Baek Suryong activated his aura, his hair turned a brilliant red and his eyes took on the color of blood. Was there a martial art that could cause such a transformation? He racked his brain, trying to remember, but under that disturbing crimson gaze, he felt like prey in front of a predator. Seeing the assassins confusion, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. Tsk, it appears youre not from the Blood Cult. Blood Cult! Baek Suryongs grin widened. So you do know something, dont you? I think we need to have a serious conversation. Just who are you? The Seventh Shrouds demeanor shifted dramatically, sweat beading on his forehead. Baek Suryong was at least as strong as himself, if not stronger, but that wasnt what truly disturbed him. Why? Why is my dark mist shrinking away from his red aura? Why is my heart, steeled by decades ofbat, now throbbing with primal fear? The Seventh Shroud hadnt even fought yet, but he already felt vanquished. Care to hear an interesting tale? Baek Suryong giggled, brandishing his sword. The simple gesture caused the Seventh Shroud to flinch and recoil. Seeing that his intimidation was working, Baek Suryong channeled more qi into his eyes, intensifying their crimson glow. northdetldo wees you. His glowing eyes were actually an illusion technique known as the Blood Demon Eyes, which he had recently manifested when his Heaven Defying Divine Art reached the five-star stage, or intermediate mastery, after absorbing the immense contaminated qi and medicinal energies in Gongson Sus body. Unfortunately, as a side effect, activating the Heaven Defying Divine Art now dyed his hair and eyes red, making it impossible to use in secret with others around. Just days before, he had used these eyes to shatter the spirit of a ck Forest assassin and extract the information he needed. Right now, he could only induce fear in his opponents, but as he improved the technique, he would be able to manipte minds and create hallucinations. Guess whos be the strongest at White Dragon Manor over thest month? he continued. No way The Seventh Shroud trembled uncontrobly. The Blood Demon Eyes definitely affected him, but there was something deeper and more disturbing that was bothering him. Your martial art Is it a Blood Cult demonic art? Are you sure youve never heard of it? Think carefully. Baek Suryongs smirk grew broader. Suddenly, something clicked in the Seventh Shrouds mind, and he shuddered violently. Impossible!
The legendary Blood Demon has hair and eyes the color of blood, and an aura that overwhelms and suppresses all demonic practitioners.
This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Blood Demons martial arts? he muttered in disbelief. Baek Suryong brandished his sword again, looking a little impatient. It was obvious that the Seventh Shroud knew something, but he didnt have much time left before one of the Ten Supremes, Skysword, showed up. He needed to make this assassin talk, and fast. Hey Are you going to stand there all day? Didnt you say that Skysword was on his way here? If were done with introductions, lets get started, he said. Wait! Baek Suryong lunged like lightning, his sword tearing through the ck darkness of the ck Death Demonic Art. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. We should be there soon, Skysword said. A man of few words, Skysword had spoken only twice on the journey from the pce, including hisst remark, the first being a simple Lets go. Known for his reticence, Skysword made sure that the procession to fetch Gongson Su proceeded in near silence. However, he suddenly stopped riding and furrowed his brow. Is something wrong, sir? Shadow asked. Skysword ignored her, concentrating on his keen senses that surpassed human capabilities. Not far away, two formidable auras shed violently, evidence of an intense ongoing battle between two elite martial artists. His face hardened. Im going ahead. Catch up with me as soon as possible. Pardon? Shadow asked again, but Skysword was already gone, leaving his horse behind. WHOOSH! Skysword hurtled across thendscape, his face etched with concern. I hope the Prime Minister is safe He soon reached the battlefield. Despite the thick darkness that swirled like fog, his vision remained clear, but he still skid to a halt. Huh! he eximed in a rare departure from his usual stoicism, gazing at the spectacle before him. A blood-red dragon tore through the darkness and soared into the sky. Chapter 97: Huh! Chapter 97: Huh! Damn it the Seventh Shroud let out an involuntary curse as he frantically used his movement arts to escape. He hadnt cussed like this in years. Ever since his assassin training, every word he spoke was meticulously calcted. A true assassin had to control a hundred faces and a thousand expressions. Yet, in the wake of the monster hed rather not think about, his perfect control was slipping. Praying that the fiend was slower than him, he nced back. His hopes were immediately dashed. A crimson-colored sword qi whizzed past him and sliced through a number of massive trees, causing them to topple to the side. A man with blood-red hair and eyes was hot on his trail, closing the gap with terrifying speed. The Seventh Shroud gulped in terror. He had already lost his right arm and had just narrowly escaped losing a leg. Blood dripped from his mangled shoulder, the wounds more like a beasts bite than a sword cut. He had faced many martial arts masters, but none had wielded such brutal swordsmanship. No, can that even be called swordsmanship? he thought, remembering the sword qi that had devoured his arm like a bloodthirsty dragon. The ck Death Demonic Art he was so proud of was shattered in an instant, crippling him before he even knew it. This is insanity. Baek Suryong was not supposed to be a peak master. In fact, up until a few moments ago, the Seventh Shroud was certain that his skills and experience were superior to Baek Suryongs, but now he found himselfpletely outmatched. Every move of his ck Death Demonic Art was countered, every attack thwarted. Is it because of the Blood Demons martial art? No, its something more fundamental, something I cant fathom. Its impossible, I just cant grasp the nature of this monsterThis is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Realizing he couldnt win, the Seventh Shroud turned and fled with all his might. His seasoned assassins skills and advanced inner arts fueled his swift escape, and though missing an arm unbnced him, it somehow made him lighter and faster. As he poured all his energy into fleeing, the scenery blurred around him. He had to get away. I must inform the First Shroud that someone has mastered the Blood Demons martial arts. If the connection between Deathshroud and the Blood Cult is revealed SPURT! Sword qi nicked his shoulder, sending a spray of blood into the air. After all that boasting, now youre running away? Baek Suryong taunted. Baek Suryong was rapidly gaining ground. Gritting his teeth, the Seventh Shroud drew on all his inner energy reserves. I cant die like this. As an assassin, hed often walked the fine line between life and death. Still, hed never imagined such a pathetic demise as dying at the hands of a mere martial arts instructor, not even one of the Ten Supremes or a famous martial master. How long do you think you can run? The monster was almost upon him. Sword qi sliced his side open, spilling more blood. Desperate, the Seventh Shroud hurled all his hidden weapons and poisons, hoping to slow his pursuer. It was futile. I cant hold on any longer Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Just then, he spotted a man dressed in the robes of a military official ahead of him, not a master, but clearly skilled. Ill take him hostage. Despite Baek Suryongs mastery of demonic arts and rough demeanor, he was fundamentally an orthodox martial artist. After all, hes still Orthodox right? Ahh, I have no choice! The Seventh Shroud lunged forward, aiming to grab the man and use him as a shield or a hostage. However, as he reached for the man, the stern-faced figure said, Youre an assassin. Are you the one who tried to harm the Prime Minister? Ugh!! An immense pressure pinned the Seventh Shroud to the ground, leaving him writhing like an insect. The man, expression still neutral, drew his sword, revealing the words Heavenly Mandate etched on the de. By the mandate of heaven, he dered. No way Toote, the Seventh Shroud realized who he had attacked. The panic on his face faded into resignation. Closing his eyes, he whispered, It is an honor to die by your hand. I will execute you, Skysword concluded. In a sh, a line was drawn from the top of the Seventh Shrouds head to his groin. Cleaved in two, his body split apart as he fell to the ground, lifeless. Skysword shifted his gaze from the corpse to the man who had been chasing the Seventh Shroud. Are you an assassin too? Baek Suryong abruptly skidded to a halt, his hair and eyes quickly fading back to their natural colors. No, he responded cautiously. Read this at northdetldo, or else. This is troublesome, he thought. Despite his intermediate mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, which heightened his senses, Baek Suryong hadnt detected the man in front of him until it was toote. Are you Skysword? he asked. Yes. Baek Suryong fell silent, contemting his next move. As soon as he noticed the words Heavenly Mandate on the mans sword, he realized the gravity of the situation. Revealing the Heaven Defying Divine Art to one of the Ten Supremes was a severe mistake, even if Skysword was not an orthodox martial artist but a master from the Imperial Pce. Who are you? Skysword pressed. Feeling cold sweat trickle down his back, Baek Suryong resisted the urge to back down. I am Baek Suryong, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. Elder Gongson Su and I You have learned a peculiar martial art, Skysword cut him off sharply, raising his sword. Baek Suryong instinctively stepped back to create some distance. Did Shadow not tell you about me? She did, but theres no way for me to verify if you are who you im. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Want to see my identity token? Im not in the mood for jokes. Skyswords expression was grave as he lowered his voice, I will sever your arms first and question youter. Hey hey, I dont care much for jokes either. Instead of replying, Skysword casually swung his sword and Baek Suryong, on high alert, instantly moved out of its intended path. The de narrowly missed him, slicing through the air and cutting down dozens of trees before dissipating. Baek Suryong swallowed hard, relieved for the moment. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Impressive, Skysword said, his lips curving into a slight smile. Wait! Shadow will verify my identity when she gets here. Skysword paused for a moment, then replied, Okay, Ill wait. After I cut off your arms, that is. What the fuck Ugh! As Skysword began to fully channel his inner qi, an immense pressure descended on Baek Suryong, making his knees buckle. As expected of one of the Ten Supremes, Baek Suryong thought. Only a martial artist of the Ten Supremes caliber could exert such control over aura that it paralyzed anyone less skilled. I want to see for myself what kind of person you are. Liar! Youre just curious about my martial art! Finally, Baek Suryong understood Skyswords real intention. The uniqueness of the Heaven Defying Divine Art had clearly not escaped the masters notice. I doubt he actually means to harm me though he doesnt seem keen on holding back either. Skysword pointed his sword at Baek Suryongs left arm, saying, Left. It was a warning. Baek Suryong felt his anger surge but knew better than to directly confront one of the Ten Supremes. Struggling against the growing pressure, he groaned, Shouldnt you be rescuing the Prime Minister instead of doing this? Hes lying unconscious back there Skysword chuckled, Its fine. The Prime Ministers breathing is steady, and theres no one else nearby. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Fuck this guy, he already knows everything and is acting like that on purpose. Baek Suryong gritted his teeth. A fight was now inevitable. Crazy bastard Youre really going through with this, heined, even as he unleashed the full power of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. WHOOSH! As Baek Suryongs hair turned a vivid crimson and his eyes sparked with a fierce red glow, he steadied his stance, his knees no longer trembling. Skysword sighed, As I thought, thats quite the dangerous martial art. What is it? I have no intention of exining it to someone as ungrateful as you, Baek Suryong replied, his voice bristling with unruly defiance. Are you iming to be my benefactor? How many times have I saved Elder Gongson Su from assassins? Is this how you repay someone who protected your patron? By persecuting them without any proof? Do you even know what gratitude is? If your words hold truth, then I will admit my mistake. But that is a discussion forter. Skysword adjusted his sword slightly. I will go for the left. Baek Suryong pointed Moon Shadow at Skyswords right arm in retaliation. Right for me. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? For the first time, Skyswords eyebrow twitched, and he imbued his sword with even more power. Golden energy swirled around him, while Baek Suryongs aura erupted in massive crimson waves. BOOM! The two forces shed and coiled, forming a dragon-shaped whirlwind. Inside, the two men moved in unison. Stop! He is the Elders benefactor! a desperate cry suddenly pierced the chaos. Using all of her speed, Shadow fearlessly plunged into the whirlwind. Numerous cuts immediately appeared on her body, but she still screamed, Please, stop! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. The whirlwind quickly dissipated, revealing the two men standing face to face with each other. Skyswords sword was at Baek Suryongs throat, and Baek Suryong, bloodied but defiant, tightened his grip on Moon Shadow. Both still had their arms. Shadow yelled at Skysword, Lower your sword now! Sir! Very well. Skysword sheathed his sword and turned away. I will see to the Prime Minister. Tend to your injuries and follow me. Baek Suryong watched him leave, his gaze filled with unresolved anger. Skysword, however, was already reflecting on their brief encounter. Although he had held back, the danger Baek Suryong had posed to him was real. Sensing the threat, I subconsciously changed my target from his left arm to his neck, but that guy never wavered and went for my right arm. It had been a long time since Skysword had felt such intense emotions. He nced at his right sleeve, only to see that it had started to disintegrate. Huh! he unintentionally let out a gasp of admiration. Chapter 98: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts Chapter 98: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts Am I still alive? Gongson Su slowly opened his eyes, his face pale. Before him, Skysword knelt and apologized, Prime Minister, Im very sorry for beingte. You didnt do anything wrong, so why are you apologizing? Anyway, wheres Mr. Baek? Hell be here soon, Skysword replied hesitantly. Although Skyswords response seemed a bit odd, Gongson Sus attention was grabbed by the chaos around him, namely, the upturned ground and dozens of cut down trees. What on earth happened while I was unconscious!? he gasped in astonishment. Uhm, about that Skysword honestly exined what had happened. As the Emperor held Gongson Su in high regard, he didnt dare lie to the old man. Finally, when he mentioned shing swords with Baek Suryong, Gongson Sus expression hardened. What? Is Mr. Baek badly injured? Im fine, Baek Suryong groaned, approaching Gongson Su together with Shadow, his face still a little pale. Although I did almost lose an arm because of a certain someone, he added.What I did was necessary for confirmation. What were you out to confirm? My identity? Or my martial arts? Skysword fell silent. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Gongson Su chuckled in disbelief, Mr. Baek, you have some nerve. Did you know who Skysword was before you fought him? If you did, you should have groveled on the ground and begged him to spare you. If words actually worked on this guy, I would have done so. However, this absurd person bullied the man who saved the Prime Ministers life for no other reason than because hes strong enough to do it Enough, Gongson Su reprimanded. Baek Suryong shut his mouth. While he didnt like being scolded, he also had no intention of turning Skysword into an enemy. Rxing, Gongson Suughed, Hohoho, I would appreciate if the two of you stopped bickering. For my sake. Yes. Understood. The two grown men bowed their heads like guilty children. Shadow approached to check Gongson Sus pulse, while the others quietly waited for the escort troops to arrive. Suddenly, Gongson Su snapped, Do you two seriously think I wouldnt notice you having a silent standoff? Ha! Ahem. The two men awkwardly cleared their throats and turned away. Gongson Su chuckled at their childishness, and Shadow shook her head. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Soon, the escort troops for Gongson Su arrived with a rumble. Five carriages and a hundred elite Royal Guards showed up, and it was only this few to ensure that there were minimal travel dys. Impressed, Baek Suryong remarked, Elder, you truly are an extraordinary person. Hoho, youre only realizing that now? Its one thing to know about it theoretically, and another to see it in person. Seeing you rolling around in the dirt every day also made it hard to imagine At the honest remark, Gongson Suughed heartily, Indeed, Im quite the important person. Which is why, if you ever need a favor, feel free toe to me. Okay, sir, I wont hesitate to visit anytime. You ought to read this at northdetldo. They smiled at each other. Having already exchanged farewells many times, there was no need for more. Instead, Gongson Su turned toward Skysword, asking, Skysword, did you bring what I asked for? Yes. Go get it for me, will you? While Skysword fetched something from the carriage, Gongson Su told Baek Suryong, Before I go, I have something for you. Huh? You keep giving me things He had already received ten thousand silvers as tutoring fees. The promised financial support for the Azure Dragon Academy would also go into funding his sry. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Most importantly, it was thanks to the tremendous amount of contaminated qi I absorbed from him that I reached intermediate mastery in the Heaven Defying Divine Art Considering all these opportunities, it seemed he had received more than enough. So you dont want it? My favorite saying is: the more, the merrier. I figured. Gongson Su nodded, unsurprised. The Royal Guards who came to escort him, on the other hand, stared incredulously at Baek Suryong for his sheer brazenness. Shadow covered her face in shame. Why is it always me who is embarrassed she mumbled. If I may have your attention, please, Skysword interrupted, retrieving Gongson Sus gift from the carriage. Everyone turned toward him, expectant. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He announced in a booming voice, Azure Dragon Academy instructor, Master Baek Suryong! I present you with a royal edict from His Majesty, the Emperor! What? Baek Suryongs jaw dropped at the shocking news. A royal edict!? A fierce aura radiated from Skysword. Prepare to receive the edict! Baek Suryong quickly knelt on one knee, bowing his head. I, Baek Suryong, hereby ept the Emperors royal edict. Skysword, nodding in satisfaction, began to read the edict. Baek Suryong, born on the seventh day of the Yang Wood Dragon year1 in Huichang, Jiangxi Province, has rendered great service by protecting Prime Minister Gongson Su from treacherous rebels and assassins, thus averting a significant threat to the nation. I, the Emperor, hereby present him with a Royal Certificate of Merit along with one hundred gold taels and ten hectares ofnd. The Royal Certificate of Merit was amendation given to officials who had made significant contributions to the country. Are they just giving this out like candy? Baek Suryong thought, receiving the certificate with a bewildered expression. Gongson Su smiled. I specifically asked His Majesty not to grant you a government position, but dont feel slighted by it. I did it because I doubt you want to constantly be harassed by powerful figures out to exploit you. Yeah, that would be terrible, Baek Suryong agreed, grateful for Gongson Sus thoughtful consideration. This isnt the end. Shadow, bring it here, Gongson Su said. Yes. Shadow brought over a ck wooden box that looked exceptionally luxurious at a nce. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Open it. Carefully opening the box, Baek Suryong found a ck rod about the thickness of a finger and about one foot long, resting on golden silk. What is this? he asked. This is a teachers pointer that I used to use. Try holding it. Baek Suryong took the pointer out of the box, only to discover that it was heavier than expected. Looking closely, he saw a dragon coiled around the entire length of the pointer. Its called the ck Dragon Pointer. Because of an incident where he was scolded with it, His Majesty still shudders at the sight of it. What? Baek Suryongs mouth twitched. Did he really hit the Emperor with this? Even the Royal Guards seemed taken aback by the story. Gongson Su chuckled, Hoho, its made of Meteor Iron, so it wont break easily. Feel free to use it however you want. Can you really give me something so valuable? Well, I dont need it anymore, so I think its better to give it to someone who will make good use of it. Now, try injecting your inner qi into it. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong did as he was told. As he infused his inner qi into it, the ck Dragon Pointer made a clicking sound and doubled in length. Normally, its about one foot long, but with inner qi, it can extend to three feet. Wow The ck Dragon Pointer was truly a formidable weapon, and it was far more useful than even most treasured swords. Gongson Su looked warmly at the ck Dragon Pointer, fondly remembering how it received every scuff, then at its new owner, Baek Suryong. I hope its helpful to your teaching. Baek Suryong smirked. Oh, it will be. Dont just use it to beat up kids. Why are you ruining the moment? I was just about to get emotional. Gongson Su chuckled yfully and addressed the Royal Guards, Hoho, now that Ive given everything I wanted, its time for me to go. Guards, prepare to depart. Yes! In an instant, the preparations wereplete, and Gongson Su boarded the carriage. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. As Baek Suryong followed to bid farewell, Skysword sent him a telepathic message. [Ill keep quiet about your martial arts. After all, Im not a murim warrior, and the Prime Minister holds you in higher regard than you might imagine. Still, keep that martial arts hidden from others, especially from skilled individuals. If they see it, they wont let you go so easily.] Baek Suryong maintained a calm expression but sighed in relief internally. Phew, if Skysword had decided to investigate the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it would have been a major problem. [Thank you for the advice,] he replied. He was already well aware of the problem with the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Its characteristics were so distinctive, he had no choice but to suppress it and keep it hidden, especially from masters like Namgoong Jaehak. While having a brief conversation with Skysword, Gongson Su climbed into the carriage. Thank you. Lets meet again someday, he said. Dont forget to train regrly like how I taught you while youre in the pce. Gongson Suughed. Definitely, he promised. Shadow, sitting beside him, also offered a farewell, Well be off. Safe travels. Shadows eyes seemed to hold a hint of regret, but she said nothing more and bowed her head. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong stepped back a few paces, and the carriage started moving. Giddy-up! Baek Suryong watched the carriage leave in silence. As the sun began to set, and five carriages raced towards the horizon, the student who had been with him for over a month left him. Elder, Im the one who should be thanking you, he whispered. Initially, it was just to earn ten thousand silver, but after seeing firsthand how desperately the old man worked to achieve his childhood dreams despite his declining health and strength, soon he genuinely wanted to help Gongson Su seed. Before I knew it, I was cheering for him. Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, who trained with him daily, probably felt the same. This was a feeling he never experienced as a martial arts instructor in the Blood Cult. If he had realized this a bit earlier he might not have made so many mistakes. No point in dwelling on regrets, Baek Suryong sighed deeply and shook his head, brushing off his lingering feelings. He wasnt one to hold onto regrets for long. Instead, he thought about his present and future. The Seventh Shroud died without giving me any information about the Blood Cult, and Skysword seems to have recognized the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Additionally, the strength of the Ten Supremes Baek Suryong recalled his fight with Skysword, feeling a vast gap between them. If that wasnt jarring enough, Skysword was considered the weakest among the Ten Supremes, and was there mostly because of his symbolic significance as the Imperial Pces strongest warrior. Skysword is undeniably a great master, but Namgoong Jaehak is stronger. Strong enough to contend for the title of the Worlds Strongest. If Namgoong Jaehak had been the one to witness the Heaven Defying Divine Art instead of Skysword This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong shivered. He was lucky this time, but theres no guarantee hed be so fortunate again. If I want to freely control my physical transformation, I must master the Heaven Defying Divine Art to at least the seventh star. However, reaching the seventh star wasnt just about umting inner qi. Sigh I need to teach the kids, improve my martial arts, and deal with the Blood Cult sses havent even started yet, and already theres so much to do Baek Suryong sighed, then turned and started walking towards the Azure Dragon Academy. The first semester and his first ss at the Azure Dragon Academy would begin in a few days. That also meant that he would have more students from now on. Already feeling tired, so tired Despite his grumbling, the expression on Baek Suryongs face was one of excitement, and his steps were light and quick. A few dayster, the academy buzzed with the arrival of both new and returning students. They crowded around the bulletin boards, eager to see the list of sses open for enrollment this year. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The students preferences for sses varied greatly depending on the course and instructor. sses with low poprity often faced the gloom of empty seats, while those in high demand sparked fierce enrollment duels among the students. These reactions shaped not only the instructors reputation but also their treatment and sries. Whos Jaegal Soyeong? a student asked, scanning the list. A new teacher, another replied. Whos going to take Ancient Murim History though Think shes pretty? Maybe Ill check out her first ss. This year, among the temporary instructors, Jaegal Soyeong seemed to be the only individual who was teaching a ss, but a more careful inspection revealed another intriguing entry at the very bottom of the list.
Trantors Note: I needed to try very hard not to type Defense Against the Dark Arts
  1. Yang Wood Dragon year: i.e. Gapjin year (׳), the name for the 41st year in the sexagenary cycle (60-year cycle), a method of counting years historically in East Asia using sixty terms, each corresponding to a year. The first word in each term is a number from 1-10, representing a Heavenly Stem, which also represents one of the five elements + yang/yin, so gap (1, ) represents the yang wood element. The second word represents one of the twelve animals of the Chinese zodiac, and jin () corresponds to the year of the dragon. Coincidentally, this year, 2024, is also a Yang Wood Dragon year.?
Chapter 99: I Know Just the Place Chapter 99: I Know Just the ce (At the Azure Dragon Academy student cafeteria) Im jealous, Ak Yeonho confessed. A temporary instructor teaching from the first semester thats amazing, Myeong Il-Oh murmured. The two young men stopped moving their chopsticks, their gazes fixed enviously on the two people seated opposite them. Jealous? If youre jealous, maybe you should try harder, Baek Suryong smirked confidently. Jaegal Soyeong, however, offered an awkward smile, seeming a bit embarrassed. That morning, the four of them had scanned the course registration lists posted around the academy, only to find that only two of them had sses assigned to teach. Struggling to hide his irritation, Ak Yeonho stirred his soup and muttered, Okay, since Miss Jaegal topped the instructors exam, I get why she was chosen, but I was the runner-up. Why do I get no sses while Hyung-nim gets one? Do you really not know why? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo?Okay, I know. Ak Yeonho clicked his tongue and nodded. By now, everyone was aware of the wager between Baek Suryong and Namgoong Su over their students entrance scores, which Baek Suryong had won. Reflecting on yesterdays events, Myeong Il-Oh said quietly, Surprisingly, Namgoong Su took his loss quite calmly. Just the day before, all the instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy had gathered in the conference hall to allocate the semesters lectures.
I have something to announce. I will surrender one of my sses to Mr. Baek Suryong, Namgoong Su dered.
Of course, not everyone approved.
Hmm. Thats problematic. Changing sses at your discretion, what does that say about the academy? Mr. Baek, perhaps you should reconsider I agree. We have promises to keep with the students Im worried whether a temporary instructor can handle Mr. Namgoong Sus ss
Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo had subtly tried to challenge their bet, and Namgoong Sus supporting group of instructors joined in, but Baek Suryong had his own backers at the academy too.
A promise between men should be honored, Mae Geuklyom said in his deep, resonant voice. Hoho, it sounds interesting. If both parties agree, whats the problem? Noh Goonsang, recently in a good mood due to Gongson Sus sponsorship, nodded approvingly. Gazing at Baek Suryong fondly, he added, Anyway, our dear Baek I mean, Mr. Baek, which one of Mr. Namgoongs sses will you take? Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts.
When Baek Suryong had announced his choice of ss during the meeting, everyone had given him puzzled looks. Even Namgoong Su had clicked his tongue in disapproval.
Why are you throwing away such a good opportunity?
Ignoring Namgoong Sus sarcasm, Baek Suryong stood his ground. Known for his multitude of popr sses, Namgoong Su was dubbed the Crazy Workaholic of the Azure Dragon Academy. While most of his sses were sought-after and held at prime times, a few werent as appealing. Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts, despite being taught by Namgoong Su, didnt attract much student interest. It was more of an elective, chosen by students who needed extra credits, with the only appeal being Namgoong Sus teaching. If you had picked swordsmanship, movement arts, or even outer arts, it would have been far better Myeong Il-Oh pointed out. These were all popr courses, taught by Namgoong Su during prime slots. Any of them would have assured Baek Suryong a solid performance appraisal for the semester. However, Baek Suryong simply offered a mysterious smile in response to his younger brothers worries. I had my reasons for choosing it. If he had chosen swordsmanship, movement arts, or outer arts, he would have been limited to teaching only those subjects. Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts, on the other hand, gave him a lot of creative freedom. A ss about understanding and countering unorthodox sects martial arts? That gives me lots of teaching flexibility. Plus, its an elective for all grades, and offers plenty of chances for practical lessons. Well, knowing Hyung-nim, Im sure youll excel. Yeah, even your most outrageous antics usually turn out well. Baek Suryong looked bemused. Is that apliment or an insult? The two young men quickly turned away from Baek Suryong, directing their attention to Jaegal Soyeong. Miss Jaegal, youre truly impressive. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? To secure a ss from your first semester, you really are the top neer. Hey, why are you so mean to me and so kind to her? Whats with the gender bias? Jaegal Soyeong blushed and tucked her hair behind her ear, overwhelmed by theirpliments. Well, the previous instructor for Ancient Murim History retired this year, so I got lucky, she admitted. Wow Smart students always sound so modest! Truthfully, Ancient Murim History was the least favored subject among students. For youngsters eager to master martial arts, enduring a history lecture felt like torture. Ill give it my all! Im sure there are students at the Azure Dragon Academy who love history as much as I do! The two men pped, showering the enthusiastic Jaegal Soyeong with praise. If anyone can make it work, its you, Miss Jaegal. If you need any help, just let us know! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Tsk, I can see right through you guys, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. Despite both being assigned unpopr sses, Baek Suryong and Jaegal Soyeong were still envied by Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il-Oh, who couldnt teach and were merely ss assistants. We have about two months left, right? Yes Sigh The temporary instructor periodsted three months. After that, based on how well they did, some would be hired as full-time instructors, while others would leave. Thus, whether one was assigned a ss significantly affected their performance appraisal. So, do either of you need a teaching assistant? Myeong Il-Oh asked eagerly. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Most sses at the Azure Dragon Academy had a teaching assistant due to the hands-on nature of martial arts sses, which frequently included demonstrations and sparring. It was often easier to partner with an experienced instructor than a student, so temporary instructors usually filled this role. Ak Yeonho promptly began promoting himself, offering his meat side dish to the two and winking. Hyung-nim, you know I despise unorthodox sects so much Id annihte them on sight, right? Miss Jaegal, Ive always been fascinated by history. If you pick me, Ill study diligently and be a huge asset. Hehe, please enjoy this. Tsk, is that all youve got? Myeong Il-Oh, a year older, clicked his tongue in disapproval, reached into his pocket, and stealthily slipped two thick pouches into the teaching duos pockets. Then, bowing like a shady official, he whispered, Please ept this. Its a modest token of my sincerity. Watching this exchange, Ak Yeonho was dumbfounded. Hey, Myeong-hyung! Bribery is cheating! Youve crossed the line! Isnt your meat side dish a bribe too? How can youpare that to slipping cash into someones pocket? If youre so outraged, you should havee better prepared. I was merely showing my resolve. Wow Uh, sorry, but I dont really need a teaching assistant Hey, can we just eat quietly? As the four of them chattered animatedly in the cafeteria, a new voice suddenly interrupted, Excuse me, fellow instructors Read this at northdetldo, or else. Had it been just the voice, they might have ignored it, but the profound inner qi in it made them all turn their heads simultaneously. A middle-aged man with a meticulously groomed long beard stood there, hands sped behind his back. He was Pung Jinho, a respected instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy for nearly two decades and, more importantly, Namgoong Sus most prominent supporter. In a warm yet firm voice, Pung Jinho scolded, It seems youre getting a bit too lively with so many people around. Its good to see young people having fun, but please refrain from actions that lower the dignity of the Azure Dragon Academy.
Do not make Pung Jinho an enemy. In some ways, hes more formidable than Namgoong Su.
Recalling Mae Geuklyoms advice, Baek Suryong stood up. Sorry for the disturbance. Well clean up and leave soon. Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Jaegal Soyeong also stood up, their expressions tense as they apologized. Sorry. Well be more careful. I-Im sorry Pung Jinho stroked his famous, voluminous beard, a well-known symbol at the Azure Dragon Academy. Seeing the nervous faces of the temporary instructors, he chuckled gently, Hoho, do I look like Im here to pick a fight? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Namgoong Sus faction was thergest at the Azure Dragon Academy. However, Baek Suryong had shed with Namgoong Su since the entrance exam, and the trio close to him were also gradually bing disliked by the faction. Why did hee over all of a sudden? Is he looking for a reason to fault us again? We shouldve kept our voices down Contrary to their worries, Pung Jinho extended an olive branch instead of picking a fight. Thats not why Im here, so rx. With the semester about to start, its pointless for instructors to be in conflict. Oh, yes? Ah Phew. Everyone but Baek Suryong breathed a sigh of relief. If any more conflicts arise, Ill mediate, so dont worry. I came to tell you that, Pung Jinho told the group, then turned to Baek Suryong with a smile, Mr. Baek, I have high expectations for you. Since you arrived, a fresh breeze has started blowing through the Azure Dragon Academy. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Thank you. One request, though, please avoid further shes with Mr. Namgoong. Even I find it hard to mediate those, Pung Jinho smiled brightly. Baek Suryong responded with a polite smile, Ill do my best. Despite having already burned bridges with Namgoong Su, he had no intention of making enemies with all the instructors, especially not someone as influential as Pung Jinho. Avoiding him too obviously would be foolish. I should try to use him to my advantage instead. As if reading Baek Suryongs thoughts, Pung Jinho made an unexpected offer, I appreciate your understanding. How about a drink this evening if youre free? I have some things to discuss oh, and of course, its on me. Baek Suryongs eyes sparkled at the suggestion. I know just the ce. That evening, they met at arge establishment in town, coincidentally owned by Bok Manchun. Chapter 100: Why Dont We… Chapter 100: Why Don''t We Ahahaha! Youre quite a character! How do you manage to be so entertaining? Pung Jinho mmed the table as heughed uproariously, his face bright red from the alcohol. Across from him, Baek Suryong casually tilted his ss and smiled. Mr. Pung, your keen interest makes it all the more enjoyable. Yes, indeed. Hahaha, Myeong Il-Oh chuckled nervously. Pung Jinho filled Myeong Il-Ohs ss to the brim, causing it to overflow. You should drink freely like Mr. Baek. Dont worry about the bill tonight, its all on me. O-Okay, Myeong Il-Oh stammered, his voice tinged with hesitation. Noticing his friends difort, Baek Suryong chimed in, Il-Oh, are you really going to overlook Mr. Pungs generosity? Do you see him as a beggar or something? No, Hyung-nim, its not like that You ought to read this at northdetldo. Then finish your drink and have another one. Itll brighten the mood, please Mr. Pung, and give our evening more meaning.And also generate more sales for the nightclub, Baek Suryong thought, imagining his fattening wallet. Mr. Baek is right, you shouldnt worry about my finances. After all, arent we all here tonight to have a good time? Thank you for your generosity. That being said, may I order more drinks and snacks? You dont need to ask me, just order whatever you want. Then, Ill go ahead. Baek Suryong, with a crafty grin, summoned the waiter and ordered the priciest drinks and snacks on the menu. Slightly startled, Pung Jinho remarked, Hoho Youre quite bold. Should I cancel the snacks if its too much? Nonsense. Do you think I cant afford a night of drinks for my young juniors? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Pung Jinho continued to drink, stroking his luxuriously long beard, a source of personal pride that had grown over ten years and that he often bragged about to his peers. Knowing this, Baek Suryong yed along,plimenting, Wow, your beard looks really good on you, Mr. Pung. Im jealous because I cant grow one well. Hoho! Give it time. Its just so shiny and silky. Do you have a special beard care routine, sir? Care to share your secrets? Hmm. Well, maintaining good nutrition, regr washing and drying are key, and theres an apothecary I frequent As they emptied several bottles during such trivial chatter, Pung Jinho casually steered the conversation to the main point. Do you know why I invited only you two tonight? he asked suddenly. There were only two temporary instructors sitting at the table: Baek Suryong and Myeong Il-Oh. Pung Jinho had told Ak Yeonho and Jaegal Soyeong, who were also at the restaurant, that he would organize a separate evening out for them. I have no idea. I dont know either. Both were clueless about their special invitation. Pung Jinho chuckled. I hate to say it, but you two donte from particrly strong teaching backgrounds. Baek Suryong stayed silent, while Myeong Il-Oh frowned slightly. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Seeing Myeong Il-Ohs expression, Pung Jinho quickly rified, Oh, I dont mean the Myeong n is insignificant, but it cant reallypare to the Jaegal n or the Shandong Ak n, right? Thats true. Myeong Il-Oh nodded reluctantly, his expression softening slightly. Pung Jinho nodded in understanding. Im in the same boat. Ever heard of the Shaanxi Pung Family? Both young men shook their heads. Lets have another drink. Pung Jinho filled their sses again and poured one for himself. He took a hearty swig, then continued, Do you know which family is most involved in martial arts instruction in the murim? The Namgoong n, Myeong Il-Oh responded promptly, always keen on the dynamics within the murim and the academy business. Correct. Then, did you know that the Namgoong n has over ten renowned Star Instructors? That many? Baek Suryong blurted out, genuinely surprised. Refilling his cup, Pung Jinho exined, After the fall of the Blood Cult fifty years ago, the murim entered a peaceful era. The unorthodox sects weakened from internal strife, and the orthodox heroes had little trouble with viins. Even the notorious Green Forest Bandits quieted down. But life always has its ironies, doesnt it? A sly smile formed on Pung Jinhos lips, and his eyes gleamed ominously. When the unorthodox lose power, so do the orthodox. Who then would protect themon people from the unorthodox sects? And what incentive would civilian merchants have to pay sects for protection? To sum it up Pung Jinho shaped his fingers into a coin. Having lost an important source of ie, the famous orthodox sects and families ran into hard times. To solve their financial woes, they thus set their sights on the martial arts academy business. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Thats why the Five Great Academies were founded. The orthodox sects im its to train the next generation of murim warriors in case the Blood Cult revives, but why would a fallen Blood Cult rise again? Its all a sham. Baek Suryong had his opinions on the Blood Cults revival but stayed quiet. Pung Jinho is not drunk at all, he just seems drunk. Since the beginning of this drinking party, hes been suppressing his intoxication with inner arts, pretending to be tipsy to set the mood. Damn, hes a real master, not only in martial arts, but in many ways. And hes fucking dangerous. Covertly heightening his vignce, Baek Suryong kept hisposure on the surface and asked innocently, Really? Ultimately, the establishment of the Five Great Academies was a way for the orthodox sects to make money. Thats why I didnt invite Mr. Ak or Ms. Jaegal tonight. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Mr. Pung, isnt it a stretch to say its all about money? Myeong Il-Oh suddenly interrupted. Pung Jinhos gaze turned icy. After seeing what the Namgoong n is doing, do you still believe that? And the Namgoong n is only one faction. What about the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great ns, who are getting more and more involved in the academy business? Why do you think theyre sticking their fingers in the pie? I suppose youre right. Money is the primary motive, and connections are secondary. Today, most talented martial artists attend academies. Traditional one-on-one martial arts training is almost extinct, reced by systematic training. Now consider this: where do these academy graduates end up? Pung Jinho took another gulp before answering his own question, They move on to higher academies or join sects through referrals. Of course, some find work in escort agencies or tradingpanies, but the real indicator of sess is bing a formal disciple of a major sect. The times have changed more than I realized, Baek Suryong mused. With the decline of the Blood Cult and the resulting peace in the murim, the motivations for studying martial arts had evolved. He had always focused on teaching martial arts well without much thought for the future of his students, but now he understood that he needed a new approach. The academy business has be a way for the orthodox sects to enrich themselves and expand their influence. In the end the rich just keep getting richer, Pung Jinho continued cynically. Baek Suryong blinked in surprise. Pung Jinhos attitude was not in line with his expectations. I thought he was just the second-inmand of the Namgoong Su faction But here he is, openly antagonistic towards the Namgoong n, which Namgoong Su is a part of. Namgoong Su doesnt know about this, does he? Suddenly, Baek Suryong remembered something Mae Geuklyom had mentioned about Pung Jinho. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads.
They call it the Namgoong Su faction, but Mr. Namgoong is just a figurehead. Pung Jinho is the real authority who shapes public opinion and rallies the faculty.
Grandpa was wrong; hes more than just a ringleader, hes the mastermind. He hadnt thought much of Pung Jinho at first, but now that he saw that icy smile and razor-sharp eyes, the man before him seemed far more cunning and ambitious. I see. The reason he called only me and Il-Oh here is Baek Suryong roughly understood Pung Jinhos intentions. I believe the instructors from smaller sects should unite before its toote, Pung Jinho dered. Gulp The sound of Myeong Il-Oh swallowing was as loud as thunder. Baek Suryong yed dumb, peering into his wine cup. Ah, so this is how hes trying to bring us to his side. I dont quite understand. What difference would it make if we united? Im only telling you two this. Pung Jinho smiled eerily, his face no longer showing any signs of intoxication. The Azure Dragon Academy wontst long. Cough, cough! Mr. Myeong, what surprises you so? Surely youve heard some rumors on your way here. What do you mean? At a meeting of the Five Great Academies earlier this year, it was decided that the Azure Dragon Academy wont be invited to the Heavenly Martial Festival starting next year. northdetldo wees you. Both mens expressions hardened at this new information. Why didnt Noh Goonsang or Mae Geuklyom tell me about this? Baek Suryongmented inwardly. Participation in the Heavenly Martial Arts Festival alone is highly symbolic. Although the Azure Dragon Academy has beenst for ten years, it has remained one of the Five Great Academies because of its inclusion in the Festival. In other words, once we are no longer invited to the Heavenly Martial Festival, the Five Great Academies will be the Four Great Academies, Baek Suryong concluded. Pung Jinho smiled. Unless, as you dered, we win this year. Even though I admire your confidence, Im a very pragmatic person. In my opinion, its impossible to win the Heavenly Martial Arts Festival, so the Azure Dragon Academy wont be able to take part next year onwards. Once that happens, the Azure Dragon Academy will no longer attract the prodigies of murim. With its reputation and finances dwindling, the academy will be unable to maintain its current scale and will be forced to downsize. If my estimates are correct, it will probably be bankrupt within five years. Myeong Il-Oh immediately turned pale at the chilling revtion. Setting his ss down, Baek Suryong asked calmly, Why are you telling us this? Because I want to work with you in the long run. For the next five years, Ill support you. And after five years? Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. Pung Jinhos response to this will reveal his true intentions. You ought to read this at northdetldo. I n to establish a new academy with all my connections and wealth. Id like to recruit you then. It was a lot to process after one evening of drinking. Seeing the duosplex expressions, Pung Jinhoughed, Ah, the mood has be too serious. We need some entertainment. Think about my proposal at your own pace. Before anyone could object, Pung Jinho summoned the dancers. No! I havent gotten enough information out of this bastard yet! Before the dancers could arrive, Baek Suryong quickly asked, What if we spread rumors about this tomorrow? Whats stopping us? With a meaningful glint in his eye, Pung Jinho chuckled, Would anyone believe the words of a mere temporary instructor over someone who has dedicated twenty years to the academy? If youve been here for twenty years, why arent you the Principal or Vice Principal? I did have such ambitions ten years ago, but everything changed when the Azure Dragon Academy began to decline. Pung Jinho stroked his beard thoughtfully before downing another drink. When the academy fails, someone has to take the me. The Principal first, the Vice Principal second, and Understanding his implication, Baek Suryong finished his line for him, The Star Instructor would be next on the chopping block. Exactly. Its good to talk with someone who understands. Pung Jinho continued drinking, his movements as cold and calcting as a snake deliberately ingesting poison. Finally, wiping his mouth with his sleeve, he suggested, So, I was thinking Why dont we drive Namgoong Su out of the Azure Dragon Academy?
Trantors Note: Chapter 100! Woohoo! Epub Volume 1 is also out! Chapter 101: True Colors Chapter 101: True Colors W-Who are you nning to drive out? Myeong Il-Oh stammered. Pung Jinho refilled his empty cup, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. You heard everything. Why ask again? Is this a joke? I always enjoy a good joke, but I wouldnt joke about something like this. Dumbfounded, Myeong Il-Ohs eyes widened and his hands shook. So you really n to oust Namgoong Su? he whispered. Mr. Pung, what is your n for getting rid of Namgoong Su? Baek Suryong asked, leaning forward as if intrigued. Arent you surprised? Damn, its no fun when a rookie reacts like that. Does that mean you dont like me? Pung Jinho topped up Baek Suryongs cup and chuckled, Actually, I havent liked a rookie this much in a long time.Pung Jinho had genuinely taken a liking to Baek Suryong, whether it was his striking appearance, his confident demeanor, or his undeniable talent. This boy is a gem. He could be a future Star Instructor, he mused, drawing on his experience with many teachers after two decades of teaching. Baek Suryong has the makings of a popr instructor at any academy, so I must secure his loyalty now. I dont n to kick Namgoong Su out right away. Maybe next year or the year after. Ill make him leave the Azure Dragon Academy voluntarily. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Curious, Baek Suryong asked, Why make him leave on his own? Someone has to answer for the Azure Dragon Academys failures. It looks better that way. Baek Suryong crossed his arms. I dont know Namgoong Su well, but he doesnt strike me as someone who would flee because of a few setbacks. If he doesnt leave, then well force him out. Pung Jinhos eyes hardened. As I said, I despise those from the Nine Great Schools and the Five Great ns. They are born with abundant resources and trained by the best. For them, excellence is just a matter of course. Life is inherently unfair, isnt it? Baek Suryong pointed out. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Pung Jinho burst outughing. Exactly, I know that but those elites? They dont get it. People start life from different ces, yet those born with privilege rarely admit it. They credit their sesses to their own efforts and dismiss others who havent achieved the same aszy andcking talent, all while pretending they dont understand how good they have it. Well, Im sick and tired of their hypocrisy. As a member of a small murim family, Myeong Il-Oh found himself sympathizing with Pung Jinhos passionate words. However, Baek Suryong felt differently. I see, hes got an inferiorityplex. Although his skills could qualify him as a master, hes still no match for Namgoong Su, so hes convinced himself that hisck of privilege is to me. Namgoong Su became a Star Instructor after only five years at the Azure Dragon Academy. Is he skilled enough for the job? Yes, but theres no denying that his background in the Namgoong n contributed to his quick promotion. Thats true, Baek Suryong conceded, sensing the need to ease the tension. Refilling Pung Jinhos wine, he steered the conversation back to the main topic, But I asked about your n to drive out Namgoong Su, and weve strayed from that. Oh, I got a bit carried away. You two, wait outside! Pung Jinho dismissed the courtesans who were loitering by the door, then lowered his voice, There are several ways. He could be caught embezzling, rumors might surface about an inappropriate rtionship with a female student, or one of his students could suffer qi deviation. Thats Just examples, Pung Jinho smiled at a shocked Myeong Il-Oh, then took a sip from the drink Baek Suryong poured. Here, have another, he said, refilling Baek Suryongs cup as well. Thank you, Baek Suryong said, carefully observing Pung Jinho. This isnt his first time trying to win over a fellow instructor. Hes far too practiced, as if hes gone through this routine countless times before. Pung Jinho grinned, Are you sizing me up? Arent we both? Baek Suryong replied. The two men exchanged knowing smiles. As Baek Suryong assessed him, Pung Jinho was likewise gauging Baek Suryong, considering whether he was worth coborating with. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? In the end, Pung Jinho took the initiative, suggesting, This isnt a bad offer for you. You and Namgoong Su are already at loggerheads, and you both share a martial arts expertise in swordsmanship. Eventually, youll need to take over his position. Baek Suryong nodded silently. Despite Pung Jinho misjudging his expertise, he didnt feel the need to correct him. Pleased, Pung Jinho continued, Except for the Heavenly Martial Academy, its impossible for an academy to have two Star Instructors specializing the same discipline. Do you think I cant be a Star Instructor while Namgoong Su is here? Why choose the hard path when theres an easier one? Good point, Baek Suryong chuckled. [Hyung-nim, are you really considering teaming up with Pung Jinho?] Suddenly, Myeong Il-Oh sent Baek Suryong a telepathic message. Baek Suryong didnt reply, aware that Pung Jinho would sense the qi waves from any telepathicmunication. After a pause, he said, Ill think about it. Thats enough for now, Pung Jinho said confidently, convinced that Baek Suryong woulde around eventually. A guy with no real backing other than his grandfather cant refuse me. Clearly, no one had bothered to inform him about Baek Suryongs ties to Gongson Su. Well then, lets drop the serious talk and enjoy ourselves. Come on in,dies! Pung Jinho shouted to the courtesans, who had been waiting outside. As three women entered and approached them, Pung Jinho nonchntly tugged one girl over to him and began massaging her shoulders. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Baek Suryong, however, ignored the courtesans. Mr. Pung, can I ask you one more question? Its nothing big, Im just curious. Go ahead. Why do you teach martial arts? For the money, Pung Jinho answered bluntly, his gaze lingering on the courtesans chest. Do you think Im materialistic? Not at all. I value your candor. Im not cut out to be a murim master, and Ive got no other skills or talents, so this job fits me well. The pay is good, too. Good enough for you to freely indulge in drinks and summon courtesans in a high-end brothel, Baek Suryong thought. Finally, Pung Jinho looked away from the courtesan and turned to Baek Suryong. What about you? Why do you teach? he asked. In the beginning, it was to survive, Baek Suryong replied vaguely. In his previous life, he had damaged his qi center, which was indispensable for a martial artist, while on a mission for the Blood Cult. Since he could no longer fight on the front lines, he had to find another way to be useful in order to survive, so he started teaching martial arts. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? And now? Now, Im not sure. Moneys no longer an issue, and Im not particrly interested in fame. Then why continue? Baek Suryong pondered for a moment, then shrugged. Because its fun? Raising an eyebrow skeptically, Pung Jinho chuckled, Indeed, that is a dilemma only those without financial worries face. You definitely have the potential to be a Star Instructor. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. I know, right? Baek Suryong bragged. Pung Jinho pulled the courtesan onto hisp and burst outughing, Hahaha! Your confidence is refreshing! Master, Im a hostess, not a prostitute the woman protested. Ignoring her resistance, Pung Jinho simply stated, Ill pay you extra. Thats not it Dont worry, I understand, Pung Jinho replied, brushing off her protests and proceeding to undress her. Please, Master, stop! The frightened courtesan cried, tears dripping down her cheeks. Baek Suryong stepped in calmly, Mr. Pung, if you continue behaving like this, this pleasant gathering might turn sour. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Damn, now my mood is ruined. Get out! Pung Jinho roughly shoved the courtesan away. The courtesan wiped her tears and bowed to Baek Suryong before leaving, and the other courtesans quietly followed her. Pung Jinho sneered and downed his wine, visibly annoyed by the courtesans rejection. Hmph. Im not interested in soft bodies anyway. A body trained in martial arts is much better, wouldnt you agree? Uh, what? Myeong Il-Oh blurted out thoughtlessly. Baek Suryong remained silent, waiting for Pung Jinho to continue. Pung Jinho licked his lips. Figuring that such topics were eptable among men, he spoke crudely, Especially those who are trained from young, theyre flexible and strong. Its one of the few pleasures of my twenty years of teaching. W-What are you saying? Come on. You know what I mean. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Baek Suryong stared at Pung Jinho, narrowing his eyes slightly. Unfortunately, Pung Jinho misunderstood his expression. Im sure you at least understand, right, Mr. Baek? With your looks, it would be even stranger if female students didnt approach you on their own. Indeed, I frequently catch them stalking me, Baek Suryong smiled. Pung Jinhos eyes immediately lit up. Got any tips to share? How many have you been with? It seems he didnt catch the meaning behind my smile, Baek Suryong mused, asking, How many do you think? Hmm, probably over a hundred, I guess? Man, I envy you. If I were young and handsome like you, Id Now youre showing your true colors, Baek Suryong interrupted sternly. Huh? Pung Jinho eximed, startled by the sudden change in Baek Suryongs tone. Baek Suryong shook his head and let out a deep sigh. At first, Pung Jinhos talk of uniting the smaller sects appealed to him. Even when they talked about overthrowing Namgoong Su, he could see the logic of survival tactics. However, Pung Jinhos view of his female students changed everything. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Youre absolute trash, he spat. Did you just call me trash? Yes, you fucking degenerate. Maybe youve had too much to drink Baek Suryong grabbed a bottle and smashed it over Pung Jinhos head.
Trantors Note: Season 1 of the manhwa ends here. Epub Volume 1 is also now out! Chapter 102: This Will Be Fun Chapter 102: This Will Be Fun CRASH! The wine bottle smashed to pieces on impact with Pung Jinhos head. Ugh! Pung Jinho cried out as he fell backward, his forehead sliced open and bleeding profusely. Baek Suryong rose to his feet and approached the older teacher, clutching another bottle. Hey, how many girls have you tried to seduce? You crazy bastard! Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Pung Jinho tried to rise and strike back, but Baek Suryong was quicker, smashing the second bottle into his nose. As Pung Jinho reeled from the pain, Baek Suryongs next kick sent him mming into the wall. BOOM! With a loud thud, Pung Jinho hit the wall and crumpled to the ground, screaming, AHHH!Baek Suryong immediately sat on top of him and unleashed a flurry of blows. POW! BASH! THWACK! Ugh! What?! Why? Do you really not know, you sex-obsessed scumbag? Curled up into a ball and shielding his face with his arms, Pung Jinho tried to gather his qi and defend himself. Unfortunately, Baek Suryong gave him no chance to retaliate, hitting him relentlessly with anything he could grab - bottles, bowls, tes, cups. Finally, when he ran out of things to break, he pummeled Pung Jinho with his bare fists. You pathetic piece of shit, who do you think you are? Baek Suryong roared, his face twisting into a savage grin as he radiated killing intent. For the first time since he was reincarnated, he was truly livid. Pinned to the floor, Pung Jinho didnt dare to fight back. All he could do was mumble through clenched teeth, Do you have any ideajust who youre up against? Huuuh? You still havent had enough? Drenched in alcohol, food, and blood, Pung Jinho was a sorry sight, his once-neat hair disheveled and his proud beard in shambles. This was no fight between murim masters, it was a run of the mill tavern brawl. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Hyung-nim! Stop! Myeong Il-Oh yelled, grabbing Baek Suryong by the waist. Baek Suryong could have easily shrugged him off and continued, but he paused, his anger subsiding a bit. Phew consider yourself lucky, he warned Pung Jinho, brushing off his hands. Looking as if hed seen a ghost, Myeong Il-Oh demanded, Hyung-nim, what the hell are you doing? You heard what that son of a bitch said. But you cant just beat up someone like this! Did you even think about how we are going to deal with the consequences? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Ugh At that moment, Pung Jinho, regaining his senses, struggled to his feet and leaned against the wall. What kind of lunatic? A lunatic? Havent had enough yet? Baek Suryong raised his fist, making Pung Jinho flinch. An instantter, however, Pung Jinho felt a rush of shame at his cowardice. He focused his qi, reminding himself, it wasnt a fair fight, I didnt lose in a true martial arts duel. You coward, ambushing me like a back-alley thug! he snarled. Haha, what? Baek Suryongughed at the absurd excuse. His voice, devoid of any pretense, was as cold as a de as he suggested, How about we step outside and settle this properly then? Put that thing on your shoulders at stake? I must not fall for his childish provocation! Pung Jinho thought, suppressing the urge to retort. Trying his best to sound calm and mature, he said, Baek Suryong, do you think you can act like this because of your grandfather? It was now widely known that the Headmaster, Sword Addict Mae Geuklyom, revered master of martial arts, nightmare to all naughty students and respected teacher to many graduates, was Baek Suryongs grandfather. What does my grandfather have to do with this? Baek Suryong snapped. Does he really think I dont know hes only daring to act out because of his rtionship with Mae Geuklyom? No new teacher would pull such a stunt without someone to back them up. Pung Jinho sneered, Why do you think Mae Geuklyom is still just the Headmaster despite his skills and experience? Do you think hes just waiting for the right time? Not a chance. Hmm Why is that? Baek Suryong asked innocently, deciding to listen quietly for now. Pung Jinho seemed to have misunderstood him, but curious about Mae Geuklyoms continued status as headmaster, he didnt feelpelled to correct the man yet. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Because of his rigid and strict personality, Mae Geuklyom doesnt get along with people and has no close friends. Disinterested in academy politics and authority, Mae Geuklyom had dedicated his life to the sword and the education of students. As a result, though, none of the instructors felt the need to get close to him, leaving him socially isted. To put it simply, youve ced your trust in the wrong man. Pung Jinhos swollen face twisted into a grimace. Mae Geuklyom is a person who skipped his own daughter, your mothers funeral out of pride. Do you really think hed treat you any differently? Drawing his sword and aiming it at Pung Jinhos forehead, Baek Suryongs expression turned steely. His aura surged, causing his blue robe to billow as if caught in a gust of wind, while objects nearby began to quiver. You want to die? Then go ahead. Insult my grandfather again, he threatened. You if you harm me If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Baek Suryong took a step forward. Something terrible will happen. Yadda yadda yadda. Pung Jinho shuddered involuntarily. Baek Suryongs murderous intent was palpable, sowing the fear of death in his heart. Whatever happens to me, you will be dead by then, and it will no longer matter to you, will it? Baek Suryong chuckled. Ugh Pung Jinhos mind raced. Just a few moments ago, he had believed that he could win a fair fight, but now his legs were shaking uncontrobly. Ultimately, his legs gave out and he copsed to the ground. Baek Suryong stood over him, a smirk ying on his lips. Youre not worth keeping alive. W-Wait Baek Suryong advanced, sword raised, when Myeong Il-Oh suddenly stood in front of him, a stern expression on his face. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Hyung-nim, thats enough. Please stop. Move. If you murder an instructor, the academy will be thrown into chaos, and never mind being fired, youll be branded a criminal. I know youre angry, but could you please stop for my sake? I dont want to be punished too. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong looked at Myeong Il-Oh for a while, then sighed and put away his sword. Im sorry, I didnt think about that, he apologized. Ending Pung Jinhos miserable life was simple, but a piece of trash wasnt worth sacrificing their careers for. Huff huff Relieved to be alive, Pung Jinho gasped, his face looking like he had aged ten years from the ordeal. Baek Suryong looked back at him and spat, Let me tell you something. I was never interested in your proposal to begin with. Why? Your premise was wrong. The Azure Dragon Academy will not copse due to insufficient funding. In fact, its budget will double next year. H-How? Pung Jinho didnt know that Baek Suryong had managed to get the Prime Minister, Gongson Su, to sponsor the school. It seemed that the true identity of the old examinee had been kept secret from everyone except the few teachers who attended the meeting, Noh Goonsang, Kwak Cheolwoo, and Namgoong Su. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? You also said the academy wont be invited to the Heavenly Martial Festival next year? Thats not happening. Why? Pung Jinho looked up nkly. With a confident grin, Baek Suryong dered mockingly, Because the Azure Dragon Academy will win this year. If they fail to invite us next year, well stay the eternal champions. Ha, ha ha Pung Jinho, in his disheveled state,ughed bitterly. Youre not just confident, youre arrogantly oblivious. Better that than a pathetic man consumed by his inferiorityplex. Fine. Pung Jinho staggered to his feet, his gaze empty yet malicious. Even if hes only holding back for that guys sake, at least he has no intention of killing me right now, he thought, ncing at Myeong Il-Oh and steadying himself. He faced Baek Suryong once more, his eyes brimming with malice and a slight, derisive smile on his pale face. You now I see that youre quite the master. So thats why youre so confident. But heres the thing Even weak men have their own ways. Im going to use every means I have to destroy you in this industry. What do you think? Will you kill me right now? However, Baek Suryong simply scoffed, unaffected. Do your worst. Well see. Pung Jinho straightened his clothes, cleaned his beard, and exited the room. His face was ghostly white, but no one stopped him. He had nearly reached the brothels main gate when Baek Suryong suddenly appeared, blocking his path. Wait a moment, Baek Suryong said. What now? Are you picking a fight again? You need to pay for the drinks before you go. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? And the broken bottles and dishes too. Baek Suryong turned his pockets inside out, showing they were empty. Were just temporary instructors, so we dont earn much. Pung Jinhos face flushed with rage, but he eventually pulled out his wallet and threw it at Baek Suryong. Here, use this to settle the bill. After paying, Pung Jinho turned to Baek Suryong just before leaving. Mr. Baek, may I give you some advice? By all means. Seeing the amount of money, Baek Suryong replied with a satisfied smile. The ss youre teaching. ? northdetldo wees you. sses with insufficient enrollment are canceled. Just a friendly warning. Be careful. With a meaningful grin, Pung Jinho left the brothel. The smile disappeared from Baek Suryongs face. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The next morning, a new ss was added to the academys bulletin board. Both courses bore almost identical names and were set for the same day and time. A crowd of students quickly formed around the board, their excitement almost tangible. Wow, a new ss by Mr. Pung? Yeah, I wanted to sign up for it But its at the same time as Mr. Baeks ss. If you have to pick one, Mr. Pungs ss is the way to go. But isnt it just an elective? Dont you know? If you cross Mr. Pung It was obvious: if forced to choose, they would all opt for Pung Jinhos ss. Myeong Il-Oh, who had spent the previous evening with Baek Suryong, gave him a grave look and said, Hyung-nim, this So this is how he wants to y? Baek Suryong stared at the bulletin board, his lips curling into a brazen grin. Damn, this will be fun. Chapter 103: Tit for Tat (1) Chapter 103: Tit for Tat (1) By the time the sun rose the next morning, rumors were already swirling through the halls of the Azure Dragon Academy about the violent sh between Pung Jinho and Baek Suryong. Taking a leisurely sip of tea, Mae Geuklyom scolded, Baek Suryong. Didnt I warn you not to make an enemy of Pung Jinho? Im sorry, Baek Suryong apologized, kneeling meekly in front of his grandfather. I thought Id kept it under wraps, but somehow word got out Who could have spread it? he mumbled, his voice barely audible. Silence. Yes, sir. northdetldo wees you. Mae Geuklyom massaged his temples, hoping to ease his escting headache. Sigh, whose penchant for trouble did you inherit? Both, I suppose. Covering his face with his palm, images of his daughter and son-inw shed through his mind. In his three decades at the academy, hed dealt with numerous delinquents, but as the product of two particrly notorious ones, Baek Suryong was a special case. I suppose its no surprise, considering your parents.Grandpa, I swear Im innocent, Baek Suryong asserted, straightening his posture. If you had heard what he said, you wouldve split him in two yourself. Baek Suryong was sure that Mae Geuklyom would have reacted the same way. No, hed bet his entire fortune that Mae Geuklyom would have been even more extreme. northdetldo wees you. Mae Geuklyom clicked his tongue at his grandsons naivety. You should avoid conflict whenever possible, not out of fear, but because it will only dirty your hands. You should have ignored him But he He what? Never mind. Baek Suryong mped his mouth shut. He couldnt bring himself to reveal that Pung Jinho had mentioned Mae Geuklyom not attending his own daughters funeral. Even if Im not the real Baek Suryong Mae Yakbing gave birth to this body. How can I possibly ignore such disrespect? I will not interfere in your affairs, Mae Geuklyom said firmly, taking another sip of tea. The reason is Of course you shouldnt, Baek Suryong interjected, nodding as if it were obvious. This petty dispute is not worth your attention. Ill prove my ability on my own. To prove your ability, you must first meet the enrollment threshold. Yes Baek Suryongs voice faded. Without at least five students for his Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts ss, it would be canceled before it even started. Pung Jinho has extensive connections and is a master of academy politics, not to mention his poprity among the students. Hell use every trick in the book to undermine your ss. It pisses me off to think that such a disgusting pervert is a celebrated teacher. Baek Suryong sighed, Sadly, personality and ability dont always match. northdetldo wees you. Mae Geuklyom narrowed his eyes and fixed Baek Suryong with a stern look. Are you referring to yourself? No Baek Suryong whimpered. The truth was, he was bewildered by his current state. He had never feared any martial arts master, not even Namgoong Jaehak and Skysword, but Mae Geuklyoms presence somehow always unnerved him. Wait, I know. This must be all Dads fault. Regardless, he needed to recruit at least five students by next week. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Getting five students wont be as easy as you think. Do you have a n? Dont worry about it. Mae Geuklyom wanted to press further, but when he saw Baek Suryongs confident smile, he just said, Fine. Since he had promised not to interfere, it would be embarrassing to probe further. Mae Geuklyom quietly resumed sipping his tea. Baek Suryong downed the rest of his drink and stood up. Grandpa, I should get going now. Is it thatte already? Mae Geuklyom remarked absentmindedly as he walked him to the door. Watching his grandson put on his shoes, he hesitated before adding, Um, if you ever need my help ahem. His voice trailing off awkwardly, Mae Geuklyom cleared his throat. Baek Suryong turned around and bowed deeply. Then, Im off. Dont bete tomorrow. Watching his grandsons shrinking silhouette, Mae Geuklyom sighed softly, Stubborn boy. He wont ask for help even at the end. After leaving Mae Geuklyoms office, Baek Suryong headed straight to the Azure Dragon Academys administration office. Five students? Thats nothing. Ive faced worse back in the Blood Cult. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? When his qi center was damaged, none of the previous Blood Cult instructors weed his career shift, yet, hed manged to climb from the bottom to the top.
How do you n to teach martial arts when you cant even use qi? Hey, newbie, do you think being an instructor is easy? I heard that you were quite the outstanding captain among the Cult Leaders personal guards? Well, dont expect any special treatment here.
He faced daily ridicule and scorn, and even his students subtly looked down on him. Determined to survive, he had dedicated himself to learning and understanding every martial arts manual he couldy his hands on, all so he could adapt his teaching to each students physical and personality traits.
Is this guy for real? Does he even sleep? He did all this alone?
Soon, the disdain turned into shock and admiration. Some envious instructors tried to sabotage him, but he always stayed a step ahead, ensnaring them instead. Those were exciting times, like walking a tightrope between life and death daily. By the time his students became renowned masters in the murim, he was acknowledged as both the best and worst instructor in the Blood Cult, a distinction that led him to eventually meet with his four masters. This is nothingpared to that Baek Suryong chuckled as he entered the administration office, his steps light. Lets see how many have signed up so far. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? However, before he could open his mouth, the secretary preempted him, saying, Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts? Just a moment. Ill check. Currently, you have one student. Did you say twenty-one? No, one. The secretary emphasized with a finger. Baek Suryong stared at her finger. Is that her middle finger? Just one? Only one student in two days? he asked again. Yes. See for yourself. The secretary handed him the enrollment list. You ought to read this at northdetldo. At the top was the name Wiji Cheon, written in neat handwriting. Cheon Baek Suryong muttered, feeling a sense of pride and fulfillment. Cheons such a good and hardworking boy. Even after joining the Azure Dragon Academy, he hasnt be arrogant and still wants to learn from me. Wait a minute Wheres Hyonwon Kang? How dare that punk not enroll in my ss? The warm fuzzy feeling in Baek Suryongs heart vanished, reced by irritation. Even though that damn brats much weaker than Wiji Cheon, he didnt enroll? As punishment, Ill double his training today Baek Suryong turned to the secretary with an awkward smile. Excuse me, how many students have enrolled in Analysis of Unorthodox Sects Martial Arts? Oh The secretary blushed slightly at his smile and quickly found the document. Normally, we shouldnt disclose this but there are thirteen students. Ah, I see. He hadnt expected simr numbers, but while his ss had only one student, the other had managed to nab more than double the required minimum in just two days. Even for a less popr subject, a few more should have signed up just to meet their credit requirements. Something smells fishy. Baek Suryong said to the secretary, Thank you. Youre wee. If you have more questions,e by anytime. As the secretary yfully tucked her hair behind her ear, Baek Suryong left the office and paused for a moment to decide on his next destination. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? I need to gather more information. Luckily, he knew someone within the academy with exceptional information-gathering skills, although dealing with them required significant mental readiness. Approaching his destination, Baek Suryong took a deep breath and muttered, I would rather not meet that person, but Now is the time to be picky. He strode into the buildingbeled Azure Dragon Academy Student Council. Theyre avoiding your ss because of bad rumors about you, a girl with a cold expression said, her eyes burning with a strange intensity. Paying close attention to the girls every move, Baek Suryong carefully asked, Bad rumors? What kind? First, give me the hair you promised. Make sure its thick and fresh, Tang Soso demanded. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Why does she want my hair? Baek Suryong wondered, reluctantly pulling out a few strands. No, he knew the answer. He was just in denial. Here, he said feebly, giving her the hair. Hehehe Tang Soso cackled gleefully, wrapping the hair in a silk handkerchief and tucking it away. Theres a rumor going around that you ambushed and beat up Pung Jinhost night. Who spread that? I made sure all the nightclub staff kept quiet Tang Sosos eyes glittered like stars in the night sky. So its true? she probed. Baek Suryong smirked and replied, Im the one asking questions. Are there more rumors? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Plenty. They say you seduced girls at your previous academy, swindled rich men, and practiced sexual arts All those rumors sound very simr. Well, I dont believe any of it. I know youre not like that. Tang Soso smiled dangerously, her eyes filled with boundless confidence. If you had ever done anything of the sort, I would have caught you already. After all, I track your every move Ahem! Okay, thats enough, I get it, Baek Suryong quickly changed the topic, feeling a chill run down his spine. Anyway, youre right, its just rumors. Are students avoiding me because of them? I didnt notice anything unusual today Pung Jinho is most certainly behind all the rumors, but those alone arent enough to exin my current situation. Thats because youve been marked by Mr. Pung, of all people. Not only does he teach several core sses, but behind him Namgoong Su? Tang Soso nodded solemnly. Without Mr. Namgoongs favor, its hard to get a good performance appraisal, so Mr. Pung and the other instructors frequently suck up to him. Licking Namgoong Sus boots while plotting to oust him I was right to call him trash. Baek Suryong weighed his options. He could counter the rumors with bigger ones, stir discord between Pung Jinho and Namgoong Su, set a trap, sabotage Pung Jinhos ss No, I cant act like I used to in the Blood Cult. Regaining hisposure, he looked sternly at Tang Soso. Do you take requests? She beamed. For the right price. Chapter 104: Tit for Tat (2) Chapter 104: Tit for Tat (2) Having gathered all the necessary information, Baek Suryong stood up. Do you need any more information? Tang Soso asked. This should be enough for now. When can I expect the requested items? Theyll be ready by tomorrow morning. Ill deliver them to the Discipline Committee. Alright. See you then. Baek Suryong turned to leave. Tang Soso rose to see him out, mumbling, Its a shame. If I hadnt taken Defense Against the Unorthodox Artsst semester, Id enroll immediately You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong mustered a forced smile, hiding his relief that she had already taken the ss. Dont worry, there will be other opportunities. Ahh, so handsome! Aroused by Baek Suryongs smile, Tang Soso covered her mouth, her eyes sparkling and cheeks blushing furiously as she chirped, Feel free toe visit us any time. The Azure Dragon Academy Student Council is always open. And next time, it would be good if you plucked hair from somewhere other than your headBAM! Cold sweat trickling down his back, Baek Suryong mmed the door behind him and shook his head as if to drive off evil spirits. Id rather face the ck Forest assassins ten times over than deal with Tang Soso Hoo I feel like I just made a deal with the devil, he sighed, shivering. Kids these days, just whats in their heads? Stuffing hair into pillows and using it as clothing thread Is that some kind of Tang n sorcery? He couldnt understand what the girl was thinking, but at the same time, he couldnt deny the fact that he had gotten valuable information almost for free. Yeah, I didnt lose anything important it was just a few strands of hair Mr. Baek, Dokgo Jun, the president of the Student Council, greeted Baek Suryong. As Tang Sosos friend, he could guess the ordeal Baek Suryong had just gone through, so he lowered his head in shame and said, I apologize on behalf of the Vice President. You must have it tough, huh? Yes Dokgo Jun nodded, then straightened up and asked seriously, Mr. Baek, what will you do about Mr. Pung Jinho? The conflict between the two instructors was a major concern for the Student Council. Since all students and teachers needed to rally together for the Heavenly Martial Festival, the formation of factions at the beginning of the semester could only bring trouble. Moreover, even though Tang Soso had provided useful information, the Student Council itself couldnt take sides. The Student Council hopes you both can reconcile. Mr. Pung has connections not only with the Student Council but also with the Club Union, the Alumni Association, and the Parent-Teacher Association. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong nodded. I figured as much. If youre willing to reconcile, the Student Council can arrange a meeting, Dokgo Jun suggested, seeing that Baek Suryong wasposed. Baek Suryong smiled and patted Dokgo Juns shoulder. Thank you for your concern, but Im sorry, I dont think reconciliation is possible. Is that so? Dokgo Jun furrowed his brows. It seems he hasnt yet realized that my rtionship with Pung Jinho is beyond repair. Well, even if it could be mended, I dont want to smooth things over with trash like that. Making up his mind, Baek Suryongughed, If it were Namgoong Su, I would try to settle our differences, but I must quickly remove the rotten tumors from the Azure Dragon Academy before they fester. Dont worry, it wont take long. As Baek Suryong was gathering information from Tang Soso, he was also plotting his revenge against Pung Jinho. Under the current circumstances, it would be difficult to gather students, so I need to clear the rumors about me first, or drown them out with even bigger rumors. Dokgo Juns eyes widened in confusion. Excuse me? What do you mean Baek Suryong patted Dokgo Juns shoulder again as he walked past the boy, saying, You should enroll in my ss before its toote. Unless youve already taken it, of course. Seeing Baek Suryongs wicked grin, Dokgo Jun had a hunch that something big was about to happen. northdetldo wees you. Pung Jinho and a middle-aged woman with a frosty demeanor sat across the table in a tidy office, with Pung Jinho carefully exining the events of the previous day. Although he had twenty years of teaching experience at the Azure Dragon Academy and there werent many people he needed to be careful around, the woman before him wielded considerable authority over the school. And thats what happened, he concluded after a long exnation of Baek Suryongs viiny and cunning. Hmph, the woman, her face half covered by a veil, frowned. Despite being in her forties, her sharp features made her look no older than herte twenties. Baek Suryong How disgusting. How can such a person be allowed to teach children? she said icily. Madam Seo, on behalf of the instructors, I sincerely apologize for troubling you with this unfortunate incident. Its not your fault, Mr. Pung, the womanforted him. She was the Frost Spring Dame Seo Riae, the Chairwoman of the Azure Dragon Academy Parent-Teacher Association (PTA), a martial arts expert, and the mother ofst years Student Council President Bang Baekhyeon. Clicking her tongue in disgust, she continued, I never imagined the academy would hire such a scoundrel. Same. To think that he used his handsome appearance and silver tongue like that Even I almost fell for it, Pung Jinho shook his head in dismay. Seo Riae said firmly, Its rare to find a man who doesnt disappoint. For the sake of the children and the academys honor, he must be fired. Ipletely agree, Pung Jinho nodded solemnly, though he was smiling deep down. Baek Suryong, this is the end for you. Mothers in the murim were a force to be reckoned with. To ensure their childrens sess, they often visited the academy their children studied at and exchanged information. That was why Seo Riae, as the head of thiswork, could mobilize all the other mothers with a single word, and even the principal wouldnt be able to ignore her. We will convene a parents meeting to discuss this new instructor and present our collective opinion to the Principal. A wise decision. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Although called a meeting, it would follow Seo Riaes lead. Not even Mae Geuklyom or Noh Goonsang can save you now, Pung Jinho thought, nning to use all his connections to ruin Baek Suryongs career. Even with your martial arts skills, youll end up a jobless vagabond for life. He hid his smile behind a cup of tea. By the way Seo Riae began. Yes? After a pause, Seo Riae smiled proudly. My Hyeons grades will be good this year, right? Of course. Were preparing him perfectly for the Murim Alliance Selection Exam. For the first time since the conversation began, Seo Riaes icy demeanor softened. Bang Baekhyeon, a fourth-year student andst years Student Council President, was her only son. Thats reassuring. I trust youpletely, Mr. Pung. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Hoho, theres nothing more to teach Hyeon. Youre too modest. He still has a long way to go. Please continue to guide him. With a mischievous smile, Seo Riae pulled a silk purse from her breast pocket and slid it toward Pung Jinho. This is just a modest gift, but it should cover a drink with the other instructors. Although Seo Riae called it modest, the wallet was bulging. Pung Jinho slipped it smoothly into his pocket with an ease that suggested he had done this many times before, even as he insisted, Oh dear, theres no need for such courtesies between us I dont trust verbal promises. Wouldnt you agree that rtionships deepen only when there are concrete exchanges? Absolutely. Pung Jinho gulped. The lengths shell go to for her sons grades how terrifying. As you know, my Hyeon will lead the Murim Alliance one day. Until he graduates and joins the Alliance, his record must remain spotless, Seo Riae said firmly, her cold eyes burning with fierce ambition. She aspired for her son to be the Chairman of the Murim Alliance, the leader of all orthodox sects in the murim, a prestigious position that required not only exceptional martial skills, but also great poprity and political acumen. You have nothing to worry about, Maam. Please convey this to the other instructors, especially Mr. Namgoong. That man has already refused my request for a meeting four times. Ill speak with him. Seo Riae stood up. I have to go now. Hyeons tutor will arrive in an hour. Ill walk you to the gate, Pung Jinho offered, following her out with his head bowed. While walking through the academy, Seo Riae suddenlymented, The training ground is dirty. It needs to be cleaned more often. I will see to it. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Are the training weapons properly maintained? I saw rust in the storeroom. Ill check on that. We need to gather parents opinions about dormitory life to address any inconveniences Understood, it will be done. It was as if she was ady and he was a servant. Pung Jinho humbled himself excessively, and Seo Riae took it for granted. This was how he survived, by clinging to the powerful. As they approached the main gate, they noticed amotion. A crowd had gathered, and voices could be heard arguing in the crowd. Let me through. I need to enter the school. This academy is under Murim Alliance jurisdiction! Outsiders cannot enter without permission. Frowning, Seo Riae asked, Whats going on? Allow me to go find out, Pung Jinho meekly answered, stepping forward and pushing through the crowd. Soon, he spotted Mae Geuklyom in a standoff with someone. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Damn old man. His blood immediately started boiling, but he kept hisposure and politely asked, Headmaster, whats the matter? Ah, Mr. Pung. Just the man I need. Hey, you. This is the man youre looking for, so Ill let you two work things out among yourselves. Looking for me? Pung Jinho turned to see who Mae Geuklyom was confronting. A stern looking constable on horseback stared down at him. Are you the Azure Dragon Academy instructor named Pung Jinho? Yes, I am. Whats all this about? Pung Jinho replied, even as a foreboding feeling crept up his spine. Just then, a woman hidden behind the constable stepped forward and shouted, Thats him! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. All attention shifted to her, and the woman removed her veil. You It was the courtesan Pung Jinho had harassed in the brothel the previous day. This man destroyed property and hit me! You crazy woman! When did I ever hit you? Pung Jinho yelled, startled by the sudden usation. However, the constable remained expressionless. So you do know her, then. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. A-About that Pung Jinho began nervously, noticing that the cold stares around him were intensifying. The constable continued coolly, Instructor Pung Jinho, you are under arrest for assault and damage to property. You muste with us for questioning. This is a setup! I did no such thing! Mr. Pung? At the worst possible moment, a familiar voice rang out from behind the crowd. Turning around slowly, Pung Jinho saw Baek Suryong approaching with an innocent expression on his face. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Whats going on, Grandpa? Oh, I remember you! You were there that day Recognizing Baek Suryong, the courtesan cried out excitedly, Master! Do you remember? You saved me that day. If it wasnt for you Baek Suryong smiled benevolently. Of course I remember. After all, it was me who beat up the pervert who tried to rape you. A disquieting murmur spread among the onlookers. Mr. Pung. Seo Riaes voice cut through the crowd like a blizzard, and the atmosphere turned frigid. Her piercing eyes boring into Pung Jinho, she asked, What is the meaning of this? M-Madam Seo, this is a misunderstanding Under the PTA Chairwomans cial scrutiny, Pung Jinhos face turned as white as a corpse.
Trantors Note: Releases will probably slow next week as I will be away on a business trip. Hopefullyst weeks mass release can make up for it. Well, I might work on some chapters in the hotel room if I get bored, so fingers crossed Chapter 105: Im Looking Forward To This Chapter 105: I''m Looking Forward To This Im warning you, if your petty squabbles tarnish the academys honor one more time, I wont forgive either of you. Do you understand? Noh Goonsang scolded, ring at the two instructors seated before him and radiating amanding presence so intense that it stifled the air itself. The recent scandal, where an Azure Dragon Academy instructor was almost arrested, had only been quelled by Noh Goonsangs timely intervention. After a long mediation, he finally persuaded the courtesan, Nan Hyang, not to press charges. In truth, it was Baek Suryong who had secretly instructed Cheong Cheon and Nan Hyang to de-escte the matter. [Orabeoni~ Ive repaid your favor. Come have a drink with meter. My treat.] After ying her part to perfection, Nan Hyang had scribbled this message on a note and passed it to Baek Suryong as she left with a furtive wink. Pung Jinho protested, Principal, this is really unfair! This man spread false rumors in collusion with that courtesan to nder me northdetldo wees you. Unleashing an aura so terrifying it seemed to crush the very breath from Pung Jinho, Noh Goonsang chastised, Mr. Pung, do you really think Im that clueless?Principal, please Pung Jinho desperately pleaded, trembling at the revtion. Enough! Ive confirmed that you two were at the nightclub that day. I dont care about the specifics. Whats important is that youve brought disgrace to the Azure Dragon Academy! Pung Jinhos face drained of color. On the other hand, Baek Suryong, ever the picture of calm, bowed his head and murmured, Im sorry. How dare he still be so smug? He deserves to be torn apart! Pung Jinho seethed silently. Despite both being embroiled in the scandal, he suffered far more. His twenty years of teaching and his painstakingly built reputation were at stake, whereas Baek Suryong was merely a neer with nothing to lose. Noh Goonsangs frown deepened as he continued, Ive reviewed your lecture ns. The content is nearly identical, and the timing oveps. What exactly is your goal? To outshine each other or to genuinely educate our students? Both instructors could do nothing but hang their heads, unable to meet Noh Goonsangs piercing gaze. Clicking his tongue, Noh Goonsangid out his decision, Heres what will happen. Ill conduct a thorough review of your lectures over the next two weeks. Whoever scores lower will have their ss canceled. What? Principal? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Shock registered on the faces of the two instructors, but Noh Goonsang remained unyielding, The students from the canceled ss will join the remaining one. Any objections? Both instructors quickly weighed the implications. Ultimately, confident in their abilities, they responded almost in unison. None. Understood. Noh Goonsang dismissed them with a cold wave, Good, remember my words. You can leave now. The two quickly stood and left the principals office. As soon as they were outside, a chilling killing intent emanated from Pung Jinho as he turned to Baek Suryong. Dont think this is over, he snarled. Dropping all pretenses of civility, Baek Suryong replied with a sly grin, Of course not. The fun is just beginning. Since they were now officially adversaries, they could finally be honest with each other. The two men exchanged cold smiles. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Youre getting overconfident after a single hollow victory. Do you think spreading a few rumors is all it takes to ruin me? Wow, such killing intent. Are you nning to hire an assassin? Why bother killing you? Making you regret your existence is much more appealing. To think we were on the same page after all. I wasnt going to let you off easily either. You little Their heated exchange was cut short by a new arrival. Gentlemen, are you finished with the principal? At the end of the hallway stood the PTA Chairwoman, Seo Riae, waiting for them. Pung Jinho greeted her with a bright smile, Madam Seo, were you waiting for me? Ill exin the situation in detail However, Seo Riae was not interested in Pung Jinho. Mr. Pung, Im sorry, but Id like to speak with Mr. Baek Suryong alone. Could you give us some privacy? she said inly. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? What? Pung Jinhos face fell, and he quickly tried to reason with her, Madam Seo, please hear me out first I dont have time to listen to your excuses, Seo Riae interrupted, cutting him off with a harsher tone than usual. Instead, she turned to Baek Suryong with a gentle smile and politely asked, Mr. Baek Suryong, may I have a word with you? Of course, Baek Suryong replied warmly, his formal tone belying his satisfaction. This wretched woman! Anger red in Pung Jinho. Just an hour earlier, Seo Riae had been adamant about sacking Baek Suryong, yet now her demeanor had shiftedpletely. Is it because Baek Suryong and the courtesan revealed what happened at the nightclub? No, shes not that naive. They knew each other too well. This sudden shift was undoubtedly a calcted political move. Does she think Baek Suryong might outdo me? If so, it made sense. Seo Riae was likely evaluating Baek Suryongs potential and at the same time sending a signal to Pung Jinho that his position was now precarious. Shes underestimating me. Despite his fury, Pung Jinho managed to regain hisposure. Losing his temper or pleading with Seo Riae would be the worst possible move. He needed to withdraw quietly and prepare his counterattack. Madam Seo, Ill see you next time, he said, bowing formally before leaving. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Seo Riae didnt even nce his way, her attention fixed on Baek Suryong. I heard you tutored the top iing student this year. Wiji Cheon was now a well-known name among the members of the PTA.
The top student, Wiji Cheon, was tutored in martial arts by the new instructor, Baek Suryong. Not only that, but Baek Suryong also taught a sixty-six-year-old man so well he passed the entrance exam.
The parents were already buzzing about it. Yet, despite numerous requests for tutoring, Baek Suryong had declined, stating his dedication to academy sses. Well, thats because Cheon is exceptionally talented. I didnt do much. Youre too modest. Seo Riae chuckled behind her fan, though her eyes remained emotionless. And excessive modesty cane off as arrogance. Are you going to attribute the oldest student in history to talent too? I prefer honesty. If you insist. Baek Suryongs polite smile vanished, reced with a confident grin teetering on the edge of arrogance. Fine, Ill stop pretending. I am indeed quite skilled. Far beyond someone like Pung Jinho. Seo Riae appreciated his forthrightness. Mr. Pung has twenty years of connections and decent teaching skills. What do you have, Mr. Baek? she probed. This was a critical moment. Baek Suryongs response would shape how the PTA saw him. Her sharp gaze seemed to challenge him, as if to say, Choose your words wisely. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. To her surprise, Baek Suryong didnt hesitate. He grinned yfully, boasting, Im an exceptional martial artist, have a brilliant mind, outstanding eloquence, noble character, and a handsome face thats conducive to teaching Shall I continue? Seo Riaeughed with a hint of sarcasm, I admire your confidence and spirit, though it might just be bravado Baek Suryong beamed. Words are meaningless. Just watch. Ill transform the Azure Dragon Academy. Hmm Seo Riae pondered his bold promise to win the Heavenly Martial Festival for the academy. I think its unlikely, but I cant deny the recent changes within the academy since his arrival. After a pause, she spoke again, My son, Hyeon, is in the fourth grade, so he probably wont be taking your sses. Ive heard hes an exceptional student, Baek Suryong replied smoothly, having memorized the names of all the prominent students in the Azure Dragon Academy. Seo Riaes son, Bang Baekhyeon, was not onlyst years student council president but had also upheld the academys honor at the previous Heavenly Martial Festival. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Seo Riae beamed proudly at the mention of her son. Hes destined to be the Murim Alliance Chairman. Take good care of him. Thats an admirable goal. Baek Suryong nodded, impressed yet somewhat taken aback. The Murim Alliance Chairman? Traditionally, the top leader of the unorthodox sects was the Blood Demon, and the orthodox sects equivalent was the Murim Alliance Chairman. However, unlike the unorthodox sects which believed in thew of the jungle, bing the Chairman of the Murim Alliance wasnt determined by martial prowess alone, but also required a clean reputation, poprity, and political acumen. In summary, bing the leader of the orthodox was a much more difficult task than dominating the unorthodox. Thisdy seriously wants her son to be the Murim Alliance Chairman? Although he had not met Bang Baekhyeon and thus could not judge the boys ambition, Seo Riaes ambition at least burned fiercely like moltenva, in stark contrast to her icy demeanor. Seo Riae smiled dreamily. The stronger the Azure Dragon Academy graduates in the Murim Alliance are, the better my Hyeons chances will be, dont you think? Her vision stretched decades into the future, envisioning all of the academys graduates as her sons future subordinates. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Well, no need to dampen her dreams. Baek Suryong matched her smile with one of his own. Certainly, with my dedicated guidance, the academy will soon produce many remarkable martial artists. Thank you. Teaching your students well is the best way to support my son, Seo Riae giggled, seemingly pleased with his response. Baek Suryong is young, ambitious, skilled, and capable of standing up to Pung Jinho. Hes no ordinary person. However, she wasnt yet ready to fully side with Baek Suryong at the expense of alienating Pung Jinho. Regardless, the PTA wont involve itself in personal conflicts between you and Mr. Pung. I hope everything resolves amicably, she stated, dering her neutrality. Baek Suryongs smile flickered briefly. No, this is enough. The PTA, Pung Jinhos strongest connection, has now backed out. Additionally, Ive developed a personal rtionship with Seo Riae. Grasping the whole picture, he smiled again, saying, Thank you for your consideration. Well see each other again. Seo Riae waved him goodbye and walked away with graceful steps, leaving a chill in the air. Baek Suryong waited until she waspletely out of sight before sighing softly, Wow. Shes definitely not your average woman. Her unnaturally obsessed eyes when she spoke about her son were unforgettable, and most importantly, they reminded him of something he had seen just recently. Her eyes are the eyes of someone consumed by their inner demons. Of course, he couldnt be sure. It was nearly impossible to determine if a martial artist was gued by inner demons just by their eyes. Moreover, her actions and speech showed no peculiarities other than an excessive obsession with her son. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Well, its not my concern, Baek Suryong concluded, then turned away, his mind filled with more pressing tasks. First, Pung Jinho wont dare act rashly for now. Thanks to the courtesan Nan Hyangs revtions, all the contempt once directed at Baek Suryong was now aimed at Pung Jinho. Coupled with Noh Goonsangs stern warning, Pung Jinho would have to lie low for a while. This meant Baek Suryong could move more freely. First, I need to fill my minimum ss requirement. Five students. However, he wasnt just looking to fill numbers, he intended to recruit students with the potential he sought. Baek Suryong grinned, whispering to himself, Im looking forward to this. The next morning, Baek Suryong received a list from Tang Soso containing the names and necessary information of three individuals.
Trantors Note: Releases will probably slow next week as I will be away on a business trip. Hopefullyst weeks mass release can make up for it. Well, I might work on some chapters in the hotel room if I get bored, so fingers crossed Chapter 106: Im Not a Delinquent Anymore Chapter 106: I''m Not a Delinquent Anymore TL: FoodieMonster007 So thats how it ended, Baek Suryong wrapped up his story about the meeting with the principal with his three new colleagues in the staff lounge. Myeong Iloh sighed, Phew At least it turned out okay, Ak Yeonho remarked, looking visibly relieved. Turned out okay? I think it just got moreplicated, Jaegal Soyeong retorted, blinking her big doe eyes as she challenged Ak Yeonhos overly optimistic outlook. Scratching his head, Ak Yeonho asked perplexedly, Isnt it enough that Baek-hyung wasnt sacked? And Pung Jinho is on the sidelines for now, no? He may be lying low for now, but hes definitely plotting something nasty. Pung Jinho is not one to give up easily, Myeong Iloh pitched in, shaking his head in disapproval. Baek Suryong gave Myeong Iloh a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Thanks for your concern, but lets put that annoying stuff aside for today. Drinks are on me tonight. The group stared at him skeptically.Drinks, huh? I suppose tea counts as a drink Noticing the disapproving nces of some of her colleagues, Jaegal Soyeong whispered, You know, the tension around the academy is pretty thick because of the fight between you and Pung Jinho. Even the other teachers Have all marked us now. The trioAk Yeonho, Myeong Iloh, and Jaegal Soyeongwere inseparable even outside of work hours, earning them a reputation as Baek Suryongs faction. In other words, they werent exactly well-liked by the other staff. You two really dont have anything to worry about, Myeong Iloh murmured, fiddling with his teacup. Jaegal Soyeong was from the illustrious Jaegal n, and Ak Yeonho from the formidable Shandong Ak n. As no one dared to cross members of the Five Great ns or their equivalents, they were safe. But my situation is different Myeong Iloh, from a less prestigious family, was the most vulnerable and was often ridiculed and treated with contempt by the Namgoong Su faction. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong patted him again, Iloh, dont worry. Once we get rid of Pung Jinho and the other trash, well secure our rightful ce here. At Baek Suryongs confident tone, a faint smile spread across Myeong Ilohs face. Understood. But what are those documents youre holding, Hyung-nim? Baek Suryong ced a thick stack of papers on the table, attracting everyones attention. This is information about the students Ill be teaching. Intrigued, the newbie instructor trio leaned in to see the names. Ak Yeonho pointed at one name. Ya Suhyeok? Remember the freshman who looks like a big ck bear? Oh, right. The giant kid Though he had lost the duel exam to a Student Council senior, Ya Suhyeoks tenacity had made quite an impression on all the watching instructors. With the right guidance, especially in the outer arts, hell be a master in no time, Baek Suryong asserted confidently. The others nodded in agreement, then shifted their attention to the two remaining names on the list. Puzzled, Jaegal Soyeong asked, Geo Sangwoong? Yeo Min? Who are they? Ive never heard of them. Geo Sangwoong is a fourth year and Yeo Min is a second year. They are both members of the Remedial ss. If Hyonwon Kang is the worst delinquent in the third year, then these two are his counterparts in their respective years, Baek Suryong exined, smirking. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Remedial ss, which had been practically defunct until recently when Baek Suryong was appointed as the homeroom teacher, consisted of the Azure Dragon Academys problem students and misfits. The documents Tang Soso provided Baek Suryong contained detailed profiles of these problem students. Hyonwon Kang times two They must be quite the challenge. Baek Suryongs colleagues shook their heads in dismay. Until now, no teacher had effectively managed the academys delinquents, thus defeating the purpose of the Remedial ss. However, Baek Suryong was determined to change that. Prepare to see a lot of them. Im nning to include them in my sses, Baek Suryong added, his mad grin undiminished. Pity filled his friends eyes. Good luck, kids Just dont drop out Theyll be fine, right? Huh? Jaegal Soyeongs eyes widened as she scanned the Remedial ss students profiles. Gambling addiction? Binge eating disorder? Kleptomania? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Such issues were rarely associated with teenagers. For delinquents, this is mild. Baek Suryong nodded casually, reminiscing about the fun times hed had dealing with Blood Cult prodigies after theydmitted heinous crimes like mass murder and arson. His friends, however, were taken aback. Your idea of mild is kind of extreme. Gambling and theft would get them expelled in any other school. Those two make Hyonwon Kang seem like a good boy. Baek Suryong took the student profiles back, saying, Anyway, these three will fill the minimum needed for my ss. Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts was Baek Suryongs first ss, and he didnt want to just fill the ss and lecture the kidshe aimed to properly educate his students. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Tang Sosos intel is unexpectedly useful. Thanks to it, Ive already mapped out my recruitment strategy for each punk. Checking the time, Baek Suryong stood. Lunch breaks over. Lets move. Ugh, I dont want to work I want to go home I miss my mom The four packed up and left the lounge to return to their respective duties. As they went their separate ways, Myeong Iloh trailed behind Baek Suryong for a bit. Hyung-nim, he suddenly called out. Hmm? About your ss Have you chosen an assistant instructor yet? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Oh, that. Lectures at the Azure Dragon Academy typically involved assistant instructors to manage the often chaotic and sometimes violent sses. These assistants were usually temporary teachers, senior students, or, on asion, outsiders. Myeong Iloh offered, If you let me help, Ill give it my all. Im sorry, but I already have someone else in mind, Baek Suryong replied apologetically. Although he understood his friends plight, he had already chosen someone else for the position. I see Myeong Ilohs expression fell for a moment, then brightened. Its okay. You should work with whoever you think is best for your first ss. Thank you for being so understanding. We should go out for drinks some time. northdetldo wees you. Sounds good. Feeling awkward, Myeong Iloh quickly changed the subject, So which student will you recruit first? None of the kids in the Remedial ss seem easy to deal with. Baek Suryong grinned. Who says theres no easy one? Theres one guy whose name is not on the list, but hasnt signed up for my ss yet. Oh, right That name was missing. Myeong Iloh nodded, knowing exactly who Baek Suryong was referring to. That evening, the door to the Azure Dragon Academys administration office swung open, and two figures walked in, bickering. Ah, dont pull my ear! Iming! Trying to run away, are you? Move! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong entered first, pulling a kicking and screaming Hyonwon Kang by the ear. Ow! I said Im going! I was just about to register for the ss after this! Too bad Hyonwon Kangs protests were ignored. As if. I knew youd try to avoid me until the registration deadline. Well, uh Caught off guard, Hyonwon Kang stumbled over his words. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Getting tortured at the White Dragon Manor is bad enough. Why do I have to suffer at school too? Hyonwon Kang muttered under his breath. Baek Suryong dragged him to the registration desk. Were here to sign this guy up for Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts, he told the secretary. Baek Suryong then filled out most of the application form. The only thing left was for Hyonwon Kang to stamp his personal seal on it. Hyonwon Kang stared at the form in dismay. Fuck my life You look like youre about to sign a contract with a loan shark. Now stamp it before I beat you up and make you stamp it anyway. Laughter echoed from the other students in the administration office. You think this is funny? Hyonwon Kang red at them, draining the color from their faces. Then, turning back to Baek Suryong, he pleaded, Honorable sir, Im a third year. Cant you at least let me preserve my dignity in front of the juniors? BONK! Smacking Hyonwon Kang on the back of the head, Baek Suryong sneered, Dignity? Thugs have dignity? Ugh Hyonwon Kang groaned, rubbing the bump on his head. Afterpleting the registration, the two of them left the office together. By the way, are you close to Geo Sangwoong? Baek Suryong asked casually as they walked. We used to hang out, but not much these days. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Why not? Arent you both delinquents? He was okay until his second year. Now hes just weird. Baek Suryong didnt press further, instead mentioning absentmindedly, I went to his dorm room, but he wasnt there. Hyonwon Kang looked up at the sky and estimated the time. Hes probably at the gambling den, he replied. Baek Suryong recalled the notes about Geo Sangwoongs gambling addiction and binge eating habit. Even though Tang Sosos information was detailed, he preferred to judge people on his own terms. Ill see for myself what kind of person Geo Sangwoong is. He put his arm around Hyonwon Kangs shoulder. Lead the way to the gambling den, delinquent. Im not a delinquent anymore Then you know where it is? Yeah. With a mixture of reluctance and familiarity, Hyonwon Kang guided Baek Suryong to the gambling den.
Trantors Note: Back from work trip. So jetgged zzz Chapter 107: This Must Be My Lucky Day Chapter 107: This Must Be My Lucky Day TL: FoodieMonster007 Hahaha! Is that all you got? Geo Sangwoongs heartyugh echoed through the inn, deep and assertive. Ugh On the other side of the table, Geo Sangwoongs opponent groaned as he struggled to move Geo Sangwoongs massive finger. Although Geo Sangwoong was arm-wrestling with just one finger, his entire hand and arm remained immobile no matter how hard his opponent pushed. Yawn! This is boring, Geo Sangwoong yawned as he easily pushed the mans arm down. BANG! The table shook violently, as if it were on the verge of breaking. The man, briefly flung into the air, hit the ground foaming at the mouth. Keuk! My bones I think theyre broken Dont exaggerate. Your muscles are just in shock, Geo Sangwoong said with a dismissive wave of his hand. The onlookers, used to this sort of scene, helped the man to his feet.Geo Sangwoong grabbed a piece of meat from the pile beside him and chewed thoughtfully while scanning the room. Is there no one else? Ill give ten silver coins to anyone who can bend my finger, he said, wiggling a finger as thick as three normal sized ones. Its only one finger. Is there no real man around here? Tsk tsk, he clicked his tongue. A few men bristled, but didnt step forward. More than ten men had already tried and failed to defeat him. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? No one here can bend that finger. He beat thirty men in a row with just one finger? This guy could take on a bear in an arm-wrestling match. Staring at Geo Sangwoong, the onlookers whispered in awe. He was a giant, towering over everyone with a body that easily weighed several hundred pounds. His flesh looked soft, but anyone who touched it would find it hard as steel. Is there really no one else? Tsk. Waiter! Bring me more meat! Geo Sangwoong shouted, devouring the pile of meat beside him. As he had defeated dozens of men with raw strength and no inner arts, he was still full of energy. Hey, Sangwoong. Hm? Oh, Senior Yang. A man with a goatee who had known Geo Sangwoong for years approached and sat down across from him. Why havent you been to the gambling dentely? Have you been spending all your time at the inn, just eating and arm-wrestling? Geo Sangwoong answered, chewing, Most bets bore me now. Sometimes, a simple game like this is more fun. Wheres the fun in arm-wrestling when you always win? Gambling without stakes is dull. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Who knows? Maybe someone who can beat me wille along, Geo Sangwoong waved his hand, chuckling. Anyway, Ill swing by the gambling den when I get bored. Its just across the street. Right now though, I want to eat. Senior Yang, who had ordered a bottle of wine, left the table with a sigh. Stop wasting your time here. Come and y with us. Everyoneins that its no fun without you. Yeah yeah. Now go. With Senior Yang gone, Geo Sangwoong turned his attention back to the food piled in front of him. Hey. What now? Geo Sangwoong looked up irritably, only to find a huge shadow looming over him. It was a teenage boy as tall as him, but with a much more youthful face. Looking down at him, the boy said, I heard that youre offering ten silver coins to anyone who can beat you in an arm-wrestling match. Oho. Geo Sangwoongs eyes widened. You seem to be about my size. This could be fun. Geo Sangwoong pushed back his chair and stood up. The two massive men faced each other, filling the room with their presence. Geo Sangwoong smiled. I havent seen you before. Whats your name? Ya Suhyeok, the boy replied, shrugging off his outer coat to reveal his muscr arms and body. His smooth, tanned skin gleamed, entuating his impressive physique. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Geo Sangwoongughed, If I use just one finger against you, Ill lose. It wasnt about saving money. He simply felt that it would be a waste to face such a worthy opponent with only one finger. I dont want to break my finger and be a cripple, Ya Suhyeok agreed. He sat down and ced his entire wallet on the table with a grin. How about this? If I win, give me a hundred silver coins. Ill bet my entire fortune. What? Hahaha! Sounds good! Geo Sangwoong burst outughing and sat down. The tension rose as the two giants faced each other across the table. When they sped hands, the onlookers held their breath. Shall we start? Lets do this. There was no need for a third party to give the starting signal. The moment they exerted their strength, the table groaned and began to split. Urgh Ungh Their arm muscles bulged, veins popping out as their faces flushed red from the effort. Their bodies and arms shook violently as they used every ounce of their strength. The floor shook and the table wobbled madly. Finally, the table broke apart with a loud crack, and both men released their grip simultaneously. Hoo Hoo northdetldo wees you. Haa Haa Looking at each other in astonishment, they panted heavily. Geo Sangwoong spoke first. Lets call it a draw. Ya Suhyeok shook his head. I heard that you defeated dozens before I arrived. That makes it my loss. Ya Suhyeok picked up his wallet from the floor and handed it to Geo Sangwoong. Geo Sangwoong took it, but his expression was sour. Those dozens barely counted, heined. It doesnt matter. I feel like I lost, so I lost. Damn it! Ya Suhyeok snapped, still fuming over his defeat. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Geo Sangwoong found himself liking the young mans spirit, but at the same time he felt a pang of bitterness. Man, does he remind me of my younger self. Opening the wallet, Geo Sangwoong emptied out several copper coins, barely worth a single silver. Immediately, he broke into uncontrobleughter, Hahaha! I thought your wallet was heavy, but its just weight without value. Did you scam me? Hm? Whats this? The Azure Dragon Emblem? Inside the wallet was a sparkling, brand-new Azure Dragon Academy emblem. Chuckling, Geo Sangwoong handed the emblem back to Ya Suhyeok. Youre a junior, huh? Are you also a student at the Azure Dragon Academy? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Would you call me Senior if I showed you my emblem? Ill think about it. Although Ya Suhyeoks expression was sullen, Geo Sangwoong patted his shoulder merrily, finding it endearing. That said, a normal person would have suffered a fractured shoulder under the force of Geo Sangwoongs pats, but Ya Suhyeok only looked slightly annoyed. Hey, do you like meat? Of course I do. Then Geo Sangwoong was about to offer to pay, but his mouth betrayed him, How about we bet on who can eat more meat this time? Im broke. Then how about the loser bes the winners servant for three days? Geo Sangwoong suggested. Youll regret it, Ya Suhyeok replied, hispetitive spirit ignited. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Waiter! Bring us two whole roasted pigs! Soon, the two men sat opposite each other, each tearing into a tasty roasted pig. Hahaha! Ive never met a junior I can get along with so well! Why didnt you enter the school earlier? Geo Sangwoongughed, pounding Ya Suhyeoks back. It was a gesture meant to help with indigestion, but his strength was enough to break an average persons back. Ugh Stop it Im fine now Ya Suhyeok groaned, looking pale and nauseous. Damn it I lost again. Haha! Im better at eating than arm-wrestling, Geo Sangwoong bellowed, his massive belly shaking with mirth. Although they were simr in stature, Geo Sangwoong outweighed Ya Suhyeok by several dozen pounds and was also an inch taller. Im still a little taller than him, but Im sure hell outgrow me one day. Im a little jealous No, whats the point of thinking about such things anymore Geo Sangwoong thought bitterly. At twenty, he had already stopped growing, but Ya Suhyeok, being only seventeen, was still in the middle of his growth spurt. Unaware of Geo Sangwoongs thoughts, Ya Suhyeok wiped his mouth. Damn. ording to our bet Ill be your servant for three days. No need. Just go. What? I said, just go. I had a great time today, so lets call it even. Take this too. Geo Sangwoong gave Ya Suhyeoks wallet back in a gesture of generosity. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. However, Ya Suhyeok did not see it that way. You bastard Are you mocking me? Ya Suhyeok growled, his aura bing predatory. Geo Sangwoong was taken aback. Mocking? When did I mock you? Do I look like a beggar to you? No, I just thought you could use some help You son of a! Suddenly, Ya Suhyeok swung his fist, and Geo Sangwoong was barely able to dodge it. CRASH! His fist smashed through the inns wall. Geo Sangwoongs expression hardened. Have you lost your mind? While usually calm, Geo Sangwoongs temper was no joke. His fist met Ya Suhyeoks as they shed with a sound like rocks being smashed together. Die! You arrogant brat! You ought to read this at northdetldo. They fought fiercely, kicking, throwing, and thrashing around. The inns furniture was destroyed, and people fled in panic. Bruised and bloody, they stood up and red at each other. Remarkably, neither of them had used any inner arts, fighting purely with muscle strength. Hoo Hoo Haa Haa The two paused for a moment to catch their breath, then moved simultaneously, charging at each other with full force. At that moment, they knew that one of them would be seriously injured, but it was toote to stop. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Die! You bastard! Suddenly, a third person stepped between them, catching their fists and stopping them effortlessly. Enough, the neer said. !! !! The two burly young men stared at the person who had intercepted their blows. Though taller than average, the man looked like a skinny childpared to them. This must be my lucky day, Baek Suryong smirked. Now I dont have to look for both of you separately. Chapter 108: Hes Lying Chapter 108: He''s Lying TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong sighed heavily as he surveyed the chaotic inn, Fights between men, I can understand, but smashing the entire inn? Theres no way the Academy wont hear about this. How do you n to exin yourselves? Geo Sangwoong and Yasu Hyeok averted their eyes, unable to meet Baek Suryongs gaze. However, as soon as they nced at each other, the two went at it again. What are you looking at? This guy Unfortunately, Baek Suryong wasnt one to let their transgression slide. THWACK! WHACK!You ought to read this at northdetldo. Ugh Ow As the ck Dragon Pointer swiftly struck each of their heads, the two boys grimaced and clutched their heads in pain. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue at the pitiful sight. If you cause a problem, you should solve it yourself. Knowing that, instead of repenting, are you nning to fight again in front of me? Geo Sangwoong sighed deeply, Im sorry. Ill call someone to clean up the mess. Do you think calling someone will be enough? The inn needs to be rebuilt. Then Ill hire apany to rebuild it. What? Excuse me for a moment. Geo Sangwoong asked Baek Suryongs permission to go out for a moment, and soon returned with a crew of workers who immediately began clearing away the debris and reconstructing the inn. Gawking at the workers, Baek Suryong asked incredulously, Geo Sangwoong, by any chanceis your family filthy rich? Yes, they are, Geo Sangwoong replied curtly. Then, sensing that Baek Suryong was waiting for him to borate, he added, This inn, the gambling house across the street, and most of the businesses around here belong to my father. So, even if something happens to get damaged, the Academy wont me me for it. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. There was no such information in your profile What profile? Unwilling to admit that he had asked the Student Council to investigate a student, Baek Suryong hastily changed the topic, saying, Anyway, why did you hide such an important fact until now? I didnt hide it, it just never came up. Geo Sangwoong sulked, casting a strangely hostile nce at Baek Suryong. Why is he looking at me like that? This is our first meeting Unable to suppress his curiosity, Baek Suryong asked, Geo Sangwoong, do you have a problem with me? No. Baek Suryong didnt think that Geo Sangwoong was telling the truth, but he just nodded for now and turned to the other problem child. Yasu Hyeok, getting into a tavern brawl as soon as you pass the entrance exam? Well done. Im sorry, Yasu Hyeok apologized bluntly, bowing his head. Despite his bear-like size, hes unexpectedly docile? Baek Suryong wondered. Of course, Yasu Hyeok had a reason for being sopliant. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, How did you do that earlier? Do what? Block my punch. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Seeing Yasu Hyeoks sheepish expression, Baek Suryong chuckled, Is blocking your punch that impressive? Yasu Hyeok looked like he wanted to retort, but in the end he remained silent. Baek Suryong had indeed blocked their punches effortlessly. Knowing what they were thinking, Baek Suryong continued, Youre curious about how I caught both of your fists without using any inner arts, right? Yes, Yasu Hyeok nodded obediently, and Geo Sangwoong, though silent, listened intently. When Baek Suryong blocked their punches, there was no hint of inner arts. If he had used the inner arts, they would have felt it. Before that, lets talk about what I want. Baek Suryong smiled and pulled out two course registration forms from his sleeve pocket. I came here today to ask you two, Yasu Hyeok and Geo Sangwoong, to sign up for my ss, Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts. Stamp your personal seal here and submit it to the administration office. Ive already filled out the rest of the form for you. Ahem. With no reaction from the two, Baek Suryong cleared his throat and offered a tempting deal, If you take my ss, Ill teach you how to use your bodies properly, without any wasted energy or movements like you are doing now. Yasu Hyeoks eyes lit up with interest. Youll teach me how to use my body properly? On the other hand, Geo Sangwoongs expression soured. Wasted energy and movements? Hmph, he muttered under his breath. Baek Suryong stared straight at Geo Sangwoong. Geo Sangwoongsrge frame was reminiscent of an elephant, while Yasu Hyeok looked like a fierce bear rearing up to fight. Thats right. You two were born with the optimal build and muscle structure for outer arts, but youre not using your bodies right, he said. Maeng Hoak was a mountain of a man. Although he was simr in size to the two kids before him, he had a muchrger presence, even in his weakened state in prison. The reason for that was his mastery of outer arts. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong recalled a conversation he had with the Bandit King in his previous life.
Ive taught a few students, but they all ran away after some time even though all they suffered was a few broken bones Maeng Hoakined, nonchntly digging his nose. Master Maeng, do you really have to lick the boogers off your fingers? What do you expect me to do when the foods so nd? Bring some seasoning, Maeng Hoak snorted, theny down and continued, Sigh, I tried, but in the end, I never had a true disciple. When I die, my name and martial arts will be forgotten. If you die, but I survive and escape this ce, Ill find someone worthy and teach them your martial arts. Do as you wish.
In the end, Master Maeng didnt escape the Blood Cult, but his martial arts remained with Baek Suryong. However, even though the Bandit Kings Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest was designed to be learned by anyone, it required a big, beefy physique like those of Yasu Hyeok and Geo Sangwoong to master it. I already knew about Yasu Hyeok, but Geo Sangwoong exceeds my expectations. If the Bandit King Maeng Hoak were alive, he would definitely have wanted to take these two as disciples. For others, the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest is merely a supporting martial art, but for these two, its the worlds best. With a hint of mncholy, Baek Suryong added, If you learn martial arts from me, youll be many times stronger than now. Geo Sangwoong crossed his arms, staying silent. Yasu Hyeok gave Baek Suryong an uncertain look. Honestly, I dont believe you Read this at northdetldo, or else. Even though Baek Suryong was taller than average, he was nothingpared to the giant Yasu Hyeok, so if Yasu Hyeok hadnt seen him block his punch earlier, he would have dismissed his im. Baek Suryong chuckled, If you dont believe me, Ill show you. Step forward, Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang, who had been standing awkwardly in the back, pointed at himself. Me? Yes, you. Nodding, Baek Suryong introduced Hyonwon Kang to Yasu Hyeok, Hyonwon Kang learned outer arts from me for about a month. Now, I want you to spar with him without using any inner arts. Baek Suryong had only taught Hyonwon Kang the basics of the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Despite this, Hyonwon Kangs physical abilities and flexibility had improved significantly. Unaware of this, Yasu Hyeok reluctantly replied, If we fight without inner arts, this senior will get hurt. Ill have to restrain myself, making it meaningless. Initially, Hyonwon Kang stepped forward without thinking, but after hearing Yasu Hyeoks words, a vein bulged on his forehead. What did you just say, you little brat? Hey, freshman, whats your name? Hey, freshman, whats your name? Stomping towards Yasu Hyeok, Hyonwon Kang pressed his forehead against Yasu Hyeoks chest and shot him a vicious re. Baek Suryong couldnt help but grin in amusement. Hyonwon Kang was perfect for the viin role. Pfft! Didnt he just say hes not a delinquent anymore? So much so for that! Circling behind Yasu Hyeok, Hyonwon Kang tapped his juniors butt mockingly. Oi, big baby. Did you grow so big because you never weaned off mamas milk? You bastard! Yasu Hyeoks face flushed red with anger. Hyonwon Kang chuckled, rolling up his sleeves to reveal taut muscles. Why? Think you can hit me with your baby fists? Read this at northdetldo, or else. Die! Yasu Hyeok swung his massive fist at Hyonwon Kang, who dodged it easily. Undeterred, he swung again and again, but Hyonwon Kang dodged each blow effortlessly. This is nothingpared to the two monsters I face daily at the White Dragon Manor, Hyonwon Kang thought, even as he taunted, Yaaaaawn. Even a mosquito is faster than you. Yasu Hyeok grit his teeth in frustration. Damn it! Why cant I hit you! Yasu Hyeok tried to punch Hyonwon Kang again, but he missed and his swing went wide. Sensing an opportunity, Hyonwon Kang darted in close, grabbed Yasu Hyeoks head, jumped and kneed him in the face. Yasu Hyeok staggered back, blood streaming from his nose. Raaagh! he roared, iling his fists wildly. Little baby, throwing a tantrum isnt going to solve your problems. With just the basics of the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, Hyonwon Kang easily overpowered Yasu Hyeok using outer arts. Momentster, Yasu Hyeok copsed, exhausted and bruised. Huff huff Hyonwon Kang grinned wickedly. Teacher, what should we do with him? Should I justfinish him? BONK! Whacking Hyonwon Kangs head with the ck Dragon Pointer, Baek Suryong scolded, Stop talking like a thug. Oww Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong clicked his tongue at Hyonwon Kang, then turned to Geo Sangwoong, whose face was stern. What do you think? Interested in learning? Geo Sangwoong hesitated, then smiled and shook his head. No, Im not. Why? Geo Sangwoongs eyes wavered briefly. Realizing that he was doubting himself, he quicklyposed himself andughed heartily with a greasy smile, Im not interested in learning martial arts anymore. I want to enjoy life, eat well, and have fun. Hearing this, Yasu Hyeok, who was still lying on the ground, lifted his head slightly and groaned, Annoying rich kid This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Watch your mouth when you talk to a senior, Geo Sangwoong retorted, shaking his head. He then looked back at Baek Suryong, asking, Is your goal to win the Heavenly Martial Festival? Is that why youre recruiting students? Yes. I want to train capable individuals, and youre one of them. For a second, Geo Sangwoongs expression froze, but he quickly waved it off andughed, Its good to have ambitious goals, even if theyre impossible. Why is it impossible? Ill be on my way now. Geo Sangwoong bowed slightly and headed for the door. Wait. northdetldo wees you. Suddenly, Baek Suryong lunged at Geo Sangwoong and threw a punch. Geo Sangwoong reacted immediately, spinning around and blocking with his palm. CLANG! The sound of metal shing echoed as their fists and palms collided. Geo Sangwoong red at Baek Suryong ferociously, What are you doing? Seeing the young mans expression, Baek Suryong withdrew his fist and smiled. Nothing. You can go. Goodbye. Well meet again. There was no reply as Geo Sangwoong left the inn. Hyonwon Kang sidled up to Baek Suryong and remarked, Senior Sangwoong seems uninterested. Hes gained more weight and doesnt seem to practice martial arts much Hes lying. About what? Baek Suryong looked at his fist. His fist was red and throbbing. It would probably swell up soon. I hit him quite seriously A guy who isnt interested in martial arts wouldnt have such tough palms. Baek Suryong said, watching Geo Sangwoongs retreating figure with a winners smirk. Chapter 109: Ill Pay You Chapter 109: I''ll Pay You TL: FoodieMonster007 Geo Sangwoong rejected Baek Suryongs proposal and left, but Yasu Hyeok stayed behind. Baek Suryong turned to him. Yasu Hyeok, what are you going to do? Stunned by his defeat at the hands of Hyonwon Kang, Yasu Hyeok slowly lifted his upper body and met Hyonwon Kangs eyes. What are you staring at? Hyonwon Kang snapped, scowling. Yasu Hyeok flinched involuntarily, then realizing what he had just done, bit his lip hard, swearing in frustration, Fuck He had never lost to someone his age before, nor had he ever felt intimidated by them. Facing someone who hadpletely overpowered him was new territory. To make matters worse, Hyonwon Kang wasnt an honor student at Azure Dragon Academy, he was a mere delinquent. northdetldo wees you. Fuck? Swearing in front of your senior? Hyonwon Kang taunted, squatting in front of Yasu Hyeok, his demeanor and expression reminiscent of a street thug extorting money. Seems you still dont get it. Hey, freshman, do you know who ITHWACK! Clutching his head, Hyonwon Kang stared at Baek Suryong resentfully. Why do you keep hitting me? Im just trying to discipline the newbie Discipline? You? A mere student? Hyonwon Kang hastily exined, If you dont set these kids straight now, theyll walk all over youter. Dont you see that defiant look in his eyes? We need to crush it now Mind your own business, dumbass, Baek Suryong scolded, smacking Hyonwon Kangs head repeatedly with the ck Dragon Pointer. Ouch, what the hell?! Gotints? Then dodge it, if you can! While none of Yasu Hyeoks attacks hadnded on Hyonwon Kang, Baek Suryongs pointer hit his head again and again with unerring uracy. Ouch! Stop! Stop! Hyonwon Kang screamed, lifting both hands above his head in surrender. Only then did Baek Suryong lower the pointer, muttering, Not a delinquent, my ass. Youre a delinquent to the core. If I catch you bullying your juniors again, youre dead meat. Understood Hyonwon Kang replied meekly. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Suddenly, Yasu Hyeok, having watched the whole scene, interjected awkwardly, clearly unused to asking for favors, Excuse me, Ill take your ss. Please teach me martial arts too. Baek Suryong chuckled and handed Yasu Hyeok an enrollment form. Good choice. Sign your name or stamp your personal seal here. Yasu Hyeok hastily scrawled his signature and returned the form. Can you please submit this for me? Theres somewhere I need to go right now. Where? Instead of answering, Yasu Hyeok looked in the direction Geo Sangwoong had left, his eyes aze. I have a debt to repay. Youre going after Geo Sangwoong? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Yes. At Yasu Hyeoks determined reply, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue and moved to block the boys path. If youre thinking of fighting him again, forget it. He went easy on you before. I know, Yasu Hyeok squeezed out, gritting his teeth in frustration. At first, he had thought that he and Geo Sangwoong were equals, but when Geo Sangwoong shed with Baek Suryong, he had immediately understood that Geo Sangwoong had been holding back against him all along. This truth made Yasu Hyeok angry, but he wasnt reckless enough to challenge this senior again right away. Let me through. I wont fight him. I cant win yet. Hmm Baek Suryong studied Yasu Hyeoks eyes, confirming that he wasnt lying, before stepping aside. I dont know what youre nning, but dont bete for ss. Yes, Teacher. With a stoic expression, Yasu Hyeok walked out of the inn. Baek Suryong watched him leave, then turned to Hyonwon Kang. I thought hed be useless, but isnt he surprisingly useful? Without this punks overwhelming disy of skill, Yasu Hyeok wouldnt have agreed to sign up so easily. ustomed to being hit, Hyonwon Kang instinctively covered his head, asking warily, Why are you looking at me like that? nning to hit me again? Baek Suryongughed, No, its nothing. Anyway, we sessfully secured one student, and the other seems to need more time, so lets leave him be for now. Geo Sangwoong is a lost cause. He doesnt seem interested in learning martial arts. Want to bet? Hyonwon Kang hesitated. He knew Baek Suryong was the type to win any bet, even against ghosts. No, he finally said, shaking his head. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disappointment. Coward. Right, lets go meet the next brat. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The two left the inn, checking the list Tang Soso had given Baek Suryong. Lets see Baek Suryongs gaze stopped at a name: Yeo Min. She was a second year, the only female student in the Azure Dragon Academys Remedial ss, and had yet to return to the school as she had decided not to stay in the dorms starting this year. Shes a live-in worker at the Golden Dragon Inn The two headed straight to the Golden Dragon Inn, thergest inn in the city, boasting seven floors. Do you know Yeo Min? Baek Suryong asked Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang shook his head. Ive never met her. Never saw her in the Remedial ss either. Even though the Remedial ss students frequently yed hooky, Yeo Min had the worst attendance record among them. Her grades arent bad, but her attendance is precarious, Baek Suryong concluded, reviewing Yeo Mins profile. Hyonwon Kang hesitated for a moment, then added, About that girl Ive heard some rumors. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. What rumors? Baek Suryong asked. Hyonwon Kang scratched his neck awkwardly. They say shell do anything for money. Baek Suryong looked back at the word kleptomania in Yeo Mins profile. Wee, customer! By evening, the Golden Dragon Inn was bustling with guests. Thergest inn in Nanchang, it had seven floors, each catering to different sses of customers. The first and second floors were essible to anyone with money. The third and fourth required proof of identity. The fifth and sixth were reserved for local officials, nobles, and renowned martial artists. The seventh floor was by invitation only. As they approached the inn, Hyonwon Kangs face lit up with excitement, introducing, This inn has over thirty chefs and more than a hundred waiters. Theyre also famous for their beautiful singers and dancers. I once made it to the third floor, and the drinks there were fucking amazing Do you enjoy getting hit? SMACK! Using the sound of Hyonwon Kangs head being struck as background music, Baek Suryong entered the inn and began to climb the stairs. Soon, they were stopped on the fifth floor. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Sorry, you cant go any higher. The martial artist who blocked their way spoke politely but firmly, his hand resting on his weapon as if ready to use force if necessary. Baek Suryong smiled and stepped forward. Were not here to drink. Were here to see one of our students working here. A student? The martial artist frowned. Yeo Min, a second year at the Azure Dragon Academy, Baek Suryong exined. At Yeo Mins name, the martial artists expression changed slightly. After a brief telepathic conversation, he nodded and led them through a workers passage, a low-ceilinged corridor, to a room filled with the scent of incense. Youre here to see me? Yeo Min asked, expecting them. At twenty-two, she was older than the fourth-year Geo Sangwoong, and her physical maturity was evident, with her curvaceous figure entuated by a revealing red dress, elegantly styled hair, and heavy makeup. Her skirt had a high slit on the side, emphasizing her long, shapely legs. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Seeing her attire, Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. Working at an inn Right Gulp Ahem! Hyonwon Kang coughed and quickly turned away, face flushing in embarrassment. Sensing their thoughts, Yeo Min folded her arms and smirked. Sorry to disappoint, but Im a dancer. What, did you think I was selling my body? Teehee. The Golden Dragon Inn frequently hosted performances by dancers, singers, and entertainers, and Yeo Min in particr was a highly skilled dancer who performed on the upper floors, entrancing the crowds with her martial arts-enhanced movements. Lighting a tobo pipe, Yeo Min puffed a cloud of smoke, filling the room with a dreamy haze. Anyway, what do you want? I only have five minutes, so make it quick. Baek Suryong stepped forward. Do you know who I am? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong, the new Remedial ss teacher, right? Youre not exactly a well-known martial artist, but I hear youve stirred up quite themotion at the academy. Good, then this will be quick. Baek Suryong handed her a ss enrollment form. RIIIIP! Yeo Min grabbed the form, tore it to shreds, and casually tossed the pieces aside. I dont care, she said. Grinning, Baek Suryong calmly pulled out another form. No problem, I brought plenty. Give them all to me. Ill tear them all up. Why do you work as a dancer? Do you enjoy it? Baek Suryong asked. It pays well, Yeo Min answered without hesitation, making a circle with her fingers and smiling coldly. Im only attending the Azure Dragon Academy because a diploma will help me secure a well-paying job. An inn, a tradingpany, or an escort agency, it doesnt matter. Do I seem materialistic? It was a line she had said many times, as Baek Suryong wasnt the first teacher to visit her. Many had tried, giving long speeches before leaving in frustration. Hmph, in the end, hes no different from the rest of them. Pure idealistic talk wont be enough to convince me However, Baek Suryongs response caught herpletely off guard. Theres nothing wrong with being materialistic. If gold is what you desire, then the answer is simple. Ill pay you, he said. What? Yeo Min was shocked speechless. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Baek Suryongs eyes gleamed with opportunity. He knew that not everyone had the same reasons for learning martial arts, and if Yeo Mins goal was money, then money he would give her. I dont know how much you make working as a dancer, but Ill pay you more to go back to school. However, I have one condition. Baek Suryongs gaze shifted to Yeo Mins long legs. While Hyonwon Kang was staring at the same ce out of lust, Baek Suryong was carefully observing her bone structure, joints, and muscles. Win the Movement Arts Contest in this years Heavenly Martial Festival, he dered. Chapter 110: Assembled! Chapter 110: Assembled! TL: FoodieMonster007 Youre going to pay me? To go to school? Yes, Baek Suryong nodded firmly, fighting the urge tough at Yeo Mins bewildered expression. Why? Because I need you to help us win the Heavenly Martial Festival. You have the potential to win the movement artspetition, he said sincerely. When ites to movement arts, shes the most talented Ive seen in this life, he mused. She isnt an all-rounded prodigy like Hyonwon Kang or Wiji Cheon, but she has the potential to be a master in a specific field. Maybe she could even learn the Ice Moon Goddesss movement arts. The Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin was renowned for her ice techniques that could instantly freeze vast areas, but this visually impressive feat often made people forget her status as the ultimate grandmaster of movement arts. Hmm She even has a simr physique It wont be easy, but she can definitely learn Master Euns movement arts. Now serious about teaching Yeo Min, Baek Suryong proposed, Quit your job as a dancer and move to the White Dragon Manor. Well provide free room and board and train you in martial arts daily.Yeo Min, still mind boggled, found herself struggling to keep up with the conversation. Wait, hold on. Do you even know how much I earn? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. No. How much do you make? Baek Suryong asked confidently. Between Heo Cheons finances and Gongson Sus tuition fees, theres no way I cant afford this girl. Besides, people work harder when they have a promised reward, he thought with a grin. Seeing his confident smile, Yeo Min continued, And what if I dont win the Heavenly Martial Festival? Will I not get any money? Baek Suryong shook his head. Ill pay you a monthly base sry regardless. If you win though, Ill reward you with a bonus worth five months sry. Still bbergasted, Yeo Min hesitated, Are you really a teacher? Is it okay to lure students with money like this? Baek Suryongs expression turned serious. Yeo Min, although I dont know why youre so obsessed with money, I know how desperate and pitiful a person can be without it. Baek Suryong sighed. The documents Tang Soso handed him had only basic personal details and the word kleptomania in the special notes, followed by a short summary: Yeo Min has an excessive obsession with money and habitually takesmunal items from the dormitory. She was suspected in several thefts at the girls dormst year but no evidence was found. After fighting with students, she left the dorm and has been staying at the Golden Dragon Inn since. Yeo Min doesnt have kleptomania at all. Excessive use or taking ofmunal items from the dorms isnt technically stealing, and I get the feeling she was framed for the thefts since not even Grandpa or the Student Council found any evidence Baek Suryong looked directly into Yeo Mins eyes. She wore fancy clothes and a smile on her face, but the smile didnt reach her weary eyes. Hollowfort or warm words wont work on someone with dead eyes like hers. Some say that one needs to let go of material desires and focus solely on martial arts to master it, but thats nonsense only the privileged can spout. Ive never seen a poor person say that, especially not when their stomachs are growling, he began. Uhm Hyonwon Kang looked away, ufortable. Though hed imed not to be privileged due to the Hyonwon ns decline, he had never truly gone hungry in his life. His family had always ensured that he was housed, clothed, and well-fed. Pfft. Yeo Min stifled augh, having never heard such words from a martial arts instructor before.
Money is useless for a martial artist. You must abandon worldly desires to master martial arts! Tsk. You have talent, but youre too greedy. Will you sell your soul for a few coins?
Every teacher shed had so far had taught her to stay away from money. They treated her obsession with money as a sin, and whenever she said she wanted to get rich through martial arts, they looked at her with pity. To someone who had to earn money desperately from a young age, their words were always empty echoes. However, Baek Suryong was different. Thats why, Ill pay you to learn martial arts from me, Baek Suryong said, pulling out a new enrollment form with a mischievous smile. Just sign here. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Aha Hahahaha! Unable to hold back, Yeo Min burst intoughter, holding her stomach andughing so hard that tears welled up in her eyes. After a while, she finally stoppedughing and wiped her tears with her sleeve. Ive never met such a tantly materialistic teacher in my life. I love your proposal. Yeo Min smiled as she looked at the enrollment form, then handed it back to Baek Suryong. So Im sorry to say this but I have to decline, she said sadly. Why? Baek Suryong frowned. Sensing he wouldnt back down with a half-hearted excuse, Yeo Min decided to be honest. Ive already received arge advance from the Golden Dragon Inn. If I quit, Id have to pay a penalty ten times the amount, she exined. Ten times Hongmae! Its your turn soon! a man suddenly shouted from outside the room. Hongmae was Yeo Mins alias as a dancer at the Golden Dragon Inn. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Just a moment! Ill be right out after fixing my makeup! Yeo Min yelled back. Turning back to Baek Suryong and Hyonwon Kang, she hastily whispered, You can leave through the way you came in. Thanks for the offer, but lets pretend this conversation never happened. Please just go. To her surprise, however, Baek Suryong didnt move. Instead, he folded his arms and asked, How much is the penalty? Im sorry, but I dont want to tell you that. I might love money, but I hate owing people even more. Even if Baek Suryong offered to pay the penalty, Yeo Min nned to refuse. No matter how desperate she was for money, her pride wouldnt allow her to cross a certain line. BAM! Just then, the door burst open, and the guard from earlier strode in. Hongmae! I told you toe out quickly! he scolded, looking around the room with sharp eyes. When he spotted Baek Suryong still there, he clicked his tongue and snapped, Youre still here? You need to leave now. Hongmae needs to get ready for her performance. If youre trying to pull something, choose the right time and ce Hey, Baek Suryong interrupted in a low, but firm voice. What? Lead me to the innkeeper of the Golden Dragon Inn. I need to see him right now. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Are you out of your mind? Why would I do that? The guard approached Baek Suryong intimidatingly, shaking his head in disbelief. Listen up, pretty boy. Get the hell out of here right now, unless you want to leave in tears. Baek Suryong sighed. Stop talking trash and just lead me to your boss before you regret it. Bastard! The guard bellowed, swinging his fist. However, Baek Suryong moved like lightning, grabbing the guards neck. K-Keuk! Dont make me repeat myself. Im not in a good mood, he warned, his eyes glowing a faint red. The guard, meeting his gaze, started trembling in fear. S-Spare me Lead me to your boss. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Y-Yes. This way, please The guard, his attitudepletely changed, started leading the way cautiously. Baek Suryong followed, and Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min, caught off guard, quickly trailed behind him. Teacher! What are you doing?! Yeo Min asked, exasperated. Baek Suryong replied emotionlessly, You said the penalty is ten times the amount? I dont want to pay that much. So, Im going to negotiate. Yeo Min felt her heart skip a beat. Negotiate? Do you even know what kind of person the innkeeper of the Golden Dragon Inn is? Well, probably a rich guy? Baek Suryong said casually, scratching his ear. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Anxious, Yeo Min stomped her foot in frustration and pleaded, If you make him angry, hell call upon all the experts here, including the customers, to beat you up You could disappear without a trace Baek Suryong looked back at her. Every step she took, her colorful skirt swayed, revealing her pale legs. She dances in something like this? He sighed softly, then turned to Hyonwon Kang. Wonkang, take off your coat, he demanded. What? Me? SMACK! Should I take it off for you? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Left without a choice, Hyonwon Kang reluctantly handed over his coat, and Baek Suryong draped it over Yeo Min, lecturing, Listen, girl. To master movement arts, you need to take good care of your legs. From now on, no more clothes or shoes like these. Understood? Yes, Yeo Min replied meekly. Nodding, Baek Suryong grabbed the guard by the neck and said, Ill go ahead. You two follow me at your own pace. What? WHOOSH! Baek Suryong used his movement arts, dragging the guard along. Seeing this, the guards stationed at the stairs quickly blocked his path. Who are you?! Do you know where you are However, before they could draw their weapons, Baek Suryong attacked, knocking them all unconscious in a sh and clearing the path to the seventh floor without raising amotion. Thats the ce, the terrified guard stuttered, pointing at a door. Thank you, Baek Suryong said, then knocked out the guard. Approaching the door, he raised his foot and CRASH! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Kicked the door down. Which one of you is the innkeeper of the Golden Dragon Inn? he demanded. Spitting out his drink, a well-built middle-aged man looked up in shock. Who are you? Baek Suryong introduced himself, saying, I am Baek Suryong, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. Ivee because one of my students is under your care. I heard she signed an unfair contract to work here Hmm? Baek Suryong paused mid-sentence, staring nkly at the person seated next to the innkeeper. Geo Sangwoong? Mr. Baek? Geo Sangwoong sat beside the innkeeper, looking as shocked as Baek Suryong. What are you doing here Oh? Before he could finish his question, Baek Suryongs gaze shifted behind Geo Sangwoong to another familiar face. Yasu Hyeok? Youre here too? Eh? With a stupid look on his face, Yasu Hyeok, who was standing behind Geo Sangwoong like a servant, asked, Why are you here? Thats my line, Baek Suryong said. Just then, Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min burst into the room, panting. Teacher! Dont leave us behind! Please stop this madness Geo Sangwoong, Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, and Yasu Hyeok. Looking at the first to fourth-year Azure Dragon Academy delinquents gathered on the top floor of the Golden Dragon Inn, Baek Suryongughed wryly, Huh, looks like all the kids I came to recruit have assembled here. What a coincidence. Chapter 111: Trust Me, Im a Professional Chapter 111: Trust Me, I''m a Professional TL: FoodieMonster007 The bodyguards behind the Golden Dragon Innkeeper simultaneously drew their swords and stepped forward to shield him. Doors flew open from all sides, and warriors swarmed into the room. Who? What? An assassin? Protect the boss! Intruder! Get him! In a sh, the room filled with over twenty warriors, their killing intent palpable. Baek Suryong, feeling the deadly res from all directions, scratched his head and surveyed the scene. This has gotten a bit messier than I expected Now what? Hyonwon Kang whispered, shaking his head in disbelief.What can we do? Were dead! Yeo Min screamed, shuffling her feet anxiously and looking as if she was about to cry. The lead bodyguard shouted to his men, Capture them alive! We need to find out whos behind this! You ought to read this at northdetldo. Put away your weapons, the innkeepermanded, his calm voice echoing through the room. The bodyguards immediately flinched and sheathed their weapons. Yes, boss! The Golden Dragon Innkeeper, a tall and imposing middle-aged man, rose from his seat, and the bodyguards knelt down, stepping aside to make way for their employer. Approaching Baek Suryong with a warm smile, he asked, You said you were an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy? Hes not only a giant in stature but also a first-rate martial artist. Considering the facial and physical resemnce between him and Geo Sangwoong, they must be father and son, Baek Suryong reasoned. sping his hands together, he replied respectfully, Thats right. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Baek Suryong, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. Are you Geo Sangwoongs father? Yes, but The innkeeper looked at his son, then at Baek Suryong. So, what brings you here? It doesnt seem like you came here to look for my son. Im here regarding another student. Baek Suryong gestured at Yeo Min. The innkeeper stared at Yeo Min in confusion. This child? She is Yeo Min, a second-year student at the Azure Dragon Academy. Shes been working as a dancer here to cover her room and board. S-Sir Yeo Min stuttered, her face as pale as a sheet. After all, this innkeeper was no ordinary small business owner, but Nanchangs richest person and the chairman of the Golden Dragon Trading Company, one of the tenrgest firms in the world. The Golden Dragon Inn was merely one of the many businesses under his vast empire. Hes a man who can move the citys most powerful and influential people with just a word Yet Baek Suryong not only barged into his domain but is now calmly exining the situation. Therefore, Yeo Min has to stop working as a dancer and concentrate on her martial arts training. However, she was deceived into signing an hical contract, and if she breaks it, she will be fined ten times the amount. Ivee to discuss this matter with you. The innkeeper listened intently and nodded. I see. Well, since I run many businesses, I dont keep track of everything that is going on, so I admit that I wasnt aware that such unreasonable contracts were being made. Still He paused, casting a nce at Yeo Min, then slowly surveyed the room. Nervous eyes followed his every move, the air thickening with tension as everyone awaited his next words. Baek Suryong couldnt help but marvel at the mans skill. Just by letting a single word hang in the air, he had created a strained atmosphere. Unlike martial artists who intimidated others with their qi, the innkeeper controlled the mood of the room with just his look and the tone of his voice. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Finally, the innkeeper continued, I understand your position. However, instead of following the proper procedure for meeting with someone in my position, you ignored all protocols, damaged my property, and injured my employees. Hands sped behind his back, the innkeeper stepped closer to Baek Suryong, making him appear three timesrger. In addition, you have caused amotion that has unsettled the guests here. If they spread negative reviews, it could significantly jeopardize my business. How are you going topensate me for these losses? Baek Suryong seemed calm, but the pressure in the room was immense, like an invisible weight pressing down on everyones shoulders. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Finally, Geo Sangwoong couldnt endure it any longer. Father, there seems to be a misunderstanding. Please let me handle this and go get some rest This is none of your business, the innkeeper snapped back at his son. Father Be quiet. Geo Sangwoong sighed and stepped back, unable to change his fathers mind. Baek Suryong asked politely, Well, how would you like me topensate you, Mr. Geo? Do you think you have enough to satisfy me? The innkeeper replied coldly, meeting Baek Suryongs eyes. For a while, the two men stood in silence, each measuring the others mettle. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Smiling faintly, Baek Suryong broke the silence. Youve been testing me since earlier. If you didnt want anything from me, why would you waste my time with all this drama? Just get to the point already. The innkeepers severity disappeared, reced by a simr smile. He had indeed been testing Baek Suryong, trying to judge his character by how he reacted under pressure. What an interesting man. The rumors spoke of his arrogance and bluster, but all I see is a rational and capable individual. I pride myself on my keen insight, but I cant read him at all. I didnt expect to run into him like this, butwell, I was nning to meet my sons new homeroom teacher soon anyway. Heh, Id heard that you were a bold man, but you seem quite modest and reasonable to me, heughed leisurely. Then, looking at his anxious son, he continued, Shall we discuss the terms ofpensation privately? Baek Suryong nodded and turned to his students. You kids go back first. Hyonwon Kang, be a good senior, take care of Yeo Min and assign her a room in the White Dragon Manor. Shell be living and training with us starting today. What? Hyonwon Kang shouted in surprise. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Why are you deciding this on your own Yeo Minined. Just as the two were about to start protesting, however, they saw the innkeepers expression and switched to whispering desperately. Is this really okay? Isnt it dangerous for you to remain here alone? Baek Suryong sighed, Its not like you guys will be of any help, so hurry up and go. Yeo Min looked at the innkeeper, but he said nothing, implicitly allowing her to leave. Baek Suryong turned to Yasu Hyeok, who was standing awkwardly behind Geo Sangwoong. Yasu Hyeok, I dont know what youre up to, bute find me at the White Dragon Manor when youre done. Yes, sir. Seeing this, the innkeeper instructed his son, Sangwoong, see to it that they leave safely. Okay. You guys, follow me, Geo Sangwoong said resignedly, leading his juniors out of the room. Please leave as well, the innkeeper said to the head bodyguard. Worried, the head bodyguard immediately rified, Are you sure, boss? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Yes. No one is to hear what me and Mr. Baek are about to discuss, the innkeepermanded. The head bodyguard ryed the order to his men, Everyone, leave the room and move thirty paces away. Bosss orders. Yes! The bodyguards replied, exiting the room. Only Baek Suryong and the innkeeper were now left in the spacious room. Pointing to a chair, the innkeeper said, Please, sit. Thank you. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The two men sat across a table from each other, a subtle tension beginning to build between them. Have a drink, the innkeeper poured Baek Suryong a full ss of wine. Baek Suryong didnt know the name of the expensive drink, but one sip made him gasp in admiration. This is excellent. If I had known that I would have a guest, I would have prepared something even better. Please be satisfied with this for now. The unexpectedly rxed atmosphere made Baek Suryong smile. The innkeeper, however, seemed troubled. Ive heard a lot of rumors about youtely, Mr. Baek. There are always many rumors about me. May I ask what youve heard? The innkeeperughed, poured another drink, and said, Ive heard them all. To exaggerate a bit, the whole citys been in an uproar since your arrival. The innkeeper looked thoughtfully at the young man across from him. Although Baek Suryong was just a new instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, this neer had boldly dered that he would lead the academy to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival, taught the oldest sessful applicant in history, raised the top student, and even won a bet against Star Instructor Namgoong Su and took over one of his sses. And theres more. I heard that you recently humiliated Instructor Pung Jinho. The innkeeperughed heartily, downing his drink in one swig, but his eyes remained sharp. I also heard something very intriguing. During the entrance exams, assassins targeted Prime Minister Gong. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? You seem well informed. Baek Suryong nodded without denying it. It was clear that the innkeeper already knew the truth. A businessman must stay informed in order to make great fortunes. And its also necessary to protect what I have. You never know when and where someone might threaten my fortune. Is what you want to discuss rted to Elder Gongson Su? Baek Suryong asked, guessing the direction of the conversation. For a moment, the innkeeper contemted doing just that. Hes the person who healed Prime Minister Gongsons illness and taught him martial arts. If the Prime Minister cherishes him Suddenly, he shook his head firmly, abandoning his greed. Without clear knowledge of the exact rtionship between Baek Suryong and Gongson Su, testing the waters would be foolish. Moreover, even if Baek Suryong wasnt connected to Gongson Su, he wanted to be on the teachers good side. Im not bold enough to provoke the Iron-Fisted Prime Minister. I do, however, have a favor to ask of you. What is it? The innkeeper fiddled with his wine cup, a hesitant look on his face. Its about my son, he finally said after a while. Geo Sangwoong? The innkeeper smiled bitterly, a stark contrast to his usual confident demeanor. My son wasnt always like this. From a young age, he often boasted that he would be the worlds greatest martial artist. Among the children born in the Golden Dragon Trading Company, Geo Sangwoong was the most talented in martial arts, possessing both a good physique, mentality, and aptitude. northdetldo wees you. Sangwoong loved learning martial arts more than anything else. He was intelligent and brave. Some people said he was clumsy because of hisrge frame, but The innkeeper had spared no expense to support his son, searching the whole world for martial arts as good as those of the Five Great ns and rare elixirs. With both natural talent and his familys support, Geo Sangwoong eventually grew into such an exceptional student that he and the previous Student Council President Bang Baekhyeon were known as the Azure Dragon Duo by the end of their second year. Two years ago, after returning from the Heavenly Martial Festival, he changed. When he came home, he locked himself in his room and refused to eat. No matter who asked him what had happened, he said nothing. Months went by like that and then he suddenly became obsessed with gambling and binge eating. He gained weight and became what he is now. Baek Suryong thought for a moment, then remarked, He doesnt seem like a person tormented by his past. Thats because hes gotten used to it. Hes epted his bloated body and the feeling of being a failure. Baek Suryong considered the Geo Sangwoong hed met today. The boy appears rxed and carefree, but beneath that maskis the face of a martial artist who fell into despair after hitting an insurmountable wall. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? He had seen many simr cases before, and slowly, the truth was bing clearer to him. Something happened at the Heavenly Martial Festival that severely scarred him mentally, he concluded. Ive tried scolding, punishment, counseling, even sought out reputed physicians, but nothing worked. Sangwoong justughed and told me that living like this was easier, the innkeeper sighed. With his keen perception, he couldnt have failed to see the truth, but despite all his efforts, he still failed to heal his sons mind. He tightened his grip on the wine cup, causing it to crack. Alcohol and blood trickled from his fingers. Then this year, he suddenly announced that he would take over the family business, and would no longer practice martial arts. CRACK! The valuable porcin cup shattered in the innkeepers hand, but he onlyughed as he watched the liquor and blood dripping from his fingers, then took another cup and drank some more. No one, not even his closest bodyguards had ever seen him so disheveled. To others, he was a great man to be envied, but for all he aplished, he was a father. A father who loved his son deeply and was pained to see his spirit broken. The innkeeper looked at Baek Suryong with slightly teary eyes. Despite his unkempt state, his voice and expression were more serious than ever. Ive rambled on a lot, so Ill cut to the chase. Make my son a martial artist again. If you do that, never mind just thepensation for today, I will consider you a benefactor for life. Watching his son deteriorate day by day ate away at the innkeepers heart. If only he could restore his son to his confident self, he was willing to grasp at straws. That was when he heard rumors about Baek Suryong, the new instructor. If its him, he might be able to cure Sangwoong. It was just a hunch, but a hunch from a man who headed one of the tenrgest tradingpanies was not something to be ignored. The innkeeper poured another drink for Baek Suryong and bowed his head. Please, help my son. Youvee to the right man. Baek Suryong gulped down the offered drink and set his cup down with a bang. Wiping his mouth with his hand, he smiled broadly. Trust me, Im a professional in treating mental illness and rehabilitating delinquents. Still, is it okay if I train him a bit harshly? The innkeeperughed heartily, Of course! The next day, a bewildered Geo Sangwoong was packed up and transported to the White Dragon Manor with no idea what was awaiting him. Chapter 112: With Those Skills? Chapter 112: With Those Skills? TL: FoodieMonster007 Although the White Dragon Manor was still shrouded in the darkness before dawn, three students in ck martial arts uniforms stood in a neat line on the training grounds like new recruits in the military. Wee, students. Usually, at this ungodly hour, a certain someones screams reverberated through the grounds, but today, an uneasy silence filled the air. Sporting a bright red headband, Baek Suryong grinned broadly and shed his pearly whites at the students. Starting today, you will gather here every morning at this time for training. The trio stood in stunned silence, still mentally processing the sudden change in their lives. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Why am I here? Yeo Min muttered, her eyes still zed over from the mysterious and abrupt cancetion of her contract with the Golden Dragon Inn.Geo Sangwoong, who had just been kicked out of the house by his father and shipped to the White Dragon Manor, squirmed ufortably in his tight-fitting martial arts uniform, grumbling, Damn it, stupid Father Huh? What? Why? Yasu Hyeok echoed, confusion written all over his face. Having spent the night with Geo Sangwoong, he had conveniently also been loaded into the same carriage and dropped off at the mansion like an afterthought. CLAP! Baek Suryong pped his hands sharply, snapping the students out of their own little worlds. All right, kids, listen up. Youll be staying at White Dragon Manor this semester. Ive already informed the Headmaster, so dont even think about lodging aint with him. When Baek Suryong had first brought up the idea of boarding school for the Remedial ss delinquents, Mae Geuklyom had been hesitant.
Those kids? Handling them one by one is tough enough, yet youre making them live together? Theyre all very individualistic. Rather than the strictly managed dorms, I think a freer environment would be more conducive to their education. Mae Geuklyom stared at Baek Suryong for a while, then nodded slowly. I see. Fine, if youre confident, give it a try.
Confident? Of course Im confident. Compared to the lunatics from the Blood Cult, these rebellious teens are a cakewalk. Also, since the White Dragon Manor is my property, I can get away with punishing them any way I want. Read this at northdetldo, or else. The freer environment hed mentioned to Mae Geuklyom referred to his freedom, not that of the students. Thankfully, Mae Geuklyom hadnt caught on to the ambiguity in his words. Imagining the fun times ahead, Baek Suryong smiled cheerfully. Lets do our best together, students. Seeing his wicked grin, the three students winced. I-Im fucked Was quitting dancing anding here really the right decision? Ive never even lived in a dorm. Now I have to stay in this shabby ce? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As if he could read their thoughts, Baek Suryong chuckled, Dont be too nervous. Since you guys are new, we wont be doing intense morning training today. Lets get to know each other first. Unfortunately, I cant hang out with you all day. I am, after all, a man with a respectable job. Once the semester began, Baek Suryong could only train the Remedial ss students at dawn and after work. Thank goodness Phew However, when there was a will, there was a way. Fortunately, two students at the White Dragon Manor had been trained by Baek Suryong before the semester started. Let me introduce someone who will help with your training for a while. Come forward, my experienced assistant. Fufufu Wearing the same red headband as Baek Suryong, Hyonwon Kang stepped forward,ughing evilly. Licking his lips, he said, Wee, new recruits. This ce is hell beyond your imagination. Whether you came here willingly or not, leaving is no longer an option. And if you dare to defy me BONK! Baek Suryong smacked Hyonwon Kangs head with the ck Dragon Pointer and shot him a look of utter disdain. Thats enough. Youve only been in a position of authority for a few seconds, and already youre corrupted by power? Tsk tsk. Ugh B-But neers need to be disciplined from the start, Hyonwon Kang protested, clutching his head in pain. And you think youre the one to do that? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Because Im a senior here So youre a senior only when its convenient, and a delinquent at all other times? Seeing the two of them bickering like neighborhood thugs, Wiji Cheon, who had been quietly watching, couldnt help but giggle, Pfft! Everyones attention immediately turned to him. Hunching his shoulders to make his already small self appear even smaller, Wiji Cheon stuttered meekly, P-Pleased to m-meet you Despite his overwhelming presence whenever he wielded his sword, Wiji Cheon was usually very shy. Yasu Hyeok red at Wiji Cheon. Hey, Wiji Cheon. Y-Yes? Although they were both freshmen, Yasu Hyeoks size made them look like an adult and a child. Burning withpetitive spirit, Yasu Hyeok growled, Dont get cocky because youre at the top of the ss. Ill catch up soon. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. S-Sorry Hyonwon Kangughed. Whats this punk saying? You think you can catch up to Wiji Cheon? You cant even beat me. Stay out of this, Senior. And what if I dont? Want to have another go at me? Do you think I wont? THWACK! SMACK! Just as Hyonwon Kang and Yasu Hyeok were about to collide, the ck Dragon Pointer struck their heads. Argh! Ouch! This time, the blow was even more powerful, and both of them ended up lying face down on the ground. If you want to fight, ask my permission first, Baek Suryong scolded, although he didnt see fierce rivalry between students as a problem. Having rivals and goals is a good thing. Wiji Cheon, Hyonwon Kang, and Yasu Hyeok were all exceptionally talented and dedicated. Currently, Wiji Cheon was the strongest of the three, followed by Hyonwon Kang, and then Yasu Hyeok, but by the time the Heavenly Martial Festival arrived, the order might change. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. At their age, they grow at unpredictable rates. After assessing the three, Baek Suryong turned to Yeo Min, who was shaking her head at the two copsed students. I have to live with these idiots, sheined. Without heavy makeup, Yeo Mins face looked surprisingly youthful, her long hair casually tied back in a ponytail. As long as I dangle a huge money carrot in front of her, this girl doesnt need any extra motivation, Baek Suryong concluded, confident that she would train hard. The real problem is that guy Baek Suryongs eyes settled on Geo Sangwoong. northdetldo wees you. Yaaawn Geo Sangwoong yawned loudly, clearly emphasizing that he was here against his will. Of course, Baek Suryong also had ns for Geo Sangwoong. First, he wanted to push the young man to his limits. In a lousy attempt to soothe the nervous students, Baek Suryong smiled kindly and said, Alright, enough talk. Lets start morning training. Dont worry too much. Since todays only the first day, well just do a light warm-up. Phew Thank goodness Yaaawn For the moment, the new recruits looked relieved, but it didnt take them long to realize that this was a tant lie. Huff Huff Water, please Just kill me Fucking liar This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Eh? Who am I? Where am I? The studentsy sprawled on the ground, moaning. Their muscles were trembling so hard they couldnt stand, and the sky was spinning above them. Their ck martial arts uniforms, drenched in sweat and caked with dirt, felt like they weighed a ton. Such wimps, Baek Suryong grumbled as he walked among the fallen students, poking their tense muscles with the ck Dragon Pointer. Aaah! Ouch! At first, they cried out in pain, but soon, their faces rxed and theyy still. After a while, Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, who were used to Baek Suryongs morning training, were the first to get up. Im going to wash up and head off to work. Take care of the others and show them around today, Baek Suryong said to them. Then, with a click, he retracted the ck Dragon Pointer and walked away. Yeo Min, her face pale, asked in a low voice, Is he a monster? Baek Suryong had trained together with them for an hour, yet he looked as energetic as if he hadnt exerted himself at all. Wiji Cheon replied wearily, He wasnt always like this but at some point, he stopped getting out of breath after morning training. It feels like hes the one whos getting stronger but someday, Ill definitely get one over him Hyonwon Kang muttered, but fell silent when Baek Suryong halted and looked back at him as if he had a sixth sense for insults. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Nevertheless, to the neers who couldnt even move, Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, who were already back on their feet and stretching, looked like monsters as well. Lets go get breakfast, Hyonwon Kang said, moving to help them all up, but a big hand pushed his hand aside. It was Geo Sangwoong. You guys go ahead. Senior, arent you hungry? Hyonwon Kang said casually, despite being a year younger than Geo Sangwoong. Luckily, Geo Sangwoong didnt mind the rudeness. Smiling, he stood up, dusting off the dirt. Ill eat elsewhere. You guys cant afford my meals. Where are you going? Ill be back by dinner. Why not eat together? Ignoring the voices calling out to him, Geo Sangwoong left the White Dragon Manor. Yasu Hyeok hesitated for a moment, then hurried after Geo Sangwoong, yelling, Fuck Wait for me! Im going with you! Hey, freshman! Where are you going?! Hyonwon Kang shouted, but the tworge young men ignored him and disappeared into the distance. He clicked his tongue in annoyance. Hmph As expected, delinquents dont follow orders, do they? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? You didnt have toe with me. Fuck. Do you think Im following you for fun? Seeing the grumpy Yasu Hyeok, Geo Sangwoong chuckled. Is it because of the bet? Yesterday, they had bet on who could eat the most, with the loser serving the winner for three days. Although Geo Sangwoong won and said it wasnt necessary, Yasu Hyeok insisted on being his servant. Then carry this, servant. Damn it This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Geo Sangwoong handed his thick wallet to Yasu Hyeok who grimaced but took it. Fuck. Ill beat you up when this is over. With those skills? After I improve. Geo Sangwoong burst outughing. Yasu Hyeok reminded him of his younger self. Confident and full of energy, believing that the world was his oyster. Back when he was passionate about learning martial arts and thought he could do anything. Back before the Heavenly Martial Festival.
With those skills?
Even after two years, the face of that person who had mocked him still haunted him. Geo Sangwoong smiled bitterly. Lets just eat. Chapter 113: Excuse Me, I Have Some Questions For You Chapter 113: Excuse Me, I Have Some Questions For You TL: FoodieMonster007 Geo Sangwoong and Yasu Hyeok stepped into a bustling inn restaurant, quickly finding a table. Wasting no time, Geo Sangwoong ordered a mountain of dishes and dove into them as soon as they hit the table.
You think you can be the worlds best martial artist? Hah!
His appetite was insatiable today, and he shoveled food into his mouth with abandon.
With such pathetic martial arts? Hahaha! Listen to this pig pretending to be human!
His hand holding the chopsticks trembled, probably from the grueling martial arts training he hadnt done in ages. Frustrated, he ditched the chopsticks and began stuffing food into his mouth with his bare hands. Senior, are you okay? Yasu Hyeok asked, concerned. However, Geo Sangwoong was too lost in his own thoughts to hear him.
As a student of the inferior Azure Dragon Academy, you should know your ce. Pathetic fool. You think way too highly of yourself.
Geo Sangwoong ate more voraciously, trying to drown out the rising tide of humiliation, disgrace, and fear threatening to swallow him. northdetldo wees you.
Ill engrave the memory of this day in your body forever.
Sweat poured from his body, and food began to churn in his stomach, but he ignored it. The fierce smile of his assant shed in his mind, making him convulse. Ugh! Uuuugh! rmed, Yasu Hyeok cried out, Senior? Senior!! Geo Sangwoong forced himself to swallow his vomit, tears blurring his vision. His heart raced with overwhelming fear, and his mind went nk, fixating on one thought. You ought to read this at northdetldo. I shouldnt have learned martial arts. I shouldnt have Maybe it was because he had trained to exhaustion for the first time in a long while, but the terror of that day resurfaced more vividly than ever. Uuurgh CRASH! Eventually, Geo Sangwoongs body tilted to the side and he fell off the chair. Thest thing he heard as his consciousness faded was Yasu Hyeoks desperate pleas for help, Senior! Senior! Someone please call a physician! Oddly enough, the thought that he might die was actuallyforting. Although he felt sorry for his father, who was constantly worrying about his useless son, he preferred death to such a wretched lifestyle. Yet, he didnt die. Wake up, someone said softly. Geo Sangwoong struggled to open his eyes. His vision was blurred, but he vaguely recognized the figure before him. Teacher? he mumbled. Baek Suryong knelt beside him, his face grave. Geo Sangwoongs shirt was torn off to allow him to breathe easier, revealing his massive upper body covered in muscle, fat, and scars that looked self-inflicted. However, it wasnt the scars that caught Baek Suryongs eye. Geo Sangwoong, you Baek Suryong started, but his voice trailed off as he hesitated to continue. On Geo Sangwoongs left chest, over his heart, were several bluish marks resembling a Mongolian spot. Now I understand why his personality changed so drastically. This isnt regr trauma, its the Soul Reaping Demonic Art of the Blood Cult, Baek Suryong realized. Who did this to you? northdetldo wees you. Sangwoong! The door of the physicians clinic burst open as the owner of the Golden Dragon Inn rushed in to check on his son. Having run straight here when he heard that his son had fainted, he was disheveled and drenched in sweat. Over here, Mr. Geo, Baek Suryong called out, sitting beside Geo Sangwoongs bed. The innkeeper immediately walked over. When he saw Geo Sangwoongs deathly paleplexion, though, his eyes trembled with shock and dismay. Dont worry, hes just sleeping, Baek Suryong reassured him. Another seizure Another? Baek Suryong furrowed his brows. Has this happened before? he asked. Not in recent months, and all the physicians said that he was recovered, so I didnt mention it to you. But why now, suddenly! The innkeeper clenched his teeth, looking at his son with bloodshot eyes. He knows nothing about the Soul Reaping Demonic Art, Baek Suryong concluded. Having examined Geo Sangwoong thoroughly before the innkeeper arrived, he knew why Geo Sangwoong had seizures. Demonic energy has seeped into his heart and brain. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The Soul Reaping Demonic Art (~ħ), one of the Blood Cults two major demonic arts, was difficult to master but extremely powerful. Its insidious naturey in its ability to stealthily infiltrate an opponents body, gradually destroying their mind. If not for the bluish marks on Geo Sangwoongs chest, even Baek Suryong might have missed it entirely. When did the seizures start? After the Heavenly Martial Festival, two years ago. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. I suspected as much Geo Sangwoongs sudden personality change also began two years ago, right after the Heavenly Martial Festival. If the seizures started around the same time, it could only mean that he was attacked during the festival. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Did any incident happen before or after the festival? No. Dont you think I would have checked that thoroughly? The Heavenly Martial Festivalthergest annual event of the Five Great Academies. For an Azure Dragon Academy student to be struck down by a Blood Cult demonic art there of all ces Could a blood cultist have infiltrated the event? No, the security there is too tight. Then Only a student, or an instructor Baek Suryong muttered to himself. What are you talking about? Nothing. You ought to read this at northdetldo. The perpetrator was likely a student or instructor at one of the five academies. So, the Blood Cult has infiltrated the academies, huh? It was a usible but upsetting scenario, especially since a practitioner of the Soul Reaping Demonic Art would hold a high rank within the Blood Cult. Yet another reason for me to attend the Heavenly Martial Festival. While Baek Suryong organized his thoughts, the innkeeper pressed the physician, Why hasnt my son woken up? He seems to have suffered a severe panic attack, and awakening him by force could damage his brain permanently. We need to let him rest northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong ced a hand on his chin. Until now, he hadnt heard anything about the events of the Heavenly Martial Festival two years ago, and it seemed that Geo Sangwoong hadnt told his father anything about it, either. Even when Geo Sangwoong wakes up, I doubt hell tell me the truth easily. If he were willing to talk, he would have told his father long ago. Still, why did the attacker target Geo Sangwoong with the Soul Reaping Demonic Art? Was it just a coincidence? No, thats unlikely. They took a significant risk to target Geo Sangwoong. Despite the stealth of the demonic art, there was a chance that it would be discovered. As Baek Suryong pondered the reason, a sudden idea shed through his mind as he looked at the distraught innkeeper. Could it bebecause hes the heir to the Golden Dragon Trading Company? If that was the case, then it all made sense. The Soul Reaping Demonic Art imprinted fear into its victims, possibly allowing them to be manipted. If they approached Geo Sangwoong to target the Golden Dragon Trading Company Geo Sangwoongs increasing addiction to food and gambling might have been nned. If someone encouraged him to abandon martial arts and take over the family business Damn. The Blood Cults influence might be much greater than I thought. Still, this is also a golden opportunity for me northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryongs eyes glinted coldly. Following the assassins deaths, he needed a new lead on the Blood Cult, and this could be it. Mr. Geo, could you Could I what? Never mind. Confirming the presence of guards around the innkeeper, Baek Suryong refrained from speaking further. Ill exinter, in private, he said. Mr. Baek, should I take him home for now? Forcing him to continue practicing martial arts might have been a mistake, the innkeeper sighed, ming himself for his sons current state. However, to Baek Suryong, this was uneptable. No, he said firmly, gripping the innkeepers shoulders and startling the mans bodyguards. Signaling them to stand down, the innkeeper asked, Why? Please trust me. Leave Geo Sangwoongs martial arts and health entirely to me. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. But I promise todays incident wont happen again. The innkeeper stared at Baek Suryong, then asked in a heavy voice, Can I really trust you? Absolutely. Alright. Ill trust you onest time. The innkeeper, looking years older in mere moments, nodded. Baek Suryong breathed a sigh of relief. Though outwardly a shrewd merchant, he knew the innkeeper would give his life to see his only son return to his former self. The Blood Cult knows this too, so theyre aiming to kill two birds with one stone. Wait, could I perhaps exploit this situation to lure them out of hiding? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Mr. Geo, may I ask you for a favor? Baek Suryong suddenly requested. Hoo Carefully observing the long, ckened acupuncture needles embedded in the unconscious Geo Sangwoongs head, face and chest, Baek Suryong wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand. It was well hidden, but all the demonic qi in his body should be gone now. At the very least, he wont be suffering from any more seizures. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong gently patted Geo Sangwoongs chubby cheeks. Though still pale, the young mans expression was looking much more peaceful. Geo Sangwoong likely med himself constantly, unaware that his detachment from martial arts, obsession with food, and gambling were due to a demonic arts influence. Hes outwardly smiling, but inwardly rotting.
Sangwoong loved martial arts more than anything else. From a young age, he often boasted that he would be the worlds greatest martial artist.
Recalling the drunken innkeepers words, Baek Suryong removed the needles. You have a good father. Be filial to him, he whispered. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Oveing this wouldnt be easy, but if Geo Sangwoong seeded, then his spirit would be stronger than ever. Mentally, hell grow strong enough to master the Bandit Kings martial arts. With the emergency treatment done, Baek Suryong exited the clinic. Hell wake in a few hours. Tell him to find me when he does, he informed the guards outside. Yes, sir. There was much he wanted to hear from Geo Sangwoong, but first, he had somewhere to go and someone to meet. I need to talk to the instructor in charge of the Heavenly Martial Festival two years ago. Returning to the Azure Dragon Academy, he made a beeline for the instructors offices. Since it waste at night, most of the instructors had left, but the person he sought definitely had a lit office. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Theres just no way that workaholic would have gone home yet. KNOCK, KNOCK. Im busy,e backter, the person inside said coldly, not bothering to check who had arrived. However, Baek Suryong wasnt deterred. Excuse me, he said, storming into the office. Entering, he was greeted by the impressive sight of mountains of paperwork stacked high all over the room. Behind them, a stern-looking man buried in work looked up and snapped irritably, What do you want? Baek Suryong smirked at the mans weary face. I have some questions for you. At this hour? Were not exactly close, are we? Namgung Su said icily, closing the book he was holding with a loud thud to show his annoyance. Chapter 114: Have I Been Misjudging Him All Along? Chapter 114: Have I Been Misjudging Him All Along? TL: FoodieMonster007 It feels deste. Baek Suryong couldnt help but notice the barrenness of Namgung Sus office. Although it was mostly buried under mountains of paperwork, the room was bare, with only the most essential furniture, and the chill in the air was more a reflection of the man before him than theck of heating. Feeling ufortable in the awkward silence, Baek Suryong began, You have a guest here, at least offer me some tea I have no tea to offer you. State your business and leave, Namgung Su replied, his voice as icy as the room. Baek Suryong found it weird that there was no tea in the office, but he didnt press the matter. After all, he was the one asking for a favor. Wheres Jaegal Soyeong? I thought she worked here. Did she leave early? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Stop beating around the bush and get to the point, Namgung Su barked irritably.Baek Suryong shrugged, deciding to end the small talk and cut to the chase. Two years ago at the Heavenly Martial Festival, you were the supervisor for the sophomores, right? I dont know why youre bringing this up now, but yes, Namgung Su replied drowsily, massaging his temples. Baek Suryong studied him for a moment, then asked bluntly, Do you know what happened to Geo Sangwoong there? Namgung Sus hand froze mid-motion, and an uneasy silence settled over the room. Now fully awake, he slowly replied, He was broken beyond repair. Is that all you needed to know? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? A student addicted to gambling and suffering from binge eating disorder is just broken to you? Baek Suryong said in a low voice, eyebrows twitching. Namgung Su smiled bitterly. You dont get it. Its not umon for our students to lose their morale after witnessing the overwhelming prowess of their Heavenly Martial Academy peers. Not umon? Baek Suryong stared at Namgung Su with a mix of disbelief and dawning realization. Until now, Id always thought of the Heavenly Martial Festival as a fun and friendlypetition for orthodox prodigies, but was it actually far more brutal than I imagined? What exactly happened back then? he pressed. Namgung Su stiffened. Why should I tell you? Youre being a nuisance, so go away, he said curtly, pointing at the door. However, Baek Suryong remained unfazed, folding his arms stubbornly. Ill leave once you tell me what I want to know. How arrogant. What makes you think you can act like this? Namgung Su roared, releasing his aura and focusing his killing intent on Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong immediately felt the cold touch of a de against his neck, but he merely smirked and nced around the office, whistling softly, Whew! If we start a fight here, all these documents will fly everywhere. You know, cleaning that mess up will take longer than just telling me what happened. Sigh. Just where on earth did someone like youe from? Namgung Su sighed, resigned. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Closing his eyes in recollection, he conceded, All right, Ill tell you what I know. Two years ago, Geo Sangwoong was an excellent student who was passionate about martial arts, proactive, and a capable leader. He was so highly regarded that he and Bang Baekhyeon were known as the Azure Dragon Duo, but even back then, he was a troublemaker, though in a different sensepared to how he is now. Namgung Su paused for a moment, brows slightly furrowed as he considered how to phrase his next words. Then, taking a deep breath, he continued, During the Heavenly Martial Festival, interactions between students from different academies are forbidden outside of designated times to prevent unnecessary conflicts. However There are always those who sneak out, Baek Suryong interjected. Namgung Su nodded. Baek Suryong was right. The Geo Sangwoong of two years ago was energetic, curious, and bold, with little self-discipline. Most of the students who snuck out were juniors or seniors. Geo Sangwoong was the only sophomore. However, on that day, those who slipped out got into a fight with Heavenly Martial Academy students. The Heavenly Martial Academy Baek Suryong bit his lip. The chances that the person who used the Soul Reaping Demonic Art on Geo Sangwoong was from the Heavenly Martial Academy had increased. So? They had a brawl, and Geo Sangwoong got badly beaten? he pressed. No. On the contrary, it seemed that he looked fine on the outside, except for his vacant expression. Your choice of words is very unusual. Were you not present at the scene? Namgung Su nodded. Although I was the sophomore supervisor, I had to attend a family meeting that day, so I asked another teacher to oversee them temporarily. Who? Dont bother looking for him. He wont answer your questions, and he was reportedly out drinking that night, Namgung Su said, not bothering to hide his contempt. Later, I asked Geo Sangwoong what had happened, but he refused to answer me. He just kept apologizing with a nk face. Thats all I know. northdetldo wees you. Do you regret not being there? Baek Suryong asked abruptly. Namgung Su didnt answer, but under the flickeringmplight, his face looked haggard and despondent. Still, Baek Suryong couldntpletely trust him. After all, it was Namgung Su who tried to enroll Cho Maksaeng, a victim of Soul Alteration raised in an orphanage sponsored by the Namgung n, into the Azure Dragon Academy. If the Namgung n is connected to the Blood Cult, then Namgung Su might be part of it too. Although my gut feeling tells me that he isnt lying, you never really know with people. Baek Suryong scrutinized Namgung Sus speech, actions, and expressions closely, and Namgung Su stared intently back at him. This was the first time they were having such an open exchange, and each of them was trying to understand the other. In the end, Namgung Su broke the silence, saying, Let me give you some advice. Dont waste your time on failures. Its more efficient to teach students with potential. Failures? Like Geo Sangwoong. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. BOOM! This time, it was Baek Suryong who lost control of his temper and released his aura. Feeling the prickling sensation on his skin, Namgung Su smirked. Arent you quite attached to those problem students in the Remedial ss? Ive heard youre trying to reform them, but its a waste of time and effort. You should instead focus on more promising students like Dokgo Jun or Bang Baekhyeon. Wanna bet? Grinning wickedly, Baek Suryong unfastened his sword, Moon Shadow, and ced it on Namgung Sus desk. Ill make those Remedial ss kids the stars of this years Heavenly Martial Festival. Ill even wager my sword on it. What about you? You really dont know your ce. The two men locked eyes and began to stare each other down. Though no swords were drawn, the tension in the air felt almost tangible. Several minutes passed. Forget it. Talking to you is a waste of time, Namgung Su groaned. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? It was a clear dismissal, and having gotten what he came for, Baek Suryong stood up without hesitation. Before he could leave, however, Namgung Su called out to him. Wait. Since I answered your questions, I want you to answer one of mine. Baek Suryong turned around. Go ahead. Why did you choose Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts? Its a meaningless ss. For days, Namgung Su had been baffled by Baek Suryongs decision. All of his sses were popr, but for some unknown reason, Baek Suryong had chosen the least important one as a prize for winning a bet. To his surprise, Baek Suryongs answer was simple. I wanted a ss where I could teach various things, not just swordsmanship or outer arts, and a general ss suited that better. Namgung Su scowled. Teaching even one thing properly is hard enough. Maybe thats true for you, but its no problem for me. Hah! Stunned speechless, Namgung Su couldnt think of an immediate retort, so he muttered under his breath, Youre truly insufferable. Dont you get that a lot yourself? Namgung Su fell silent. It wasnt as if he wasnt aware what others often called him behind his backa workaholic, a perfectionist, cold-hearted, insufferable. He had always chalked it up to petty jealousy, but now he understood what it felt like to be on the other side. Read this at northdetldo, or else. It was both unpleasant and absurd. Haha He couldnt help but chuckle. Damn it, talking to Baek Suryong always throws me off my game. Fine, thats all I wanted to ask you. You can go now. Hey about that notebook. Suddenly, Baek Suryongs gaze shifted to the notebook Namgung Su was holding, titled Comprehensive Evaluations of Students Behavioral Characteristics. He had only caught a brief glimpse of its contents, but that was enough for him to conclude that the thick, heavy book was overflowing with notes on each students martial arts skills, habits, and teaching guidelines. Most importantly, Namgung Sus ink-stained hands showed how diligently he had worked on it. Did you write all that yourself? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Of course. I only teach based on my personal evaluations of the students. Youre quite dedicated. Do you think youre the only instructor aiming for results at the Heavenly Martial Festival? Baek Suryong stared greedily at the thick notebook, hastily making up an excuse to look through it. It seems unfinished. Want my help? I have a very good eye for people. Namgung Su scoffed, hugging his notebook protectively. You cant fool me. You just want to see this, but thats not happening. Come back when youre qualified. And what do I need to do to be qualified? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Namgung Su grinned mischievously, a face he had never shown any other instructor before. Be a Star Instructor, he replied. Oho? Within the span of this short nighttime conversation, both men had learned a lot more about each other. However, if you lose to someone like Pung Jinho, you can forget about ever bing a Star Instructor, Namgung Su added, his grin vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. Dont count on that. Baek Suryong chuckled, turning to leave. However, as he opened the door, Namgung Su sent him a telepathic message. [One more thing. The instructor who took my ce that daywas Pung Jinho.] Why didnt you just say that out loud? [Sigh, I seriously cant stand you.] Leaving the office, Baek Suryong strolled across the Azure Dragon Academy grounds. As he walked, he reflected on his conversation with Namgung Su. At first, I saw Namgung Su as an obstacle to bing a Star Instructor, but Have I been misjudging him all along? I guess Ill keep observing him for now Eyes shining with renewed interest, Baek Suryong brushed back his wind-swept hair and headed home. Chapter 115: Thank You! Chapter 115: Thank You! TL: FoodieMonster007 Ugh Geo Sangwoong groaned, struggling to open his eyes. His body felt like it was made of lead, his head pounded like he had a monstrous hangover, and his throat burned with thirst. Water he croaked, his voice rough and broken. Yan. Youre awake? a sleepy voice replied. Yasu Hyeok, who had been dozing against the wall, crawled to his feet and approached Geo Sangwoong, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. Lifting him to a sitting position, he handed him a kettle and said, Drink this. Geo Sangwoong gulped down half of the water in one go, then wiped his lips with the back of his hand. Now more alert, he asked Yasu Hyeok, Why are you here? Why else? I agreed to be your servant for three days, remember? Todays thest day. Hahaha! Geo Sangwoongughed at the curt answer. Youre really stubborn. All this over a bet. Shut up. If it werent for the bet, Id have beaten you up by now.Why so embarrassed? Haha! Yasu Hyeok frowned, visibly annoyed. When youre feeling better, go back to the White Dragon Manor, he said gruffly. No. I wont go back there. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Yasu Hyeok sighed and folded his heavily muscled, well-tanned arms. You have to. Master instructed me to take you there as soon as you woke up. I dont want to. Im scared of learning martial arts. What? Yasu Hyeok gasped, bewildered. Geo Sangwoong chuckled. Ive never openly admitted this to anyone before, but somehow I feel like I can say it to this junior. Maybe its because Yasu Hyeok reminds me of my younger self, or maybe its because Ive already shown this kid my ugliest side. With a devil-may-care attitude, Geo Sangwoong recounted his tale, Back when I was a sophomore, I was fearless, wild, and rebellious, firmly believing that I would be the worlds best pugilist.1 The Heavenly Martial Festival? Hah. To me, it was nothing more than the perfect opportunity to show off my skills in front of others. Yasu Hyeok fell silent. Although Geo Sangwoong appeared to be cheerful andughing, his voice rang oddly hollow. northdetldo wees you. Since we arrived at the inn before the tournament started and were bored, we snuck out that night and prowled the dazzling streets of Hubei, eating, drinking, and causing a ruckus. Thenwe picked a fight with students from the Heavenly Martial Academy. Geo Sangwoong stretched slowly, loosening his stiff muscles from days of being in aa. With a wry smile, he continued, Well, to cut a long story short, we lost. There were ten of us and only two of them, but we were the ones who were wiped out.
I guess pigs have a lot of endurance, huh. Hey, I heard you want to be the worlds best pugilist? With pathetic martial arts like that?
Geo Sangwoong recalled the taunts from that night andughed bitterly. As the person with the sturdiest build, he had resisted the longest but also suffered the most. Those two were on a different level. It was the first time since I learned martial arts that I felt the real fear of dying in a fight, he sighed despondently. Since that night, I had nightmares every day, so I tried to drown my fear in gambling and indulgence. Still, something feels weird? How can I talk about it so casually now when I could never bring myself to mention it before? It was thanks to Baek Suryong removing the fear-inducing demonic energy from the Soul Reaping Demonic Art from his body, but Geo Sangwoong was unaware of that. Feeling an inexplicable mix of emptiness and relief, Geo Sangwoong exined, Anyway, thats why I decided to stop practicing martial arts. Every time I trained, the fear from that time would resurface. Geo Sangwoong looked at his thick hands. He had tried to train on his own, gritting his teeth, but each time he ended up having seizures, causing him to sink deeper and deeper into despair. Only recently, after he hadpletely given up martial arts, had the seizures be less frequent. Its been a while, but training again made me realize it. I just cant do it. Yesterdays damn incidentitll just keep happening. Over and over again. Still, Yasu Hyeok remained silent, his sunburnt bronze face devoid of all emotion. The awkward atmosphere made Geo Sangwoongugh heartily. Hahaha! Go ahead,ugh at me for being a coward. I deserve it. All I did was take a few hits and Im scared out of my mind This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Senior, Yasu Hyeok interrupted bluntly. Rubbing his chin to organize his thoughts, he said with unusual seriousness, I grew up in the mountains, so Im not good with fancy words. Most of what my hyungs taught me were swear words or coarsenguage So much so that when I decided to go to school, they told me to keep my mouth shut as much as possible and hide my uncultured ways. Indeed, Yasu Hyeok was taciturn, blunt, tough andpetitive, with a hot temper that only red up against stronger opponents. So even if you dont understand what Im saying, could you just keep listening to the end? Sure, Geo Sangwoong said with a generous smile and a nod. My father was eaten by a tiger right in front of me. !! Geo Sangwoong froze, struck speechless by the sudden revtion. Yasu Hyeok switched from rubbing his chin to scratching his head. It happened when I was seven years old. The tiger was huge, the kind that people worship as mountain spirits. Sometimes, those monsterse down from the mountains and eat people and it just so happened that my father, a woodcutter, got the short end of the stick that day. Why are you telling me this Let me finish my story. After the tiger ate my father, it took one look at me and walked away. Its mouth was smeared with blood and it looked satiated. Since my mother died giving birth to me, I was then orphaned, but thankfully, my hyungs, who lived in the mountains, took me in. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. After that day, even the sound of a tiger roaring made me wet myself. Every night, my crying and screaming would wake up my hyungs, haha, Yasu Hyeok chuckled, but his eyes were filled with turmoil as he looked fixedly at Geo Sangwoong. Do you know how I overcame my fear of that tiger? he asked. Before Geo Sangwoong could answer though, he beamed proudly, showing his white teeth, and said, I killed that tiger with my own handsst year. Thats incredible. Truly, Geo Sangwoong couldnt help but mutter. However, I didnt do it alone. My hyungs helped me a lot. They taught me how to fight, took me on tiger and bear hunts, and soothed my fears with old stories. In the end, they brought me up to be strong enough to kill that tiger myself. Yasu Hyeok suddenly removed his shirt, revealing a deep, jagged scar from a beasts w on his heavily muscled chest. This scar is from the day I killed the tiger. Its my badge of honor. Though, I did almost die because my stupid hyungs poured all kinds of strong alcohol and suspicious medicine on it Yasu Hyeokughed heartily. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Geo Sangwoong, watching him, remained silent. Anyway, I have no intention ofughing at you. Honestly, I still sometimes dream of that tiger eating my father. What do you do when it appears in your dreams? Yasu Hyeok grinned broadly. What do you think? I tear it apart every time. Ahahaha! Geo Sangwoong burst intoughter. Yasu Hyeok held out his hand, saying, If I did it, then so can you. Now, lets go. What? This is ridiculous Grabbing Geo Sangwoongs hand, Yasu Hyeok helped the startled older boy up. Stop talking and follow me. The teacher will handle the rest. You mean Baek Suryong? Who else? Yasu Hyeok looked at Geo Sangwoong as if it was obvious. That man, he kind of reminds me of my hyungs. Hes not like those stuffy orthodox sect pussies, hes tough and straightforward. Honestly, if he werent such a pretty boy, he wouldnt be out of ce in the industry at all. Stuffy orthodox sect pussies? And what industry at you talking about? Um dont mind the little details. Avoiding Geo Sangwoongs eyes, Yasu Hyeok kicked the clinic door open and dragged Geo Sangwoong outside. Stumbling, Geo Sangwoong squirmed and shouted, Hey! Wait a minute Guards! Guards! Somone help me! Unfortunately, his body was still too weak to fight Yasu Hyeok, and the guards, who had been warned by the boss not to listen to his pleas, avoided his gaze. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Finally, Geo Sangwoong resigned himself to his fate. You big brute, he groaned. If Im a big brute, then youre a fatass. Lose some weight. Wait, how much do you weigh anyway? The two young men bickered as they made their way to the White Dragon Manor. Theirrge figures attracted attention, but neither of them cared. They had not known each other long, but after fighting, they had be much closer. Such was the way of men in the murim. Thats enough, let me go. I can walk on my own now, Geo Sangwoong said feeling oddly at ease. This is strange. Why do I feel so calm? Even though Geo Sangwoong knew that he would probably have another seizure if he trained, he felt inexplicably rxed. He looked at Yasu Hyeoks sunburned face, both admiring and respecting he younger boy for killing the tiger that ate his father. Maybe I should try again. He had never asked for help with his fears, always thinking that he had to ovee them alone, but Yasu Hyeok showed him that fears could be ovee with the help of others. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Just one more time, he said to himself, clenching his fists as he looked at the White Dragon Manors que in the distance. When he finally met Baek Suryong, however, he was greeted by shocking news. Your qi deviation has been treated. You wont have any more seizures during martial arts training, Baek Suryong said. Qi deviation? Geo Sangwoong asked, thoroughly confused. Experiencing abnormal levels of mental distress during martial arts training is also a symptom of qi deviation, Baek Suryong calmly bluffed. Hed tried to sound as confident as possible, but even he felt that his exnation was rather far-fetched. Regardless, it was the best he coulde up with at the moment. Revealing that a Heavenly Martial Academy student is practicing demonic arts would cause chaos in the Murim Alliance, so I cant tell him that he was brainwashed by a demonic art. Most importantly, the Blood Cult would immediately go into hiding, and I wont be able to find them. Well, I wasntpletely wrong though. Two years of nightmares from the Soul Reaping Demonic Art have led to umted fear and despair, which probably would have developed into actual qi deviation and driven Geo Sangwoong mad if it hadnt been cured. Baek Suryong added, The blue bruise on your chest that looks like a Mongolian spot should have disappeared. Thats the proof that your qi deviation has been cured. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. !! Geo Sangwoong hurriedly opened his shirt to confirm that the bruise was gone. Many physicians examined me, but none said it was qi deviation he mumbled in disbelief. Of course not, they couldnt even detect the demonic energy, Baek Suryong thought. The demonic energy from the Soul Reaping Demonic Art blended naturally with the victims inner qi, making it hard for even famous physicians to detect. Baek Suryong smiled. Im a professional in treating qi deviation, so dont worry, you wont have any more seizures during training. Geo Sangwoong gasped, almost in rapture, How could it be treated so easily? I cant believe it Trust me, youll believe it when you start training, Baek Suryong replied, handing him a stack of ss registration papers. Still, Geo Sangwoong just stared at them nkly for a while. Are you still uninterested in martial arts? Geo Sangwoong looked back at Yasu Hyeok, who was standing in front of him with folded arms. When their eyes met, Yasu Hyeok nodded. Geo Sangwoong turned back to Baek Suryong. Finding courage wasnt as hard as he thought. Read this at northdetldo, or else. No, I want to learn. Please teach me. Grinning, Baek Suryong nodded. Okay, brace yourself. I wont go easy on you. Yes, teacher! That night, Geo Sangwoong received one-on-one training from Baek Suryong. Even after exhausting himself, he did not have any seizures for hours, nor the next day, nor the day after that. Just like that, Geo Sangwoong was convinced that his qi deviation had beenpletely cured. Mr. Baek he sobbed, tears streaming down his noticeably slimmer face. Thank you! Thank you so much. Ive rediscovered the joy of martial arts training. Seeing the sweat and tear-soaked Geo Sangwoong, Baek Suryong smiled warmly. Youre two years behind, so youll have to work harder. Also, you need lose more weight. Yes! Baek Suryong looked proudly at the enthusiastic Geo Sangwoong. So, how did you get into gambling and binge eating? he asked casually. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Geo Sangwoong hesitated for a moment, then replied, I needed something to distract me since I couldnt practice martial arts Baek Suryong smiled gently, Dont worry, Im not scolding you, Im just curious. There must have been a reason. Like someone taking you to a gambling den Well, actually, a senior I know A senior? Baek Suryongs eyes narrowed instantly.
  1. Pugilist: Master of hand-to-handbat. Because it sounds better than boxer (too modern) or brawler.?
Chapter 116: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (1) Chapter 116: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 The next day, a guest arrived at White Dragon Manor. Sangwoong! Geo Sangwoong, who was immersed in his martial arts practice, looked up at the mention of his name. When he saw the visitor, his face lit up as he eximed, Senior Yang! Youre here? At the sight of Geo Sangwoongs expression, which was the brightest hed seen in years, Yang Jin, whom Geo Sangwoong usually addressed as Senior Yang, flinched and took a step back, bewildered. I heard you had a seizure at the inn Are you okay? Yang Jin asked hesitantly. Patting his slightly smaller paunch, Geo Sangwoong burst outughing, Hahaha! That was a few days ago. Im fine now. You neednt have bothereding all this way to see me. How could I not? I came running as soon as your father told me what happened to you. Here, take this, Yang Jin handed over a get-well gift, smiling awkwardly. It was a snack that Geo Sangwoong usually enjoyed. This time, however, Geo Sangwoong didnt even look at it. Never mind. Come in. Ill show you to the lounge. He said, beckoning Yang Jin to follow him.Huh? Oh, okay. Shortly after, they sat facing each other in the lounge. Still dumbstruck, Yang Jin stared closely at Geo Sangwoong. The young mans once bby cheeks were now a bit slimmer, and he wore a well-fitted ck martial arts uniform instead of his usual baggy clothes. Most notably, his demeanor had changed. The person who always wore a fake, sly smile was now genuinely happy and talkative. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. This guy how has he changed so much in only a few days? he wondered. Sensing Yang Jins difort, Geo Sangwoong started the conversation, asking, How have you been, Senior Yang? Still hooked on gambling? Yeah, I guess so, Yang Jin replied sheepishly, catching a glimpse of his own reflection in a mirror. Compared to the vibrant and dapper Geo Sangwoong before him, his scruffy goatee and hunched shoulders made him look shabby. Damn it Yang Jin gritted his teeth inwardly, upset that for a brief moment, he seriously felt that he was inferior to Geo Sangwoong. However, he didnt show it, instead pretending to be concerned. I saw you training earlier. Are you sure thats okay? You might have another seizure Im fully recovered. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. What? Hahaha! I said Im fully recovered! Yang Jins face turned pale, as if he had seen a ghost. Although hed graduated now, two years ago, he was one of the students who had snuck out with Geo Sangwoong and gotten thrashed by the Heavenly Martial Academy. What do you mean, fully recovered? You dont have nightmares anymore? he pressed. Yup. Not only do I no longer have nightmares, I also dont feel the urge to binge eat or gamble anymore. How? Yang Jins jaw dropped. No, this cant be happening! Geo Sangwoong smiled warmly. Its all thanks to Master Baek Suryong. Who? Yang Jin bbed involuntarily. He wasnt asking about Baek Suryong because he didnt know of him, he just hadnt expected that person to be mentioned out of the blue. northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong cured Geo Sangwoongs seizures? Thats impossible! Baek Suryong was the most talked about person in the citytely, and even the organization Yang Jin belonged to had discussed whether there was a need to eliminate him several times I heard we have a guest? someone suddenly asked. Both men immediately turned toward the lounge door. The voice hade from outside. Geo Sangwoong quickly stood up and opened the door. Pleasee in, Mr. Baek, he greeted. Standing at the doorway, Baek Suryong peeked into the lounge and met Yang Jins gaze briefly before entering. Turning back to Geo Sangwoong, he asked, Is he a friend of yours? Yes! He is an alumnus of the Azure Dragon Academy. Is that so? Following Geo Sangwoongs lead, Yang Jin stood up and sped his hands in greeting. Hello, Mr. Baek. My name is Yang Jin. Ive heard a lot about you from Sangwoong. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Baek Suryong looked at Yang Jin for a moment, then smiled faintly. Suddenly, Yang Jin feltpletely exposed. He swallowed dryly, trying his best not to crumble beneath the pressure of Baek Suryongs gaze. Feel free to stay and rx. Youre also wee to join us for dinner, Baek Suryong said casually. Thank you, but I have to leave soon. I have another appointment What appointment? Youre always at the gambling den, Geo Sangwoong interjected. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I really have something urgent to do today, Yang Jin replied anxiously, feeling cold sweat running down his back. Baek Suryong chuckled and patted him on the shoulder. My apologies, I seem to have interrupted your get-together. Go ahead and enjoy your time together. Yes, thank you. Baek Suryong turned and walked away. Even after he left, the two continued to chat about various things, but Yang Jin no longer heard what Geo Sangwoong was saying. I should get going, he said absentmindedly. So soon? At least stay for dinner. I really am pressed for time, Yang Jin insisted, standing up to leave. Geo Sangwoong looked at him with disappointment. Well, if you must Anyway, Ill be staying here for a while, so visit me whenever you can. What about the gambling den? northdetldo wees you. I wont be going there anymore. Yang Jins expression hardened. Seeing this, Geo Sangwoong smiled bitterly. Senior, its thanks to Mr. Baek that I am able to practice martial arts again. It feels like Im finally alive again. ording to Mr. Baek Ive been suffering from qi deviation all this time. What nonsense! You never had qi deviation! Yang Jin wanted to shout, but he knew better. Seeing Yang Jins obvious panic, Geo Sangwoong looked at him worriedly. Senior, are you still having nightmares? If necessary, you should get yourself examined by Mr. Baek. I can set up a time for you. No, no, Im fine. My symptoms arent as severe as yours. Ive forgotten all about what happened back then, Yang Jin replied, shaking his head vigorously. Two years ago, both he and Geo Sangwoong had been victims of the same incident at the Heavenly Martial Academy. However, their paths diverged drastically afterward. While Geo Sangwoong struggled to ovee the trauma, Yang Jin quickly epted his fate. Thats why, when the organization extended a hand, he didnt hesitate. He felt no guilt when they gave him orders.
Ruin Geo Sangwoong. Gambling, drinking, whatever it takes. Break his spirit.
This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The n had been proceeding smoothly until now Senior? Geo Sangwoongs voice brought Yang Jin back to reality. I really have to go. Lets meet again soon. Having said that, Yang Jin hurriedly left the White Dragon Manor, biting his lip in distress. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. This is going horribly wrong. Geo Sangwoong has been cured! Yang Jin shivered nervously as he made his way to his regr gambling den. However, he wasnt going there to gamble. He had to report to his organization, the Blood Cult, at once. A short whileter, Baek Suryong quietly appeared where Yang Jin had stood. So, it was him. A cold smile formed on Baek Suryongs lips. A short, stout man frowned. Geo Sangwoong is practicing martial arts again? Is that true? he asked. The mans tone was polite, yet Yang Jin, kneeling before him, trembled like prey before a predator. To most, this man was merely the owner of the shabby inn that transformed into a gambling den at night. However, he had another, more sinister identityhe was the captain of the Ghost Blood Unit, one of the Blood Cults scouting squads. Most importantly, he was the Smiling Grim Reaper, a mass murderer renowned for always killing people with a joyful smile on his face. Yang Jin stammered, Y-Yes, it definitely seems that Geo Sangwoong has ovee his fears. He looked healthy and even refused the food I brought. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Thats odd. This doesnt make any sense, the Smiling Grim Reaper muttered. As far as I know, Geo Sangwoongs condition isnt curable. I was under the same impression, another man sitting opposite the Smiling Grim Reaper agreed. Unlike Yang Jin, who only had a rough idea, these two knew exactly what Geo Sangwoong had been subjected to. Those affected by the Soul Reaping Demonic Art ultimately lose their sanity. Its just a matter of when, not if. Geo Sangwoong hadsted longer than expectedbut he was supposed to be aplete wreck within a year or two. The n was to turn Geo Sangwoong into a puppet after his mind broke down, allowing the Blood Cult to take over the Golden Dragon Trading Company. Haha Didnt you say the n was going smoothly until recently? The idea that years of meticulous nning could be ruined in just a few days brought a smile to the Smiling Reapers lips. True to his nickname, the more his bloodlust grew, the wider his smile became, and once it did, he wouldnt stop killing until he was drenched in blood. Terrified, Yang Jin repeatedly banged his head on the floor, begging for mercy. Im sorry! I really am! Please spare my life! Apology epted. Now, tell me everything in detail. Trembling, Yang Jin reported what he had seen. Baek Suryong, an instructor at Azure Dragon Academy, is responsible for all of this! Earlier, I found Geo Sangwoong practicing martial arts at his ce, and the boy told me that Baek Suryong cured his qi deviation Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong. That name has beening up oftentely. Havent I already warned you before? Hes no ordinary man. the man opposite the Smiling Grim Reaper remarked, sipping his tea. The Smiling Grim Reaper fell silent, deep in thought. Baek Suryong, a new instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, had been causing quite a stir. While his name hadnt reached the Blood Cults main headquarters yet, the Nanchang branch at least was beginning to take notice of him. The Smiling Grim Reaper looked at the cunning man across from him. I intended to stay out of this, but if Baek Suryong is involved with Geo Sangwoong, the situation changes. Geo Sangwoong, or rather the Golden Dragon Trading Company, was a crucial target for the Blood Cults grand n. They had spent two years breaking down Geo Sangwoongs spirit and recruiting those around him. The n was to have Geo Sangwoong be the legitimate heir of the Golden Dragon Trading Company, then eliminate the current master and use Geo Sangwoong as a puppet. But now a new instructor shows up and ruins everything? Uneptable. The Smiling Grim Reaper made his decision. If Baek Surying bes an obstacle to our Cults activitieswe must eliminate him soon, he dered. Wise choice, Captain. Let me pour you a drink, the man said, filling the Smiling Reapers ss with a fine, aromatic wine that felt out of ce in the shabby inn. Then, after taking another sip from his cup, he continued, Captain, may I make one request? Speak. The man, Pung Jinho, emptied his ss in one gulp and smiled wickedly, his eyes glinting like a snakes. Please allow me to ruin Baek Suryong before you kill him. No please allow me to kill him personally as well. Chapter 117: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (2) Chapter 117: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Well then, until we meet again. Pung Jinho rose from his seat, hands sped in a farewell gesture, before turning to leave the inn. The Smiling Grim Reaper watched him go, his thoughts churning as he studied Pung Jinhos retreating figure. What a blood-sucking bat The Smiling Grim Reaper had never fully trusted Pung Jinho. The man was like a shadow, changing sides as it suited him, his loyalties rooted only in self-interest. Their alliance was born of necessity, not mutual respect. When Pung Jinho was finally out of earshot, the Smiling Grim Reaper sighed, Its too bad we need his cooperation to take control of the Azure Dragon Academy The Blood Cult had a vested interest in the murims Five Great Academies, and Pung Jinho was their chosen spy in the Azure Dragon Academy. He wasnt of noble birth, but he held a respectable position, and more importantly, he was a man driven by greed. But at least hes someone we can dispose of without much consequence after were done. A soft chuckle escaped the Smiling Grim Reapers lips. He turned his gaze to Yang Jin, who stilly t on the floor.Yang Jin. At the mention of his name, Yang Jin lifted his head slightly, but when he met his superiors eyes, he quickly pressed his forehead back to the ground, stammering, Y-Yes, sir? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Our n cannot be derailed. The Golden Dragon Trading Company controls the economic lifeline of the Jiangxi region. In order to realize our Cults grand vision, we absolutely must seize it. For two years, they had meticulously groomed Geo Sangwoong, the son of the Golden Dragon Chairman. Every step of their n had been carefully calcted, from orchestrating Geo Sangwoongs escape from his lodgings at the Heavenly Martial Festival to luring him into the clutches of the Blood Dragon, their foremost expert in the Soul Reaping Demonic Art. Now that I think of it, that was the moment we first joined hands with Pung Jinho. In the second phase of their n, Geo Sangwoong would return home to recuperate, only to sumb to the dark influence of the Soul Reaping Demonic Art, drowning in the clutches of gambling, gluttony and despair. All we had to do was make sure he quickly took over the family business after graduation Once Geo Sangwoong was confirmed as the sessor of the Golden Dragon Trading Company, they would arrange for the Golden Dragon Chairman to die under mysterious circumstances. At that time, the Blood Dragon, who had injected Geo Sangwoong with demonic qi, would reappear and brainwash him into obedience. Just like that, the Golden Dragon Trading Company would fall into the hands of the Blood Cult. Everything was going perfectly until Baek Suryong showed up. Turning toward his men, hemanded, Gather all the information you can on Baek Suryong. Yes, sir! the Ghost Blood Unit warriors acknowledged, before fading into the shadows and disappearing as if they had never been there. Hmm? Suddenly, the Smiling Grim Reaper sensed a presence above him. Whos there? he shouted, even as he moved with lightning speed, flinging his chopsticks at the ceiling as if they were deadly projectiles. THUNK! The chopsticks pierced through the wooden ceiling boards, and blood began to drip down, apanied by a faint squeal. Hmph, so it was just a rat. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. A subordinate soon retrieved and handed him the rats lifeless body, causing the Smiling Grim Reaper to shake his head in irritation. Am I being too sensitive? It was a tense situation, after all. If something went wrong with their n to seize the Golden Dragon Trading Company, not even he, the Captain of the Ghost Blood Unit, would escape the wrath of the higher-ups. I need to revise the n, and quickly, the Smiling Grim Reaper thought, shuddering at the thought of the punishment that awaited him if he failed. That very night, however, a bolt from the blue snapped him out of his reverie. One of his subordinates leaped in through the window and bowed deeply before him, shouting, Captain! The Smiling Grim Reaper scowled. It was early evening, and the underground gambling den was still in operation. If anyone had seen his subordinateing or going suspiciously, it could spell trouble. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I told you not to use martial arts carelessly around here. The Murim Alliance has eyes and ears everywhere. I apologize, sir, but I have an urgent report Thats for me to decide. Now, speak, the Smiling Grim Reaper interjected, though in his mind, he was already devising punishments for the man should the report turn out to be insignificant. The Golden Dragon Chairman has copsed. !! It happened three hours ago. The news was kept top secret, so even our spies inside the Golden Dragon Manor only just learned of it. What was the cause? I dont know. The physician said that his life may be in danger so the Golden Dragon Manors executives have all been summoned. Unable to restrain himself any longer, the Smiling Grim Reaper sprang to his feet. The Golden Dragon Chairman had copsed, and the executives had been called in, but Geo Sangwoong was not yet the official sessor of thepany. If things went awry, their entire n wouldnt just be disrupted, it would be obliterated. Grinding his teeth, the Smiling Grim Reaper spat out, We dont know what might happen, so close the gambling den for tonight. Also, tell the Ghost Blood Unit toe back and remain on standby. Yes, sir! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? A heavy, mncholic air settled over the Golden Dragon Manor, wrapping it in an aura of solemnity. Geo Sangwoong, having rushed over from his training, nearly broke down the door as he barged into the chairmans bedroom. Father! he cried out. The room was already filled with dozens of family members and senior executives from the Golden Dragon Trading Company. At the far end of the room, the Chairmany unconscious on his bed, his face pale as death. Geo Sangwoong hurried to his fathers side, his face a mixture of fear and desperation. Father! Im here! What happened to you all of a sudden? The physician, who was carefully cing acupuncture needles in the Chairmans body, spoke in a grave tone, It seems hes been under significant emotional strain recently. His breathing is unstable, and theres a buildup of impure qi in his body. Hell wake up soon, right? He has to. The Golden Dragon Trading Company was rich enough to afford every miracle medicine in the world. Unfortunately, money couldnt solve everything, otherwise Geo Sangwoong wouldnt have wasted away for so long. The physician shook his head, his voice heavy with regret. It may be difficult for him to wake up again. Geo Sangwoong crumpled to the ground, his senses numbed by the shock. After a moment, he mumbled dazedly, Its my fault. Its all my fault. Ive caused Father so much pain over the years ugh Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Teardrops asrge as chicken droppings rolled down the Geo Sangwoongs face, whose massive frame belied his vulnerable state. Laying down beside his father, the young man sobbed uncontrobly. Many in the room sighed at the sight, still reeling from the fact that Geo Ilsan, the chairman of the Golden Dragon Trading Companyone of the tenrgest tradingpanies in the worldand the richest man in Nanchang, had fallen unconscious. His absence, or worse, his death, would devastate the citys economy. You know, if the Director dies, who will inherit thepany? It should be his son, right? Geo Sangwoong? That good-for-nothing bum who hasnt aplished anything in years? As whispers filled the room, eyes shifted from the weeping Geo Sangwoong to the middle-aged man standing behind him, Geo Ilsans only brother, Geo Yisan. If this is about ability, shouldnt Master Geo Yisan be the one to take over thepany? That seems likely The Director didnt name an heir before he copsed, did he? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Already, many were specting about the future of the Golden Dragon Trading Company. To them, the death of Golden Dragons chairman was less important than the fate of their own businesses. If we want to protect our firms, we have to side with the right person. But who should we choose? As the onlookers mulled over these thoughts, Geo Yisan approached Geo Sangwoong. Sangwoong. U-Uncle Crying wont solve anything. Now more than ever, you need to keep your wits about you. Yes Geo Sangwoong nodded weakly, his voice drained. Geo Yisan gently patted his nephews shoulder to offer him somefort. I know its not easy to pull yourself together after such an incident, so dont worry about thepany for now. Leave the management to me and stay by Hyung-nims side. Yes, thank you. With just a few words, Geo Yisan smoothly took the reins of the Golden Dragon Trading Company, a subtle transition that did not go unnoticed by thepany executives. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Soon, news of Geo Yisans takeover also reached the Smiling Grim Reaper. Damn it! Damn it all! he cursed, his face a blend of conflicting emotions. His eyebrows furrowed grotesquely, but a warped smile tugged at the corners of his lips, a clear sign that his wrath had reached its breaking point. Haha I cant believe Im about to hand over everything on a silver tter, heughed, his hands trembling with rage. Two years. I spent two whole years nning and meticulously making sure everything went smoothly, yet in just one single day, all my hard work fell to shambles. The Golden Dragon Chairman copsed without naming his son as his sessor, and Geo Sangwoong is too paralyzed with grief to stop his uncle. If only I had turned him into a puppet earlier, I could have intervened in this situation, but for that to happen, the Blood Dragon would have toe here in person. The Blood Dragon who had imnted the demonic energy of the Soul Reaping Demonic Art into Geo Sangwoong was now in his fourth year at Heavenly Martial Academy. Hence, even if the Smiling Grim Reaper contacted him right away, as a student, he couldnt move around easily. By the time he arrived, it would be toote, and Geo Yisan would have already taken full control of the Golden Dragon Trading Company. I dont have a choice. Ill have to act on my own judgment. Having made his decision, the Smiling Reaper ordered his subordinates, Geo Yisan must die before dawn. At three in the morning, I expect everyone in the Ghost Blood Unit to be present here. Yes, sir. Regrettably, this was the Smiling Grim Reapers biggest blunder of his life. That night, after all the visitors had left, the only people left in the chairmans room were the sleeping Golden Dragon Chairman and his brother, Geo Yisan. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Geo Yisan stood beneath the dimmplight, his eyes fixed on the pale, bedridden Chairman. Unlike before, his expression was eerily cold as he regarded his only brother. Suddenly, he extended a hand toward the Golden Dragon Chairman, fingers aiming for a vital acupoint, a sinister smile ying on his lips. Im sorry, but its time for you to sleep for good, he cackled, but instead of dealing the fatal blow, he applied pressure just beside it, causing the Golden Dragon Chairman to shudder and awaken abruptly. Yaaawn Ahh, I slept well, the Golden Dragon Chairman muttered as he slowly sat up, stretching and yawningzily. After spending a moment taking in his surroundings, he asked, Wheres Sangwoong? He cried himself to sleep, so I had him carried to his room. Carried? He weighs several hundred pounds Hoho, the poor servants must have had a hard time, the Golden Dragon Chairman chuckled. Hisplexion was still pale, but his eyes were alert and full of life. Geo Yisan couldnt help but admire him. Chairman, your mastery of the Breath Concealment Technique is truly remarkable. A businessman often has to y dead, you know, the Golden Dragon Chairman chuckled heartily, locking gazes with his brotheror rather, the man masquerading as his brother. Now that its just the two of us, why dont you take that mask off? Its a little disconcerting. Sure. The man peeled off Geo Yisans thick mask, revealing Baek Suryongs statuesque features. The Golden Dragon Chairman smiled. Hah, my real brother is not what anyone would call ugly, but damn, that face is really With a sigh, the smile was instantly reced by cold, deadly intent. Anyway, the ones who tried to ruin my son and steal Golden Dragon Trading Company took the bait, right? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? In reality, the chairmans sudden copse was all part of a scheme he and Baek Suryong had orchestrated just days earlier.
Mr. Geo, may I ask you for a favor?1
At that time, Baek Suryong had asked the chairman for help in setting up a trap to lure out Geo Sangwoongs tormentors, who conveniently happened to also be Blood Cultists. Naturally, the chairman had agreed without a moments hesitation. Theyll make their move soon. Theyll be aiming for me, thinking Im Geo Yisan, Baek Suryong whispered. The real Geo Yisan had been hidden away in a secure location for his safety. In his ce, Baek Suryong, disguised as Geo Yisan, would stay in his quarters. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Although they had already agreed on the n, Baek Suryong feltpelled to stress, Mr. Geo, its important that what happens tonight doesnt get out. Please leave everything in my hands, as we agreed. Of course. How could I sell out the man who saved my son? True to his merchant nature, the Golden Dragon Chairman was a man of clear debts and obligations. Because of this, Baek Suryong feltfortable sharing at least some of the truth with him. Is there anything else you need? Yes, Id like you to surround my quarters with guards who can keep their mouths shut. The Chairman nodded in understanding. Ill find some capable men. Are you nning to strike with them? Baek Suryong shook his head, chuckling, No, I just need them there to keep out innocent bystanders. Ill take care of the rest myself.
  1. See chapter 113.?
Chapter 118: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (3) Chapter 118: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 In the stillness before dawn, the Ghost Blood Unit assembled in the grimy underground gambling den run by the Smiling Grim Reaper. Thirty figures, masked and d in all-ck martial arts uniforms, stood in eerie silence, waiting for their captain to speak. After a while, the Smiling Grim Reaper appeared, flexing the gloves on his hands, which were adorned with menacing spikes. As the room echoed with the sound of those spikes clicking together, a sly grin spread across his face. As youve likely heard, the situation with Golden Dragon Trading Company has escted. Therefore, I believe its time we adopt a more proactive approach. His smile widened, and a dangerous gleam flickered in his eyes. The thought of tearing through peoples lives, of the blood soaking into his gloves, awakened something primal in him. Tonight, we kill Geo Yisan, the younger brother of the Golden Dragon Chairman. Of course, a frontal attack is out of the question. The Golden Dragon Trading Company was one of the tenrgest corporations in the jianghu. Its imposing headquarters, the Golden Dragon Hall, was home to scores of in-house trained martial arts experts, as well as many powerful mercenaries. With such immensebat power, a head-on assault would be suicidal even for the Ghost Blood Unit. Instead, well disguise ourselves as a band of thieves, intent on looting, and split into groups. Some will set fire to the granaries, others will raid the warehouses, all with the goal of drawing attention away from Geo Yisan. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo?It was a ssic diversionary tactic. Even then, infiltrating Geo Yisans quarters would be no small feat, but with the help of the spies they had nted in the Golden Dragon Hall over the past two years, there was a good chance they could decapitate Geo Yisan amid the chaos. The Smiling Grim Reapers eyes glinted coldly. He had already sent word to his superiors via carrier pigeon, requesting for reinforcements. First, we create chaos at Golden Dragon Trading Company, buying us time. After that, whether headquarters sends in the Blood Dragon or alters the n, the next steps are in their hands. The Smiling Grim Reaper licked the spikes on his gloves, the faint taste of blood as it cut his tongue stoking his bloodlust. Be careful not to get too carried away with the taste of blood. Its been a while, he told his subordinates wistfully, a reminder not only to them, but also to himself. The Ghost Blood Unit were demons hungry for ughter, and often wandered far and wide to satisfy their thirst for carnage. Nevertheless, it had been a long time since they had a mission of this magnitude. Yes, sir! they replied, grinning with the same wicked anticipation as their leader. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Smiling Grim Reaper looked at them with satisfaction. They were doing their best to hold back in his presence, but their eyes burned with bloodlust. He checked the time and put on his mask, his eyes now glinting with killing intent behind it. Lets go, hemanded. The Ghost Blood Unit slipped out of the gambling den, vanishing into the pre-dawn darkness. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Clouds obscured the moon, enveloping the city of Nanchang in a cloak of darkness. Moving like a shadow through the night, the Smiling Grim Reaper cast a nce upward and let out a low chuckle. The weather favors us tonight, he mused. He and his forces reached the Golden Dragon Hall a little ahead of schedule, but inside, his spies were already setting the wheels in motion. Fire! A shrill cry pierced through the silence of the night, followed by the unmistakable roar of mes as they consumed the granary. Lights sprang to life throughout the sprawling estate, mingled with panicked cries, desperate screams, and the hurried footsteps of those rudely awakened from their sleep. The granary is on fire! Quick, extinguish it! Several people moved to douse the mes, but the fire only raged fiercer, feeding on the chaos as people scrambled in every direction. Then, as if that werent enough, another scream rang out from the warehouse across the courtyard. Thieves! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Someones looting the jewelry warehouse! What kind of madmen would do this?! Hiding his presence, the Smiling Reaper watched the unfolding pandemonium from just beyond the wall. Finally, when the opportunity presented itself, he raised a hand and signaled to his men: its time. The Ghost Blood Unit leaped into action, vaulting over the wall in perfect synchronization. The ten most skilled in movement arts reached the top in a single bound, securing ropes and lowering them for the others. Within moments, all thirty warriors were inside thepound. [First team, ignite more fires around the warehouses.] [Yes, sir!] [Second team, aid the spies in spreading confusion.] [Yes, sir!] Tonight, several members of the Ghost Blood Unit would fall in battle, but surrender was not an option for them. A decade of training had prepared them to take their own lives rather than be captured by their enemies. northdetldo wees you. [Third team, with me.] [Yes, sir!] The Smiling Grim Reaper led the ten most elite warriors straight to Geo Yisans quarters. His memory of theyout of the estate was impable, and he ran at the speed of wind. We have about five minutes. Soon, the authorities would arrive, the mes would be doused, and the chaos would be reined in. The martial artists of Golden Dragon Hall would then hunt them down with a vengeance. We must sever Geo Yisans head and escape before that happens. A frenzied grin yed on the Smiling Grim Reapers lips. From here on, it was a race against time. His hands itched with anticipation, eager to tear through anyone who dared to stand in his way. The shadows scaled yet another wall. northdetldo wees you. [Halt.] At the Smiling Grim Reapers signal, the elite unit paused atop the wall. The formations inside are still active, the Smiling Grim Reaper observed. This was the final obstacle before reaching Geo Yisans quarters. Experts had embedded multipleyers of illusion formations designed to ensnare intruders, making them wander in endless circles. However, he had already had ounted for this. [The formations are down!] A spy reported. He was a former bodyguard of the Golden Dragon Chairman, but because he was mired in debt, they had sessfully turned him to their side. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. [Its safe to enter,] the spy added, waving at them. For a moment, a slight tremor in the spys voice caught the Smiling Grim Reapers attention, but he quickly dismissed it as nothing more than nerves. [Were going in.] He and his men jumped down from the wall. As he expected, the formations were deactivated, and they slipped into Geo Yisans quarters without spilling a single drop of blood. Even the heavens are smiling upon us tonight. However, luck had its limits. As the Smiling Grim Reaper entered Geo Yisans quarters, he felt a prickle of unease. Where are all the guards? The servants? Isnt it too quiet? In retrospect, everything had gone too smoothly, so much so that even his bloodthirsty subordinates were beginning to look disappointed. He stopped dead in his tracks. Could it be? he mumbled to himself, wondering if he had walked into a trap. Unfortunately for him, it was toote. He and his men were already deep inside the Golden Dragon Hall, within Geo Yisans quarters. WHOOSH! All of a sudden, torches zed to life all around them. The entire building was bathed in light, and to their surprise and dismay, the Smiling Grim Reaper and his Ghost Blood Unit found themselves surrounded. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Shit, weve been had, the Smiling Grim Reaper swore, his suspicions now solidified into cold certainty. Behind him, Golden Dragon warriors stood on the wall he had scaled, crossbows aimed and ready. There was no escape. He turned his attention back to Geo Yisans quarters, only to see the door creak open and Geo Yisan himself emerge from within. Only, it wasnt the real Geo Yisan, but Baek Suryong in disguise. Even now, before his cornered enemies, Baek Suryong maintained his cover. There could be another spy hidden somewhere, and Id also rather not reveal my true identity to the Golden Dragon warriors. Despite the Chairmans assurances that he had taken great care in selecting trustworthy men, it was better to err on the side of caution. The Smiling Grim Reaper ground his teeth, ring at the man who stood before him. Geo Yisan You knew we wereing right from the start? Smirking, Baek Suryong replied, Of course. I also know why you want me dead, what youre plotting against the Golden Dragon Trading Company, and [I know youre with the Blood Cult.] !! Baek Suryongs telepathic message struck the Smiling Grim Reaper like a hammer, causing his eyes to widen in shock. How much do you know? he asked, his voice quivering with disbelief. Everything. Baek Suryong grinned mischievously, though a terrifying killing intent poured out of him with every word he said. I know what you want, the vile things youve done, and how many innocent lives youre willing to trample on to get it I know much, much more than you can imagine. GULP. The Smiling Grim Reaper swallowed dryly. Why do you insist on bothering those who only want to live in peace? Baek Suryong asked, his tone almostzy. Though his use of bone contortion to mimic Geo Yisans bulk affected his speed and agility, he was confident that he could overwhelm the enemies before him. Read this at northdetldo, or else. What are you talking about the Smiling Grim Reaper began, but Baek Suryong cut him off. Enough. We both already know how this is going to end. When has your kind ever settled anything with words? The Blood Cults modus operandi has always been to end things in blood. You know too much, the Smiling Grim Reaper muttered. Baek Suryong was right though. Blood had always been the be all and end all for the Blood Cult. The Smiling Grim Reapers gaze steeled with cold determination, and he issued a telepathicmand to his men, [This one is no ordinary foe. I hereby grant you permission to use demonic arts.] Yes, sir! In an instant, a sinister, perverse transformation took hold of the ten Ghost Blood Unit elites. Crimson veins bulged grotesquely across their faces, and their inner qi surged and multiplied several times over. Grrrr Rrrgh From behind the ghastly growls, the Smiling Grim Reapers sinisterugh echoed, Kill him. Ten ghouls swooped down on Baek Suryong, threatening to engulf him in a terrifying wave of violence. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Kraaaah! It was a scene straight out of a nightmare, but Baek Suryong merely grimaced in disgust. You all reek of blood, heined, activating the Heaven Defying Divine Art. CRACKLE, CRACKLE A sizzling pulse rippled through the air as a massive surge of energy erupted around him. Though his hair remained its usual color thanks to the wig he wore, his eyes glowed a deep, blood-red, and his clothes billowed wildly around him. Lets see if anything has changed since the old days, Baek Suryong said with a faint smile, taking a step forward. BOOM! CRASH! SMASH! Dear heavens The real Geo Yisans face drained of color as he felt the violent sh of energy radiating from his own quarters. Turning anxiously to his elder brother, Geo Ilsan, the Golden Dragon Chairman, he asked, Hyung-nim, what in the world is going on in there? Dont ask, Geo Ilsan replied, his tone leaving no room for argument. Instead, he stared vehemently at the lifeless bodies of the twenty Ghost Blood Unit warriors who had attacked the warehouses, grumbling, Stubborn bastards. They all took their own lives the moment they were captured. The Ghost Blood Unit had slipped into the Golden Dragon Hall to wreak havoc, but the forewarned guards inside quickly subdued them. As a result, while the initial fire caused some property damage, there was no loss of life on their end. Geo Ilsan smiled with satisfaction. Property damage? Hah. A mere drop in the oceanpared to the wealth of the Golden Dragon Trading Company. More importantly, weve caught the bastards who harmed my son and rooted out the spies they nted in ourpany. All in all, the benefits far outweigh our losses. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Hyung-nim! Geo Yisan cried, his frustration bubbling over as he clutched his chest, pointing frantically toward his quarters. How can you tell me not to ask anything when my house is being torn apart right now? WHOOSH! BAM! CRACK! Geo Yisans quarters were beingpletely demolished by the fierce battle raging within, and debris from the once magnificent building repeatedly went flying into the air. I cant tell you anything because of a promise I made to our benefactor. Also, for your own peace of mind, its better if you just act dumb, Geo Ilsan said, his expression firm as he stamped out his brothers curiosity. But still KABOOOOOOOM! Suddenly, a crimson aura and an ashen aura collided violently, intertwining like two dragons locked in mortalbat. Damn, this is terrifying Geo Yisan whispered meekly. The sh in his personal quarters had grown so intense that the guards surrounding the Golden Dragon Hall strained to contain the aftermath, doing everything in their power to prevent it from spilling beyond the estates confines. Meanwhile, Golden Dragon Chairman Geo Ilsan couldnt help but think of his sons teacher. I knew he was a formidable martial artist, but to think he was this powerful Although Geo Ilsan wasnt talented enough to be a martial master himself, he had traveled the world as a merchant and witnessed countless martial artists and their techniques, even seen the brilliance of several of the Ten Great Masters in their younger days. He cured my sons depression, too Geo Ilsan muttered to himself, a determined expression settling on his face. It seems weve weed a truly invaluable guest into our Golden Dragon Hall. Chapter 119: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (4) Chapter 119: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 CRASH! The first ghoul lunged at Baek Suryong, only to be sent flying backward, its nose smashed t. A hit like that wouldve knocked out a regr person, but the ghoul merely twisted in mid-air andnded on its feet with an unnatural grace. Graaah! it roared, charging again, undeterred. Baek Suryong frowned. He recognized this demonic art, especially since it hadnt been long since he had encountered something simr. The ck Blood Demonic Art, huh. This was the same sinister technique that Cho Maksaeng had used before his death, a ruthless art that drained ones life force to fuel extraordinary power. However, these ghouls had mastered it to a level far beyond what Cho Maksaeng had achieved. He even knows of the ck Blood Demonic Art? The Smiling Grim Reapers eyes widened. Even among the thirty members of the Ghost Blood Unit, only he and the ten elite warriors present knew of the ck Blood Demonic Art. Just who is this man? the Smiling Grim Reaper thought, cold sweat dripping down his back.This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. In the blink of an eye, Geo Sangwoong and the Golden Dragon Trading Company were no longer important. On the contrary, this man, who seemed to be privy to the secrets of the Blood Cult, had the potential topletely foil their grand n. The idea seems absurd, but for some reason, I cant get it out of my mind. Dont kill him! the Smiling Grim Reaper barked. Despite his subordinates transformation into ghouls, they still obeyed his orders, their minds shackled by the ck Blood Demonic Art. The only difference was that they could now only be used as tools for killing, as they were no longer capable ofmunication. Rrrgh The ghouls growled in acknowledgement. Capture him alive. Ill do the interrogating myself. By revealing a demonic art that should never have seen the light of day, the Smiling Grim Reaper was now ensnared in a deadly game with only two possible oues: death or escape. A fierce grin split his face as hemanded, Rip off his limbs if you have to, but make sure hes breathing when you bring him back. Graaah! The ghouls roared in unison. Sacrificing their own life essence, a sickly ash-gray aura that flickered like a ghostly specter erupted from their bodies as they heedlessly threw themselves at Baek Suryong. rmed by the ghastly sight, the leader of the bodyguards on the wall cried out, Sir! Do you need help? Im fine. Just stop anyone who tries to run away, Baek Suryong replied with an unnervingly calm demeanor, then walked toward the charging ghouls. WHOOSH! The lead ghoul swung his axe with enough force to split a boulder in half, but Baek Suryong made no attempt to meet the attack head-on. Instead, he stepped aside just enough to let the axe slice through the empty air next to him. Thrown off bnce by its own swing, the ghoul stumbled past him. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. One, Baek Suryong whispered, drawing Moon Shadow and shing downward, crimson sword qi dancing around his de like shes of lightning. SWISH! The ghoul crumpled to the ground, its upper and lower halves cleanly severed. Before a single drop of blood stter could touch him though, Baek Suryong pivoted on his right foot and dodged to the side. WHIZZ! A spear tip pierced the space where Baek Suryong had stood a split second earlier. Sensing an opportunity, he grabbed the spear shaft as it brushed past his shoulder and yanked it toward himself. Raaagh! The ghoul at the other end tried to release the spear and attack with its ws, but it was toote. Moon Shadow had already shed through its carotid artery. Two. Grabbing the dying ghoul and using it as a shield, Baek Suryong faced the remaining enemies. The ghoul was shredded into three pieces almost immediately, but Baek Suryong sessfully used the distraction to slip into their blind spot like a phantom. Behind you! the Smiling Grim Reaper shouted, but he was too slow. Baek Suryong stomped on the ground with his left foot, shattering it and throwing the two ghouls in front of him, one wielding a sword and the other a dao,pletely off their feet. Three. Four, he said, cutting them both down in one fluid motion. Right after, before the bodies even hit the ground, he leapt into the air and twisted, dodging a qi st and snatching a dagger aimed at his heart. He then somersaulted, added his inner qi to the momentum, and hurled the dagger back at its owner all beforending. THUD! Yet another ghoul fell to the ground, a dagger buried deep in its forehead and its eyes wide with shock as if it hadnt even realized it was dead. Five. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Grrrraaah! The remaining five ghouls roared, converging on Baek Suryong simultaneously from every directionfront, back, left, right, even above. The ash-gray qi pouring out of their bodies merged, forming the monstrous silhouette of a grotesque creature as they harnessed the resonance of the ck Blood Demonic Art to amplify their collective might. So, youre alling at me at once now? Baek Suryongughed, though inwardly, he heightened his concentration. This is not going to be easy, he thought as he crouched down. Narrowing his eyes to track the ghouls movements, he stretched his senses out like a finely tuned web, reading the currents of their energy and searching for the slightest sign of weakness. Found it, he suddenly mumbled, smiling faintly. Without hesitation, Baek Suryong took a single step forward, closing the distance. For a fleeting moment, the world around him seemed to shift as time slowed, allowing him to see the ghouls faces in vivid detail. A ghoul seething with rage. Another twisted in agony. A third grinning madly, blood oozing from its eyes. They were all damned souls, yet a small part of him felt a twinge of pity for them. May you find peace in your next life, Baek Suryong prayed, then kicked off the ground, soaring high into the air. Having lost sight of him for a split second, the ghouls looked up. However, even though they could follow Baek Suryongs movements with their eyes, their bodies strained to keep up, leaving them unable to do anything but gawk at the spectacr sight unfolding before them. Silhouetted against the moon, Baek Suryongunched into a deadly sword dance. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. The Bandit Kings Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest ensured each movement was executed with inhuman perfection. The Ice Moon Goddess footwork allowed him to glide effortlessly between earth and sky. The Crazy Demons fierce aura crushed the spirits of the ghouls, even though they were said to know no fear. The Sword Saints Unlimited Sword guided Moon Shadows path, bestowing it with a profound sheen as if it desired to cleave the moonlight itself. Finally, the Heaven Defying Divine Art wove all these techniques together into one seamless, lethal flow. SLASH! Descending like a streak of lightning, Moon Shadow sliced cleanly through a ghoul that had leapt up to intercept Baek Suryong, splitting it in two. After that, the sword paused for a moment, catching a ray of moonlight on its de. Beautiful the bodyguards stationed on the wall gasped. Mesmerized by the deadly grace of the sword dance, they momentarily forgot their task of preventing the intruders and spies from escaping. Baek Suryong, his expression unreadable, continued to swing his sword with unerring precision, sending two more ghoul heads flying into the air almost simultaneously. Desperate and cornered, the remaining two ghouls struggled to resist, drawing on everyst ounce of their strength like butterflies thrashing around in a spiders web. The dark qi of the ck Blood Demonic Art erupted from their bodies, consuming everything around them. Yet, the more power they tried to summon, the more their bodies shriveled up. It was clear that they were being mummified alive by the very power they sought. In a final, suicidal attack, the ghouls hurled themselves at Baek Suryong, burning through theirst reserves. But it was futile. Gradually, the ck mist of the ck Blood Demonic Art dissipated like a fading fog, revealing the dismembered remains of thest two ghouls. northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong calmly sheathed Moon Shadow. Hoo Just as he began to catch his breath, though, a thought struck him. Waitdid I forget something? WHISH! He barely managed to tilt his head back, narrowly avoiding a strike, but not before a chunk was torn off his face. You! Youre not Geo Yisan! Who the hell are you? the Smiling Grim Reaper hissed, clutching a piece of torn mask. His veins bulged as his body swelled with the energy of the ck Blood Demonic Art, and his eyes, bloodshot and pulsing with rage, fixed squarely on Baek Suryong. northdetldo wees you. Looks like the cats out of the bag, Baek Suryongughed, casually tearing off the damaged Geo Yisan mask. Following the Smiling Grim Reapers use of the ck Blood Demonic Art, a dark mist once again engulfed the surroundings, hiding his form from the Golden Dragon warriors, so he wasnt worried about revealing himself. The Smiling Grim Reapers eyes widened in shock. Y-Youre Baek Finish that line, and youre dead. !! Stricken with a killing intent so intense that he thought his heart would stop, the Smiling Grim Reaper instinctively shut his mouth, even as he screamed inside, Baek Suryooooong! Retreating backwards, he muttered to himself in disbelief, How can this be? Although he had never met Baek Suryong in person, he had seen his portrait before. While he was stronger than the ghouls Baek Suryong had just killed, he knew he stood little chance against this man alone. Damn it! I had one chance to strike him when his guard was down after killing thest ghoul, but Ipletely blew it! Truthfully, he had been too overwhelmed by Baek Suryongs sword dance to even dare approach. Damn it The Smiling Grim Reaper gritted his teeth in frustration. Since bing the captain of the Ghost Blood Unit, he had never felt such humiliation and fear. Still, he couldnt just flee. The Blood Cult would never let him live after such a catastrophic failure. With nothing left to lose, he shouted, Just who the hell are you? How do you know so much about us? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Guess, Baek Suryong replied, walking towards him and swinging his sword nonchntly. BOOM! Geo Yisans quarters caved in, sending dust billowing into the air and temporarily shielding them from prying eyes. Not that I expect you to figure it out, Baek Suryong added. Approaching the Smiling Grim Reaper, he quickly channeled the full power of the Heaven Defying Divine Art and activated the Blood Demon Eyes. Lets end this quickly, Im short on time. Waves of crimson energy pulsed out from Baek Suryongs eyes, now glowing as red as moltenva. Lets see how well a captain-level fighter measures up, he taunted, grinning wickedly. U-Uh Suddenly, the Smiling Grim Reaper fell to his knees and bowed his head, trembling violently. What are you doing? Dont tell me youre begging for your life, Baek Suryongined, frowning in confusion. A squad captain of the Blood Cult groveling like this was unimaginable. Is this a trick? he thought. However, the Smiling Grim Reaper prostrated himself even further in response, his eyes half-closed in a daze as he looked up cautiously. L-Lord he stammered. Baek Suryong paused for a moment, stunned speechless. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Is this happening because I reached intermediate mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art? Did the Blood Demon Eyes shatter his mind? He recalled the day he had escaped from prison with the four masters. At that time, many high-ranking members of the Blood Cult, including the Demonic Strategist, had trembled at the sight of him. The truth finally hit him. As the pinnacle of the Blood Cults martial arts, the Heaven Defying Divine Art instilled a primal fear of the Blood Demon in those who beheld them. Quickly, Baek Suryong created a sound barrier with his qi. Still shivering uncontrobly, the Smiling Grim Reaper whispered, Hail the Blood Demon, in blood shall we reign over the world I, the Ghost Blood Captain, greet the exalted Lord It was unintentional, but it seemed that abination of the extreme stress and fear the Smiling Reaper had been subjected to, along with the overwhelming influence of the Blood Demon Eyes, had caused him to lose his mind. Well, whatever the reason, this actually makes things a whole lot easier for me. Baek Suryong reached out and gripped the Smiling Grim Reaper by the throat, but despite the threat of death, the man did not even think of resisting. Tell me everything you know about the Blood Cult. By yourmand Eyes zed over, the Smiling Grim Reaper began to spill every secret he knew of the Blood Cult. Chapter 120: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (5) Chapter 120: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (5) TL: FoodieMonster007 Ive told you everything I know the Smiling Grim Reaper muttered. His face was nk, his eyes unfocused, and white froth bubbled at the corners of his mouth. Baek Suryong watched him in silence, thoughts flickering across his mind. If I leave him like this, hell be a vegetable. However, not a single shred of pity stirred within him. After all, the Smiling Grim Reaper had confessed to a litany of horrors: under orders from the Blood Cult, he had kidnapped countless children and even wiped out an entire vige of farmers, all in the name of collecting samples for demonic arts experiments. It was definitely for the best that the man was nowpletely deranged. Beaming, the Smiling Grim Reaper bent down, licked Baek Suryongs shoes, and babbled, Oh Supreme Lord, let me lead your conquest of the murim. Ill dly be your sword, ughtering all your enemies and offering their still-beating hearts to you Baek Suryong looked down at the madmans bowed head expressionlessly. The Blood Cult Their martial skills have declined, but to quickly amass power, theyre making up for it with secrecy and cruelty, recklessly reviving and spreading the once forbidden demonic arts. Damn it, their resurgence mighte sooner than I anticipated. Thinking what hed missed, he asked, Earlier, you mentioned that your direct superior was the Blood Dragon? The same guy who imnted the Soul Reaping Demonic Art in Geo Sangwoong and aimed to take over the Golden Dragon Trading Company? Yes, thats correctTell me more about him. The Smiling Grim Reaper, still lost in his own madness, replied eagerly, The Blood Dragon is a joint disciple of all the elders. He is a prodigy not only highly regarded within the cult, but is expected to be one of the top ten martial artists in the world eventually. Publicly, hes known as the Fist Tyrant, Choi Il, and is currently a fourth year student at the Heavenly Martial Academy. Last year, at the Heavenly Martial Festival, he showcased his exceptional skills and sharp mind in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament, ranking among the best The Fist Tyrant, Choi Il Baek Suryong made a mental note of the name. Meeting the Blood Dragon immediately would be difficult, but Baek Suryong intended to confront him when the opportunity arose, likely at the next Heavenly Martial Festival. And it wouldnt be just to talk. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Thats all I know the Smiling Grim Reaper muttered. You dont seem to know much. I have not been granted ess to much information about the main cult Of course. Given your skills, Im not surprised youre just a disposable pawn. In fact, it would be weirder if you knew more. This is enough. Baek Suryong raised his hand and brought it down sharply, aiming a knifehand strike at the back of the lunatics neck. Watching Baek Suryongs hand descend out of the corner of his eye, the Smiling Grim Reaper grinned and screamed in twisted ecstasy, Hail the Blood Demon! In blood shall we reign supreme! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. THUD! The Smiling Grim Reapers body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Thats the phrase I hate the most, Baek Suryong murmured to himself, removing the qi sound barrier that had been blocking out the surrounding noise. Despite his aversion to being treated as the Blood Demon, he had gained valuable information about the Blood Cult. ording to the Smiling Grim Reaper, there were documents in the gambling den that could serve as incriminating evidence, and he nned to retrieve them before the day was out. But before that Seeing Golden Dragon Chairman Geo Ilsan approaching from afar, nked by his bodyguards, Baek Suryong pulled his half torn mask back over his face. Though damaged, it was still adequate enough to conceal his identity. Is everything finished? Geo Ilsan asked, his eyes gleaming with interest. Sensing an opportunity, Baek Suryong decided that a brief conversation with the merchant was in order before he departed. After dismissing the guards, Geo Ilsan sat across from Baek Suryong in his private quarters. Wearing a serious expression on his face, he began, By saving my son and averting disaster for my family, youve done me a favor I can never repay, not in a lifetime. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I only did what was necessary, Baek Suryong replied calmly. Although he had indeed helped Geo Sangwoong recover from his depression and assisted the Golden Dragon Trading Company, he had also gained much in the process. Just the information about the Blood Cult is enough to make all my efforts worthwhile. On top of that, he had earned the favor of Geo Ilsan, the head of one of the top ten corporations in the world. After today, whenever he called, Geo Ilsan would surelye running. This was not something that just anyone could achieve. Looking Geo Ilsan in the eye, Baek Suryong said sternly, Chairman, I would prefer if this matter remained between us. Geo Ilsan nodded solemnly. Baek Suryong hadnt explicitly mentioned the Blood Cult to him, but both of them knew that a man of Geo Ilsans caliber could easily uncover the truth if he tried. Read this at northdetldo, or else. And I would also appreciate it if my name isnt mentioned in connection with this incident, Baek Suryong added. Of course, Mr. Baek. I may be a businessman, but I understand honor and integrity. Ill make sure my guards keep their mouths shut, so you neednt worry. Ill handle everything within thepany. Baek Suryong sighed in relief. With such a firm promise, there seemed to be little risk of the story leaking out. While its inevitable that our paths will eventually cross, I intend to keep my existence a secret from the Blood Cult for as long as possible. He decided to turn his attention to another matter. Also, about my earlier request Here you go, Geo Ilsan replied, pulling something from his pocket and handing it to Baek Suryong. It was the letter that the Smiling Reaper had tied to a messenger pigeon for delivery to the Blood Cults headquarters. Geo Ilsan smiled proudly, saying, I mobilized all the falconers in the city to catch the pigeon you mentioned. The Blood Cult had always used specially trained messenger pigeons for long-distancemunication. Knowing this, Baek Suryong had asked Geo Ilsan to help find and intercept the pigeon to prevent the letter intended for the Blood Dragon from ever reaching him. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. As you can see, I havent opened it, so you neednt worry about a leak. Thank you. May I read it here? Of course. While Baek Suryong read the letter, Geo Ilsan calmly sipped his tea, patiently waiting for Baek Suryong to finish reading. After a while, when Baek Suryong finally set the letter down, he said, Mr. Baek, I am a businessman. I know. In addition to repaying my debt, I would like to make a personal investment in you in my capacity as Chairman of the Golden Dragon Trading Company. A personal investment? Baek Suryong furrowed his brow. Geo Ilsan smiled kindly. Its an investment based on my confidence in my ability to judge a persons character. I hope that one day, youll be a strong ally of the Golden Dragon Trading Company. If theres anything you want, just ask. Wealth, elixirs, a treasured swordanything money can buy, I will get for you. Given the Golden Dragon Trading Companys wealth, there was little they couldnt get their hands on. It was an offer that anyone would be tempted to ept. Yet, as Baek Suryong listened, he felt surprisingly indifferent. Right now, Im not short of money. As for a sword, Moon Shadow will do for now, and some day that old man will forge something even greater than the Blood Demon Sword. At the moment, I dont need any elixirs either. In my current situation, what I need most urgently isimproving my martial arts. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong did not think about learning new techniques. He already knew five supreme martial arts, all of which were difficult to master. The problem was that although he had gained confidence in his martial arts, he had also felt a lingering sense of ipleteness while dealing with the Ghost Blood Units ghouls. I need to take the next step toward mastering the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Even though he had already reached the intermediate level of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, due to his rare constitution, the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians, he needed a special method for further progress, and that method required the aid of the worlds best physician. Chairman, do you know where the Divine Physician resides? The Divine Physician Geo Ilsan, who had been brimming with confidence moments before, sank into deep thought. After a long pause, he said vaguely, Hes an elusive figure, so Im not aware of his whereabouts. I doubt even the Beggars Sect or the Rogues Guild knows. I see. Baek Suryong nodded his head. As he had received a simr response when he asked Gongson Su before, he wasnt disappointed by Geo Ilsans answer.
The Divine Physician, you say? I was treated by him purely by chance. His Majesty the Emperor had to almost beg him to examine me.
Gongson Su admitted that even he had no way of locating the Divine Physician, who was, after all, among the top ten martial artists in the world. Geo Ilsan spoke with a somber expression, Ill mobilize all my connections to find him. As soon as I hear anything, Ill inform you. But beyond that, Im afraid I cant offer much help Thats more than enough. Even if the Divine Physician were found, there was no guarantee he would help. I can ovee the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians on my own, butits risky and time-consuming. Since the Blood Cult might resurrect any day now, I doubt I have that kind of time. In other words, that meant the Divine Physicians help was indispensable for cementing his path toplete mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Is there anything else you need? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Nothing specific Baek Suryong began, about to decline, when something suddenly came to mind. Chairman, have you heard of the White Dragon Conglomerate? Geo Ilsan thought for a moment, but shook his head. I cant say that I have. Well, I guess the White Dragon Conglomerate isnt well-known yet, Baek Suryong mused, then exined, Its a newly establishedpany. Currently, they only manage inns, restaurants, and a few brothels, but they n to expand intomerce and set up an escort agency soon. While Baek Suryong had been working as an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, Bok Manchun had been busy growing his wealth. Receiving money from people is nice, but building my own fortune is better. If the Golden Dragon Trading Company were to support the White Dragon Conglomerate, I would be able to expand it much faster. The White Dragon Conglomerate is apany Ive personally invested in. Would it be possible for you to prioritize outsourcing any surplus work from the Golden Dragon Trading Company to them? A tradingpany asrge as the Golden Dragon couldnt handle all of its tasks internally. Instead, it often outsourced its work to smallerpanies, and ensuring that its contracts were given priority would be a huge boon to the newly formed White Dragon Conglomerate. Geo Ilsan readily agreed, Thats not a difficult request. Ill do that. Thank you. Baek Suryong smiled, imagining how delighted Bok Manchun would be when he heard the news. That same day, in the dead of night, Baek Suryong arrived at the Smiling Grim Reapers gambling den. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Whos there? SWOOSH! THUD! CRASH! One by one, the martial artists of the Ghost Blood Unit who stayed behind to guard the den fell, never even catching a glimpse of their attacker. If even the elite ghouls of the Ghost Blood Unit were no match for Baek Suryong, the guards left at the gambling den definitely stood no chance against him. S-Spare me, my lord! Yang Jin cried. He was one of those left behind, and Baek Suryong had deliberately spared him. Having abandoned all resistance, Yang Jin knelt before Baek Suryong, pleading, Ill do anything if you spare me. Please As Baek Suryong was wearing a mask, Yang Jin hadnt recognized him. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? In a distorted voice, Baek Suryongmanded, Go to the Golden Dragon Trading Company. Theyll assign you work there. If you try to escape I dont need to say more, do I? Y-Yes! Thank you for sparing me. Wait Baek Suryong struck Yang Jins chest with the palm of his hand, instantly dispersing the demonic qi of the Soul Reaping Demonic Art in his body. Now go. Yang Jin screamed and fled, and Baek Suryong watched his retreating figure for a moment. With the escort assigned by the Golden Dragon Trading Company following him, even if Yang Jin tried to escape, he would eventually be caught and dragged to thepany. Ill let him live for now, but since hes done nothing good, Ill use him as bait for the Blood Cult, particrly the Blood Dragon. As the cults only remaining link to Nanchang, Im sure hell be the first one theyll contact. Baek Suryong had already instructed Geo Ilsan to keep a close watch on Yang Jin. Two years ago, along with Geo Sangwoong, Yang Jin had fallen prey to the Soul Reaping Demonic Art, ruining his life and making him a pawn of the Blood Cult. However, since he was nothing like the bloodthirsty Ghost Blood Unit, it was fine to keep him alive and use him for now. When Yang Jin disappeared over the horizon, Baek Suryong took off his mask and surveyed the gambling den closely. The ce where the ledger is hidden Soon, he noticed a section of the wall that was misaligned, and his eyes lit up with excitement. Found it. Feeling around the crack, Baek Suryong discovered a small hole in the wall. He then scoured the room for a sharp tool, inserted it into the hole, and yanked it sideways like a lever. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. CREAK The wall slid open, revealing a hidden vault. Baek Suryong grinned. Good work, me. Although he wasnt as skilled as Jaegal Soyeong, an expert in formations and traps, he was quite knowledgeable about mechanical devices. Inside the vault, documents and ledgers belonging to the Blood Cult were arranged in neat stacks. Lets see Baek Suryong quickly scanned through a thick ledger that contained the names of the Blood Cults spies. Wow, how did they nt so many moles in the Murim Alliance, ns, tradingpanies, martial arts academies, and all these other ces? Clicking his tongue, Baek Suryongs gaze suddenly fell upon a certain familiar name. A slow smile crept across his lips. I knew it. There, written in bold characters, was the name: Pung Jinho. Chapter 121: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (6) Chapter 121: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (6) TL: FoodieMonster007 Early the next morning, Pung Jinho savored the delicate aroma of his tea, poured by a servant with a practiced hand, while his eyes roamed the lush greenery of the garden. A hint of a smile curled on his lips. Not bad, he murmured to himself, satisfaction evident in his tone. Gazing out at the garden was a ritual he never skipped, a small luxury before diving into the demands of his day. It was a quiet moment to bask in the fruits of his sess, standing in a home that could rival the grandest estates of the great ns. Eyy, my lord Youre full of energy this morning, arent you? The yful lilt of the servants voice, coupled with her flirtatious smile, only added to his contentment. Fufu, you sly little thing. Come here! They indulged in a bit of banter, the kind that blurred the lines between master and servant. Nearly an hour passed in this carefree manner before a steward, who had been waiting at a respectful distance, approached. My lord, its time for your bath.This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Ill be there shortly. With an air ofzy arrogance, Pung Jinho adjusted his pajamas, made his way to the bathhouse, and, as usual, took his time soaking in the warm water. This resulted in him always being fashionablyte to work, arriving almost an hour after the other instructors, but no one at Azure Dragon Academy had ever dared to criticize him for it. On the rare asions when Mae Geuklyom frowned and suggested that punctuality might be appreciated, Pung Jinho would simply chuckle and offer the same tired excuse: Haha, the heavy workload keeps mete into the night, so please forgive me if Im a littlete. In truth, it had been more than a decade since Pung Jinho had done any real overtime at the academy. His so-called overtime was instead spent hostingvish drinking parties with localndlords, influential figures, and wealthy patronsall for the sake of expanding his web of connections. Connections are money. The wealth he had amassed through these connections, and by whatever means necessary, far surpassed the earnings of a mere instructor. After his bath, a luxurious feast awaited him. As he bit into a piece of pork, however, he frowned slightly and nced at the anxious head chef hovering nearby. The meats a bit tough today. I apologize, sir. Ill prepare a recement immediately. No need, Ill just eat this today. You can leave now. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Ordinarily, he would have berated the chef, but he had been in an unusually good mood since the previous night, so he decided to be lenient. As he continued his meal, his thoughts drifted to the days agenda. Come to think of it, todays thest day for course registration. Even though he and Baek Suryong werepeting for students with their ovepping courses, he wasnt worried in the slightest. In light of the connections he had cultivated and the sway he held over the academy, his victory was inevitable. A smirk crept across Pung Jinhos face. There isnt a single student at the Azure Dragon Academy who dares to cross me. Well, aside from a handful of delinquents who dont care about their grades. While pondering over the academys list of delinquents, suddenly, the figure of Baek Suryong, the Remedial ss homeroom teacher, popped up in his mind. That arrogant bastard Pung Jinho muttered. His brow furrowed for a moment, but it was quickly reced with a smug grin. He should have known his limits. He crossed a line he shouldnt have and sealed his own fate. Soon enough, Baek Suryong would bring about his own downfall without any interference from Pung Jinho. The fool had gotten tangled up with Geo Sangwoong, a move that led him straight into conflict with the Blood Cult. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. At the thought of Geo Sangwoong, Pung Jinho scoffed. Foolish kid. If you had just helped me build a rtionship with your father, things wouldnt have turned out this way. Although Geo Sangwoong had never openly admitted that the Golden Dragon Chairman was his father, Pung Jinho had known the truth since the day the boy enrolled in the academy, thanks to hiswork of informants. As such, he had worked tirelessly to get close to Geo Sangwoong, offering him all sorts of favors and carefully guiding him in martial arts, all in the hope of meeting the Golden Dragon Chairman. In this city, merchants would offer half their fortunes just for a dinner with the Golden Dragon Chairman. However, Geo Sangwoong was stubborn. He avoided Pung Jinhos every attempt to win him over, until his repeated refusals finally provoked the instructors ire. Around this time, as if on cue, the Blood Cult approached Pung Jinho with a proposition. Heh, in the end, things worked out for the best. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Two years ago, Pung Jinho had orchestrated a fateful meeting between Geo Sangwoong and the Blood Dragon. With connections, information, and wealth bolstered by the Blood Cults backing, Pung Jinho feared nothing. Sipping the wine thatplemented his feast, he chuckled, Geo Sangwoong. Baek Suryong. You two fools make a perfect pair. Now that the terrifying Smiling Grim Reaper was involved, Pung Jinho was confident that Baek Suryongs days were numbered. Stil, he had no intention of letting his prey die so easily. First, Ill destroy your life. Then, Ill end it. His smile twisted into something wicked, eyes narrowing into slits like a serpents, giving him an appearance more menacing than most unorthodox sect criminals. My lord! Hm? Suddenly, his servants voice, more urgent than usual, interrupted his dark musings, causing Pung Jinho to tilt his head in confusion. He still had an hour before he needed to leave for the academy. The servant rushed in, breathless. My lord, someone hase to see you. At this hour? Read this at northdetldo, or else. He says hes a fellow instructor. He wants to have breakfast with you and go to work together I told him you dont like to be disturbed, but he insisted, the servant exined, bowing deeply. A fellow instructor? There were several instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy who could be considered his equals, but none who would show up uninvited at this hour. As for the rest, they at least knew Pung Jinho well enough to leave him to his morning solitude. It cant be the Principal or Vice Principal. Namgung Su? Nah, thats impossible. Then who? Pung Jinho didnt have to wonder for long. BANG! The door swung open with such force it nearly came off its hinges, and Baek Suryong strode in, radiating an ominous aura. Without waiting for Pung Jinhos permission, he sank into the seat opposite him, his eyes sweeping over thevish spread before him. Wow! To think that while I was running around all night, you were stuffing yourself with all this good shit. The crudeness of his tone, more suited to a street thug, left Pung Jinho momentarily speechless. A faint smell of blood clung to Baek Suryong, making Pung Jinho wince inwardly. Read this at northdetldo, or else. What do you think youre doing, Baek Suryong? Who knows? What does it look like Im doing? Oh, this is delicious. Completely ignoring any pretense of manners, Baek Suryong grabbed a fistful of food with his bare hands. He then looked at the servant, who stood awkwardly beside him, and grinned. Im about to say something that could get you into trouble, so youd better step outside. Y-Yes, of course. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? With a face as pale as a sheet, the servant quickly retreated, leaving the two instructors alone in the room. rmed by Baek Suryongs bizarre behavior, Pung Jinho couldnt help but feel a growing sense of unease. I dont know where you found the nerve to be so insolent. You didnt reallye here this morning with the intention of harming me, did you? The principal would never allow it Do you really think that? Baek Suryong interrupted coldly, a sinister killing intent flickering in his eyes. Startled, Pung Jinho jumped to his feet and stepped backward instinctively. Memories of thest time Baek Suryong humiliated him at a brothel shed through his mind, draining the color from his face. Sure, Ill admit that your martial arts skills surpass mine, but the world doesnt revolve around martial arts alone. If you darey a hand on me Pung Jinho began, but his voice trailed off as he suddenly flinched. Baek Suryongs eyes zed with a subtle but deadly threat, as if he was barely holding back the urge to kill. Looking Pung Jinho in the eyes, he said softly, Then tell me, how does the world work? Im really curious. Fearing for his life, Pung Jinho shouted desperately, Connections! Power! Money! I have it all! If you kill me, you wont survive either! The authorities and the Murim Alliance wille after you! Truth be told, Pung Jinho had only met the local governor once, and while he hadnt crossed paths with the Golden Dragon Chairman, he had shared drinks three times with the Chairmans fifth cousin. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Wow, thats impressive It would be a real disaster if someone killed you just like that, Baek Suryong replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Unfortunately, in his panic, Pung Jinho missed the irony in Baek Suryongs words. Trying his best topose himself, he smiled faintly and said, Atst, you see reason. Now, lets end this nonsense. Leave and Ill forget this ever happened. Amused by the situation, Baek Suryong chuckled to himself. Hah, hespletely underestimating me. Not that its surprising. How could he know that Gongson Su, the Iron-Fisted Prime Minister, learned martial arts from me? Or that the Golden Dragon Chairman once vowed to consider me a lifelong benefactor? Whats the point in killing garbage like you? Im here for something else today, heughed. What Baek Suryong reached into his pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper, holding it up for Pung Jinho to see. It was a contract signed by Pung Jinho when he swore allegiance to the Blood Cult two years ago. Known as the Blood Seal, it had his fingerprints, personal seal, and handwriting unmistakably imprinted on it. Pung Jinhos eyes widened in shock, even as he lunged forward to grab the Blood Seal. Guh! Y-You bastard! Unfortunately, Baek Suryong had already predicted what he would do. Snatching the seal away at thest second, waved it tauntingly in front of Pung Jinho. What do you think will happen if I hand this over to the Murim Alliance? Do you think your connections, power, and money will protect you then? he sneered wickedly. You YOU! The Murim Alliance still hunted the remnants of the Blood Cult with fervor, even though they had been extinct for decades. If Pung Jinhos Blood Seal fell into their hands, they wouldnt just capture him, they would destroy his qi center, sever his limbs, and torture him until he divulged everyst secret he knew. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? How did you How did you get that Does that really matter right now? What matters is that its in my hands, and the Blood Cult cant protect you anymore. The color drained from Pung Jinhos face, and thevish feast he had just consumed threatened toe right back up again. Frantic, he searched for some excuse, any excuse that would get him out of this. T-Thats a fake! he stammered, grasping at straws. A fake? Pung Jinho forced a faint smile. Calm down. Theres no way Baek Suryong can prove that the Blood Seal is real. Not even the Murim Alliance is capable of doing that easily. In a slightly steadier voice, he exined, The Blood Cult disbanded ages ago. How could you possibly prove thats their property? Do you think the Murim Alliance investigators are fools? Hmm Baek Suryong nodded thoughtfully, as if considering the point. Youre right. Its possible that someone is scheming to falsely use you of being a spy for the Blood Cult. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Exactly. Now that you understand However, Baek Suryong wasnt done yet. Thats why I prepared a witness. W-Witness? What witness? Why are you so surprised? Baek Suryong leaned forward, causing Pung Jinho to instinctively shrink back. In a hushed tone, as if he was telling a secret, he whispered, Yang Jin, one of the Azure Dragon Academy alumni whom you sabotaged at the Heavenly Martial Festival two years ago, has agreed to testify against you. Hes also prepared to reveal the truth about all the terrible things that Geo Sangwoong went through. Hic! Pung Jinho huped involuntarily, quickly pping a hand over his mouth as confusion clouded his mind. How did he find out about that? Only the Smiling Grim Reaper knew I was involved in that incident! Did something happen to him? Baek Suryong leaned in even closer, looming over Pung Jinho like a demon from hell. The Murim Alliance might take their time investigating you, but do you think the Golden Dragon Chairman would be so patient? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. D-Donte any closer If the Chairman finds out that you were an aplice in the crippling of his son, he wont just kill you, hell grant you a fate worse than death. CRASH! Ugh! Pung Jinho, who had been trying to back away, stumbled over his chair and fell to the ground. Baek Suryong stared down at him icily. Pathetic. How dare he call himself a martial arts instructor with such a bloated belly and tender, callus-free hands? Though as much as Id love to kill this trash right now, Ill restrain myself. Even trash can be useful if handled properly. Pung Jinho, Baek Suryong said softly, crouching down in front of Pung Jinho and sealing his acupoints. Ugh, ugh! Pung Jinho panicked, trying to struggle, but the sealed acupoints rendered him immobile. Prying Pung Jinhos mouth open, Baek Suryong forced him to swallow a small, ck centipede. This is the parasitic worm that the Blood Cult intended to feed to Geo Sangwoong. I found it in the underground vault of the gambling den, he remarked nonchntly. As the parasite wriggled down his throat, the agonizing pain brought tears to Pung Jinhos face. Ugh! Ugh! Baek Suryong watched Pung Jinho, his face devoid of pity, before releasing his sealed acupoints. The parasitic worm he had just fed to Pung Jinho became subservient to the owner of the first blood they tasted, so he had given it a drop of his own blood beforehand. Thus, now that the parasite was imnted in Pung Jinhos body, he could force the man to do his bidding and takeplete control of his life. I can kill you anytime I want now. Im sure you understand what that means, he dered coldly. With a look of absolute horror in his eyes, Pung Jinho looked up at Baek Suryong. You You You? Get your honorifics right, Baek Suryong chuckled menacingly. M-My liege How would you like me to serve you? Pung Jinho stammered, quickly correcting himself. Baek Suryong smirked with devilish satisfaction. Chapter 122: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (1) Chapter 122: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 You want to change the ss youre teaching? Yes, Id like to overhaul the entire curriculum. Noh Goonsang stared at Pung Jinho, bewildered. Is this really the same Pung Jinho Ive known for so long? He looks like hes had a brush with death itself! Gone was the shiny, rosyplexion of yesterday. Pung Jinhos face was now ghostly pale, drained of all color, with lips that had turned a disturbing shade of blue. While he had never been a particrly likable figureeither as a martial artist or a teacherhis current state was so pitiful that it would elicit sympathy from just about anyone. Feeling slightly worried, Noh Goonsang asked, Are you feeling alright? What? Oh, yes, Im fine, Pung Jinho said absentmindedly, even though his head was bobbing around in disorientation and cold sweat was beading on his brow. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? But youre sweating like crazy.No, really, Im fine Pung Jinho insisted, though the memory of the parasite writhing inside him was still fresh and sickening, and the lingering terror gnawing at him was hard to hide. Obviously concerned now, Noh Goonsang pressed, Did you eat something that didnt agree with you this morning? Uugh! Suddenly, Pung Jinho pped a hand over his mouth, barely managing to choke back the urge to vomit. For heavens sake! Youre definitely not alright! If youre going to throw up, pray step outside! Noh Goonsang recoiled, his voice tinged with both shock and disgust. Haa Haa Pung Jinho panted, forcing himself to take deep, steady breaths to calm his churning stomach. Within moments, he feltpletely drained, and tears of exhaustion and fear blurred his vision. Damn it My life is now in that bastard Baek Suryongs hands. Earlier that morning, Baek Suryong had made Pung Jinho swallow a parasitea cursed creature born of the Blood Cults dark arts. If that wasnt bad enough, the excruciating pain that Baek Suryong had inflicted upon him over the next hour was so intense that even now, the mere memory of it sent violent shivers coursing through his body.
Hmm, Im not sure if this parasite will obey mymands. How about a little experiment? Keuaaah, aaah! S-Stop!
Noh Goonsang looked at Pung Jinho with a grave expression. If somethings troubling you, why dont you tell me about it? I might be able to help, he offered sincerely. Pung Jinho squeezed out a strained smile and shook his head weakly. Thank you for the offer, but its just a minor health issue. How could he possibly exin anything about the Blood Cult to Noh Goonsang? He had no choice but to bow to Baek Suryongs will until the day he died. Pushing his dread aside, Pung Jinho returned to the matter at hand. Anyway Principal, may I please change the subject of the course Im teaching? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Well Changing an entire course on thest day of registration was practically unheard of. However, as the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy, Noh Goonsang had the authority to approve such a request. Observing Pung Jinho with renewed curiosity, Noh Goonsang probed, I can approve the changebut are you doing this because of Mr. Baek? I heard that you two arrived at school together this morning. Just a few days prior, Noh Goonsang had summoned Baek Suryong and Pung Jinho to his office and reprimanded them harshly.
Enough! Ive confirmed that you two were at the brothel that day, but I dont care about the specifics. Whats important is that youve brought disgrace to the Azure Dragon Academy! Heres what well do. Ill conduct a thorough review of your lectures over the next two weeks. Whoever scores lower will have their ss canceled.
Since then, the rivalry between the two had be the talk of the academy, with some instructors specting that one of them would be forced to resign. Most people bet that Mr. Baek would be the one to go, but Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? This morning, the two men who had been at each others throats had shown up together. That alone was surprising, but now here was Pung Jinho, asking for permission to change his ss curriculum. Noh Goonsang mulled over this new development. How should I interpret this? Did Pung Jinho back down first? Given the circumstances, that seemed the most likely exnation, yet it was hard to believe. Pung Jinho had over twenty years of teaching under his belt and wielded considerable influence, both within and beyond the academy. Even I hesitate to offend him yet this years rookie instructor Baek Suryong managed to reduce him to this? I knew that there was more to Mr. Baek than meets the eye, but still Noh Goonsang couldnt help but be impressed. This was more than just martial skill at work. For example, Pung Jinho was no match for him in terms of martial prowess, but within the academy, the mans political clout far outweighed his own. How on earth did Mr. Baek do it? Something must have happened between them Noh Goonsang examined Pung Jinho, looking for clues, but not even a master could detect a parasite writhing in someone elses stomach. In the end, convinced that some significant event had taken ce, he decided to y ignorant for the time being. Forcing a smile, Pung Jinho said, Ivee to an understanding with Mr. Baek. Is that so? I apologize for worrying you, Principal. I wasnt thinking clearly. Theres no point in picking a fight with a new instructor. Hoho Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Now is the time for all of us instructors to unite and work together toward amon goal. For the sake of achieving good results at the Heavenly Martial Festival I n to cooperate fully, Pung Jinho recited, the words Baek Suryong had drilled into him tumbling out mechanically. Impressive, Noh Goonsang gasped in amazement. This isnt just a victory it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that Baek Suryong haspletely subdued Pung Jinho! Hmm, Mr. Baek must have known Id figure this out. Maybe thats why they arrived together in the first ce. Pung Jinho stared down at the floor, his gaze distant and unfocused. Noh Goonsang is just the start. Im sure the more astute instructors will also start seeing Baek Suryong in a new light as well. Noh Goonsang continued, Hoho, Im d to hear you say that, Mr. Pung. Indeed, this is a time when we must all unite and strive toward amon goal. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Yes, Pung Jinho murmured weakly. For a fleeting moment, Noh Goonsang felt a pang of pity for Pung Jinho, but it vanished as quickly as it came. He knew all too well the kind of man Pung Jinho was. Hes a rotten apple that needs to be tossed out for the academys sake. However, given Pung Jinhos connections and influence, it was beyond Noh Goonsangs power to sack him. The fact that a neer had managed to do so was both astonishing and, frankly, humiliating. Noh Goonsang let out a heartyugh, Isnt Mr. Baeks arrival the biggest blessing the Azure Dragon Academy has seen in years? Dont you agree? Yes. Hoho, I knew it the moment I first saw him at the instructors interview. Noh Goonsang went on and on, endlessly praising Baek Suryong, until finally he noticed how much paler Pung Jinhos face was bing. Mercifully, he shifted the conversation back to business. Alright, lets return to what we were discussing earlier. Tell me, what kind of ss are you nning on teaching? Im thinking of introducing a new course that gives opportunities to the new instructors, Pung Jinho said, his tone t and lifeless. Of course, that was because it wasnt Pung Jinhos idea, but Baek Suryongs, and Pung Jinho was just parroting the lines hed been fed. Noh Goonsang leaned forward, intrigued. Opportunities for the new instructors? What do you mean? he asked. What if we let the new instructors take turns teaching a ss? As you already know, the new instructors we hired this year are all exceptionally talented. From Miss Jaegal Soyeong, who was the top recruit, to Mr. Ak Yeonho of the Shandong Ak n, Mr. Myeong Iloh of the Myeong n, and Mr. Jin Euihyeop theyre all very skilled. Mmhmm. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Though overshadowed by Baek Suryong, the new instructors this year were indeed highly skilled and dedicated. Yet, until yesterday, Pung Jinho had barely paid them any mind. However, they currently have little to no teaching experience. Thus, to help them gain experience quickly, I wondered if we could let them teach a ss jointly Thats wonderful! As expected, youngsters are just so creative! Youngster? Pung Jinho echoed, the word slipping out before he could stop himself. He was well past middle age and certainly didnt think of himself as young. Noh Goonsang burst into heartyughter, waving off his own slip of the tongue. Youre younger than me, arent you? That makes you a youngster. northdetldo wees you. Okay. Anyway, I propose we give the new instructors a chance to take turns teaching a ss. Usually, as the current faculty was more than capable of covering the regr curriculum on their own, new instructors only got to teach if a senior instructor was unable to or if they had a rare specialization, like Jaegal Soyeong. As for the course name, how about Overview of Martial Arts? The course will be listed under my name, but the new instructors will teach the ss on a rotating basis. In other words, Pung Jinho will only act as the face of the course to attract students. What a clever idea. Wait, doesnt this mean Mr. Baek will end up teaching two sses in his first semester? Noh Goonsang mused. It was clear that this had been part of Baek Suryongs n all along. Just as Noh Goonsang thought hed heard it all, though, Pung Jinho dropped another bombshell. Also, I was thinking of asking Mr. Ak Yeonho and Mr. Myeong Iloh to be my assistant instructors. Huh! The mention of Baek Suryongs closest allies caught Noh Goonsang off guard, and he couldnt help but click his tongue in surprise. This guy! Hes nning to take over the entire Azure Dragon Academy! Nevertheless, instead of feeling resentment, Noh Goonsang marveled at the move. Unlike the man before him, he understood that Baek Suryongs motives for gaining influence at the academy werepletely different. The young instructors sole objective was to win the Heavenly Martial Festival, and that was something Noh Goonsang could respect. He smiled, nodding in approval. Alright, go ahead with it. Thank you. Pung Jinho bowed his head, feeling a pang of self-loathing for having been reduced to a mere puppet of Baek Suryong. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim! Baek Suryong clicked his tongue as he saw his two younger brothers racing toward him, panting. Why are you two making such a fuss? he asked. Listen! We just came from the Principals office, and guess what, Mr. Pung Weve been assigned as assistant instructors for his new ss! Calm down and exin one thing at a time. So, the thing is As he listened to their excited, jumbled exnations, Baek Suryong couldnt help but chuckle. Hehe, everythings going ording to n. Instead of killing Pung Jinho, hed decided to use the mans influence to secure as many advantages as possible, starting with setting up this new course. I cant teach all the students by myself, so we need to train more good instructors. Fortunately, Noh Goonsang seemed to grasp his intentions perfectly. By the way, Hyung-nim, where are you headed? Ak Yeonho asked, noticing that Baek Suryong had put more effort into his appearance than usual. Baek Suryong grinned. Im off to teach a ss. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Oh right, todays your first Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts ss You wont teach the students anything too strange, will you? If its unorthodox martial arts, does that mean youll cover things like assassination techniques, pickpocketing, and bedroom techniques? Do you have a death wish? The three of them bantered as they walked together. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? See youter, then. Good luck with your first ss. Dont go too hard on the students. After parting ways with the two, Baek Suryong headed straight to the ssroom. As he entered, he was met with a mix of familiar and unfamiliar faces. Hyonwon Kang. Yeo Min. Geo Sangwoong. Ya Suhyeok. The four most notorious delinquents of the Azure Dragon Academy were sitting quietly in the front row. Any other instructor would have been shocked to see this lineup, but here they were. Next to them, looking like hed stumbled into the wrong room, Wiji Cheon sat with his shoulders hunched, clearly out of ce. And behind them huh, to think that those two are here too. Baek Suryong noticed the infamous twin enforcers from the Student Council, the Azure Dragon Twins, seated together in the middle of the room. It seemed that beside the ones hed recruited, a few other students had signed up out of curiosity too. Finally, his gaze fell on Dokgo Jun, who was sitting at the very back with crossed arms, keeping his distance from the others. With a smile, Baek Suryong greeted the ss, Nice to meet you all. Im Baek Suryong, and Ill be teaching Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts this semester. Standing at the front, he made eye contact with each student and exchanged a gentle, friendly smile with them. However, the words that followed were anything but friendly. For our first lesson, Im going to beat you all within an inch of your lives, he dered happily. What? Excuse me? Baek Suryong didnt give the students any time to think. In an instant, he filled the room with a suffocating wave of killing intent and warned, If you dont want to get hurt, youd better give it your all. With that, he leapt right into the fray. His first target? Dokgo Jun. Chapter 123: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (2) Chapter 123: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong tore through the ssroom like a gust of wind, closing in on Dokgo Jun with lightning speed. With a quick flick of his wrist, the ck Dragon Pointer appeared in his grasp, and he swung downward with enough force to split Dokgo Juns skull in two. CLANG! Just in time, Dokgo Jun unsheathed his sword and blocked the strike. Looking at Baek Suryong with a mixture of shock and anger, he groaned, Fighting outside the dueling arena is against Academy rules. Youre seriously talking about school rules right now? Baek Suryong spat, withdrawing the ck Dragon Pointer and thrusting his left palm straight at Dokgo Juns chest. Dokgo Jun reacted instantly, meeting the sudden attack with his own palm strike. BOOM! The impact reverberated through the room like a thunderp. Dokgo Jun stumbled back, struggling to regain his bnce, but Baek Suryong pressed on relentlessly, his ck Dragon Pointer whistling through the air while his left hand, shaped like a hawks talon, shot toward Dokgo Juns eyes. Coward! Dokgo Jun shouted, his voice thick with righteous fury. Going for the eyes was a big taboo in the orthodox sects.Disgusted, he summoned his inner qi. Immediately, his martial arts uniform whipped around him and his wavering stance stabilized. His sword swings became sharper and more purposeful. So thats the Nine Swords of Dokgo Baek Suryong noted, recognizing the fearsome sword technique of the Dokgo n, known for its brutal and heavy strikes. As Dokgo Jun channeled his intent into his de, a storm of wind swirled around them, whipping their hair into wild tangles. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! You ought to read this at northdetldo. As Baek Suryong met the Nine Swords of Dokgo head-on, he analyzed Dokgo Juns form in his mind. His foundations are solid and his physical fitness and martial arts skills are definitely worthy of the Azure Dragon Academys finest. However, martial arts prowess isnt just about the basics. Without warning, Baek Suryong aimed a kick at Dokgo Juns groin. What the! Dokgo Jun yelped, recoiling just in time to avoid the strike. Seeing Dokgo Juns upper body falter, Baek Suryong seized the moment and grabbed a handful of Dokgo Juns hair. Argh! Dokgo Jun cried out, caught off guard by the sudden unexpected move. Baek Suryong yanked hard, mming Dokgo Juns head onto a nearby desk. The impact left Dokgo Jun dazed, his vision swimming. Baek Suryong towered over him, clicking his tongue in disapproval. Is this all youve got? Hmm? Mr. Student Council President? Damn Dokgo Jun growled, wiping the blood from his nose with the back of his hand. His pride stung, and his eyes zed with fury. Eye gouging, groin kicks, hair pulling these were without a doubt the dirtiest, most dishonorable tactics Dokgo Jun had ever faced. How can you act so smug after fighting dirty like this? he snapped. Baek Suryong chuckled, Isnt this ss called Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts? That doesnt justify your actions Then what did you expect? A dull lecture on the history of unorthodox sects, their branches, and martial arts? Maybe a discussion on the side effects? northdetldo wees you. Of course, Baek Suryong could talk about such things, but that wasnt what he wanted to teach in his ss. He hardened his expression, his voice firm andmanding. Listen up, kids. Im here to teach you how those unorthodox bastards really fightdirty, filthy, and underhandedand more importantly, how to fight back. Thats what this whole course is about. What he said didnt only apply to Dokgo Jun. After watching the brutal spectacle, all of the other students were now directing their attention at him. Baek Suryongs gaze swept over them. If you dont have the stomach for this, leave now. Ill give you one minute. Donte back cryingter. Then, turning back to Dokgo Jun, he said, Now, where were we? Shall we continue? Mr. Baek, please refrain from further damaging school property, a voice suddenly interrupted. Baek Suryong paused, turning to see who had spoken. It was the infamous twin enforcers of the Student Council, the Azure Dragon Twins. One wielded a six-sided baton, the other a restraining rope, both ready to strike. Baek Suryong scratched his chin as he sized them up. Let me guess, the one with the baton is the older brother, and the one with the rope is the younger, right? Sorry, but you two are so forgettable I couldnt bother learning your names. The twins remained silent, but their tightened grips and the shift in their stance made it clear they were furious. Baek Suryong spun his ck Dragon Pointer provocatively, taunting both Dokgo Jun and the Azure Dragon Twins, Come on, then, Student Council geeks. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Dokgo Jun charged from the front while the twins attacked from behind. The four of them shed in the center of the ssroom. Despite facing three opponents at once, Baek Suryong moved with ease, weaving through the ssroom like he was ying a game. As for the rest of you, dont just stand there gawking. Join in if you dont want to regret itter, he warned. After all, he wasnt doing this because he wanted to show off his martial arts, but because this was a ss, and he had more to teach. Ptooey! You spat on my face! And you call yourself a martial artist?! Dokgo Jun yelled, his usual calm demeanorpletely shattered. Y-You touched me inappropriately Im reporting you to the academy. The Azure Dragon Twins faces turned beet red, feeling humiliated after being smacked on the rear by Baek Suryong. Unfortunately, this was just the beginning. Baek Suryong unleashed a barrage of vulgar taunts, deceitful tricks, lies, and even tossed sand at the studentstactics that would make all but the worst of the unorthodox sects cringe. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Coward! Thats dirty! Dont you have any honor? Without resorting to any sophisticated martial arts, Baek Suryong left the students dazed and confused, both mentally and physically. In a matter of moments, every student who had challenged him, not only Dokgo Jun and the Azure Dragon Twins, but also the others who had signed up out of curiosity,y scattered around him, moaning in pain after being beaten and bruised. Hey, you orthodox sect brats. Is this really all youve got? Im getting bored, he scoffed, before turning to face the students from the White Dragon Manor, who had been lurking on the sidelines this whole time. Seeing their eyes gleaming like predators waiting for the right moment to strike though, he remarked, Hey Why arent you guys attacking? Its like youre plotting something sneaky. Hyonwon Kang grinned as he drew his sword and released his aura. In a tone that could only have belonged to a juvenile delinquent, he exined, We wanted to let the weaklings tire you out first. Also, theres only so many of us that can gang up on you at once. Ive been throwing hidden weapons at you the whole time, but you dodged every single one, Yeo Min grumbled. Geo Sangwoong chuckled, shaking his head, No, you stopped throwing them after a while because you kept hitting the others. I was just warming up while watching you fight, Ya Suhyeok added, busy stretching and getting ready to face Baek Suryongs antics. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? To Baek Suryongs surprise, the problem students from the Remedial ss formed a circle around him and began closing in from different directions. Wow, look at this. You even set up a formation? I didnt even tell you what we were going to do in todays lesson! Its obvious. Theres no fucking way youd let us off easy without some kind of practical training, Hyonwon Kang replied, slinging his sword over his shoulder and swaggering forward. Then,unching himself at Baek Suryong, he shouted, Now! Get that motherfucker! Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disdain. Seriously? How can you call yourself the son of a prestigious orthodox n when you talk like a street thug? Kill him! We have to kill that man! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Only then can we escape this hell! Wooaahh! Following Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, Geo Sangwoong, and Ya Suhyeok joined in shouting their war cries, their killing intent almost tangible. It seemed that they had all built up quite a bit of resentment during their time at White Dragon Manor. Tsk tsk, Baek Suryong shook his head. These problem children, filled with murderous intent just because I pushed them a little At least, little Wiji Cheon is still somewhat sane However, when Baek Suryong turned to look at Wiji Cheon, he immediately changed his mind. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Hehe Wiji Cheon giggled sinisterly, hiding behind Hyonwon Kang like an assassin, his eyes glittering darkly. Has he lost his mind too? Baek Suryong gulped and adjusted his stance. Although he couldnt possibly lose, with these fiveing at him with full force, he couldnt risk getting careless. If anything, their determination delighted him. You think you can take me down? Youre a thousand years too early, you orthodox sect brats, heughed. Before long, the six found themselves embroiled in a chaotic melee. Weapons shed fiercely, blows were aimed recklessly at vital points, and the ssroom was filled with flying debris as the battle raged on. The intensity of the brawl reached a new level, forcing the students who had already lost to Baek Suryong to back up against the walls, terrified out of their wits. What kind of fight is this? Dokgo Jun muttered in a daze. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Ugh Please spare me Groans of pain echoed from all sides as the five students who had brazenly ganged up on Baek Suryong nowy on the ground, utterly defeated and covered in bruises. Phew, that was refreshing! Baek Suryong eximed energetically, almost as if hed just finished a light workout. Monster Even after fighting all of us, he hasnt broken a sweat Why does it feel like he keeps getting stronger? How did no onend a single hit on him? The students were shocked speechless. More than ten of them had attacked Baek Suryong, but not a single one of them had managed tond a blow. They werepletely outmatched. Baek Suryong calmly exined, As you saw, I didnt use any proper techniques, only basic swordy and the sort of moves youd expect from a street thug. Eye gouging, groin kicking, hair pulling, crude barbs, spitting and sand throwingall these are tactics that you orthodox kids consider dirty and underhanded. And yet he toyed with us the students thought, despair settling in. Looking around at the fallen students, Baek Suryong added in a serious tone, So what if its unscrupulous? You got flustered by simple tricks like these and exposed a ridiculous number of openings. If youd handled them properly, you mightve at leastnded a hit. Stung by thement, one of the students couldnt help but argue, Isnt that because your fundamentals are solid, Mr. Baek? Unorthodox sect members dont train as hard as you do. A few others nodded in agreement. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? What? Baek Suryong burst outughing, incredulous at their naivety. Where did these kids get such ridiculous ideas? That unorthodox sect practitioners arezy and dont train? What, are they supposed to just drink and rob people all day? Do they seriously believe the masters from the unorthodox sects only got strong because they practiced demonic arts? I said, they dont train as hard the students voice faded away, only now recognizing the absurdity of what he had just imed. If you want to fight unorthodox sect members, you need to understand them. If you pampered little garden flowers step into the real murim, youll be cut down by someone far beneath you in no time. None of the students could muster a response. Even though they felt a surge of defiance, they couldnt deny the truth in Baek Suryongs words. I guess thats enough lecturing for now. Baek Suryong nced around at the deted students. He already had a n to turn these fragile flowers into tough weeds. We still have some ss time left, so let me introduce you to the assistant instructor who will be helping me teach you about the unorthodox sects. Assistant instructor? True enough, the students now sensed someone waiting outside the door. Baek Suryong called out, Come in. The ssroom door swung open, revealing a man in a neatly pressed official uniform. His expression was stern and unreadable as he scanned the room before bowing formally. I am Constable Cheong Cheon. At Baek Suryongs request, Ill be assisting with your sses for the semester. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Huh? A constable? The students looked bewildered at the sudden appearance of a government official, but what Cheong Cheon said next left them even more stunned. Starting today, you will all be appointed as honorary constables, and we will be patrolling areas prone to violent crime on a weekly basis, Cheong Cheon continued, his monotonous tone unwavering. "What?! Baek Suryong smirked. Bncing ssroom instruction with real-world experience was the best teaching method he knew. Chapter 124: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (3) Chapter 124: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Dokgo Jun instantly protested, Suddenly being asked to work with the constables Can we even get involved in government affairs? Although Dokgo Jun was a disheveled mess as a result of the beating he had received from Baek Suryong, he straightened his posture and greeted Cheong Cheon with the respectful manner one would expect from a member of a prestigious orthodox sect. Greetings Constable, I am Dokgo Jun, the President of the Azure Dragon Academy Student Council. Could I ask a few questions about what you just said? Of course, Cheong Cheon replied, his expression unreadable. His gaze, however, was sharp enough that even the students who had dismissed him as just another run-of-the-mill government official found themselves gulping nervously. What kind of constable has an aura more intimidating than most martial arts masters? Dokgo Jun too wondered, choosing his words carefully as he asked, As you know, we are murim martial artists. You may not like hearing this, but given your role in the government, its not appropriate for us to work with you, as that would vite the principle of non-interference. The principle of non-interference between the government and the murim was an ancient tradition, and the very reason the murim had been allowed to exist freely for so many generations. Im concerned that there might be conflicts between the constables and the Azure Dragon Academy students. As martial artists were unruly by nature, many often disregarded the authorities and acted as they saw fit. In particr, among the proud, ardent young students of the Azure Dragon Academy, there were bound to be some who balked at the idea of following the orders of government officials.I doubt Baek Suryong would let that happen, but still he wont be able to supervise all of us if we split up to patrol the city. While I understand the meaning behind this lesson, in practice, it seems fraught with potential problems. Dokgo Jun couldnt deny Baek Suryongs criticism that they were like pampered garden flowers, sheltered from the real world. After all, he had spent his entire childhood training at his familys estate, followed by rigorous training at the Azure Dragon Academy. Even during his travels, he rode in a carriage so heavily guarded by formidable escorts that no bandit would dare approach. As a result, he had never encountered a martial artist from an unorthodox sect. Its not that Im uninterested in taking on unorthodox sect martial artists but I cant help but worry. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Cheong Cheons proposed mission was simply to patrol the back alleys of the city. Any unorthodox cult members they encountered would probably be nothing more than low-level thugs with rudimentary martial arts skills, too weak to even pose a challenge to him. I dont see how this would benefit my training at all. Wouldnt my time be better spent swinging a sword just one more time? Of course, Dokgo Jun couldnt say that out loud. Instead, he politely declined, Im not sure if we, as young and inexperienced students, could be of any real help to you, Constable. Wed be fortunate if we didnt cause more problems. As the Student Council President, his words carried weight with the other students, who, seemingly swayed by his logic, began to nod in agreement. Hes right. We dont need to patrol the back alleys Wouldnt it be better for you to train us, Mr. Baek? northdetldo wees you. Im notfortable hanging around with constables. I had no idea this was a practical ss. Maybe I should drop out Except for the five students staying at White Dragon Manor, all the others reacted negatively to Cheong Cheons suggestion that they be honorary constables. These orthodox sect brats are seriously hopeless Baek Suryong muttered, before opening his mouth to persuade the students. However, Cheong Cheon cut in before he could speak. Meeting Dokgo Juns gaze, Cheong Cheon asked, Is it okay if I call you Student Dokgo Jun? Yes, feel free to do so. Cheong Cheon nodded curtly. How much do you know about this city? Excuse me? Dokgo Jun tilted his head, puzzled by the question. Without waiting for a reply, Cheong Cheon asked again, Nanchang is a big city, but would I be correct in saying that the only parts of it you are familiar with are the shopping districts and the entertainment areas around the Azure Dragon Academy? Dokgo Jun nodded. The vastness and prosperity of Nanchang provided him and his fellow students with little reason to venture beyond the safety of theirfort zone. As the capital of Jiangxi Province, Nanchang thrived on fertilend that produced abundant rice, cotton, tobo, and tea. With its wealth of natural resources, the city attracted merchants from across the Central ins, transforming it into a bustlingmercial hub. Such prosperous and strategically important cities were rare in the Central ins, and its prominence was further underscored by the presence of the Jiangxi Branch of the Murim Alliance and the Azure Dragon Academy. northdetldo wees you. But where there is light, there is also shadow. Recently, there has been a spike in violent incidents and murders in Nanchangs slums. Several murim sects have established themselves there, and their conflicts have led to constant unrest. Even several constables have been seriously injured after getting involved in one of these fights, Cheong Cheon said monotonously, though his choice of words made him seem oddly charismatic. Thats terrible Dokgo Jun murmured under his breath. Beside him, the Azure Dragon Twins, their expressions serious, asked Cheong Cheon in their usual split-sentence manner. Have you contacted The Jiangxi Murim Alliance? Cheong Cheon, unfazed by their unusual habit, answered without hesitation, Weve requested assistance from the Jiangxi Murim Alliance several times, but their support has been repeatedly dyed. Is there a Reason for that? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? With so many critical issues going on in the murim, they probably dont have the capability to deal with what they consider a minorint. It was a subtle jab at the Murim Alliances ipetence, and Dokgo Jun couldnt help but clear his throat in difort. Until a few moments ago, he had dismissed these incidents as nothing more than petty squabbles between low-level thugs. Cheong Cheon continued calmly, Weve warned the sects in the slums many times, but they wield the principle of non-interference like a sword, insisting that their territorial disputes belong to the domain of internal murim affairs. The fear among the civilians in the slums is growing. These are people who struggle every day just to survive, and yet now they live in constant fear, never knowing when a stray de mighte their way. Although we do our best to protect them, most constables arent well versed in martial arts. Unlike you guys, they not only started learning martial artste in life, but they also havent had the chance to learn advanced techniques. Cheong Cheon paused, letting out a tired sigh. His face bore the exhaustion of someone who had seen too much. After rubbing his eyes, he spoke again, It is difficult for us to cope with this situation by ourselves, so I felt really grateful to Instructor Baek Suryong when he suggested that I ask you students for help. We had no idea such terrible things were happening so close to us Dokgo Juns voice faded, guilt washing over him. After all, he had been the one to reject Cheong Cheon without fully understanding or considering the constables stance. If my earlier words were too forceful or unpleasant, I apologize. The truth is, I was prepared to head out alone if no other constables volunteered, but if the prodigies of the Azure Dragon Academy were to support me, it would be like gaining a thousand soldiers. Thats why, I will ask you this once again: Will you help me? Ill never forget your kindness if you do. Cheong Cheon concluded his speech with a respectful gesture, his tone polite but not servile, then stepped aside. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? This dignified demeanor earned him considerable favor from the students. Baek Suryong stepped forward to take Cheong Cheons ce. With a serious expression, he addressed everyone, Let me ask you one thing. If you choose to do nothing after hearing all this, can you still call yourselves martial artists of the Orthodox? Ovee with shame, everyone lowered their heads. The story that Cheong Cheon shared, coupled with Baek Suryongs sharp remarks, made the students who had been inclined to reject the proposal out of sheer inconvenience feel deeply ashamed. One by one, they began to speak up. We didnt know there was such a story behind this. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Can we help? Please, let us help. Well drive out those despicable unorthodox sect bastards! Though young and self-centered, the Azure Dragon Academy students were also empathetic and easily swayed by their emotions. Moreover, Cheong Cheons story reignited their childhood dreams of bing heroes of justice. Even Dokgo Jun was no exception. As he listened to Cheong Cheons tale, the Student Council President, who had been deeply reflecting, clenched his fist and said, I apologize, I was short-sighted. If I only practice martial arts to be stronger and ignore the injustices around me, how would I be any different from those unorthodox thugs? I will help you, Constable, and so will the rest of the Student Council. Thank you. And so, with unanimous consent, it was confirmed that the Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts students would be assisting the constabry. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. It was a satisfying conclusion, but Baek Suryong scratched his head sheepishly. I didnt really do much, he thought. In the first ss, he had only beaten up the students, and then left the rest of the work to Cheong Cheon. Still, he decided to be satisfied with the result, thinking that sometimes one needs days to just chill out and loll about. When did you be so good at giving speeches? You could be the teacher instead of me, Baek Suryong remarked. Thats just nonsense, Cheong Cheon chuckled, shaking his head. He wasnt naturally eloquent, and his story had only worked because it was sincere. You said the actual practical ss starts in a few days? Yeah. We need to prepare a few things on our side, so today, Im just going to scout out the location. northdetldo wees you. Want me to be your guide? That would be great. We also have a lot of catching up to do. After ss ended, Baek Suryong and Cheong Cheon changed into civilian clothes and went on a reconnaissance tour of the slums. Observing how smoothly Cheong Cheon made his way around the area, Baek Suryong asked, How many times have youe here to know your way around like this? I bet you could navigate these streets with your eyes closed. Ive been here often enough since this is where I grew up. This is the first time Im hearing this. Theres not much to tell, really. I lived here with my mother. We were poor. As they walked through the slums, they took in the surroundings and the people. The streets were filthy, and an unpleasant stench lingered in the air. The residents faces were all haggard, sickly, and weary from the hardships theyd endured. As they passed a woman with a sicklyplexion holding a childs hand, Baek Suryongs brief gaze seemed to startle her. Quickly pulling the child close to her, she hurried away as fast as she could. She must have thought we were thugs from the unorthodox sects, Cheong Cheon remarked, as if he was ustomed to such urrences. Currently, the unorthodox sects active in this area are the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the Great Bear Gang, and the Iron Head Sect. Over the years, the names of the sects and their leaders have changed, but the things they do remain the same. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. By murim standards, these thugs were merely second- or third-rate warriors, not even worthy of being called unorthodox sect martial artists. But to people who dont know martial arts, even those scumbags seem like unparalleled masters, Cheong Cheon added. Thats true. These thugs terrorized the slum dwellers, extorted merchants, andmitted all kinds of crimes. Still, although the scale and might of these back alley gangsters may be insignificant rtive to the great murim sects, to the people who suffered at their hands, could such evil truly be considered trivial? Read this at northdetldo, or else. Cheong Cheon, having witnessed countless crimes while growing up in this ce, certainly did not think so. As a child, I dreamed of bing a constable so I could get rid of scum like them, but when I finally did, I found out that its not so easy. Those cockroach-like bastards are tenacious. No matter how many you kill, more just crawl out. Cheong Cheon nodded. Baek Suryong was right. These lowly thugs were everywhere, and they were so numerous that even the Murim Alliance didnt bother to pay them any attention. They were pests that could not be eradicated, and so the poorest civilians, who had no means of protection, ended up being the ones who suffered most under their tyranny. I want to make these streets safe for people to walk through, Cheong Cheon dered. It wasnt a grand ambition. All he wanted was a street where people could walk safely. Yet, achieving that modest goal was almost impossible Seems worth doing. Especially if its just that. What? Baek Suryong looked around the slum, carefully observing the people, the streets, and the shabby signs of the unorthodox sects in the distance. He hadnt proposed the idea of working with Cheong Cheon just on a whim. Although he wanted the students to gain real experience, he did have other reasons as well. northdetldo wees you. Cheong Cheon, let me ask you something. If you resolve the conflict here, would you get promoted to chief inspector? Cheong Cheon stopped in his tracks. A promotion? Im not really all that interested, but if we seed at cleaning up this mess, its definitely possible. The violence and murders caused by the plethora of third-rate unorthodox sects in the slums had gued the city for decades, leading to a deterioration in public safety. Unfortunately, the Murim Alliance wasnt willing to interfere, and the governmentcked the ability andmitment to address the problem. However, if a constable managed to resolve it, a huge promotion was certainly in the cards. Is that so? Good to know. Youre up to something again, arent you? Cheong Cheon let out a long sigh, but when he saw Baek Suryongs mischievous grin, he couldnt help butugh. It was troubling, but somehow reassuring at the same time. Whats the n? he asked. Educate the kids, clean up the trash, and maybe even develop some business opportunities. Business opportunities? Baek Suryong looked around. The White Dragon Conglomerate has been looking to expand into new marketstely. As a major trade hub, Nanchangs markets were already dominated byrge tradingpanies, making it difficult for the up-anding White Dragon Conglomerate to expand. Therefore, their only opportunityy in an untapped market. The slums, for example, were shabby and dirty now, but there was no guarantee that they would stay that way forever. A few days ago, when Golden Dragon Chairman Geo Ilsan had heard about Baek Suryongs ambitions, he had given him some advice.
Mr. Baek, have you ever thought about developing a new district? Is there really an undeveloped district in this city? It has to be cleaned up first but theres one ce that shows a lot of promise.
Just as the Golden Dragon chairman had said, after seeing it with his own eyes, Baek Suryong realized that the slums had the potential to be a thriving new marketce. And as a bonus, Ill get you promoted. Heh Well, if Cheong Cheon bes the chief inspector, I would also benefit greatly from his increased authority, Baek Suryong thought. yfully throwing an arm around Cheong Cheons shoulder, he said, Lets give it a shot. Starting with cleaning up the trash. Chapter 125: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (4) Chapter 125: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 This ce has been my go-to since I was a kid, Cheong Cheon remarked as he pushed open the creaking door of a rundown inn that looked like it could crumble at any moment. Entering, Baek Suryong saw that the inn was run by an elderly woman, so hunched over that it looked like her frail body might snap in two any moment. Grandma! Im here! Cheong Cheon hollered, his voice echoing throughout the inn. When he saw Baek Suryongs shocked expression, though, he sheepishly exined that he had only yelled because the olddy was both mute and almost deaf. The old woman slowly, almost painfully, turned her head toward the pair and fixed her weary eyes on them. Deep wrinkles forming around her eyes, she slowly rose to her feet and hobbled toward the kitchen. Unable to hide his impatience, Baek Suryong asked, Wheres she going without even taking our order? Somyeon1 is the only dish that is served here. Just so you know, it tastes awful, but at least the portions are generous. Have a seat, Cheong Cheon said, brushing the dust off a rickety table with his sleeve before sitting down. It was obvious this wasnt his first visit to the inn. Baek Suryong sat across from him, clicking his tongue. You really know how to live like a pauper. As a constable in arge city like Nanchang, Cheong Cheons sry was nothing to sneeze at, and if he pocketed a little extra on the side, he could easily earn double or even triple his official sry.Curious, Baek Suryong asked, Do you take bribes? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? No, Cheong Cheon replied tly, shaking his head. Hes as pure as a saint, Baek Suryong thought, not surprised in the least. Just as Cheong Cheon had no interest in his biological fathers considerable inheritance, he didnt seem to care about material wealth at all. Looking closer, Baek Suryong noticed that Cheong Cheons uniform was worn and frayed. It was probably the same one hed received when he first joined the constabry. Since youre making money, you should spend some of it on decent clothes and food. A penniless constable? The criminals must beughing at you. My stern face keeps them in line, Cheong Cheon replied with a deadpan expression. Pfft! Baek Suryong couldnt help but chuckle, unsure if Cheong Cheon was joking or not. By the way, do they serve wine here? In a way, Cheong Cheon was the first friend Baek Suryong had made since arriving in this city, and he wanted to share a drink with him. However, at the mention of alcohol, Cheong Cheons face clouded over. Alcohol This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. If its because youre on duty, we can have it next time The olddy has bamboo leaf wine, but its pricey. Ill pay, just order it. Ill be right back, Cheong Cheon said, eagerly springing to his feet to fetch the wine. As he walked off, Baek Suryong called after him, You might as well bring several bottles, since it will take the old woman forever to get them! Shortly after, the old woman returned from the kitchen and ced bowls of somyeon in front of the two men. Baek Suryong took a bite, then promptlyid down his chopsticks. This tastes awful. But the portions are generous, Cheong Cheon said with a satisfied smile, slurping down his noodles. Baek Suryong shook his head in disbelief. It was rare to see Cheong Cheon smile like that. Pouring bamboo-leaf wine into his ss and then into Cheong Cheons, he remarked, Youre ridiculous. Why are you smiling like youve brought me to a famous restaurant? For a while, the two sat in silence, passing the drinks back and forth. The old woman, mute and deaf, sat at a nearby table like a stone statue, staring out at the setting sun with clouded eyes. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Midway through his bowl, Cheong Cheon suddenly steered the conversation back to the real reason for their visit. Like I said previously, this slum is controlled by three unorthodox sects. You mean the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the Great Bear Gang, and the Ironhead Sect, right? Cheong Cheon nodded, then began to describe the factions vying for control of the slums, The Scarlet Tiger Gang is thergest of the three. Since their boss changed a year ago, theyve expanded rapidly in an attempt to unify the slum under their rule. Most of the recent unrest around here has been caused by them. Since the new boss took over, the Scarlet Tiger Gang had started imitating murim sects, even establishing their own code of conduct. They all have scarlet tiger tattoos on their arms. Although there are a lot of them, most arent very skilledexcept for the gang leader. Hes a formidable fighter. How formidable? I only saw him from a distance oncebut I dont think I could beat him. Really? Baek Suryong asked, visibly surprised. He knew better than anyone how skilled Cheong Cheon was. Although hes still considered a first-rate martial artist, hell probably reach the peak level soon, Baek Suryong thought. After learning theplete Blood Rain Demonic Art from him, Cheong Cheon had trained relentlessly, even often going to him for guidance. As a result of his efforts, he had now reached a level where he could be considered a martial arts expert. So, youre saying the boss of the Scarlet Tiger Gang is at least at the peak level? Probably. northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. A master of that caliber hiding out in a slum among third-rate unorthodox sects? Hes probably hiding something shady. Cheong Cheon continued, You should warn the students not to let their tempers get the better of them and challenge the Scarlet Tiger Boss. Of course, Baek Suryong replied. He nned to give the Azure Dragon Academy students some real world experience against unorthodox martial artists, but if the gap between them and their opponent was too wide, then it wasnt training, but a suicide mission. Throwing students off a cliff doesnt always make them stronger. More often than not, they die before they have a chance to grow. Baek Suryong had seen too many cases like that in the past. Ill keep that in mind. What about the other gangs? he asked. The secondrgest is the Great Bear Gang. Its a group formed by retired frencers. Frencers? Technically, its led by three brothers who were frencers in the past. The rest are either their subordinates or people who drifted in from elsewhere. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Three brothers, who called themselves the Mighty Bear Trio, led the Great Bear Gang. As they were all over fifty, they were too old to continue frence work. Ive never seen them, but Ive heard that all three are at least first-rate fighters. So, theyve ended up here after failing to secure a retirement job. It was amon fate for aging frencers. With little money saved, deteriorating health from years on the road, and no stable work, they often ended up leading gangs in slums or back alleys. Bok Manchun is one of the lucky ones, Baek Suryong thought. Though a retired frencer, Bok Manchuns circumstances were the exception rather than the norm. Once a loan sharks bodyguard, he was now the administrator of the White Dragon Conglomerate, often dining with the Golden Dragon Chairman and receiving invaluable business advice. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Mighty Bear Trio, huh I guess Ill have to ask Administrator Bok to look into them. Despite their age, the Mighty Bear Trios experience in realbat was not easily dismissed. Rather, anyone who had survived over twenty years as a frencer was probably more fox than bear. If you underestimate them, there could be casualties among the students, Cheong Cheon warned. Thats perfect. If its too easy, theres no point, Baek Suryong replied with a grin. He had no intention of pushing the students off a cliff, but he would push them close enough to feel the edge. Look at that, were already out of wine. Grandma! Another round of drinks, please! he shouted. The old woman blinked dazedly for a while, then slowly rose like a sloth. Never mind, Ill get it, Cheong Cheon sighed in resignation. Heading to the kitchen and returning with several more bottles of bamboo leaf wine, he then continued, Anyway, thest major gang, the Ironhead Sect is the weakest of the three. The Ironhead Sect? What kind of stupid name is that? Baek Suryong scoffed. Even among unorthodox sects, most at least try toe up with names that sound somewhat respectable. But the Ironhead Sect? The name alone reeks of thick-headed numskulls. Well, the Ironhead Sect Leader is an idiot, Cheong Cheon said with a smirk, refilling Baek Suryongs cup. By now, the small, shabby inn was filled with the pungent aroma of strong liquor. After a brief pause, Cheong Cheon continued, Hes also a local. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. A local? So you know him? To some extent. As far as Cheong Cheon knew, the Ironhead Sect Leader was abandoned at birth and left to die on the side of the road. Fortunately, a beggar king found the infant, took him in, and raised him on the streets, teaching him the art of survival from an early age. The beggar king never bothered to give him a proper name, instead calling him Cheoldu (meaning ironhead), a name derived from his iron-hard skull. The nickname stuck and eventually became his real name as well as the name of his sect. In short, Cheoldu is a heartless man who killed the beggar king who raised him, took over as leader, and then gave up begging to found the Ironhead Sect, Cheong Cheon summarized. He was once a beggar? Baek Suryong stroked his chin, lost in thought. So this Cheoldu fellow hes not tied to the Beggars Sect, is he? No, not every beggar belongs to the Beggars Sect. Good point. Especially in a ce like this, where the Rogues Guild probably holds more sway than the Beggars Sect. The Beggars Sect and the Rogues Guild were the two biggest information brokers in the Central ins. They werent outright enemies, but they were definitely rivals. The main difference between them? The Beggars Sect, being an orthodox sect, was selective about who they sold their information to, while the Rogues Guild had no such qualms, selling to anyone willing to pay the price. For this reason, the Rogues Guild was often ssified as an unorthodox cult. Anyway, almost all the local thugs who grew up around here have rallied around Cheoldu. As a result, the Ironhead Sect is more like a ragtag gang than a proper murim sect. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? What about their martial arts? Theyrecking, but many of them are born brawlers. In some ways its almost pitiful. Oh? Baek Suryongs eyes lit up, intrigued. So, they may not be much in martial arts, but theyve sharpened their fighting instincts through raw experience. Guys like that can turn into masters if given the right opportunities. Baek Suryong made a mental note of Cheoldu and his local roots. Well, all in all, it looks like there are plenty of opponents in this ce who could teach those spoiled brats what real killing intent feels like. Of course, Ill have to work hard to keep a good bnce before things get dicey, but damn it this isnt the kind of challenge I love the most! This will be a good experience for those little punks, Baek Suryong said, a malicious smile ying on his lips. Cheong Cheon stood up. I need to head back now. Got a lot of work piling up. northdetldo wees you. You go on ahead. Ill hang around a bit longer. Cheong Cheon walked over to the old woman behind the counter and called out, Grandma! The food was great. This guyll pay for it. Ill be back soon! The old woman nodded slowly, a smile spreading across her wrinkled face. After Cheong Cheon left, Baek Suryong lingered in the inn, alone with his thoughts. The Scarlet Tiger Gang, the Great Bear Gang, and the Ironhead Sect As he pondered the situation, his expression darkened, growing more serious. Suddenly, a shout echoed from somewhere outside. A fight! Baek Suryong turned his head to the sounding from outside the inn. Even though the source was far away, he used his inner qi to improve his vision and saw a group of men brawling in the distance. Hmm I cant really see clearly from here, he muttered, before executing his movement arts and leaping onto the inns roof in one fluid motion. The old woman below widened her eyes in surprise, startled. Baek Suryong shed her a grin before turning his attention back to the battle. Those guys with tiger tattoos must be the Scarlet Tiger Gang and it looks like theyre up against just one man. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. A lone man stood surrounded by the Scarlet Tiger Gang, fighting them off. Ugh! The man was short, his head marked with scars, his body as solid as a stone wall. Huh, Baek Suryong thought, watching closely. The Scarlet Tiger Gang members brandished knives and axes, while a lone short man fought them off with his bare hands, showing not an ounce of fear. Their weapons grazed his body, drawing blood, but he remained unfazed, using the chaos of the brawl to make them stumble over each other before charging in and CRACK! Headbutting one of the gang members. As the man fell back, the lone shorty seized the opportunity, crouched down, and then surged upward, this time headbutting another gangsters jaw. Argh! The Scarlet Tiger gangster screamed as his jaw shattered, sending blood and broken teeth flying everywhere. Blood sttered across the shortys face, drenching him in crimson. Come on! Ill kill you all! he roared like a wild beast. Wow Despite the distance, Baek Suryong couldnt help but admire the mans killing intent. It was raw, ferocious, devoid of technique, but filled with such murderous determination and malice that it made Baek Suryongs skin tingle. The kiddos at the Azure Dragon Academy could really learn something from this guy, he thought. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As he observed, the shorty continued his desperate struggle, battling the Scarlet Tiger Gang with every ounce of his being. Cheoldu, you crazy bastard! one of the Scarlet Tiger gangsters yelled. Dont let him escape! We have to kill him today! However, despite their shouts, the man they called Cheoldu broke through the encirclement and fled. The gang members gave chase, but by the looks of it, it wouldnt be long before he lost them. So thats Cheoldu, Baek Suryong thought as he watched the shorty disappear into the distance. Jumping down from the roof, he walked up to the old woman as if it was the most natural thing in the world and asked, What do you think, Grandma? Between the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the Great Bear Gang, and the Ironhead Sect, which one do you think will take over this neighborhood? With a look of puzzlement, the old woman tilted her head slightly, as if she was straining to hear him. Still, Baek Suryong didnt mind and continued talking as if she could hear his every word. Or how about this? What if a new power took control of the streets? Baek Suryong smiled, a mysterious and meaningful grin, as if sharing a secret with someone who could hear everything. How long are you going to keep pretending to be deaf? he chuckled, looking at the old woman, who was clearly faking her confusion. What if I went outside and spread the word that this ce is a branch of the Rogues Guild? Would that make you talk? How did you The old womans eyes, usually dull, sharpened in an instant. Her voice, raspy from disuse, cracked as she spoke. How did you figure it out? Not even my regrs, who have beening here for over ten years, know about this. This shabby inn, introduced by Cheong Cheon, was, in fact, a secret branch of the Rogues Guild.
  1. Somyeon (I): A very thin noodle made of wheat flour. You might be more familiar with the Japanese name, smen.?
Chapter 126: The Rogues Guilds Decision Chapter 126: The Rogues'' Guild''s Decision TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong grinned smugly, saying, The truth is, Im the worlds best detective. In an instant, the old womans expression changed, her once kind, wrinkled face hardening into something cold and unforgiving. This sudden transformation was enough to make anyone think twice before speaking. Havent you heard the saying curiosity kills the cat? she threatened, her harsh, sharp voice like a crows caw sending a chill through the air. However, even though most people would recoil at the sound, Baek Suryong showed no reaction at all. Is he much stronger than the Guild estimated, or is he just pretending to be unfazed? The old womans mind raced as she hastily re-evaluated Baek Suryongs strength. Although her voice was naturally unpleasant, she was also a master of Sound Arts, a highly specialized martial art. Just moments earlier, she had subtly infused her voice with inner qi to gauge Baek Suryongs skill, but in all her years, no one had ever stayed soposed after hearing its effects. Typically, the more skilled the individual, the more sensitive they were to external forces. The moment they heard the sound arts, their bodies and qi would react instinctively, a reflex to protect them. Even the most seasoned martial artists would flinch or scowl in response. Yet, Baek Suryong seemed entirely unaffected. Either his qi sensitivity is duller than most, or he reacted before I even initiated my sound artsNeither option made much sense. Suddenly, Baek Suryong snickered, Was that sound arts? Ive heard that its almost a lost art nowadays due to its inefficiency. Youve mastered a rare skill. The old womans wrinkled face remained a mask of calm, but drops of cold sweat trickled down her back as she replied, Impressive. As Baek Suryong mentioned, the Sound Arts were indeed teetering on the edge of extinction. It was difficult to master and not very effective in battle, so few martial artists were inclined to learn it. However, since its subtle nature allowed it to be used covertly, the Rogues Guild decided to keep it alive, primarily by having courtesans learn it. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Noticing the unasked question in the old womans eyes, Baek Suryong answered, Well, I once knew a master of sound arts. Anyway, judging by your level of mastery, you must have trained for decades. Do you usually remain silent to preserve your voice? Enough with the idle talk. Shall we get down to business? The old woman snapped, her demeanor changing dramatically as she strode briskly to the inns door, closed it, and pushed a table in front of it to prevent anyone from entering. Turning around, she asked icily, How did you know this ce was a Rogues Guild branch? Did youe here knowing that to begin with? No, I didnt realize it at first, Baek Suryong replied, ncing slowly around the interior of the inn. Its just that considering that this inn is run by an old woman who can barely walk, its surprisingly clean and well maintained despite looking like its on the verge of copse. Something felt off. Just that? Of course, there was more. The moment you saw me, your pupils dted slightly. Also, the noodles in that filthy, tasteless soup were remarkably uniform in thickness and length. It made me wonder if youve been trained in martial arts. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Still smiling leisurely, Baek Suryong continued, An old woman who runs an inn and is both mute and deaf? Thats the perfect setting to discuss secret matters without worrying about leaks. However, if said old woman has been secretly practicing martial arts, then the likelihood that shes neither mute nor deaf is very high The old womans expression hardened. Noticing her growing concern, Baek Suryongs grin widened. Why would an old woman pretend to be deaf and mute? To eavesdrop on private conversations, of course. In that case, there was a good chance that this ce was a secret branch of the Rogues Guild. As for confirmation, well, youve just confirmed it yourself. Hah! In less than an hour, Baek Suryong had used his keen intuition and unparalleled powers of observation to deduce the old womans true identity, which she had kept hidden from everyone, even her closest associates, for more than a decade. I feel like Ive seen a ghost, she quipped. Heres a suggestion. If the floor is poorly constructed, it will make a suspicious sound when one walks over it, Baek Suryong said, stomping lightly with his foot and causing a hollow sound to echo from underneath the floor. Im pretty sure theres a secret passage leading to the Rogues Guild headquarters under here. You probably want to be more careful in the future. Though, I doubt youll run into someone like me again. Baek Suryong shrugged nonchntly. The old womans face paled, and cold sweat beaded on her forehead. There was indeed a secret passage under the inn that led to the Nanchang headquarters of the Rogues Guild. Although knowing about the passage doesnt mean he can reach HeadquartersIm not so sure about this guy. The passage was filled with traps and mechanisms designed to repel any intruders, and even the most skilled martial artists would struggle to survive if they entered recklessly. However, Baek Suryong gave her the strange feeling that he possessed many unusual skills. Baek Suryong asked, Anything else youre curious about? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Now that Ive perfectly outmaneuvered the Rogues Guild, its time to get to the point, Baek Suryong thought, saying, I dont think theres any need for me to introduce myself, right? I seem to have be quite famous without even realizing it. The old woman nodded weakly. No. You can only be Baek Suryong. Right now, Baek Suryong was one of the most talked about names within the intelligencemunity. Ever since he became an instructor at Azure Dragon Academy, everything he had done had been nothing short of extraordinary. As such, the old woman had already memorized Baek Suryongs facial characteristics and recognized him the moment he entered with Cheong Cheon, though she never expected him to have such excellent insight. They say a hidden dragon has awakened at the Azure Dragon Academyand it seems that was no exaggeration, she added. Baek Suryongs lips twitched. A hidden dragon? You mean me? Yes. Thats what theyre calling you these days. It hasnt spread widely yet, though. Baek Suryong winced, annoyed by the nickname others would envy. Ugh, I hate cringey nicknames Anyway, I want information and cooperation from the Rogues Guild. Lets hear it, the old woman said. Even though the word cooperation weighed on her mind, she decided to hear Baek Suryong out first to show that she was serious about taking him as a client. You heard what I discussed with Cheong Cheon earlier, right? First, I need information on the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the Great Bear Gang, and the Ironhead Sect. The old woman nodded, having expected as much. As long as you pay the right price, Ill provide it. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? However, what came next was a rather perplexing request. I also need information on every single person living in the slums. Courtesans, ruffians, coachmen, waiters, beggars, criminals hiding from theweveryone. What exactly are you nning? the old woman asked, her expression grim. Baek Suryong grinned widely. I n to make the entire slum my territory. What? Im going to form a sect. Ill merge the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the Great Bear Gang, and the Ironhead Sect into one, and manage this ce far more efficiently than it is now. After a brief silence, the old womans eyes, which had once held a glimmer of admiration for Baek Suryong, now zed with fierce hostility. With icy disdain, she sharplymanded, Get out. Youre just like the rest of them. Another orthodox sect hypocrite, eager to bleed the poor dry like leeches. To think they called a bastard like you a hidden dragon! Wait, hold on, its not like that Baek Suryong began, trying to exin. Unfortunately, the old woman cut him off, her anger ring as she yelled, If you want to kill me, go ahead and try. But youll never get what you want. Even if you storm the Rogues Guild headquarters, itll be the same! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Rogues Guild started out as a gathering of societys outcasts. Courtesans, coachmen, waiters, the falsely used, andborers barely earning enough to eat joined forces to survive, sharing information and resources. Finally, when the coalition became widespread enough, the Rogues Guild was established. Since it was formed by those at the bottom, however, it inevitably attracted some of the rougher, more unscrupulous types, which led the orthodox sects tobel the Rogues Guild as unorthodox and shun them as immoral and corrupt. Despite this, the hypocrites came to the Rogues Guild whenever they needed information covertly. It was no surprise that the Guild had no love for them. People like you are the worst, the old woman spat, ring at Baek Suryong with murderous intent. If she could, she would have killed him right then and there. Baek Suryong looked at her with a perplexed expression. I think theres been a misunderstanding, he said. Misunderstanding? Do you think this is the first time Ive seen someone like you? Scoundrels who prey on those less educated and weaker than themselves! People who have thousands, even tens of thousands, of privileges, but cant rest until theyve stolen everything from others! One day, divine punishment will Haa Baek Suryong sighed deeply and raised his hands. Thats enough. Calm down. CLAP! Stars exploded before the old womans eyes. Baek Suryong had pped his hands together right in front of her face, channeling his inner qi into the action.1 Startled, the old woman stumbled backward and fell on her butt, thinking she had been attacked. Baek Suryong moved in front of her, clicking his tongue. Are you going to grow old waiting for some non-existent divine punishment, whining your whole life? Why not try doing something instead? What? The old woman looked up at Baek Suryong, stunned. His expression, which had been yful just moments ago, was now deadly serious. The Scarlet Tiger Gang. The Great Bear Gang. Its impossible to wipe out trash like that. No matter how many you kill, new ones will just keep popping up. This ce is like that. Its only natural for rats toe out of the sewers. Thats why, its better to gather them all in one ce and manage them. And thats exactly what Im going to do. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? What kind of nonsense To you, I might look the same as those scum. But if theyre the worst, then Im the lesser evil. Im not interested in the few pennies the poor have. Perhaps one day, the local economy would develop and things would turn around, but that was likely many years away. Baek Suryongs real reason for wanting to take control of the unorthodox sects in the slums was something else entirely. If a day everes when I have to fight the Blood Cult The students of the Azure Dragon Academy were, after all, just students. Each one was exceptionally talented, with a high chance of bing great masters in the future, but that didnt mean Baek Suryong could order them around. I need loyal subordinates who can move at mymand. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Recently, he had learned a lot about the current Blood Cult through the Smiling Grim Reaper. The infiltration of the Blood Dragon into the Heavenly Martial Academy could only mean that the Cult had already amassed considerable power, so he had to prepare for an eventual sh with them. Ill kill those who are beyond saving and work the others to the bone. Maybe then, this ce will be more peaceful than before. The old woman narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Baek Suryong as if trying to gauge the truth behind his words. That sounds convincing enough, but how am I supposed to trust you? Dont trust me. How could you trust someone youve just met? Thats ridiculous. Ha! Then what the hell am I supposed to Trust Cheong Cheon instead, Baek Suryong interrupted. Do you think Cheong Cheon is the type to exploit the poor? The old woman didnt need to think twice. She shook her head, saying, Cheong Cheon hes a good child. She remembered Cheong Cheon as a young boy. Despite his frail body, he studied all night, determined to be a constable. As such, he was barely able to eat properly, and became so thin that he looked malnourished. Even when she offered him free noodles, he stubbornly refused, saying he wouldnt take anything without paying for it. Yet whenever he had money, hed eat twice as much withoutining, devouring the foul noodles with a tenacity that impressed her. In the end, Cheong Cheon was one of the few who had risen from the slums through sheer determination. To the old woman who had lived here for decades, he was like one of her own children. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong added, If I ever tried to exploit the people here, Cheong Cheon would probably try to kill me. Heh. Yes, he probably would, The old woman chuckled. Baek Suryong extended a hand to her, who was still lying on the floor. So, what do you think? Care to consider my proposal? The old woman looked at Baek Suryongs hand for a long time, then she took it and let him help her to get up. Fine. Ill trust Cheong Cheons judgment. Wise choice. Wait here. Ill bring the information on those sects you mentioned. The rest isnt urgent, so Ill prepare itter. Baek Suryong tilted his head in surprise. Dont you need to report this to your superiors? It doesnt seem like something you can decide on your own. Heh. Dont worry, Ive got enough authority for that. Although Baek Suryong didnt know it, the old woman was one of the top three most influential figures in the Rogues Guilds Nanchang branch. Moreover, she was the highest authority in the slums. A short whileter, she returned with a thick stack of documents. Here it is. Some of its a bit outdated, so if you have any questions, just ask, she said. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Baek Suryong sat down and began reading through the materials she brought. Before long, the night grewte, and outside the inns closed windows, a hazy moon cast its light. With a soft thud, Baek Suryong shut thest notebook. Looks like Cheoldu is the best man for the job, he concluded.
  1. This is a distraction technique used in sumo wrestling called Nekodamashi, where a wrestler ps his hands in front of his opponents face, causing him to blink.?
Chapter 127: To Live Like Humans Chapter 127: To Live Like Humans TL: FoodieMonster007 Damn it Cheoldu cursed, clenching his teeth as he smeared a thick ointment over the wounds that marred his body. It wasnt the sting of the cuts that made him swear. Pain had been hispanion since childhood, and scars were just another part of his existence. No, the reason why Cheoldus face warped into something monstrous was something else altogether. Captain. Shut up and keep breathing, Cheoldu whispered gruffly, his expression stern as he reced his subordinate Jangsams blood-soaked bandages. Lying on the ground with a haggard expression, Jangsam smiled weakly. Not that it matters. Im going to die soon anyway. Might as well tease the Captain onest time before I go. You damned bastard northdetldo wees you. Under any other circumstances, Cheoldu would have beaten Jangsam for daring to mouth off to him, the captain, but when he saw Jangsams pale, cracked lips, he found himself unable to lift a hand.Lately, the Scarlet Tiger Gang had attacked them relentlessly, pushing harder and harder to take over the slums. For the Ironhead Sect, every day had be a battle for survival, every moment a fight to stay alive. Today, Cheoldu had made it through, but his friends not all of them were so lucky. Fufu, getting nursed by CaptainThis Jangsams finally made it big. You filthy dog. Once youre better, youll be cleaning thetrines for three years straight. Oof. Thats just one more reason for me to die. Even on the brink of death, Jangsam cracked jokes. Cheoldu almost struck him for real this time, but he clenched his fist and held back. Shit Captain and subordinate, thats what they called each other, but the truth was, they were more like brothers, friends whod grown up together under the thumb of that old beggar king. Jangsams dimming eyes lingered on Cheoldu. Captain, remember when you killed that motherfucker of a Beggar King? I was so frickin happy that day. I thought wed finally escaped this hell. I thought, damn, we can finally live like real humans, and strut around like we own the ce. And for a few years, we did, didnt we? Fufu. Cheoldu said nothing, just stared silently at his friend, his face twisting with a pain that went beyond the physical. Suddenly, Jangsams eyes cleared up and his voice steadied as he said, But as time went on, I started feeling sorry for you, Captain. Every time someone died by your hand, every time we strutted around, breaking, killing, stomping on people, a certain question would creep into my head. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. It was then that Cheoldu knew. Jangsam had reached the state that the murimmonly referred to as terminal luciditythest moments of rity just before death. Lifting his head to meet Cheoldus gaze, Jangsam asked, How are we any different from that Beggar King bastard? Fuck, now youre starting to sound like a stuffy schr, Cheoldu scoffed, but the words hit home. After all, hed been asking himself the same question for ages. Stop overthinking things. Were uneducated, bottom-of-the-barrel trash. This is just the shitty hand weve been dealt in life. Jangsam nodded, but a bitter smile tugged at his lips. All we wanted to live like humans. If wed had the chance maybe even we could No, thats just an excuse. I mean, just look at Cheong Cheon hyung-nim At least that hyung-nim had a mother. Fufu. True, true, Jangsam chuckled weakly, but his eyes were starting to cloud over again. His voice,ced with regret, grew fainter. Cheoldu Maybe its not toote. Maybe you can still live like a human. From now on dontmit any more sins Jangsams voice trailed off as his head slumped to the side, the words he wanted to say left unfinished forever. Rest in peace. I dont want to hear you spewing nonsense anymore, Cheoldu whispered, gently closing Jangsams eyes and covering his face with a cloth. After that, he stood up and left the clinic, feeling no sadness, only a simmering rage at the damn situation. Outside, he surveyed the Ironhead Sects old manor, their base of operations. Shit. His subordinates were scattered around, their faces weary and bodies wrapped in bandages. The air was thick with the smell of cheap ointments, as expensive medicine used by real murim martial artists was beyond their reach. Captain. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Captain. Captain The faces that turned to him were exhausted, some as pale as death itself, blood seeping through their myriad bandages. Many familiar faces were already missing. Seven in four days. No, now that Jangsams dead, its eight. The Ironhead Sect had barely thirty members to begin with, and now nearly a third of them were gone. Just then, Asam, the Head Administrator of the Ironhead Sect, approached. Captain. We got a message from the Great Bear Gang. Cheoldu nced briefly at Asams empty left sleeve. What did they say? The same as always. That theyll help us if we join them. Theyre telling us to give up and kneel. Bullshit. The Great Bear Gang was no different from the Scarlet Tiger Gang. If anything, the old frencers in the Great Bear Gang were even more arrogant. Bowing to them meant bing their ves at best, only to be discardedter. Theyre just as desperate as us, since the Scarlet Tiger Gangs started going after them too. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Despite their formidable power, the Scarlet Tiger Gang had, until now, refrained from waging an all-out war. Instead, they were methodically eliminating their rivals one by one, using guerri tactics to slowly weaken them, all with the aim of forcing the Great Bear Gang and Ironhead Sect to surrender voluntarily. Nevertheless, surrender was not an option for Cheoldu. At this rate, were all dead. I need to find a way out. Cheoldu thought hard, using his brain for something other than charging into battle for once. In the end, his conclusion was simple. Scratching his close-cropped hair, hemanded, Gather everyone. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Tonight. I will kill the leader of the Scarlet Tiger Gang, Cheoldu announced to all the remaining members of the Ironhead Sect. What? Have you lost it, Captain? The boss of the Scarlet Tiger Gang was rumored to be a master of incredible skill. Few had seen him, but stories circted that hed killed the previous leader in just three exchanges. Cheoldu snorted. So what if hes skilled? Is his belly made of steel? No matter how skilled the Scarlet Tiger Boss was, he was still human. A de to the stomach would kill him just like anyone else. It was this belief that had carried Cheoldu through his life so far, and he wasnt about to change it now Not that he knew any other way. Cheoldu went to his room, gathered his hatchet, dagger, and a few hidden weapons, then stepped back outside. Here, take this, he said, tossing a key to Asam. It was the key to the Ironhead Sects treasury, containing their meager wealth. If Im not back by morning, split it up. Dont keep anything for yourself. Share it equally. After that, the Ironhead Sect is done. Cheoldu, if you go, youll die. Shut up. Who said Im going to die? Ill be back by morning. If Ie back and youve all run off, Ill hunt each of you down, so be ready, Cheoldu said, smirking, then quickly turned away, ignoring the voices calling out to him from all sides. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? CREEEAK The old gate hinges groaned as he pushed the sect gates open. Stepping outside, Cheoldu soon melted into the cold night streets of the slums. Damn, its cold. Shouts, curses, and the sounds of fighting echoed from all directions, but for this neighborhood, it was a rtively quiet night. Cheoldu turned into a dark alley. Mind if we talk for a bit? a voice suddenly said. Shocked, Cheoldu spun around and hurled his hatchet in the direction of the voice. His movements were as swift as lightning, but the stranger caught his hatchet effortlessly. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Cheoldu gulped. This person wasnt just skilled, he was extremely skilled. Who are you? he asked. Upon closer inspection, the man standing before him was strikingly handsome, so much so that he couldnt help but feel a pang of envy. Dressed in a long blue robe, bathed in moonlight, and wearing a mysterious smile, the man reminded him of a mythical figure from an ancient legend. Me? Im here to join the Ironhead Sect, Baek Suryong said casually as he sauntered closer to Cheoldu. Nervous, Cheoldu immediately pulled out another two hatchets and waved them around threateningly. Ive never seen your face around here before. Did the Great Bear Gang send you? Or is it the Scarlet Tiger Gang? Neither, Baek Suryong replied. His eyebrows furrowed in thought, he muttered distantly, If I had to say Perhaps the Azure Dragon Sect? Or does the White Dragon Sect sound better? Cheoldus fury red at the mans nonchnt tone, but he held himself back, searching for an opening. If its neither, then what do you want with me? I told you, Im here to join the Ironhead Sect. And to do that, I need to challenge and beat the leader. Thats your rule, isnt it? Youre crazy. Cheoldu spat thickly on the ground and tightened his grip on the hatchets. Anyway Baek Suryongs trailed off as he moved closer, carefully gauging the distance between them. It looks like you were heading toward the Scarlet Tiger Gang. Were you nning on attacking them alone? Well, actually Actually? Baek Suryong echoed, feigning interest. Cheoldu seized the moment, lunging forward with both hatchets swinging in a deadly arc. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ask the King of Hell, you bastard! he roared, putting every ounce of his strength, every drop of his pitiful inner energy, into the strike. A confident grin spread across his face. This was a killing move he had crafted himself, a nameless technique. No one has ever survived this move at this distance! The hatchets crossed through the air, shattering Baek Suryongs body into pieces Shattering? Well, that was something, Baek Suryongs yful voice came from Cheoldus left, where he suddenly reappeared. An afterimage! Cheoldu realized, his heart sinking. Your form is poor, probably because youve never had proper training, Baek Suryong remarked, sounding almost amused as he casually grabbed Cheoldus arm. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Cheoldu didnt resist the pull. Instead, he made a snap decision, ducking low and charging forward with his head, aiming to m into Baek Suryongs chest. Die! he bellowed. Nice improvisation, Baek Suryong chuckled, releasing Cheoldus arm and sidestepping effortlessly. Cheoldus head smashed into a nearby wall with a thunderous crash, cracks spider-webbing through the thick stone. Staggering, his head ringing, Cheoldu tried to regain his bearings. Baek Suryong raised an eyebrow in surprise. Woah Is your head really made of iron? Fufu Cheoldu chuckled darkly, blood streaming down his face. His eyes, now bloodshot, burned with a wild, unyielding killing intent. Seeing this, Baek Suryongs expression grew serious. This guy hes got the natural instincts of a killer. Though its not to the extent of the infamous Killer Star, its not bad. Cheoldu wiped the blood from his forehead with the back of his hand and charged again, swinging his hatchets wildly, stabbing with a hidden dagger, and throwing every concealed weapon he had. He even scattered the poison he always carried. Yet, no matter how ferocious his attacks, not a single strike came close to touching Baek Suryong. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Raaagh! Cheoldu growled, throwing himself at Baek Suryong in a blind frenzy. Baek Suryong calmly evaded every blow. He could have subdued Cheoldu from the start, but chose not to. There are some things you can only learn by fighting someone directly. He was studying Cheoldus fighting style: his habits in battle, how his joints and muscles had developed, and how he utilized his strength. This would help him decide what kind of martial arts to teach Cheoldu. After a while, Baek Suryongs eyes lit up. That one should be perfect. Among the many martial arts techniques stored in his mind, one came to the forefront. A slight smile yed on his lips as he said, Okay, thats enough. northdetldo wees you. DIEEEEEE!! Cheoldu roared, but Baek Suryong was done toying with him. First, you need to calm down, Baek Suryong said firmly as he reached out, grabbed the enraged Cheoldu by the cor, and mmed him into the ground all in one fluid motion. Cheoldus world spun for a moment, and then his back hit the ground with bone-crushing force. CRACK! Agony shot through his body, as if his spine had snapped. Eyes wide, he choked, Cough! Cough! Fuck Baek Suryong stood over him, looking down with a calm expression. Dont get up. Just listen to me for a bit. His eyes bloodshot, Cheoldu scrambled away from Baek Suryong. Ill kill I overheard your conversation earlier. Was your friends name Jangsam? Shut up Cheoldu gritted his teeth, forcing himself to his feet. He had fought for survival his whole life. No matter how strong the opponent or how close death seemed, he couldnt give up. Baek Suryong looked at him sadly, his tone measured. I wanted to save him if I could, but in his state, even the Divine Physician couldnt have done anything. So, I quietly listened to your conversation instead. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. I said shut up! Cheoldu fumbled on the ground until he found the hatchet hed dropped earlier. He pushed himself to his feet, knees shaking, gasping for breath. As he finally stood upright, Baek Suryong watched him with a faintly sorrowful expression. Im giving you all a chance. A change to live like humans. Shut up what? Did I mishear him? No. Cheoldus head swam. The man he thought hade to kill him was offering a hand of salvation, something he never expected. Of course, it wont be easy to achieve that immediately. However, once the businesses in the slums take root, Ill give you all legitimate jobs. Youll be able to live without killing, without stealing, withoutmitting crimes. What kind of crazy talk Cheoldu muttered in disbelief. Baek Suryong smiled and extended his hand. Join me. In that moment, Cheoldu remembered Jangsams final words.
Cheoldu Maybe its not toote. Maybe you can still live like a human. From now on dontmit any more sins
As his friends dying words echoed in his mind, tears suddenly welled up in Cheoldus eyes and began to fall. What? Why? Confused and embarrassed, Cheoldu roughly wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. Chapter 128: What Do I Need To Do? Chapter 128: What Do I Need To Do? TL: FoodieMonster007 Fuck, did something get in my eye? Why now, of all times? Cheoldu grumbled, clumsily rubbing his reddened eyes with the back of his hand. Tears were streaming down his face, but he couldnt understand why. He hadnt even shed a tear when Jangsam died. Hell, hed endured stabbings, burns, and every other kind of pain life threw at him, but each time hed gritted his teeth and soldiered on. Yet now, Im crying over a few words from that bastard? Cheoldu couldnt ept it. Just the thought that some pretty boy, whod appeared out of nowhere and knocked him down, could stir up his buried emotions was infuriating. Raising a hatchet, he pointed it threateningly at Baek Suryongs forehead. Bullshit, he spat, ring fiercely at the man. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? You think Ill believe youll give me a job if Ie under you? I know its hard to believe, but hear me out first, Baek Suryong said calmly, then recounted what he had told the old woman at the Rogues Guild. Unfortunately, Cheoldu wasnt interested in listening to anything he had to say. You Cheoldu sneered, spitting on the ground and letting a trickle of blood escape from between his teeth. You look like one of those spoiled brats from a good family who picked up a few martial arts tricks. What, are you nning to gather a bunch of lowlifes so you can have fun ying the leader?If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Visibly unimpressed by Cheoldus defiance, Baek Suryong crossed his arms and sighed, Maybe his skull is just too thick. He doesnt seem to understand humannguage. Perhaps some more beatings will do the trick? Stop talking shit ande at me! Cheoldu roared, charging at Baek Suryong again. Deep down, he knew he couldnt win, but running wasnt an option. With a hatchet in each hand, he charged forward like a bull, headfirst into danger. Even if I die here today, so be it! Ill at least take a limb, no, a finger from him! At that moment, Cheoldus concentration reached an all-time high. Injuries be damned, he abandoned all attempts at defense and swung his hatchets with surprising speed, drawing a brilliant trajectory as they ripped through the air. Youve got a real knack for axe arts, Baek Suryong murmured, effortlessly dodging the attack. As if anticipating Baek Suryongs sidestep, Cheoldu threw his hatchets and lunged forward, his head shooting forward like a cannonball toward his opponents chest. It was a reckless move, without regard for his own safety. If he missed, his head would smash into the wall behind him and split open like a ripe watermelon. What you need is a straightforward, powerful martial art One that matches your killing intent I know! The Thunderp Axe is just right for you, Baek Suryong murmured, even as he drew a smooth circle with his hand, skillfully demonstrating a Taoist technique to effortlessly deflect Cheoldus head to the side. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Disoriented, Cheoldu spun around in the air, feeling as if he was defying gravity for a moment, then crashed to the ground with a heavy thud. Ugh Cheoldu sat dazed on the ground, struggling to gather his senses. He stared at Baek Suryong, who had subdued him without a scratch, as if he were staring at a ghost. Who the hell are you? Just fucking kill me already! Im not your ything BONK! Baek Suryong struck the crown of Cheoldus head with the ck Dragon Pointer. Why dont you try using that iron head of yours for something other than headbutting people? he asked incredulously. What? With eyes as cold as ice, Baek Suryong looked down at Cheoldu. If I were just gathering thugs for fun, do you think Id bother keeping you alive? Cheoldu red daggers at Baek Suryong, but Baek Suryong met his gaze with a firm, unyielding stare. Finally, Cheoldu caved in. So What is it youre trying to do? Why would someone like you be in a ce like this? he asked in resignation. Im going to unite the forces in the slums and form a proper sect. A sect? Cheoldus eyes widened. Hed assumed Baek Suryong was just another power-hungry thug, looking to control the slums and collect protection money. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Baek Suryong nodded. Yes. I n to gather thugs like you and teach them martial arts. However, I wont ept everyone. Those beyond redemption will be swept up and handed over to the authorities. Only those who can be reformed will undergo rigorous training. A wicked smile spread across Baek Suryongs lips, already imagining the hell awaiting the new trainees. Cheoldu blinked in confusion. Why would you do something like that? You dont need to know the details. Whats important is this. Baek Suryong drew his sword, Moon Shadow. Cheoldu flinched, expecting an attack, but his gaze quickly locked onto the dazzling crimson sword qi dancing along Moon Shadows de. Having never seen sword qi up close before, he waspletely captivated by the sight. Read this at northdetldo, or else. If youe under me, Ill teach you real martial arts. Not the third-rate garbage sold in the streets, but techniques thatll make you a true master, Baek Suryong tempted. Entranced, Cheoldu could only mutter, Real martial arts Baek Suryong smiled, satisfied. As long as he thirsts for power, I knew this would work. Cheoldu had plenty ofbat experience and a fearlessness that made him charge headlong into danger, but it was clear that hed never encountered high-level martial arts before. With his potential If he was part of the old Blood Cult, he wouldve at least be a squad captain. What he needs now is a martial art that suits him perfectly, and I know just the one. Ill teach you how to wield those axes properly, Baek Suryong said, ncing at the hatchets Cheoldu had dropped. The Thunderp Axe was a fiercely practical, offense-oriented technique, and he was confident that if Cheoldu learned it, hed be a master in no time. Cheoldu looked up at Baek Suryong, bewildered. Are you saying youll teach me advanced martial arts? Why? Advanced techniques are so precious you cant even buy them with money. Everyone knew that advanced techniques were so rare that most martial artists were willing to risk their lives to obtain them. Even between master and disciple, such skills were rarely passed down. However, Baek Suryong wasnt someone bound bymon sense. I know a lot of martial arts, but I cant use them all myself. The Thunderp Axe was one of the Blood Cults martial arts. To be more precise, it was a technique that the Blood Cult had acquired for research, but it wasnt a demonic art, so there was no problem with him spreading it. Although, I might have to omit some of the more brutal techniques. Most students at the Azure Dragon Academy were already learning advanced martial arts from their families or sects, so there was generally no need to teach them new techniques. In contrast, the sect Baek Suryong nned to establish in the slums required a different approach. I can teach some of the many martial arts I know to these people. Though they might not be as talented as the students at the Azure Dragon Academy, they more than make up for it with sheer numbers and the fact that they would be entirely under my control. Of course, all this will have to remain a closely guarded secret for now. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? In this n, Cheoldu was the person Baek Suryong had in mind to lead this new sect. He remembered what the old woman from the Rogues Guild had said about him.
Cheoldu, huh. Hes loyal and, contrary to his appearance, he doesnt kill just anyone. He only collects half as much protection money as other gangs. Sometimes he even exempts those who are really struggling. Thats why he and his people are still poor.
Despite his intimidating presence, Cheoldu was actually one of the nicer people in the slums. Baek Suryong smiled. Ive said all I needed to say. The choice is yours now. Ill be waiting at that inn with the shitty noodles until morning. With that, Baek Suryong turned and walked away without looking back. As soon as he disappeared around the corner of the alley, Cheoldus strength gave out, and he copsed onto the ground with a thud, sighing, Haa Have I been tempted by the devil? He stared nkly at the pitch-ck sky, where countless stars twinkled as if they were about to fall. Suddenly, a shooting star streaked across the sky, leaving a long trail behind it. For a moment, Cheoldu was reminded of how he used to make wishes to shooting stars when he was very young, praying to escape his miserable life. Damn it. Whats the point now? Cheoldu chuckled to himself. His body was so drained of energy that he couldnt even lift a finger. How long hey there, he didnt know. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? A rough voice eventually roused him, saying, You fool. Youll freeze to death like that. Olddy? Cheoldu eximed, shocked. It was the old woman from the inn known for its shitty noodles. She was rumored to be mute, but it wasnt her voice that surprised Cheoldu. After all, he was one of the few who knew that she wasnt really mute, and that she was a member of the Rogues Guild. Rather, he was surprised that she approached him of her own ord. What brings you here, olddy? he asked. The guy who beat you up, his name is Baek Suryong. Is he famous? Hes a new instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, and hes been causing quite the stirtely. So, hes a big shot. Figures. Cheoldu had heard plenty about the Azure Dragon Academy. People said that if you learned martial arts there, you could fly through the sky and smash rocks with your bare fists. To someone like Cheoldu, who had only picked up rudimentary fighting skills, it was like hearing about another world. Olddy, that guy he said hed teach me advanced martial arts. Cheoldu had long given up on getting into the Azure Dragon Academy. The stigma of being from the slums and his troubled past, which involved run-ins with the authorities from a young age, held him back. Not only the Azure Dragon Academy, but even the countryside martial arts academies had rejected him. You ought to read this at northdetldo.
I cant teach martial arts to someone like you. You? Learn martial arts? Youre bound to be a demon someday. Get lost! Your eyes are filled with killing intent! Do you know where you are? Get out of here right now!
As he recalled these bitter memories, Cheoldu smiled wryly. If someone like me learns advanced martial arts, I might end up bing a public enemy of the murim. What nonsense are you bbing? Get up, you fool, the old woman said, poking him with her cane until he groaned and struggled to his feet. Watching him with a steady gaze, she then asked, What are you going to do? Will you join forces with Baek Suryong? Honestly, I dont know if I can trust him. Seeing Cheoldus confusion, the old woman decided to offer some advice. That man said something interesting. He told me not to trust him, but to trust Cheong Cheon instead. Cheong Cheon? The constable? They seemed close. Everyone in the slums knew Cheong Cheon. He was one of the few who had risen from these very streets to make something of himself and was always there to help when problems arose. So, Cheong Cheon But you know, Id rather put my trust in Baek Suryong than Cheong Cheon. Why? The old woman chuckled at Cheoldus uncharacteristically innocent question. Because ever since Baek Suryong appeared, Cheong Cheons face has brightened. Isnt that reason enough? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? After thinking for a moment, Cheoldu finally said, Olddy, Im hungry. Can you get me something to eat? Alright. Ill make you a bowl of those shitty noodles back at the inn. The two of them headed back to the inn together. When they entered, they found Baek Suryong reading some documents given to him by the Rogues Guild. Youre here? I just came here to eat. Suit yourself. Baek Suryong smirked and returned to his documents. Meanwhile, Cheoldu forced down a bowl of the shitty noodles that the old woman had prepared for him. Only after he had stuffed himself full did he walk over to Baek Suryong and sit down across from him. Tell me. What do I need to do? he asked. Chapter 129: The Rehabilitation Sect Chapter 129: The Rehabilitation Sect TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong and Cheoldu talked the night away at the inn,pletely unaware that dawn was creeping up on them until the first light shone through the window. Suddenly, Cheoldu jumped to his feet. Oh no! I told the guys to disband if I didnt return by sunrise The night before, hed given Asam the key to the warehouse and instructed him to divide up the treasure if he didnt return by dawn. For all he knew, the Ironhead Sects headquarters was alreadypletely abandoned. You idiot! How could you forget something so important? Baek Suryong shouted, also springing to his feet. Cheoldu shot back, You heard everything, didnt you? Shouldnt you have remembered it too? What? Now youre trying to pin this on me? Quit bickering, you fools! If youve got time to argue, youve got time to run! The old woman barked, her voice gruff andmanding enough to jolt them both back to their senses. Without another word, they bolted out of the inn, sprinting towards the crumbling mansion that served as the Ironhead Sects base.As the mansion loomed into view, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disgust, What the hell? Under the harsh light of day, the ce looked even worse than it had in the dark. It was practically a ruin, teetering on the edge of copse. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Shaking his head, he asked, This ce looks haunted. Where did all your tribute money go? Cheoldu, trailing behind him, muttered sheepishly, We spent it all on booze, food, and medicine when the kids got hurt Baek Suryong shook his head in disbelief. So you guys live paycheck to paycheck Anyway, lucky for you, theres still some people inside. Baek Suryongs senses were sharp enough to detect the presences in the mansion, thanks to the Heaven Defying Divine Art. He slowed his pace and fell in step next to Cheoldu, then gave him a reassuring pat on the back, saying, Your friends may not be the brightest, but theyre definitely loyal. Cheoldu managed a quiet smile, feeling a flicker of hope, but that was short-lived. BOOM! A sudden, loud noise erupted from inside the mansion, and a man shouted, Okay, listen up, folks! Asam? Cheoldu mumbled. Asam was the Ironhead Sects secretary and one of his closest friends along with thete Jangsam. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? If Cheoldu isnt back by now, hes either dead or captured by the Scarlet Tiger Gang! So, everything in the warehouse is ours now! What the hell is that bastard talking about? Cheoldus mouth twitched in disbelief. Asam continued his speech, But damn it, where could we even go with such a small fortune? Nowhere! Life at the bottom will be the same wherever we go. Hahaha! Laughter erupted from within the mansion. These guys embarrassing me in front of a guest Cheoldu muttered. Worried that the sorry state of the Ironhead Sect might make Baek Suryong reconsider their alliance, he cast a nervous nce at him, but to his surprise, Baek Suryong was grinning impishly. Cheoldu, dont you get a feeling that something is not quite right? Baek Suryong asked. Cheoldu blinked in confusion. What do you mean? Baek Suryong chuckled, If they were really nning to disband, theyd just split the wealth and be done with it. Why is Asam gathering everyone and giving a speech? Thats Finally, Cheoldu realized the strangeness of the situation. These guys were on the brink of death yesterday. Why is Asam saying those things, and why do the others sound so lively and confident? His questions were answered right away. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Fufufu! Who are we? Were brothers who know all of each others secrets! Thats right! Ooh yeah! You got it! Asams words were met with shouts of agreement, followed by the sound of weapons shing. The atmosphere was electric, like soldiers preparing for battle. Asam roared, He wants to die alone? Cheoldu must think were a bunch of idiots. Isnt that right?! The mansion shook with a deafening cheer. Weapons nged, people yelled, and chaos erupted. Still trying to process what was happening, Cheoldu whispered, Why are they Before he could finish his line, Asams voice rang out again, more serious this time. Lets go rescue that stubborn fool Cheoldu. Or better yet, lets die with him. Whosing with me to piss all over the Scarlet Tiger Gangs doorstep? Uwooo! The Ironhead Sect members spirits soared, and the mansions ancient gates wobbled as if they might copse from the sheer force of their energy. Gear up, boys! This is war! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. WAR! Momentster, the already loose hinges on the Ironhead Sects gate gave way with a loud crash, and about twenty men burst out, their faces etched with killing intent. Leading them was Asam, grinning wickedly and brandishing a scythe above his head. Lets go! Lets save our crazy Boss Cheoldu? Asam froze in his tracks, his expression turning to one of confusion as if hed just seen a ghost. Cheoldu ran up to him, grinning ear to ear. Its good to see you, you fucking bastard! SMACK! Oof! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Asam crumpled to the ground, knocked out cold by Cheoldus friendly headbutt. Sheesh, you guys sure are embarrassing, Cheolduined as he dusted off his hands and looked around at the men of the Ironhead Sect, who were standing around awkwardly. As you can see, Im back. So quit messing around and get back inside, you dumbasses. The men slowly backed into the mansion. The wind whistled through the gaping hole where the gate used to be. And fix that broken gate! Cheoldu shouted after them. Ugh, if you were alive, you shouldve juste back sooner Asam groaned, clutching his still throbbing head. In front of him stood Cheoldu, looking more intimidating than ever, with a handsome stranger by his side. So whos this? Asam asked, eyeing the neer warily. Baek Suryong smiled but said nothing, leaving Cheoldu to make the introductions. Hes the new Boss of the Ironhead Sect. What? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Excuse me? No, I mean, hes our new Sect Leader Cheoldus bombshell announcement left Asam and everyone else in stunned silence. A new Boss? Sect Leader? The same guy whod rather fight to the death than bow down to the Scarlet Tiger Gang came back in the morning with a new boss? Looking a bit uneasy, Cheoldu continued, Hes much stronger than I am. Were changing the name of our group, and hes going to teach us advanced martial arts. Bo Sect Leader, would you like to say a few words? Cheoldu scratched his head awkwardly and stepped aside. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Nice to meet you all, Baek Suryong began, stepping forward to introduce himself. Before he could continue though, Asam interrupted him, his eyes zing with defiance, What kind of nonsense is this? Cheoldu, have you lost your mind from all those headbutts? Youre calling that scrawny guy our new sect leader? It wasnt just Asam. The other men, clearly disgruntled by the sudden change in leadership, began to grumble as well. This pretty boy is our new Boss? Who the hell are you? Did you get in Cheoldus pants or something? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Just look how dainty this guy is! Hes got to be into that stuff! A few of them swaggered over to Baek Suryong, ready to pick a fight. Cheoldus face paled. Damn it, why are they tugging on the whiskers of this sleeping tiger?! Y-You fucking idiots! If you dont want to die, stop! he yelled. However, Baek Suryong waved him off, saying, Leave them be. Ill teach them a lesson myself. Rolling up his sleeves, he stepped forward, his expression calm but his eyes gleaming with menace. This was no time for words; in a world like these gangsters, fists spoke louder than anything else. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong smirked wickedly. Though I should warn you, it might hurt a bit. Before anyone could react, Baek Suryong vanished from sight. POW! WHACK-SMACK-THWACK! It took him less than a minute to make his point. Asam, his face swollen like a bruised peach, bowed deeply at a ny-degree angle. Hyung-nim! Please ept my greeting! The rest of the Ironhead Sect thugs quickly followed suit, bowing in unison. "Hyung-nim! Please ept our greetings! The crude, unrefined greeting and title were so fitting for these unorthodox sect members that Baek Suryong couldnt help but chuckle. Turning this lot into a proper sect is going to be quite the task. With the new hierarchy firmly established, he sat down with Cheoldu and Asam for a serious discussion. So youre saying youre going to take over this whole area? Asam asked. You could put it that way. Hyung-nim, what should we do? Should I tell the boys to get ready for battle? Asams eyes glittered with excitement. Baek Suryong was the greatest martial artist he had ever seen. Just a few minutes ago, he had seen the handsome man disappear in a sh, and the next thing he knew, all of hisrades were knocked over everywhere like fallen autumn leaves. Baek Suryong was exactly the kind of martial master hed only heard about in stories, and he was now the new head of the Ironhead Sect. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Just give the order, and well turn the Scarlet Tiger Gang into a bloody mess BONK! Baek Suryong smacked Asam on the head, cutting him off. For now, do nothing. Dont even think about fighting. What? And stay out of sight as much as possible unless you want to get caught up in something nasty. northdetldo wees you. The Scarlet Tiger Gang and the Great Bear Gang would soon be at each others throats, but that would be handled by the Azure Dragon Academy students, who were scheduled to patrol the slums starting tomorrow. While they gained experience from the skirmishes, Baek Suryong nned to rebuild the Ironhead Sect. First, we need to do something about this rundown mansion. Theres no point in trying to repair it, so we should just demolish it and start over. H-How on earth are we supposed to pay for that? Ive already arranged for someone toe by this morning to give us an estimate. Huh? Estimate? What? Just wait quietly for now. Not long after, a familiar face arrived, bringing good news for Baek Suryong. It was Bok Manchun, the White Dragon Conglomerates Chief Administrator, looking more robust and plump than ever. Mr. Baek! Administrator Bok, youre looking well. And you, sir, just keep getting more and more handsome. If my daughter were a little older, Id try to arrange an engagement! Its such a shame! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Isnt your daughter only five? If she were ten, Id definitely give it a try! Hahaha! Bok Manchun cracked a joke as soon as he arrived, hisughter echoing through the room. He still didnt know that Heo Cheon was actually Baek Suryong in disguise, and currently believed that Baek Suryong was Heo Cheons best friend. By the way, Mr. Baek, have you seen Young Mastertely? Hes been so busy that even I havent met him for a while He does seem to be preupied with work these days. Hoho. Indeed, hes a man who always appears and disappears like a ghost. Id love to take you both out on a boat trip someday. Im sure well find the time eventually. Finished with small talk, Bok Manchun surveyed the crumbling mansion, causing the men of the Ironhead Sect to shrink back under the piercing gaze of his lone eye. After some time, he concluded, I think it would be cheaper to just tear down this building and rebuild it than try to restore it. Also, I heard about your n. Founding a new sect to bring order to the slums its amendable goal indeed. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? It will also help open up new markets for the White Dragon Conglomerate. Yes, and Young Master has also ordered us to provide you with our full support. Bok Manchun might have appeared as a friendly middle-aged man, but beneath that exterior was a shrewd operator with over twenty years of experience as a frencer. Still, its going to take some time to turn these thugs into decent men. Nah, it wont take as long as you think. Bok Manchun nodded. Well, Ill trust in your area of expertise, Mr. Baek. Anyway, as agreed, the White Dragon Conglomerate will provide all the funds, manpower, and other resources needed to establish this sect. Cheoldu, Asam, and the other Ironhead Sect men stared at Bok Manchun in disbelief. Was this wealthy man really going to invest in their sect? Baek Suryong was the only one who wasnt surprised. It was all his money anyway. No matter how much credit Bok Manchun tried to take, in the end, it was Baek Suryongs money funding everything. So, have you decided on a name for the sect? A name At Bok Manchuns question, Baek Suryong looked around. The young men from the slums, poor and uneducated, were all staring at him anxiously. If I leave them as they are, they would end up as escorts at best, bandits at worst. I cant change the sins theyve alreadymitted, but Ill make sure they live without adding to them. In that moment, a fitting name came to him, and a wide grin spread across his face. How about the Rehabilitation Sect?
Trantors Note: If I disappear this weekend, me Wukong. Chapter 130: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (1) Chapter 130: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Fuck. Whyd I have to get stuck with a goody-two-shoes like you? Right back at you. Thest thing I wanted was to get paired with a problematic delinquent Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun exchanged disgruntled looks. They were the same age and had entered the academy in the same year, but that was where their simrities ended. One was the Student Council President, the face of the entire Azure Dragon Academy. The other was a delinquent who, until recently, the academy had basically given up on. Even the way they dressed, the way they spoke, the way they carried themselves From head to toe, they couldnt have been more different. Nevertheless, today, they were both thinking the same thing: I dont want to be seen with this guy. Stubborn jerk. Impossibly thick-headed idiot. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Their days troubles had started during their second Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts ss that morning. At first, neither of them had any inkling why Baek Suryong kept shing his trademark mischievous grin in their direction.Starting today, well be patrolling the crime-prone areas of Nanchang in pairs or trios. Ill announce the teams now. Team One: Dokgo Jun, Hyonwon Kang. Their names were the first called, and when no others followed, the whole ss, including the pair, blinked in disbelief. Mr. Baek, could you repeat that? No way! Why do I have to be paired with this guy?! As expected, there was a loud outcry from both parties, but Baek Suryong scoffed at them and stuck to his decision. Mr. Baek Geo Sangwoong, the only fourth-year student in the ss, raised his hand hesitantly, probably worried about the impending disaster. Wouldnt it be better to add a third person to their team? If no one else volunteers, Ill Unfortunately, his attempt at chivalry was quickly shot down. Baek Suryong taunted, Those guys are already third years, so two is enough. Or what, are you spoiled brats scared of the unorthodox sects in the slums? Need your teacher to hold your hand? His words struck a nerve, and the two boys known for their fierce pride couldnt let it slide. Two of us will be enough. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. What are you talking about? I can handle this patrol alone! Was what they had dered confidently, but now, both of them were regretting their morning bravado. We should take a left here. What? Its obvious we should turn right. The biggest problem was that there were only two of them, so a majority vote was out of the question. Whenever their opinions shed, neither was willing to back down, even when it came to a simple decision like deciding whether to go left or right at a fork in the road. Its left. Its right. Left. Right. Wanna settle this with a fight? Winner gets their way. You sure about that? Youll regret it. They nearly came to blows more than once, but Baek Suryongs warning loomedrge in their minds. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads.
If you fight among yourselves on patrol, Ill have you go through a repeat of our first lesson when you get back. Especially you seniors. Dont disgrace the academy outside of these walls. The Headmaster takes a great interest in this ss, and if you mess up, theres a face-to-face meeting with him lined up for you.
Baek Suryongs lessons were bad enough, but a one-on-one meeting with Mae Geuklyom? Even for the Student Council President and the academys most notorious delinquent, that was a nightmare best avoided. In the end, they spent the entire morning in a tense standoff, achieving nothing but exhausting themselves. GRRRROOOWL Cough, cough! At the sound of his rumbling stomach, Hyonwon Kang cleared his throat, embarrassed, but Dokgo Jun pretended not to notice. Oi, Dokgo. Lets just eat something, Hyonwon Kang suggested reluctantly. Fine, Dokgo Jun sighed, nodding. For the first time that day, they were in agreement. Luckily, a small inn was just around the corner. The ce was run-down, practically crumbling, but given that they were in the slums, they were thankful for even that. As they entered, they saw an old woman, hunched over and deeply wrinkled, sitting there in a daze. Elder, wed like to order. Do you have a menu? Dokgo Jun asked politely. The old woman pointed to her ear and shook her head. Dokgo Jun blinked, puzzled. Excuse me? What do you mean This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Hyonwon Kang stepped in, shouting, She said shes hard of hearing. HEY, GRANNY! CAN YOU HEAR ME?! The old woman smiled and nodded slowly. Hyonwon Kang smirked at Dokgo Jun. Looks like she can hear me. Lets just sit down. Hyonwon Kang walked past Dokgo Jun and sat by the window. After a moment, Dokgo Jun followed and took a seat across from him. Being a shabby inn, there wasnt even a menu. The only thing written on the wall was somyeon. Letting out a small sigh, Dokgo Jun held up two fingers. Two somyeon, please. The old woman nodded at the sight of his fingers and slowly shuffled toward the table with a cleaning cloth. However, her pace was so frustratingly slow that Hyonwon Kang abruptly jumped to his feet. OI, GRANNY! he bellowed. northdetldo wees you. Dokgo Jun tensed, watching him nervously. Is he really going to? No matter how angry he is, is he nning to take it out on a helpless old woman? If that were the case, Dokgo Jun wouldnt forgive him. He gathered his qi, ready to intervene at a moments notice. Give me that! Hyonwon Kang snapped, snatching the cleaning cloth from the old woman so swiftly that she could only blink in surprise. Well clean the table ourselves, so just hurry up and bring the noodles, he added. Stunned speechless, Dokgo Jun stared nkly at Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang returned to his seat, scrubbing the table with the cloth while grumbling, Im starving here, and shes taking forever to clean the table before cooking. Ahh, fuck. Why wont this staine off? Infusing his qi into the cloth, Hyonwon Kang polished the table until it gleamed. Only then did he sit back down, looking satisfied. That was when he noticed that Dokgo Jun was still staring at him in disbelief. Scowling, he barked, What? Whats your problem? Youre a weird one. A really weird one. Eh? You picking a fight now? Hyonwon Kangs frown deepened. Dokgo Jun chuckled, shaking his head. No, its nothing. He and Hyonwon Kang were like oil and water,pletely ipatible. Even though they both came from prestigious families, Dokgo Jun was a prodigy who shouldered his familys expectations, while Hyonwon Kang was a rogue from a fallen noble house. Naturally, he had never once considered the possibility of getting along with that guy. As a matter of fact, today was the first time that he was having a proper conversation with Hyonwon Kang. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Not long after, the old woman returned with two enormous bowls of somyeon. Wow, this looks amazing! Hyonwon Kang eximed. Clearly famished, he immediately began shoveling the noodles into his mouth. On the contrary, Dokgo Jun took a few bites of the somyeon before setting his chopsticks down, less than impressed with the taste. With nothing else to do, he carefully observed Hyonwon Kang. The thug from the Hyonwon n. For the past three years, thats what everyone called him instead of his name. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Whenever Dokgo Jun heard that Hyonwon Kang was causing trouble, he would always click his tongue or sigh, thinking how pathetic the guy was. The day he heard that Hyonwon Kang had fought with Peng Sahyuk, hed assumed that the boy would either be expelled or drop out from school. But neither happened. Instead, this guy changed. Hyonwon Kang was devouring the crappy noodles like a starving man. He was crude, rude, arrogant, andpletely oblivious to those around him. I used to think I could easily beat him in a fight but if we fought now? I dont think Id lose, but Im not sure Id win easily, either. Damn this is absurd. Dokgo Jun found it ridiculous that he was even thinking this way. He, the strongest of the Azure Dragon Academy students, couldnt be sure that he could defeat Hyonwon Kang easily? Just the notion was driving him crazy. Though, he did have a guess about why Hyonwon Kang had changed, and why he had grown stronger. Hey, can I ask you something? Just what happened between you and Mr. Baek Suryong? he suddenly asked. northdetldo wees you. Cough, cough! Hyonwon Kang immediately choked on his noodles, coughing violently, before ring fiercely at Dokgo Jun. Why are you bringing up that persons name while Im eating? If I get indigestion, its your fault. Simply hearing a persons name wont make anyone sick. Man, its different when you know a punch ising versus when you get hit out of nowhere. What are you even talking about? Dokgo Jun asked, getting increasingly bewildered by the moment. Hyonwon Kang clicked his tongue. There was no point in trying to exin it to him. Only those who had taken Baek Suryongs lessons would understand. Sullenly, he groaned, Anyway, what about the teacher? I was just curious about his teaching methods. If you dont want to talk about it, thats fine. Im not trying to pry Dokgo Jun asked cautiously, but Hyonwon Kang shrugged as if it was no big deal. Nothing much. He drills me hard, corrects my posture, throws in some advice now and then Oh, and he taught me a new martial art. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. A new martial art? Hyonwon Kang grinned and nodded. Yeah, a de technique. Ive only just started learning it, but its seriously amazing. Recently, Hyonwon Kang had been learning the Asura Blood Heaven de from Baek Suryong. Although it was a new technique, he had picked it up with astonishing speed, and felt asfortable with it as if it had been made for him from the very beginning. Even Baek Suryong was shocked. With a grin, he added, At this years Heavenly Martial Festival, Im going to crush Peng Sahyuk with this technique and win the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament. Dokgo Jun fell into deep thought, seriously considering the possibility. What? Why are you giving me that face? Arent you going to say something like, Youre so damn full of yourself or Stop bragging? Hahaha! Dokgo Jun burst outughing. I was just surprised to hear you talking about winning the Heavenly Martial Festival. Hyonwon Kang slurped down the remaining broth from the enormous bowl, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. Whys that so surprising? Someones been pushing me hard, so I might as well go out there and win. Its my masters wish, after all. If you can really defeat Peng Sahyuk, the Azure Dragon Academy winning the overall championship at the Heavenly Martial Festival wouldnt just be a dream. Is that so? Then its settled. Hyonwon Kang grinned cockily. Dokgo Jun shook his head helplessly. Living in the White Dragon Manor must have made him as confident as his teacher. His expression darkened. A part of him was envious. Compared to Hyonwon Kang, who was growing stronger every day, his own martial arts seemed to be stagnating. Its been months since Ive made any progress in the Nine Swords of Dokgo. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. People called Dokgo Jun the greatest prodigy of the Azure Dragon Academy, and his family praised him as the most gifted genius in decades, but Dokgo Jun was keenly aware of his own limits. If I were at the Heavenly Martial Academy, Id wouldnt have made it into the top tier at all. For the longest time, he had trained relentlessly, even breaking down his day into hours and minutes to make the most of his time. Yet, for months, he had not improved at all. At this rate Dokgo Jun clenched his fists under the table. This slump was the reason why he had signed up for Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts. He hoped that a change in teaching style and environment would help him achieve a breakthrough. I mustnt get impatient. Enlightenment doesnte easily. Resolving to remain steadfast, he changed the subject, proposing, Ive been thinking. How about in the afternoon, we each take turns being the leader for an hour? During that time, the other person follows without question. Sounds good. Shouldve suggested that earlier, Hyonwon Kang readily agreed. Having reached a consensus, the two stood up to resume their patrol. However, just as they approached the old woman by the door to settle the bill, the inns door shattered, and a bloodied man tumbled inside. CRASH! Guh! Gah Gasping for breath, the man crawled across the inns floor. Outside, voices jeered at him. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? What do you mean, you cant pay the protection money? You are courting death. Lets show him what happens when someone messes with the Scarlet Tiger Gang. You, block the back door. You guys, go get his wife. Men with tiger tattoos on their arms entered the inn,ughing among themselves. Dokgo Juns expression hardened. Stepping forward to confront the neers, he warned, Doing this in broad daylight Oi, Hyonwon Kang interrupted. !! Startled by the sudden surge of killing intent beside him, Dokgo Jun turned to see Hyonwon Kang grinning savagely. Im going first, Hyonwon Kang dered. What? Did you already forget what you just said? Ill be the leader for the first hour, so dont get in my way, Hyonwon Kang exined, then lunged at the Scarlet Tiger Gang members before Dokgo Jun could react. Chapter 131: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (2) Chapter 131: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Six thugs with fiery red tiger tattoos on their forearms and shoulders stood like sentinels outside the inn, their imposing presence casting a dark shadow over the scene. Several shabbily dressed individuals knelt before them, their faces pale with terror and their bodies covered in fresh bruises, evidence that they had just endured a severe beating. A bald, hulking man, clearly the leader of the thugs, cracked his neck with a menacing grin. Hah! You idiots must be out of your minds. Why dont you say that again? I cant pay the protection fees? Its not that we cant pay Please, just give us until next month. Please, my lord! My child is sick, and I need to buy medicine. P-Please, spare us! The bald man scratched his shiny head and let out a sigh of exasperation, Who do you think makes it possible for you to run your businesses safely in this neighborhood? Its us, the Scarlet Tiger Gang! We constantly watch over you so that no one dares to mess with you. Am I wrong? N-No, youre absolutely right. Of course, we know that wellEven as they bowed their heads in submission, the merchants seethed with rage, trying their best to hold back their cries of frustration. You think youre helping us? Read this at northdetldo, or else. Where were you when we really needed protection? You robbed us of more than half our revenue! Whenever the Scarlet Tiger Gang collected their so-called protection fees, they left the merchants with barely enough to survive. Their situation was already dire, but now the gang had announced an increase in taxes, pushing the poor neighborhood further into despair. Im d you understand. I was worried you didnt get it. Thanks to our patrols day and night, this neighborhood is at least somewhat livable. The merchants, dragged here to set an example for the others, kept their heads down in silence even as passersby pretended not to notice, quickening their pace to avoid the scene. The bald man grinned maliciously. I heard someone snitched to that constable a while back. They only got away with it so far because we still dont know who it was. But if we catch them, well chop them up and feed them to the dogs. Remember that. You ought to read this at northdetldo. The merchants shuddered at the casual threat, their fear almost tangible. The bald man and hisckeys snickered, enjoying the sight of the merchants cowering in terror. Make sure to pay the overdue protection money by tomorrow. B-But theres no way we cane up with it by tomorrow I dont care how you do itsell your parents, sell your children, whatever it takes. If you dont want to die. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Suddenly, one of the merchants sprang to his feet and pointed at the bald man, shouting, You filthy bastards! I cant pay anymore! Kill me if you want! Then, without waiting for a response, he turned and bolted. Get that bastard, the bald man barked at hisckeys. Catch him! The henchmen immediately chased after the fleeing man. Injured, he didnt get far before they caught up with him and brutally thrashed him in public. Argh, you scum! the man roared, struggling his hardest even as he was being pummeled. The other merchants looked away, unable to bear the sight, while the bald man and his cronies roared withughter. Again and again, they toyed with the man, hitting him, letting him go, then chasing him down to hit him again. Finally, sent flying by a powerful kick, the man crashed through the door of a dpidated inn run by the deaf and mute old woman. Everyone, watch carefully. This is what happens when you defy the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the bald man dered, ncing at the remaining merchants. Then, turning to his henchmen, he ordered, Bring that bastard to me, and fetch my sword. When two of his men had entered the inn, the bald man looked back at the merchants around him, grinning. Once they drag that bastard out, Im going to cut off his arm and make an example of him POW! THUD! WHAM! Suddenly, the sound of a fight broke out inside the inn, causing the bald man to pause in mid-sentence. Assuming his men were roughing up the man before hauling him out, he sighed irritably, You idiots! Stop messing around and just grab him! If he dies Dont worry, theyre not dead yet. After all, the teacher warned us not to beat you guys to death, someone answered. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Huh? The bald man frowned at the unfamiliar voice. Momentster, hisckeys tumbled out of the inn, bloodied and unconscious. What the hell? Stunned, the bald mans gaze shifted past his fallen men to a young man emerging from the inn. Who the hell are you? Although the young mans fierce expression and solid build were intimidating, it was his intense killing intent that was making the bald mans skin prickle. Are you from the Great Bear Gang? I dont remember ever seeing you Hey, baldy. Youll be seeing a lot more of me from now on, the young man interjected. northdetldo wees you. The bald mans expression hardened. Baldy was the one thing he hated being called more than anything. Even within the Scarlet Tiger Gang, mentioning his baldness was taboo. Eyes shing with killing intent, the bald man barked an order to his men, Get him. Beat him half to death. You dont have toe to me. Ille to you, Hyonwon Kang cackled excitedly, before darting forward like lightning and smacking the Scarlet Tiger thugs around with his sheathed de. As he fought, he remembered the advice that Baek Suryong had given him beforeing here.
Even if a fight breaks out, try not to kill your opponents. Assault is a much less serious crime than murder, and you might even get away scot-free if you beat up wanted criminals and hand them over to the authorities. So, is it okay to just cut off their limbs? Baek Suryong sighed softly, Think of the people who will have to clean up after you! Dont do it unless youre ready to deal with the mess yourself. Just crush their bones and leave it at that. Crippling them for the rest of their lives is more than enough. Uhh, you know that sounds like a fate worse than death
Heeding Baek Suryongs words, Hyonwon Kang had deliberately left his de sheathed so that he wouldnt draw blood, and used the t side of his de to bash the Scarlet Tiger thugs into the ground. Thank your lucky stars! The only reason youre not dead is because of my teacher! he yelled. SMACK! WHACK! THWACK! Those on the receiving end of the relentless beating, including the bald man, turned pale. T-This is insane he moaned. Only now did he realize that his young opponent was a murim expert, someone he, with only a years worth of basic martial arts training, could never hope to defeat. Read this at northdetldo, or else. I-I have to run he thought, starting to back away slowly. However, Hyonwon Kangs gaze immediately locked on him. Stand still. If you try to run and I catch you, youll get twice the beating. Confident that the bald man was a trapped rat, Hyonwon Kang pressed forward. However, his inexperience in the murim world made him overconfident. Fuck you! Who do you think you are to order me around? the bald man bellowed, pulling out a ck orb the size of a fist from his pocket and throwing it to the ground. BOOOOM! The orb exploded, releasing a thick, acrid smoke that quickly spread in all directions, obscuring everything in its path. Despite being surrounded by swirling smoke, Hyonwon Kang scoffed, Trying to pull a fast one on me? You think something like this will make me lose track of you? Just as he was about to chase the bald man who was trying to hide in the smoke though, Dokgo Jun, who had followed Hyonwon Kang out of the inn, shouted, Stop, Wonkang! Its a poison bomb! Everyone, hold your breath! Without hesitation, Dokgo Jun dashed into the smoke, his concern for the merchants and the unconscious members of the Scarlet Tiger Gang driving him. Using his movement arts, he quickly carried the affected people out of the smoke. Hyonwon Kang, realizing the gravity of the situation, quickly stopped his pursuit and helped out as well. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Are you alright, Hyonwon Kang? Dokgo Jun asked. Cough, cough! Yeah, other than a mild stinging sensation, Im fine. Thanks to their inner arts training, the crude poison didnt have much effect on the two. Unfortunately, the others werent so lucky. Cough, cough! Helphelp me My eyes are burning! Water, I need water Seeing the people suffering, Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Juns expressions darkened. Everyone, stay still and dont move! Well expel the poison from your bodies using inner arts. Please sit in a meditation position. They quickly began to help the poisoned people, using their inner arts to cleanse the toxins. Fortunately, the poison was weak, and no one was seriously hurt or killed, but by the time they finished treating everyone, nearly an hour had passed. Naturally, the bald man who had set off the poison bomb was long gone. Boiling with frustration, Hyonwon Kang muttered through clenched teeth, That bastard Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ignoring the delinquent, Dokgo Jun turned to the now-recovering merchants, his voice calm and steady as he asked, Is everyone alright? He expected at least a nod of gratitude, maybe a word of thanks, but what he got instead were terrified, resentful stares. Some of the merchants even red at him and Hyonwon Kang with open hostility. Were all dead now Theyre definitelying back for revenge. Why did they have to make things worse Both young men exchanged baffled looks. This wasnt the reaction they had anticipated. Hyonwon Kangs scowl deepened. Whats the problem? We went out of our way to help you Help us? A middle-aged woman snorted, her voice tinged with resignation. You had fun showing off your martial arts and saving people, but did you think about the consequences of your actions? Those men will be back tomorrow, and when theye, theyll be even angrier because of what you did. What will we do then? Will you be here to stop them again? Hyonwon Kangs eyes narrowed. Are you saying we shouldve just let those thugs do whatever they wanted? The woman bit her lower lip. I hate those bastards too, enough to want to kill them, but if you cant get rid of them all at once, its better to leave them alone. Otherwise, were the ones wholl suffer more in the end. Silence fell, heavy and awkward, as even Hyonwon Kang found himself at a loss for words. The woman sighed, the weight of her despair evident in her expression. Its not that were ungrateful, young warrior. Really, we do thank you for saving us. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Uh, umyeah Hyonwon Kang scratched his head awkwardly, his usual confidence slipping. Dokgo Jun, however, straightened up, determination lighting up his face. From now on, welle here every day. We n to patrol these streets regrly so the Scarlet Tiger Gang cant harm you. The woman chuckled bitterly, And what if they decide to burn down our homes tonight? Are you going to stand guard here all night as well? Thats Dokgo Jun hesitated, his bravado faltering. As a sheltered young man who had never dealt with the realities ofmoner life, hed never faced anything like this before. While Dokgo Jun wrestled with his thoughts, Hyonwon Kang, who had been quietly brooding, suddenly ran a hand through his hair and spoke irritably, Man, you people sure do have a lot ofints. So? Wheres the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout? What? I dont like leaving things unfinished. Youre scared of revenge? Then Ill make sure you dont have to worry about that. All eyes were on Hyonwon Kang now, including Dokgo Juns, shock written all over their faces. There was only one reason why he would ask for the gangs location. Y-Youre not actually nning to attack them, are you? someone stammered. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Hyonwon Kang didnt answer, just offered a cryptic smile. Dokgo Jun quickly shook his head. Have you forgotten what Mr. Baek said? He told us to avoid direct conflict with the Scarlet Tiger Gang Ha! If I always did what I was told, would I be known as the worst delinquent in town? Maam, where is the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout? It was clear Hyonwon Kang wasnt joking. The woman hesitated, fear and uncertainty warring in her eyes, but she eventually caved in and pointed in the direction of the gangs hideout. Without another word, Hyonwon Kang turned to head that way. Wait! Dokgo Jun shouted, raising his sword to block the other boys path. Hyonwon Kang raised an eyebrow. Are you going to move that sword or what? he hissed menacingly. I cant let you go. A fierce aura surged from Hyonwon Kang as his fierce gaze locked onto Dokgo Jun. Are you saying we should just let those bastardse back and take revenge on these people? Dokgo Jun nced at the frightened merchants, then shook his head. If they hadnt intervened, it mightve been different, but now that they had, he couldnt let anyone suffer because of their actions. No, I have another n, he said. Another n? Hyonwon Kangs anger subsided slightly, his curiosity piqued by the unexpected words. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Well go near the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout, but we wont attack them directly. Then what? Well use gueri tactics. Lure them out one by one and take them down. Dokgo Juns eyes burned with resolve. He might have been raised in a strict household, steeped in martial arts, literature, and military strategy from an early age, but his approach was methodical, unlike Hyonwon Kangs impulsiveness. Yet, the emotions driving them were strikingly simr. Hyonwon Kang, dont think youre the only martial artist who cant stand injustice. I cant forgive what the Scarlet Tiger Gang has done either, he added passionately, his usual calm demeanor giving way to something fiercer. Huh? Hyonwon Kang blinked in surprise. Whats gotten into this model student all of a sudden? It never crossed his mind that his actions would ignite apetitive, justice-driven fire in Dokgo Jun. Unaware of the influence he had, Hyonwon Kang suddenly felt the need to tread more carefully around this ssmates newfound unpredictability. Uh, hey, Dokgo? Maybe we should think this through a bit more? At least leave a letter for the teacher No way! No teacher would ever approve of this. We have to do it ourselves. Is that really something the Student Council President should be saying!? Hyonwon Kang wanted to shout, but Dokgo Jun didnt give him the chance. Checking the time, Dokgo Juns lips curled into a mischievous grin. Looks like an hour has passed. What? Dokgo Juns grin widened. That means Im the leader for the next hour, so stopining and just follow me. Wha-? Hey! Ignoring Hyonwon Kangs protests, Dokgo Jun strode off, his steps confident and unyielding. Hyonwon Kang hesitated for a moment, but soon relented and chased after Dokgo Jun. Ugh, whatever. Wait for me! Iming too!
Trantors Note: Dokgo Jun unconsciously yelled Wonkang!, hahahahaha Chapter 132: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (3) Chapter 132: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 The old woman watched as Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun made their way toward the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout. As expected, she murmured to herself, settling into her usual spot. Sipping her tea, the lines on her weathered face seemed to ease just a bit. Finally, when a middle-aged man and woman entered the inn and took their seats across from her, she addressed them casually, So, what do you make of those two? They seem like good-hearted kids, the woman answered. And theyre both strong, the man added. If Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun had caught sight of these two, their reactions would have been anything but calm. You ought to read this at northdetldo.
I hate those bastards too, enough to want to kill them, but if you cant get rid of them all at once, its better to leave them alone. Otherwise, were the ones wholl suffer more in the end.
The woman speaking was the one who had bitterly revealed the harsh truths of life in the slums to the students.
You filthy bastards! I cant pay anymore! Kill me if you want!
The man, on the other hand, was the one who had crashed into the inn, shattering the door as he fled from the Scarlet Tiger Gang. The old woman chuckled softly, Youve both worked hard. In truth, the pair belonged to the Rogues Guild. They had known about Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun from the very beginning, and had deliberately lured the Scarlet Tiger Gang to them. The woman, who held a slightly higher rank within the Guild, suddenlymended, When Hyonwon Kang recklessly tried to charge into the Scarlet Tiger Gang, Dokgo Jun held him back and suggested a different approach. It was impressive. The old woman nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging the observation. Hmm I didnt think theyd make a good team at first, but maybe theyplement each other better than I imagined. She turned her gaze to the side. What do you think? In a shadowy corner, Baek Suryong was scribbling furiously on a piece of paper. It went as expected, he said, barely ncing up from his work. The old woman frowned at his seemingly indifferent reply. You insisted on hearing our reports about the kids, yet youre barely paying attention What exactly have you been writing for so long? Im listening, but Im swamped with both my main job and side projects, Baek Suryong replied, waving the notebook he had been writing in. As the smell of fresh ink wafted from the still wet pages, he shed a broad grin. As for this? Its a martial arts manual for those Rehabilitation Sect punks. I dont have the time to teach them every day, so Im writing it all down. Luckily, not all of them are illiterate. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? A martial arts manual? The old woman and the two guild members exchanged incredulous looks. Normally, the old woman would have dismissed such a ridiculous im, but she knew Baek Suryong wasnt one to joke about these things. Still, if he was telling the truth, then The same question crossed all three of their minds: What kind of lunatic writes a precious martial arts manual in a public ce like an inn? Just what is this man thinking? Sensing their bewilderment, Baek Suryong shrugged. I didnt create it from scratch. I just modified an existing martial art. To be precise, he had reworked the martial art of the Blood Wolves, the elite force of the former Blood Cult. I removed techniques that were too focused on killing, reduced the risk of self-injury from reckless moves, and added a sequence that purifies the mind and body over time The result was a martial art even more advanced than what the Blood Wolves had practiced. Baek Suryong smirked, pleased with himself. Since its a martial art that can rehabilitate even the worst criminals, Im nning on calling it the Divine Rehabilitation Technique. The old woman and the two Rogues Guild members exchanged baffled looks. You didnt take long to write it all down. Only a true master could do something like that, the old woman remarked. Baek Suryong waved her off dismissively. Its not that impressive. Any martial arts instructor worth their salt can do this. The old woman shook her head. Although she disagreed with Baek Suryong, arguing with him was too tiresome. The man and woman across from her stood up. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Maam, well be going now. Welle back if theres anything else to report. The old woman nodded, sending them off. When they were gone, she turned her attention back to Baek Suryong, who had tucked away thepleted manual and was now watching her intently. I had those two kids make contact with the Scarlet Tiger Gang, just as you asked. Did you expect it to go this way? she asked. Not exactly, but close enough, Baek Suryong replied. He knew the students well enough to predict how they would react to the gangs brutality. Although it was surprising that Dokgo Jun, not Hyonwon Kang, took the lead in the end The twist brought a smile to Baek Suryongs face. It was precisely what he had hoped for. You ought to read this at northdetldo. The model student was the one who decided to confront the Scarlet Tiger Gang without even reporting to me? Thats funny, he chuckled to himself. From the beginning, he knew that Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun wouldnt get along. That was why he hoped they might positively influence each other. The old woman narrowed her eyes, recalling the interaction between the two. Dokgo Jun seems to have been deeply affected by Hyonwon Kang. Was that your n? Yep, Baek Suryong said with a grin. In his eyes, Dokgo Juns biggest w was his overly upright nature. Growing up under the strict rules and etiquette of a prestigious family, even his martial arts had taken on that rigid character. Tapping his fingers on the table, he continued, Hes talented, diligent, and has had his familys full support, so hes progressed quickly until now. The problem is, his overly proper nature doesnt suit his style of swordsmanship. The Nine Swords of Dokgo? the old woman asked, tilting her head. Baek Suryong nodded, then recounted the history of the Dokgo n. Dokgo Pae,1 the founder of the Dokgo n, was a frencer he began. For years, Dokgo Pae had roamed the Central ins, perfecting his swordsmanship as a frencer before gathering followers to form the Dokgo n. There was a time when it was said that they would surpass the Namgung n and be the strongest murim faction in the world. The old womanughed, Thats news from a hundred years ago. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Struck by a pang of nostalgia, Baek Suryong fell silent for a moment. To the old woman, it was a distant memory, but for him, it wasnt so long ago. Fifty years ago, the Dokgo n was still considered on par with, if not above, the Five Great ns. The Blood Cult had even ranked the Dokgo n as a greater threat than the Namgung n. However, things arepletely different now. Once considered the strongest, the Dokgo n has now declined to the point where theyre only respected in their own territory. Do you know why? he suddenly asked. Declined is a harsh way to put it the old woman objected, surprised by his bluntness. However, Baek Suryong did not mince his words. The Nine Swords of Dokgo is a style of swordsmanship that was born on the battlefield. Its intense and powerful, each technique forged out of sheer necessity. Yet, the swordsmanship I saw from Dokgo Jun theres no weight, no desperation in it. Its just a polished, moderately advanced technique that you can see everywhere in the murim. Wow. If a master of the Dokgo n had heard these words, they would have drawn their sword and challenged him to a duel on the spot, the old woman thought. Are you saying that youve found issues with the technique that the Dokgo n masters havent noticed? After only observing the boy a few times? she asked. Its hard to see the ws in your own technique. They might think theyve refined it well, or maybe they recognize the problem but dont know how to fix it. After all, these are peaceful times In such times, it would be absurd for the children of a noble family to be frencers, wandering battlefields just to hone their swordsmanship. Anyway, Dokgo Jun hasnt progressed much for months. Thats why I paired him with Hyonwon Kang, Baek Suryong exined. Hyonwon Kang was the opposite of Dokgo Jun. He was unbound by rules, oblivious to others opinions, and had a fiery personality. This strongly influenced his martial arts, which were highly adaptable and full of improvisation. These traits could be weaknesses, but thats also why they make such aplementary pair. northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong hoped that by spending time together, the two would help each other ovee their shorings and grow stronger. Especially Dokgo Jun. He needs to be much, much stronger. Baek Suryongs eyes gleamed with determination. Dokgo Jun wasnt just the head of the Student Council but also a prodigy representing the Azure Dragon Academy. His performance at the Heavenly Martial Festival would greatly influence the morale of the other students. That was why, for the academy to win, Dokgo Juns growth was essential. The third years will focus on preparing for thepetition, with Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun at the center. It would have been perfect if Peng Sahyuk had stayed Baek Suryong shook his head, dismissing the thought of the student who had left for the Heavenly Martial Academy. There was no point in dwelling on what could have been. When we meet again, Ill make sure that punk regrets it, he mumbled to himself, before turning back to the old woman. So, how goes your preparations for the next phase of the n? he asked. Everything is ready, the old woman replied, eyeing Baek Suryong with a mix of exasperation and curiosity. Just what kind of person is he? I cant read him at all. Even with the Rogues Guilds vast informationwork, they had found little on Baek Suryong. His martial prowess, his meticulous strategies, and his aplishments so far were extraordinary. It was as if he had descended from the heavens. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? I have a feeling that this guy will shake up not just the Azure Dragon Academy and this city, but the entire murim. It was a good decision to ally with him quickly. It was a feeling that bordered on paranoia, but the old woman trusted her instincts. As if he could read her thoughts, Baek Suryong grinned. What about the other teams? he asked. Theyll report in every half-hour. Ive told them to use fireworks if anything dangerous happens. Cheong Cheon is also on standby. Thats enough, Baek Suryong said with a nod. One never knew what variables might arise in the field. Thats why he had arranged for the Rogues Guild to monitor the students, so that they could be alerted immediately if anything went wrong. None of the kids are the type to be easily defeated, but still Its always wise to be careful, even when crossing a stone bridge. For his n to improve his students skills through realbat to seed, it was crucial that none of them died or sustained serious injuriesa goal that would be impossible without the Rogues Guilds cooperation. Just as the old woman had said, Rogues Guild members discreetly came and went from the inn, reporting regrly. The second team is patrolling the western streets. Nothing unusual to report. The third team is about to enter the Great Bear Gangs territory. A bunch of swindlers approached the fourth team. What should we do? Thanks to the Rogues Guilds assistance, Baek Suryong could sit in one ce and oversee everything happening in the slums, giving orders as needed. It was like fighting a battle with perfect knowledge of the battlefield and constantly updated information. Hmm Closing his eyes, Baek Suryong mapped out the students movements in his mind, along with the actions of the Scarlet Tiger Gang and the Great Bear Gang. With all this, it would be impossible to lose. Sipping his tea calmly, Baek Suryong began to move the pieces in his mind.
  1. Dokgo Pae: In ssic wuxia author Jin Yongs Return of the Condor Heroes, the creator of the Nine Swords of Dokgo is Dokgo Gupae (Dugu Qiubai), whose name means loner who seeks defeat. Apparently, hemented over his loneliness from being the greatest swordsman and badly wanted to lose.?
Chapter 133: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (4) Chapter 133: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 Hyung-nim! How many days has it been? Those brats are breaking our guys arms and legs every time they meet them! a bald giant bellowed, the veins on his forehead bulging with frustration as his voice reverberated through the room. In response, a man with a thick beard, the Vice Sect Leader of the Scarlet Tiger Gang, groaned irritably, How many times do I have to tell you to call me Vice Sect Leader? The bald giant crossed his arms and gnashed his teeth at the Vice Sect Leader, despite having shared many years and tough battles with him. Nows not the time to worry about titles! We need a n before our boys end up crippled! Fuck, where the hell did those freakse from The Scarlet Tiger Gang was locked in a brutal war with the Great Bear Gang and the Ironhead Sect, all vying for control of the slums, yet recently, they had been distracted by a group of young punks who frequently ambushed Scarlet Tiger members, leaving broken limbs in their wake. At first, we thought that the Great Bear Gang had hired some frencers but it turns out they were dealing with the same problem. Growing increasingly agitated, the Vice Sect Leader stroked his beard, frustration etched in every line of his face. Do you know who those kids are? The bald giant replied, Theyre students from the Azure Dragon Academy. One of them is Dokgo Jun, the Student Council President, and the other is Hyonwon Kang, a notorious juvenile delinquent.This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The bearded man stared at hisrade in disbelief. What? The Student Council President and a notorious delinquent? What on earth are they doing together? Hell if I know. More importantly, theyre ying vignte with the martial arts that they learned in school, and its interrupting our work. Damn it At first, the gang had thought it was just a temporary thing. After all, every now and then, some self-righteous kids from the orthodox sects woulde to the slums to y hero. Most of them gave up and left when they realized there was nothing here for them, but this time, they just kepting back. The Vice Sect Leader sighed heavily. Theres only two of them, so tell our guys to avoid them. Weve been around these parts long enough that Do you think we havent tried that?! Its not working. They show up at every spot where our guys go to collect money, like someones tipping them off Shit, this is driving me insane, the Vice Sect Leader groaned, scratching his beard furiously. The biggest problem was the kids martial prowess. In the Scarlet Tiger Gang, only he and the sect leader were strong enough to take on first-rate experts, but he had no intention of risking his neck for this. Scanning the room, he asked, Any of you got ideas? Gathered around him were the Scarlet Tiger lieutenants, a group of tough guys who may not have had much education, but who had earned their ce in the gang through their aplishments. One of them raised his hand timidly. How about we report them to the authorities? he suggested. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Without a second thought, the Vice Sect Leader threw a rock at the mans forehead, roaring, You moron! What grounds do we have to report them? Barely ducking out of the way, the lieutenant replied gingerly, Uh, interference with business? Were a murim sect, you idiot! We dont go crying to the authorities just because our boys got hurt! Especially after weve been beating the crap out of the Great Bear Gang and the Ironhead Sect while using the non-interference principle between murim and government as our shield! Keep talking, and Ill rip your mouth wide open. S-Sorry, sir. ring at the huddled group, the Vice Sect Leaders hopes faded. How did these dumb shits even make it to lieutenant? The bald giant hesitantly asked, Hyung-nimI mean, Vice Sect Leader, sir. Wheres Master? Master is still in isted training. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Master they spoke of was the current sect leader of the Scarlet Tiger Gang. A year ago, this man had split the previous gang leadera first-rate masterin half within three moves and imed the position. His strength was beyond imagination. The Vice Sect Leader was certain. If Master got involved, those brats from the Azure Dragon Academy wouldnt stand a chance. Should we ask Master for help the bald giant started. However, the Vice Sect Leader cut him off with a chilling tone, You want to bother him over something so trivial? Hell tear you to pieces for disturbing his training. The giant gulped, stammering, N-No, sir. It was just a thought. No need to trouble Master. The Master of the Scarlet Tiger Gang was a man who would crush anyone who displeased him like an insect, even if they were his subordinates. Although none of the lieutenants in the gang were strangers to killing, at least they had reasons for doing so. The Master, on the other hand, would kill, torture, and even eat a meal in front of a dying person just because he was in a bad mood. We need to handle this ourselves. If Master finds out that we fucked up some of us might not survive, the Vice Sect Leader warned. His words sent a chill through the lieutenants. No one knew which of them would die. Their lives depended on their masters mood. Even the vice sect leader and the bald giant, who were favored enough to be taken as his disciples, were not exempt. These kids have learned some serious martial arts, havent they? the Vice Sect Leader muttered to himself, absentmindedly toying with a dagger. He, too, had once been a prodigy. Unfortunately, a single mistake had led him to kill someone he shouldnt have, forcing him into hiding. Even the beard he grew was just another way to hide his identity. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Life had taken a rotten turn, but the Scarlet Tiger Gang had provided a decent refuge untilst year. If that monster gets upset Recently, the master imed that he had gained new insights into martial arts and had begun training in istion, but these insights required rare medicinal ingredients, so the gang had no choice but to raise the protection fees. If there were any problems with the masters medicine supply, he would summon the vice sect leader. What would happen after that was too horrific to imagine. In the end, the Vice Sect Leader stood up, cursing under his breath, Damn it, I didnt want to get involved, but Are you going to handle this yourself, Hyung-nim? The Vice Sect Leader nced around at the lieutenants and nodded roughly . Dont worry, Im not doing this alone. Youre alling with me. These kids were only academy students. No matter how strong their martial arts were, theycked experience. If the gang prepared well enough, they could definitely defeat them. You ought to read this at northdetldo. The Vice Sect Leader licked his dagger with a sinister grin. Well set a trap and lure them in. Lets show these kids the harsh reality of the world. Urgh! The mans eyes rolled back in pain as he copsed unconscious, the tiger tattoo on his broken arm contorted grotesquely. Hyonwon Kang dusted off his hands and tossed the unconscious man to the ground. Thats one more down. CRUNCH! A sickening sound echoed from behind him. Guaargh! Another Scarlet Tiger was thrown to the ground, frothing at the mouth. Dokgo Jun confirmed that his opponent was out cold, then nced at Hyonwon Kang. Thats five down for me, he remarked casually. Oh, is that how it is? Hyonwon Kangs eyebrow twitched. Whether intentional or not, Dokgo Juns words had stoked hispetitive spirit. Hey, Dokgo. You trying to start a contest over who can take out more trash? A corner of Dokgo Juns mouth curled up, mirroring Hyonwon Kangs lopsided grin. I wasnt really nning on it, but In the past few days, more than just Dokgo Juns expression had changed. His once neat and well-fitted clothes had loosened a bit, and his firmly tied hair had be slightly disheveled. Most importantly, the sternness in his face had softened, giving way to a more rxed demeanor. If you wish to challenge me, Ill take you up on it. Me? Challenge you? Hyonwon Kangs eyebrows twitched as a mischievous grin spread across his face. Then how about this? The loser has to call the winner Hyung-nim for one day. Deal? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Fine by me. Little brother. You little! The two patrolled the slums, beating up anyone they encountered with a tiger tattoo on their arm. Twelve down! Same here. Night had already fallen. Their patrol time was over, but with no clear winner, neither young man was ready to leave. Lets check the area near the merchants ce onest time before we call it a night. Tsk, I guess well have to settle this next time. As they walked side by side, chatting softly, a scream tore through the air. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Help! In an instant, both boys turned in the direction of the sound and unleashed their movement arts, the scenery blurring as they whizzed past. Soon, they arrived at the source of the scream, where they found a bruised and battered woman huddled on the ground, crying. Dokgo Jun took off his coat and draped it over her. Are you all right? he asked gently. Sob, sob Im so sorry. Im really, really sorry. Youre safe now. Were here, so dont worry However, the trembling womans next words took him by surprise. I-I had no choice. They said they would kill my children if I didnt cooperate What? What did you say? northdetldo wees you. As the two boys exchanged puzzled nces, the woman suddenly pulled a concealed weapon and fired, sending dozens of needles spraying out at point-nk range. Although the two boys reacted immediately, they couldnt dodge all of the needles in the darkness. Ugh! Ah! They managed to protect their vital points, but a few needles lodged themselves into their arms and legs. Im really sorry! Please forgive me! You can kill me, just spare my children Fuck. Just go to sleep, Hyonwon Kang groaned, pressing an acupoint to knock the woman unconscious. Meanwhile, Dokgo Jun drew his sword and pointed it into the darkness behind him. Breathing heavily, he spat, Are you the ones who made her do this? Heheheh. From the shadows, the Scarlet Tiger Gangs lieutenants and thugs emerged. Standing at the forefront, the Vice Sect Leader licked his dagger with a smirk. Youre telling me these idiots are the ones whove been giving us so much trouble? Theyre idiots, sure, but their martial arts are no joke, the bald giant added, his face showing a hint of unease. Idiots or not, theyre just naive kids. Look at them, running headlong into trouble the moment they hear a woman scream, the Vice Sect Leader sneered. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Hyonwon Kang drew his de and pointed it at the man. You look pretty tough. Are you the boss of the Scarlet Tiger Gang? Heh Even in this situation, youve still got guts, kid. The Vice Sect Leader signaled his men, who quickly surrounded Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun. Pulling out metals and ropes, they then spun them menacingly in the air. Those needles were poisoned. The more you resist, the faster the poison will spread. What? Oh fuck My body Hyonwon Kang staggered, trying to expel the poison with his inner arts, but this was far stronger than the cheap poison hed encountered before. The Vice Sect Leader grinned sadistically. We dont intend to kill you, so just surrender. Though, we do intend to collect a ransom when we return you to the Azure Dragon Academy. Since you started this fight, theyll have no choice but to pay uspensation. And then youll be known as the prodigies who were defeated by third-rate thugs. Youll be legends at Azure Dragon Academy for the wrong reasons. Hahaha! Heughed, his shoulders shaking with amusement at the thought of tarnishing these prodigies bright futures. However, there was one thing the Vice Sect Leader hadnt counted on. Dokgo Jun pushed Hyonwon Kang aside and stepped forward, eyes zing with intense hatred and unbridled fury like never before. How could they terrorize an innocent woman into helping them set a trap and then brag about it? he thought, taking a step forward. His loose clothes fluttered wildly as his inner qi surged, and his hair, once neatly tied, now stood on end. A sharp sword qi formed on the tip of his outstretched de. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Before that happens Ill just kill you all, he said menacingly. A peak master? the Vice Sect Leader gasped, his eyes widening in shock, but Dokgo Juns sword was already at his throat. SPURT! As a fountain of blood sprayed into the air, a pair of eyes watched the scene from a distance, perched on a rooftop. Thats right, this is the true Nine Swords of Dokgo. Baek Suryong smiled as he murmured to himself, his hands sped behind his back. Chapter 134: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (5) Chapter 134: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (5) TL: FoodieMonster007 Trantors Note: Vice Sect Leader has been changed to Underboss for uracy.
WHOOSH! A sharp slice of sword qi cut through the air, severing more than half of the Underbosss thick beard. Luckily, he had been on the run for so long that he never let his martial arts training slip, especially his footwork. Dodging just in time, he avoided the full force of the attack, though the razor-sharp energy grazed his neck. Blood trickled down, staining the remnants of his beard red. Panicking, the Underboss staggered back, retreating with all his might. Stop him! Throw thes! he roared. Over a dozen steels and ropes, tied at the ends like nooses, flew toward Dokgo Jun, momentarily blotting out the sky. You lot You dont deserve to live, Dokgo Jun snarled through clenched teeth. The fury in his eyes burning brighter than ever, he advanced, charging straight at the iings and nooses. Lately, while patrolling the slums, he had seen too much. The streets were filthy and smelly, and people barely survived day to day. He had always known such things existed, but to see it with his own eyes was different. It was raw, heart-wrenching.Why are you so eager to torment good people? Every time he witnessed the atrocitiesmitted by the Scarlet Tiger Gang, every time he heard the tearful pleas of the wronged, every time he saw the nk, skyward stares of children abandoned in the streets, Dokgo Jun had to fight down the urge to kill.
A martial artist must always remain calm. You are the prodigy of the murim. Carry yourself with dignity, and be cautious of anything that might tarnish your reputation. Never bring shame to the family name by acting recklessly!
These teachings had been drilled into him by the elders of the Dokgo n. As their prodigy, Dokgo Jun was expected to be rational, discerning, and careful in both word and deed. His father, in particr, was strict on this point. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo?
Jun, some people look down on our n because we were founded by frencers. They underestimate our martial arts, thinking its crude and simple. Never let them look down on you. Yes, Father. Good. I trust you. We may be going through some tough times now, but in your generation, we will rise again as the worlds strongest n. Yes, Father. Haha, what a fine young man you are. That puts my heart at ease!
Dokgo Jun believed in his father and the elders. He believed in the Nine Swords of Dokgo, which they had refined and perfected. Trusting that he would one day grasp the true essence of this sword art, he had practiced diligently. Now, however, the swordsmanship he had worked so hard to master felt stifling. This is so frustrating. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He had been ying with a sword since he could walk, but never before had he felt such frustration. He didnt want to swing his sword like this. He wanted to pour all his strength and focus into a single strike. A fierce battle raged within him, between his impulsive thoughts and the teachings of his family. The steels and nooses were closing in on him. Biting his lip, Dokgo Jun made a decision. I wont hold back any longer. With a single sh, he unleashed all the pent-up anger he had been holding back. ROAAAAR! In a single sh, the dozens ofs that had darkened the sky were sliced in half, as if the heavens themselves had parted. Stunned speechless, the men who had thrown thes stood staring, their mouths hanging open. Ha Haha Dokgo Junughed, staring nkly at his sword amid the chaos. So this is the Nine Swords of Dokgo Suddenly, he felt a spark ignite in his mind, but it was only a small piece of the puzzle. Just a little more. If I swing my sword just a little more, I think Ill be able to understand itpletely! Fortunately, there were plenty of enemies in front of him to help with that. More I need more he muttered to himself, charging at the terrified foes. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? WHOOSH! Two heads flew off in an instant. Without a moments hesitation, Dokgo Jun dodged a spear thrust from the side, spun halfway around, and shed through another thugs waist. SPLATTER! Blood soaked his martial arts uniform and hot droplets sshed against his cheek. These were his first kills. Under normal circumstances, he might have been petrified with shock, but now he was in a trance. With eyes as cold as ice, he searched for his next target. Sensing an enemy approaching from behind, Dokgo Jun spun around. Die! a high-ranking lieutenant of the Scarlet Tiger Gang shouted, swinging a massive broadsword several timesrger than Dokgo Juns de. Though the sheer weight behind the attack was formidable, the technique was crude. There was no need to confront it head-on. Even so, Dokgo Jun didnt want to evade or parry. Instead, he met it with a powerful strike. CRACK! The broadsword snapped in two. Startled, the thug dropped the broken sword and stumbled backwards. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Seizing the opportunity, Dokgo Jun closed in and drove his sword into the mans heart. Without missing a beat, he retrieved his de and swung it at the next adversary. SMASH! CLANG! SPLAT! Wielding his sword as if possessed, Dokgo Jun shattered the weapons of every opponent who crossed his path. More Just a little more he mumbled desperately, searching for more enemies to strike. Though he had seen no progress for months, all those grueling hours of training had not been in vain. The experience allowed him to quickly internalize his newfound insights. He rampaged like a wolf among sheep. What the hell? Is he really poisoned? How are we supposed to fight someone like that? Aaagh! My arm! At first, the Scarlet Tiger Gang members fought bravely, but fear soon overwhelmed them, and they began to retreat. Hiding behind his subordinates, the Underboss shouted furiously, Hes poisoned! He cant hold out much longer, so just buy time! Anyone who runs will die by my hand! The Underboss wasnt entirely wrong. As time passed, Dokgo Juns movements began to falter. He had suppressed the poison with his inner qi, but the more he exerted himself, the faster it spread. Suddenly, his vision became blurry, and his sword arm trembled. northdetldo wees you. Ugh he groaned, blearily raising his de to meet his enemys weapon. CLANG! And for the first time since the battle began, he failed to break it. Dokgo Jun frowned. Fuck he started, then caught himself. Did I just swear? Must be Hyonwon Kangs fault How is he doing? Worried, Dokgo Jun turned around to check on Hyonwon Kang. Since he had less inner qi, it would be much harder for the delinquent to endure the poison. Fortunately, Hyonwon Kang was standing, unharmed, next to the unconscious woman. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Who is that with him? A tall man stood beside Hyonwon Kang, hands sped behind his back. Unfortunately, it was too dark, and Dokgo Juns vision too blurred from the poison to make out the mans face. Just then, Hyonwon Kang shouted in panic, Idiot! Behind you! So, you think you can underestimate us, huh? a voice filled with killing intent rang out from behind Dokgo Jun. Ugh!! Dokgo Jun barely managed to block the surprise attack, stumbling backward several steps from the force. This attack carried far more qi than any he had faced until now. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. The Underboss of the Scarlet Tiger Gang and a bald giant stepped forward. Licking his de, the Underboss sneered, You did this to my men? Im going to at least take an arm off to settle the score. Hyung-nim, lets just kill him. Child, if you kneel, I wont kill you. You dont really think you can beat us in that state, do you? I am not a child, Dokgo Jun said, wiping the blood from his cheek with the back of his hand. Right now, his appearance was pitiful. He was panting heavily from fighting against many foes while poisoned, and although he had no serious injuries, his body was covered with numerous cuts. Still, he had no intention ofpromising or backing down. Retreating against thugs was not an option for someone who represented the Azure Dragon Academy. Standing tall, Dokgo Jun raised his sword, aiming it directly at the Underbosss forehead. Despite his exhaustion, his de did not waver as he dered, I am the Student Council President of the Azure Dragon Academy The Underboss gulped. For a moment, Dokgo Juns slender sword seemed more massive than any broadsword. How does a dying brat have such presence? Taking a moment to catch his breath, Dokgo Jun continued, I am the Sword Dragon Dokgo Jun! The Sword Dragons de began to dance once more. Damn it Hyonwon Kang stood with his mouth hanging open, watching Dokgo Jun. He desperately wanted to join the fray, but slowing the spread of the poison through his veins drained him of all his strength. Of course, he could force himself to fight, but in his condition, he knew he would only get in the way. He didnt want to admit it, but he had to. Dokgo Jun was much stronger than him, and it wasnt just the amount of inner qi. Dokgo Juns swordsmanship, his footwork, even his dedication to outer arts training everything was on a higher level. I thought that I had caught up. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Hyonwon Kang clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white, but his eyes, locked on Dokgo Juns fierce battle, were not those of someone defeated or disheartened. There will always be people stronger than me. He had already suffered a humiliating defeat at the hands of Peng Sahyuk, endured daily beatings from Wiji Cheon, and hadnt evene close toying a finger on his monstrous teacher, Baek Suryong. To him, Dokgo Jun was just another obstacle to ovee. Just you wait and see. Ill beat you one day. Strengthening his resolve, Hyonwon Kang continued to watch Dokgo Juns battle, mentally rehearsing how to block, dodge, or counter each and every one of those overwhelming blows. Even just imagining it felt like valuable training. Suddenly, he noticed Dokgo Jun looking over with a worried expression, even though the Underboss and the bald giant were lunging at him from behind. Startled, he shouted, Idiot! Behind you! Luckily, Dokgo Jun barely managed to block the attack and only ended up stumbling backwards, though his movements were noticeably slower than before. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Those cowardly bastards! Hyonwon Kang snarled, drawing his de. Weakened by poison, he struggled to even stay upright, but he couldnt just stand by and watch his ssmate die. Just as he was about to leap into the fray, however, a voice from behind stopped him. Wait a little longer. Hyonwon Kang whipped his head around. To his surprise, Baek Suryong was standing there with his hands sped behind his back, calmly watching Dokgo Jun. Mr. Baek? When did you get here? I was here from the very beginning, Baek Suryong replied coolly. Hyonwon Kangs jaw dropped in disbelief. Dont interfere yet. That kid can do more, Baek Suryong added, keeping his eyes glued to Dokgo Jun as the boy desperately fought off the Underboss and the bald giant. Still, as wounds began to umte on Dokgo Juns body, Hyonwon Kangs anxiety grew. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? What if he dies out there? Arent you a teacher? This is just irresponsible he said, but his voice trailed off as he noticed Baek Suryong tapping the ground lightly with his toe. Despite his rxed posture, Baek Suryong was clearly ready to intervene at any moment if Dokgo Juns life was truly in danger. Do you really think Id let him die? A moment of enlightenment doesnte easily. When this fight is over, Dokgo Juns martial arts will grow significantly, Baek Suryong said. Watch closely. Itll be a great help to you too. Yes, Hyonwon Kang mumbled quietly, reluctantly turning his attention back to Dokgo Jun. THWACK! Ow! What was that for?! You answered too politely. It didnt sound like you. What the fuck!? Amid Hyonwon Kangs grumbling, the student and teacher continued watching Dokgo Juns battle together. However, as the fight was nearing its end, they noticed that something was very wrong with Dokgo Jun.
Trantors Note: Look forward to mass releases this weekend! Chapter 135: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (6) Chapter 135: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (6) TL: FoodieMonster007 The Scarlet Tiger Gangs Underboss and the bald giant finally met their match in Dokgo Jun. How can someone so crazy exist?! Is he trying to take us all down with him?! The boy who called himself Sword Dragon was relentless, swinging his sword like a demon unleashed. His body, poisoned and riddled with wounds, moved with reckless abandon, as if each strike was a matter of life and death. Again and again, the Underboss and the bald giant dodged his attacks, their skin prickling with fear. If that swordnds, were finished! Good thing he seems to be getting tired Unlike Dokgo Jun, who brandished his sword with reckless abandon as if death held no sway over him, the two of them approached the battle cautiously, with survival as their first priority. After all, who wouldnt? Even for the most seasoned of martial artists, the instinct for self-preservation was deeply ingrained.The Underbosss face drained of color. Damn it, except for that fool Cheoldu, Ive never seen anyone fight so savagely. No, Cheoldus fighting style is like that because he has nothing but guts and a thick skull going for him. This guy, on the other hand, is an expert martial artist. Why the fuck would someone like that fight like a cornered animal? I dont get it! Huff Huff Cough! Eventually, Dokgo Juns breath grewbored. Seeing his enemies retreat, he paused, spat blood onto the ground, and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. It was a barbaric sight, unimaginable to anyone familiar with the usual Dokgo Jun. northdetldo wees you. Why dont you fight me properly? he demanded, his eyes filled with such killing intent that his opponents flinched. A shiver ran down the Underbosss spine at the boys raw, fierce determination. Damn brat! he hissed. If Im a brat, then what should we call cowards like you who are running away from this brat? Trash? Vermin? Dokgo Jun chuckled, his hair a disheveled mess and his half-lidded eyes radiating malice. Raising his sword as if he were pronouncing a death sentence, he dered, You will all die here. Or I will. Overwhelmed by Dokgo Juns unyielding spirit, the Underboss made a cunning, selfish decision. Pivoting on his heel, he used movement arts to blend into the crowd of his men,manding, Retreat! Go back to your posts! H-Hyung-nim! Wait for me! the bald giant shouted, scrambling desperately after him. They should be able to hold him off for a while, the Underboss thought, praying that his men could buy him enough time to escape. Do you think you can escape? Dokgo Jun muttered ominously, beforeunching himself into the middle of the crowd. SWOOSH! He swung his sword in a wide arc, easily cleaving through the gang members blocking his path. Blood sprayed through the air, severed limbs falling like rain. T-This is crazy! ncing back, the bald-headed giant widened his eyes in shock. Dokgo Jun was closing in on him, a dark desire reflected in his clear eyes. P-Please the giant begged, but his head was severed before he could finish. Without even a nce at the falling corpse, Dokgo Jun rushed toward the Underboss. Damn it! Why are you chasing me so relentlessly when were not even sworn enemies? the Underboss howled, barely managing to parry Dokgo Juns sword at the cost of a broken wrist. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Because youre worthless pests who are of no use to the world. What makes you so superior?! Realizing that it was useless to try to escape, the Underboss turned around andshed back with all his might. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Though hended a few blows on Dokgo Jun, there was no relief on his face. I dont believe this! Despite the poison and the umting injuries, this kid hes stronger than he was at the start CLANG! Finally, the Underbosss de was knocked from his hand, and he fell to his knees. W-Wait! I was only following the Bosss orders he stammered. Take your excuses to hell. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. SWISH! The Underbosss head rolled across the ground, his face forever frozen in terror and resentment. With his death, the remaining members of the Scarlet Tiger Gang scattered in all directions, fleeing in blind panic. R-Run for it! Aaahhh! Amidst the chaos, Dokgo Jun stood, panting heavily, HooHoo His head throbbed painfully. The sensation of slicing through flesh, the solid crunch of breaking bones he could still feel it in his hands. Blood pooled at his feet, all because of what he had done. I I killed people Watching his enemies scream and flee, the shock of his first kill hit him. His hand, still clutching his sword, began to tremble uncontrobly. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? No, theyre not people. He gritted his teeth and gripped his sword tighter, struggling to suppress his overwhelming emotions. I did nothing wrong. Theyre the ones at fault, he muttered to himself, ring at the retreating enemies with bloodshot eyes. Yeah If I let them live, theyll keep tormenting people. He felt as if his body was aze, and the sting of poison raged within him. His vision blurred, his words slurred, yet the image of his fleeing enemies remained vivid in his mind. He lunged at the one closest to him, shing at his back. Instantly, blood sttered onto his face. The pungent smell, the sticky warmth the hot blood only served to fuel the mes inside him. A small, twisted smile crept onto Dokgo Juns lips. Vermin like youneed to be exterminated, he muttered under his breath, moving to pursue his prey. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? In that moment, Dokgo Juns world turned blood red. Mr. Baek, isnt there something really wrong with him? Hyonwon Kang asked worriedly. The Underboss and the higher-ups of the Scarlet Tiger Gang were already dead. All that remained were the small fry, yet Dokgo Jun showed no mercy, cutting them down one by one. Keuaaah! P-Please, spare me Amidst the chaos of screams, pleas, and bloodshed, Hyonwon Kang stared at Dokgo Jun, confusion written across his face. Why is he going this far? Dokgo Juns strikes were brutally excessive, his de merciless as it hacked at bodies long since dead. He seemed to be venting his frustration, shing over and over again. Unable to stay silent any longer, Hyonwon Kang shouted, Hey! Dokgo! Enough already, you bastard! However, Dokgo Jun continued hacking away madly, as if he couldnt hear him. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. This might be his first time killing people, Baek Suryong said, frowning. He knew these signs, having seen it many times among the children undergoing harsh training in the Blood Cult. If even those hardened kids were shaken by their first kill, the shock for someone like Dokgo Jun, raised in a prestigious orthodox sect, had to be far worse. After all, hearing about killing and experiencing it were two entirely different things. What? Hyonwon Kang asked, not fully grasping the implication. When his enlightenment trance ended, the guilt of killing probably hit him all at once. To forget it, hes throwing himself into his swordsmanship. Right now, he cant hear anything. Then What should we do? We have to stop him, Baek Suryong replied, his expression hardening as he stepped forward. Reaching a moment of enlightenment and losing oneself in the art of the sword was normally something to celebrate, but this was different. This wasnt a quest for martial arts mastery, it was escapism, an attempt to ignore the trauma of killing. If we leave him be, hell keep swinging that sword until he falls unconscious. In the worst case, he could fall into qi deviation and end up a cripple. Hyonwon Kangs eyes widened. Looking back at Dokgo Jun, he shouted again, Hey! Dokgo! Snap out of it, you bastard! This time, Dokgo Jun responded. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Vermin he muttered, looking at Hyonwon Kang and Baek Suryong like dirt. Has he already gone into qi deviation!? Hyonwon Kang shuddered. Dokgo Jun didnt seem to recognize them. It was as if he saw the entire world as evil, everyone as pests that needed to be exterminated. Youvepletely lost it, Hyonwon Kang muttered through gritted teeth. Determined to bring Dokgo Jun back to his senses, he stepped forward. Get a grip, stupid! You kill a few pieces of trash and lose your mind? Arent you ashamed to call yourself the Student Council President SWISH! A few strands of Hyonwon Kangs hair fluttered to the ground, cut off by Dokgo Juns sword as it shed down like lightning. If Baek Suryong hadnt grabbed his shoulder and yanked him back in time, Hyonwon Kang would have lost his head. Pulling Hyonwon Kang behind him, Baek Suryong stared at Dokgo Jun. It seems were past the point of talking, he concluded. Wary of Baek Suryong, Dokgo Jun sprang back immediately, keeping his distance. Even in his crazed state, he instinctively perceived how dangerous this opponent was. Despite being shaken, Hyonwon Kang stared at Baek Suryong with pleading eyes. Mr. Baek, that guy This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Noticing Hyonwon Kangs unexpected concern for his ssmate, Baek Suryong smiled. Dont worry. Im an expert in rehabilitating problem children and treating qi deviation. Ill bring him back to normal before you know it. Theres nothing to worry about. Hyonwon Kang replied sullenly, Thats obvious. Just dont hit him too hard. Hes already lost so much blood, a few more hits might kill him. Do you think I dont know the obvious, dumbass? Baek Suryong clicked his tongue before turning his focus back to Dokgo Jun. Grr Dokgo Jun growled. He crouched low to the ground like a wounded beast, eyes darting around as he searched for an opening. Baek Suryongs blue robe fluttered in the wind as he deliberately unted a gap in his defenses. Come on, show me what youve learned today, he taunted. As if waiting for those words, Dokgo Jun lunged with a shout, Die, vermin! He poured every ounce of his remaining strength into his swordsmanship. It was somewhat reminiscent of the Nine Swords of Dokgo that Baek Suryong knew. WHOOSH! Easily dodging the first strike, Baek Suryong moved to Dokgo Juns side andmented, Although your form is getting worse with time, you executed the Nine Swords of Dokgo quite well today. Raaaah! Die! Dokgo Jun swung his sword again and again, but after fighting dozens of opponents while being poisoned, using up all of his qi, and burning up so much energy that he couldnt maintain proper form and technique, it would take a miracle for him to even graze Baek Suryong. However, you are still inexperienced, Baek Suryong continued his impromptu lesson with a rxed air. Throwing everything into offense doesnt mean ignoring defense. Dont lose the insight you gained today and keep practicing. Youre on the right track to mastering the Nine Swords of Dokgo. Graaaah! Die! Die, you vermin! Dokgo Jun roared, swinging his sword wildly as if he couldnt hear a word. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Sighing, Baek Suryong effortlessly dodged, deflected, and analyzed Dokgo Juns new approach to the Nine Swords of Dokgo. Not bad, he thought with a smile. When he had first met Dokgo Jun, he hadnt expected much from the boy. Although he was the student council president and undoubtedly strong, there hadnt been anything special about him. Now, though, he felt a glimmer of hope for Dokgo Jun. Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at Hyonwon Kang, who was still watching the fight in a daze. Is it because of him? The delinquent and the Student Council President it was a good decision to pair them up after all. CLANG! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Baek Suryong blocked Dokgo Juns sword, causing the boy to stumble back, then began walking toward him. It was time to end the lesson. Your goal is to reach the quarterfinals of the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament. You may not be a genius, but youre not without talent. AAARGH! Dokgo Jun let out a wild scream and charged, squeezing out thest of his inner qi for one final strike. Baek Suryong could have easily dodged and subdued him, but he chose not to. Rather, he met the attack head-on with a powerful sword strike in the same style as the Nine Swords of Dokgo, saying, I believe in you. Youll definitely be one of the Dragons.1 BOOM! The sound of thunder echoed as their swords collided, and Dokgo Juns de snapped in half. Thatthat sword!! For a brief moment, Dokgo Jun glimpsed what it meant to reach ultimate mastery of the Nine Swords of Dokgo, and his zed eyes cleared. If you ever have questions,e find me. Ill give you advice anytime, Baek Suryong said, smiling. Dokgo Jun tried to reply, but before he could utter a word, his consciousness faded, and his legs gave way under him. Catching the falling Dokgo Jun, Baek Suryong gently patted the boys bloodied cheek and praised, You did well. Dokgo Jun couldnt hear those words, but even in that state, he held on tightly to his broken sword. Come on, Wonkang. Lets go, Baek Suryong said, hoisting the limp Dokgo Jun over his shoulder and turning back to face Hyonwon Kang. Ah, right! Snapping back to reality, Hyonwon Kang hurriedly scurried after Baek Suryong. For both him and Dokgo Jun, this long day was finallying to an end.
  1. The top 8 finalists of the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament are called Dragons (male) and Phoenixes (female).?
Chapter 136: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (7) Chapter 136: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (7) TL: FoodieMonster007 Ugh Dokgo Jun groaned, slowly opening his eyes. His head throbbed like it was splitting apart, and his throat felt like sandpaper. Finally awake, huh? a familiar voice cut through the haze. Dokgo Jun turned his head to face the speaker, dislodging the damp cloth that had been ced on his forehead. You moron. I put that there for you, and already youre messing it up. W-Wonkang? Annoyed by the nickname, Hyonwon Kang snatched up the fallen cloth and pped it in Dokgo Juns face. Not having any of it, Dokgo Jun swiped the cloth away and red at the delinquent, but before he could retort, Hyonwon Kang let out a long yawn. YaaawnDokgo Jun studied his ssmate more closely, startled by the unusual sight. Hyonwon Kang was sitting cross-legged, looking absolutely exhausted as if he hadnt slept in days. Concerned, Dokgo Jun immediately tried to sit up, but the old bed beneath him creaked loudly in protest. Scanning the room, he realized that it wasnt just the bed; everything in the room was old, worn and dirty. This is definitely not a physicians clinic. W-Where are we? he asked, confused. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Yawning again, Hyonwon Kang stretchedzily before answering, Were in that run-down inn with the shitty noodles. Mr. Baek said it was better to get the poison out of you quickly, so we brought you here instead of to a physician. Since your injuries werent too serious, I just pped on some ointment and bandaged you up. Despite hearing the exnation, Dokgo Jun barely understood any of it. He could feel the bandages wrapped tightly around his body, but everything else was a blur Wait. Mr. Baek? What, you dont remember? Baek Suryong knocked you out and carried you here. When did Ah! Dokgo Juns memories came flooding back to him. Fighting with the underboss of the Scarlet Tiger Gang, killing him, ruthlessly cutting down the other fleeing thugs, and W-What have I done? Dokgo Jun gasped, the blood draining from his face as the image of him almost killing Hyonwon Kang shed through his mind. Unable to meet Hyonwon Kangs gaze, he hung his head in shame, mumbling, I Im sorry. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? What have I done? Haunted by my inner demons I almost murdered a friend with my own hands. If my sword had struck Hyonwon Kang Just the thought alone made Dokgo Jun tremble uncontrobly. I-I swear, I didnt do it on purpose, he stammered. I couldnt recognize anyone I was blinded by something. My head felt like it was on fire. I thought I thought I saw a way to make a breakthrough in my swordsmanship, and I tried to grasp it. But it was my first time killing someone. I thought, because they were evil, it was okay. But now Damn it, no matter what I say, its all just excuses. Im really sorry. Ill definitely atone for this. I almostmitted an unforgivable crime against you Forget it, you idiot, Hyonwon Kang interrupted, cutting through Dokgo Juns spiraling thoughts. Dokgo Jun looked up, eyes wide with disbelief. F-Forget it? Yawning yet again, Hyonwon Kang shrugged nonchntly. If youre that sorry, just treat me to a feastter. No alcohol though, I quit drinking. I cant just let it go that easily, Dokgo Jun muttered, shaking his head. Hyonwon Kang brushed it off like it was nothing, but he couldnt just move on. I made a terrible mistake, and I cant just gloss over it. My family taught me to always settle all my debts and grudges properly. A broad grin spread across Hyonwon Kangs weary face. Look at you, back to being a model student already! Remember what you yelled while swinging your sword around? Die, vermin! Does that ring a bell? W-What? Dokgo Juns face burned with embarrassment. He didnt want to remember, but Hyonwon Kangs teasing brought it all rushing back. Still, he tried to lie, saying with a stiff expression, Did Isay that? I dontremember. Unfortunately, it was impossible to fool the sharp-witted Hyonwon Kang with such a clumsy act. Oh, please. You look like youd rather crawl into a hole. Die, vermin! Die! Hyonwon Kang mocked, waving his arms wildly and making ridiculous faces in a crude impersonation of Dokgo Jun. Dokgo Juns face flushed deeper. S-Stop it. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Oh? You dont remember this either? Then what about this? Die, all of you! I, the Sword Dragon, will bring justice to the murim! Dokgo Jun exploded, I never said that! I swear I didnt Hyonwon Kang grinned smugly. Aha! Didnt you just im to remember nothing? Fuck. Realizing hed been yed, Dokgo Jun sighed in defeat. Fine. I remember everything. Now stop. Vermin must dieee! I said stop, you bastard! Fuming, Dokgo Jun hurled a pillow at Hyonwon Kang, who dodged it easily and smirked, clearly enjoying himself. Looks like youre feeling better, judging by that energy. You Dokgo Jun clenched his fists, but instead of getting angry again, he let out a dryugh. How could he not see it? Hyonwon Kang was only teasing him to lighten the guilt weighing him down. Sighing softly, Dokgo Jun muttered, Thanks. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Whatever. Enough with the sappy stuff. Take your medicine. Mr. Baek personally went and bought it from the physician. Mr. Baek did? Hyonwon Kang warmed the medicine with his qi and handed it to Dokgo Jun, who quietly took it and drank it. Ugh so bitter. Got any sweet snacks? Dokgo Junined, grimacing. Hyonwon Kang smirked. How about a smack instead? In an effort to ignore Hyonwon Kang and distract himself from the taste of the medicine, Dokgo Juns thoughts drifted back to the final phase of the battle right before he cked out. Baek Suryong He was unbelievably strong. northdetldo wees you. Although Dokgo Jun hadnt been at his best physically or mentally, he had really tried to kill Baek Suryong. Even though I was poisoned, thatst strike was the strongest Ive ever delivered. Despite that, he didnt dodge, didnt parry He just met it head-on and even broke my sword in the process. Dokgo Jun recalled the words Baek Suryong had spoken as his consciousness faded.
If you ever have questions,e find me. Ill give you advice anytime.
Wheres Mr. Baek? he asked, cing the empty medicine bowl on the bedside table. In another room. Busy writing a new martial arts manual or something like that. Hes writing a new martial arts manual? Dont even try to understand him, Hyonwon Kang said with a shrug. Well never get what hes up to. Why are you suddenly asking about him anyway? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Uhh Dokgo Jun hesitated, weighing his words. In the end, he decided to be honest. Something about Hyonwon Kang made it easier to speak inly, even when the subject was difficult. My martial arts has teaued for months. No matter how hard I train, I feel like Im not improving. So? Hyonwon Kang, uninterested,zily picked at his ear. It was rude, but Dokgo Jun didnt mind anymore. Over the past few days, hed learned that despite Hyonwon Kangs callous attitude, he always paid close attention to what others said. Dokgo Jun continued, During that fight with the Scarlet Tiger Gang, I had a breakthrough. It was just a small one, but Then thats good, right? Dokgo Jun frowned. But the enlightenment I gained doesnt suit my familys beliefs. You saw it too, right? My swordsmanship was rough, wild and simple all things the Dokgo n despises. Dokgo Junughed bitterly. The Dokgo n, founded by the strongest frencer in history, was now a prestigious noble family more concerned with appearances than anything else. I didnt realize it until I came here. You ought to read this at northdetldo. If he hadnt patrolled the slums, seen their harsh reality, confronted criminals, or felt that burning anger, his Nine Swords of Dokgo wouldve stayed unchanged. He stared down at his hands, hardened and calloused from years of gripping a sword. Im confused. Swordsmanship so raw and unrefined Thats not what Ive been taught all my life. Is this really the right path? Doubt gnawed at himdoubt about the sword he had dedicated his life to. The shock of taking his first life had only deepened the confusion, pushing him toward the early stages of qi deviation. I couldnt figure it out, but Mr. Baek said
Dont lose the insight you gained today and keep practicing. Youre on the right track to mastering the Nine Swords of Dokgo.
Even in his foggy state of mind, those words had brought him peace. I want to confirm it with him again, Dokgo Jun admitted. I need to know if Im really on the correct path, and if so, how to move forward. I really dont want to be a nuisance, but Lets go, Hyonwon Kang said, standing up abruptly. Dokgo Jun widened his eyes in surprise. Right now? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? If theres something you want to know, you should ask him right away. Its not like hes asleep. Without giving Dokgo Jun a chance to protest, Hyonwon Kang dragged him out of bed and led him to Baek Suryongs room, where they found Baek Suryong wide awake and sitting at his desk, surrounded by piles of documents, ink and paper. Baek Suryong nced at them, raising an eyebrow. Whats the matter? You shouldnt be up and moving around yet, Dokgo Jun. Despite having foreseen this, Hyonwon Kang stared at the scene incredulously. Does he ever rest? Even at the White Dragon Manor, hes always the first to wake up and thest to sleep! Most importantly, none of us have ever seen him rx orze around! Exasperated, Hyonwon Kang gave up thinking and nudged Dokgo Jun forward. Hes got something to ask you. Dokgo Jun hesitated for a moment, then stammered, I-I wanted to ask you about the sword. If youre busy, I cane backter Baek Suryong closed the document hed been reading and grinned. Take a seat. If its about the sword, Im always happy to talk. What did you want to ask me about? Dokgo Jun sat down, a solemn expression on his face. When it came to the sword, he was more serious than anyone else. I want to ask about the direction of my swordsmanship, he said. Baek Suryong nodded approvingly and leaned back in his chair. Looks like this will be a long conversation. Lets take our time and go over everything. Remember what I said about the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament? Youll need to make it to the top eight, at least. Wait, what? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong shot a nce at Hyonwon Kang, then turned back to Dokgo Jun. Why? Are you not confident? Among the third years, youre the only one who can pull it off. No, Im confident. Baek Suryong smirked, satisfied with Dokgo Juns bold reply. Just then, Hyonwon Kang, who had been standing there with his arms folded, said loudly, Yaaaawn Im heading out. I havent slept in days! I need to rest. As soon as Hyonwon Kang left, Baek Suryong leaned close to Dokgo Jun and grinned mischievously. Did you see the look on his face just now? What? Wonkang. Hes not going to sleep well for days. You really fired him up. Read this at northdetldo, or else. The truth dawned on Dokgo Jun. Baek Suryongs earlierment that he was the only contender for the Dragon and Phoenix was a deliberate act of provocation. Bewildered, he asked, Do you always stir uppetition between students like this? Ill do whatever it takes to win the Heavenly Martial Festival. Wouldnt you? As the Student Council President, I cant argue with that. Baek Suryongs gaze sharpened. So, whats been bothering you? Dokgo Jun straightened up, and the two of them talkedte into the night. When Dokgo Jun finally left Baek Suryongs room, fatigue was clearly visible on his face, but there was also a new sense of relief, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulders. The Grand Champion of the Heavenly Martial Festival, huh he murmured, watching the first light of dawn creep across the sky. It was a goal he had never dared to imagine. Until now, the Student Councils biggest wish had been to avoid finishingst. Perhaps we can really do it. Clenching his fist, he shuffled back to his room, already itching to pick up his sword and start training again. Chapter 137: Bait the Hook to Catch the Fish Chapter 137: Bait the Hook to Catch the Fish TL: FoodieMonster007 After what you and your students have done, the Scarlet Tiger Boss will not sit still, the old woman said in a raspy voice. Hmm? Baek Suryong nced up from his work, briefly meeting her eyes. Lately, he had holed himself up in the inn, relying solely on it for food and shelter. The old woman ced a fresh bowl of somyeon in front of Baek Suryong and took a seat across the table. Overnight, the Underboss and most of the Scarlet Tiger lieutenants were ughtered. Some of them were even disciples of the Scarlet Tiger Boss, trained by the man himself Hey! Even if youre busy, you need to remember to eat! she nagged. Baek Suryong took a bite of the noodles, then quietly set his chopsticks down. Yuck. The old womans eyes narrowed, and she reached out to take the bowl away. Yuck? Is that how you thank me after I went through the trouble of making this because I thought youd be hungry? Hmph, if you dont like it, then dont eat it. Baek Suryong raised a hand to stop her. Leave it. Ill take a bite when I feel sleepy. Your somyeons perfect for staying awake. You cheeky brat, the old woman grumbled, then sighed, her expression darkening. Anyway, what are you going to do now? Youve made an enemy of the Scarlet Tiger Gang. That will force the boss toe out of his seclusion training soon. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads.Does he care enough about his disciples to seek revenge for their deaths right away? Not quite, she said, her voice growing quieter. But he kills anyone who displeases him. Forces them to bow to his strength. Takes what he wants from the weak without a second thought. So, just another run-of-the-mill homicidal maniac? R-Run-of-the-mill homicidal maniac? Baek Suryong nodded casually, unperturbed. Hed seen a lot of bloodthirsty lunatics during his time in the Blood Cult. No matter how savage the Scarlet Tiger Boss was, it wouldnt surprise him. Still, Im curious about his martial arts. Although Cheong Cheon and the old woman had only seen the man a handful of times, it was surprising that they both agreed his martial arts skills were extraordinary. northdetldo wees you. The old woman continued, About a year ago, he took the gang by storm, killing the previous boss in just three moves. Hes been their leader ever since. Even in the unorthodox sects, something like that shouldve caused a lot of friction, but he silenced all dissent with sheer strength. Three moves? Now Baek Suryongs interest was truly piqued. The Underboss whom Dokgo Jun killed was a first-rate expert. That means the former boss mustve been even stronger, and yet he fell in three moves? The new boss must be one of the top-tier peak masters. Of course, onesbat prowess will vary depending on thepatibility of both parties martial arts and the circumstances but its always wise to assume the worst. Yes, though he hasnt shown his face much since then. From what Ive heard, hes obsessed with martial arts training and has no interest in women or alcohol. He even has his men extort more money from the people so that they can buy up all the elixirs in the shops, the old womanmented. With that kind of dedication, Ill bet theres a story behind it. Has the Rogues Guild dug up any info on his past? The old woman shook her head. I requested a thorough investigation, but nothing came up. Either he was a hermit who came down from the mountains, or hes been wearing a disguise for the past year. At the very least, hes had to interact with someone, right? Hes not a monk or an ascetic, surely hes been to a bar or two. He did, but when we dug deeper, some of our members were badly injured. The old womans face darkened with anger. Several members of the Rogues Guild had been crippled by the Scarlet Tiger Boss, who was as brutal as he was cunning. Grinding her teeth, she continued, Hes smart enough not to get his hands dirty himself, too. The ones who die or get maimed are always people from the slums, the kind no one cares about. People you can kill without consequence, even if word of it reaches the authorities or the Murim Alliance. Hm Baek Suryong frowned slightly, but remained calm. Unlike the students from the Azure Dragon Academy, who wouldve been outraged to hear this, he kept his focus on figuring out how to exploit the situation to his advantage. He definitely sounds like trouble After all, with skills like that, who in their right mind would hide out in a slum? he asked rhetorically. You should warn your students not to go anywhere near the Scarlet Tiger Gang. They might get seriously hurt or even killed. Baek Suryong nodded. Yeah, Ill do that for now. Since hed allied himself with the Rogues Guild, he wasnt about to ignore the old womans advice, but ideas were already beginning to form in his mind. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The Scarlet Tiger Gang isnt the only one in the slums that needs to be dealt with. What about the Great Bear Gang? he asked. The old woman scoffed with disdain, all signs of her anxiety fading away. Hmph. Ever since your Azure Dragon Academy students started showing up, those cowards have barely left their hideout. Theyre no bears, theyre foxes and rats. Three of them, to be precise. Three? The Mighty Bear Trio: Mighty de, Mighty Spear, and Mighty Staff. Ridiculous aliases for ridiculous men, she snorted. Theyre just waiting for you to weaken the Scarlet Tiger Gang, and once they judge that the time is ripe, theyll swoop in and devour the scraps. Hmm The Great Bear Gang stood apart from the Scarlet Tiger Gang and the Ironhead Sect. Comprised of retired frencers, it boasted eight official members, each with their own small group of underlings or disciples. While the underlings managed the slum operations, the ex-frencers spent their time in their hideout, gambling, or frequenting brothels. The old woman said, Ever since your students beat up a few of theirckeys, the rest have stopped showing their faces. No wonder the other patrol groups didnt have much to report Baek Suryong muttered, tapping his fingers on the table. Although he had focused on Dokgo Jun, he hadnt stopped monitoring his other students exploits. The old womans observation was indeed spot on. After the initial influx, he hadnt received any noteworthy updates at all from those patrolling the Great Bear Gangs territory. They need real fights if theyre going to grow. Cannon fodder wont cut it. Gathering his thoughts, he asked, So, the Mighty Bear Trio Do they not have any ns to take over the slums? Of course they do, but the Scarlet Tiger Bosss the reason they havent made a move. They dont want to die. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. If not for the Scarlet Tiger Boss, huh Baek Suryong looked down at his now-soggy somyeon, mulling over the old womans words. She sighed, You wont see them unless you go to their hideout. Those cowards wont move unless they know theyre going to win. So theyll take action if they feel confident? Id say so. An idea sparked in Baek Suryongs mind. Granny, do you think the Great Bear Gang has heard about the deaths of the Underboss and the othersst night? They shouldve by now. Rumors spread fast in the slums. Why? A mischievous grin spread across Baek Suryongs lips. Theyre waiting for scraps to fall their way, right? Then lets bait the hook to catch the fish. Give those greedy scavengers something to pounce on. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? What are you nning? To begin, well spread a little rumor about what happenedst night. As one of the most renowned informationworks in the murim, the Rogues Guild naturally had an edge when it came to manipting information. The old woman leaned in, intrigued. Tell me more. Baek Suryong whispered his n into her ear. When he finished, the old woman gaped at him. What? You dont need me to repeat it, do you? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? What if things go wrong? Baek Suryong smirked. Were going to turn the slums upside down anyway. Why not go all out? Ugh The old woman thought for a moment, then sighed, Thanks to you, Im going to die early. Is that a no? A yful smile creased the old womans wrinkled face. If Im going to die, I might as well die having some fun. Alright, Ill make sure that rumor reaches the Mighty Bear Trios ears by the end of the day. Hyung-nim! Spotting his younger brother sprinting toward him, belly swayingically with each step, Mighty de, the eldest of the Mighty Bear Trio, clicked his tongue in disapproval. Tsk tsk, how disgraceful. A man past forty scampering about like a little boy, with not a shred of dignity. Mighty Spear, the middle brother, nodded in agreement. That punk just never changes, does he? Hyung-nim! My dignity is thest thing you should be concerned about right now! Mighty Staff, the youngest, gasped excitedly. Taking a moment to catch his breath, he then blurted out, Did you hear? Last night, the underboss of the Scarlet Tiger Gang was killed! Weve heard. Is that whats got you in such a frenzy? Pathetic. How are you always thest to know But theres more! Mighty Staff raised his voice, silencing his brothers. Leaning in closer, he whispered, Want to know who did it? The brothers who had been slouching in their seats sat bolt upright, their interest piqued by the excitement in Mighty Staffs tone. From experience, they knew that this little brother would never act like this over something trivial. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Some self-righteous brat from the Azure Dragon Academy? Or a teacher? Who else in this city can pull that off? Unless it was an outsider? I heard from a trusted source Mighty Staff paused for dramatic effect, ensuring he had his brothers full attention. Only when they finally started looking impatient, he continued, That it was a Mysterious Master. Nonsense. Its not even noon yet, and youre already drunk? Mighty Staff thumped his chest in frustration. Just listen! Why do you think the Azure Dragon Academy suddenly began meddling in the slums? Well Isnt poking their noses into other peoples business the favorite pastime of those orthodox bastards? Mighty Staff sighed, exasperated. They were acting on the orders of the Mysterious Master. It was a ploy to draw out the Scarlet Tiger Boss, he exined. What for? To take him down, obviously. He was there that night too. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Both elder brothers stiffened. Although retired and enjoying a rxed existence, the trio were not strangers to the undercurrents of their former life. Their expressions darkened with the weight of the news. Mighty de, always the sharp one, pressed, Are you sure? Absolutely. Our informant in the Rogues Guild confirmed it. The mention of their informant lent weight to the im. Mighty Staff further borated, The Mysterious Master shed with the Scarlet Tiger Boss, but when the tables turned against him, he fled. The Scarlet Tiger Boss, too, then retreated, having sustained internal injuries. The Scarlet Tiger Boss is injured? That brute? Yes, and I heard that the injuries are severe. Mighty de pondered for a short while, weighing his options. When he came to a decision, he drew upon his deep reserves of inner qi, bellowing, Brothers! Gather round! Hearing their leaders voice thunder across the estate, momentster, five former frencers sauntered into the courtyard. Whats the fuss? northdetldo wees you. We were just enjoying ourselves Though their current interestsy more in leisure thanbat, the intensity in their gaze was undiminished. Surveying the group, Mighty de smiled wryly. An opportunity to take over the Scarlet Tiger Gang has presented itself. I could use your help. Chapter 138: I Am Wiji Cheon Chapter 138: I Am Wiji Cheon TL: FoodieMonster007 When they heard that the Scarlet Tiger Boss had been seriously injured, and that there might be a chance for them to seize control of the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the frencers couldnt hide their excitement. The Scarlet Tiger Boss is hurt, eh? Fufu. Finally, a chance to take him down, a man with a chain-sickle coiled around his waist and a sickly yellow orb in ce of one eye said, licking his lips. Mighty de chuckled, Still nursing a grudge, eh, Death Sickle? Does that missing eye he took from you still bother you? Dont even ask, Death Sickle grumbled. It hurts like hell every single night. The incident had urred not long after the Scarlet Tiger Boss had imed leadership. Death Sickle, drunk and reckless in a bar one night, had made the mistake of picking a fight with the man. In his drunken stupor, hed raised a ss in a mock toast to congratte the new boss. And the Scarlet Tiger Bosss response? Hed gouged out Death Sickles eye without a second thought.
Keuaaah! My eye! My eyyyyyee! Death Sickle screamed. The Scarlet Tiger Boss, unfazed, casually dropped the gouged eyeball into the very drink Death Sickle had offered him and swallowed it with a smile, chewing thoughtfully. Not bad with a little booze.Keuaaah! You crazy bastard!
Fortunately, some nearby constables had intervened before the fight could escte. Still, from that moment on, Death Sickle vowed to kill the Scarlet Tiger Boss. The man had be his mortal enemy. Ill kill him with my bare hands, Death Sickle swore, eyes burning with fury. First, Ill rip out both his eyes, chop off his legs, and watch him crawl like a worm. Then, Ill skin him alive and salt the wounds until he begs me to kill him. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Mighty de pped him on the shoulder, smirking. Hes all yours, Death Sickle. I wont get in the way of your sweet revenge. He turned to the other ex-frencers, whose faces mirrored Death Sickles eagerness for bloodshed. Fufu, looks like youve all been itching for a fight, heughed. Frencers, by their very nature, werent the kind to stay put for long. Normally, theyd blow off steam on the road, but the meddling kids from Azure Dragon Academy had kept them holed up in the estate for weeks, and tensions were running high. As such, sensing a fight on the horizon, they were practically frothing at the mouth like dogs catching the scent of prey. Drinking and gambling can only keep you busy for so long, one ex-frencer muttered, tapping the hilt of his sword. Fufu, I think my des starting to rust. Its about time I polished it with some blood. So, when are we doing this? Youre bringing your disciples along, right? Youll need the help in your old age, another teased, earning a few chuckles from the group. Mighty Spear, the second of the Mighty Bear Trio and the most cautious among them, raised an eyebrow. Hyung-nim, what about the Azure Dragon Academy brats? Theyve been patrolling night and day. They arent blind, theres no way theyre not watching us. Mighty de paused, surveying the estate. Counting the ex-frencers and theirckeys, the Great Bear Gang numbered around fifty in total. Ill need at least half of them to raid the Scarlet Tigers. northdetldo wees you. Ideally, he wouldve preferred a quick and silent night raid with just the ex-frencers, but with the risk of traps and the need to cover their escape if things went south, they needed more bodies. Boss! Take us with you! Well be the first to cut down those Scarlet Tiger bastards! Well bring glory to the Great Bears with the martial arts you taught us! A pack of eager disciples rushed over, their faces glowing with excitement. Seeing them, Mighty de almostughed aloud. These so-called disciples were little more than pawns, lured in with promises of martial arts training. None of the frencers viewed them as anything but expendable. Of course, he said, suppressing his amusement. Be ready. We move at dawn, quietly. Yes, Boss! You ought to read this at northdetldo. The disciples scattered with newfound purpose, and the ex-frencers snickered as they watched them go. Fools. Half of them will be dead by morning. We can always find new recruits. Once the disciples were gone, Mighty de turned back to his second brother, Mighty Spear. If the Azure Dragon Academy kidse after us, itll be a pain. To avoid provoking them, well split into small groups and move separately. Moving in arge group would make them an easy target. Moving in small groups, on the other hand, gave them a better chance of slipping by unnoticed. Mighty de unfolded a map of Nanchang and smoothed it out on a table. Well move in pairs. First, take your disciples and head to the bars and inns. Keep a low profile, and dont cause any trouble tonightthose orthodox sects never initiate a fight without reason. Second and Third Bro, youll go here. Death Sickle and Lone Wolf, over there. Buster Sword and Ironfist, youll hold down this spot. Mighty des long experience as a frencer was apparent as he quickly assigned tasks to hisrades. Right in the middle of their nned routes, was the Scarlet Tiger Gangs territory. Get drunk, pass out early, act the fool. Then, at 3 a.m., sneak out of the bars through the windows and meet up here. Move discreetly. Understood? The ex-frencers grinned, exchanging nods. As if its our first job. Better get to bed early if were waking up before dawn. Fufu, this takes me back. No more needed to be said. After all, these eight had survived decades of dangerous frence work. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Mighty de let out a fierceugh, By dawn, well have the Scarlet Tiger Gang in our hands. Lets show those bastards. If anyone stands in our way, well kill them all! The ex-frencers eyes glinted with anticipation, their thoughts consumed by blood and conquest. When the clock struck three, Mighty de leapt over a wall andnded with barely a sound. Behind him, his disciples followed, though not as gracefully. With a loud thud, the sound of their clumsynding echoed through the stillness of the night. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? S-Sorry, Boss! they stammered, quickly dropping to their knees in apology. Mighty de shot them a re filled with enough killing intent to make their stomachs churn. Fucking idiots He hadnt exactly taught them real martial arts, but still, they should have been able to do a simple wall jump. The fact that they couldnt was a ring reminder of how little effort they had put into their training. With trash like this, its no wonder theyre only good for running errands. Clicking his tongue in irritation, Mighty de waved the disciples forward. Hurry up. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Yes, Master! And if any of you make that much noise again, Ill snap your necks. S-Sorry Fortunately, the slums were eerily quiet tonight. Even the usual patrols from the Azure Dragon Academy were absent. Is it because of the fight yesterday? After such a big sh, those kids are probably too scared to act. Mighty de smirked, weaving his way through the maze of darkened alleys. After a short walk, they reached the rendezvous point. No ones here yet, one disciple remarked. We were the closest, so it makes sense were the first to arrive, another said. Mighty de ignored the painfully obvious observation and drew his sword, letting the cold moonlight catch the rough surface of the de, dusted with charcoal to prevent any reflections from drawing attention. Sure, it dulled the sharpness a little, but his style of fighting wasnt about precisionit was about breaking bones and crushing bodies. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Its been a while The thought of spilling blood again brought a faint smile to his lips. After two decades of killing, hed retired, but the hunger for violence never truly left him. I hope someone puts up a fight tonight, he muttered, licking his lips in anticipation. One of his disciples hesitated, then asked, Boss, after we deal with the Scarlet Tiger Gang, what do we do about the Ironhead Sect? The Ironhead Sect? Mighty de frowned, picturing Cheoldu, the Ironhead leader. Cheoldu now theres someone with potential. If I ever took a real disciple, itd be someone like himtough, fearless, and born with a killers instinct. He had tried recruiting Cheoldu multiple times, but the man always refused. He said hed rather die than serve under anyone. How dare he? Mighty de considered the question a moment longer, before answering, Well take care of the Ironhead Sect on our way back. Might as well wipe them out while were at it. Read this at northdetldo, or else. A-Are we going to kill them all? Mighty de grinned. Of course. If they wont follow me, then theyre a threat. Better to eliminate them. The only reason the Ironhead Sect was left alone was because they kept the Scarlet Tiger Gang in check, making things easier for the Great Bear Gang. Once the Scarlet Tigers were gone, though, they would no longer have any use for the Ironhead Sect. Soon, this whole district will be mine, he thought, the idea of bing king of the slums filling him with satisfaction. Such a thing might not have meant much to the bigger murim sects, but to him, it was everything. ncing around impatiently, he muttered, Wheres everyone? Its been a while One of his disciples shuffled nervously. Do you think theyre still asleep? Have some patience, Mighty de snapped. You think its easy moving through deserted alleys unnoticed? Y-Yes, Boss. Sorry Still, even after waiting a bit longer, none of the frencers arrived. Somethings not right A chill ran down Mighty des spine, and his instincts screamed at him. He turned to his disciples, voice low and urgent, Were heading back. Now. Unfortunately, as they made their retreat, they were intercepted. Going somewhere? Whos there?! This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. A mocking voice from the shadows made them freeze. They immediately drew their weapons, but figures soon stepped out of the darkness and surrounded them. It was Cheoldu and the Ironhead Sect. Mighty des eyes narrowed in surprise. You bastard! How did you know wed be here? Twirling a hatchet in each hand, Cheoldu sneered, Been a while, hasnt it, fat pig of the Great Bear Gang? Wait, havent you gotten even rounder? You pregnant or something? Mighty des face twisted with rage, waves of killing intent radiating off him. Heh Youll regret saying that. Tonight, Im going to split that thick skull of yours in two. The tension thickened, and a big fight was just about to begin when Wait! A young voice called out from behind Cheoldus men. Mighty de turned, his eyes narrowing in confusion as a boy no older than fifteen squeezed his way through from the back of the crowd. What the hell? Mighty de muttered, taking in the kids delicate, almost frail appearance. A short stature, big eyes, nervous expression, and a sword at his side that looked more decorative than functional. The boy bowed politely. Uh, h-hello. I am Wiji Cheon, a freshman at the Azure Dragon Academy. What? Mighty de stared at the boy, dumbfounded. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Still bowing, Wiji Cheon began, As part of our Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts ss He paused, drawing his sword with a surprising fluidity. !! Mighty de instinctively took a step back, his body tensing. The moment the boy unsheathed his sword, gone was the timid child, reced by something dangerous, something terrifying. This kid isnt normal, he realized, a feeling of foreboding rising in his chest. I challenge you to a duel, Wiji Cheon finished, his eyes locked on Mighty de with a calm, deadly focus.
Trantors Note: These are some cringey nicknames Chapter 139: I Wont Kill Him Chapter 139: I Won''t Kill Him TL: FoodieMonster007 Mighty de struggled to maintain hisposure. His gaze locked onto Wiji Cheon in front of him, but his eyes flicked back to Cheoldu behind him as he demanded, Whos behind this? Cheoldu, why do you and that kid from the Azure Dragon Academy look like youre on the same side? No matter how I think about it, this doesnt make any sense. Before him stood an improbable alliancea ragtag group from the Ironhead Sect, the lowest of the low, alongside a student from the renowned Azure Dragon Academy, one of the murims Five Great Academies. It was a bafflingbination, and Mighty de could hardly believe his eyes. Even if we fight, you owe me an exnation. Im so curious that I dont think I could die peacefully without knowing, he taunted, his mocking grin shifting from Cheoldu to Wiji Cheon, though his eyes glinted with lethal intent. Did the Azure Dragon Academye up with this n? Theres no way this came from your thick skull, Cheoldu. And those rumors about the Scarlet Tiger Gang? They were lies, werent they? This was a setup from the start, wasnt it? Answer me, you fucking bastards! Mighty de yelled, releasing a burst of killing intent that made even his own disciples shiver. Cheoldu stepped forward, positioning himself beside Wiji Cheon. Hey, fat pig, he said, unfazed by the oppressive atmosphere. Let me set the record straight. Were not the Ironhead Sect anymore. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo?No way You joined the Scarlet Tiger Gang? Thats impossible. You wouldnt bow that stubborn head of yours to anyone We now go by the name Rehabilitation Sect, Cheoldu dered seriously. Mighty de and his followers blinked in shock. The Rehabilitation Sect? What kind of ridiculous joke is that? Are you making fun of me? Mighty de snarled. Cheoldu proudly puffed out his chest. Weve sworn to clean up our act. No more extortion, no more senseless fights. Were gonna train the right way and be real martial artists. This was the first time Cheoldu had publicly dered the name Rehabilitation Sect. In effect, he was announcing the birth of a new sect. Even though the real Sect Leader isnt here Baek Suryong was the true Sect Leader, but the world would soon recognize Cheoldu as its face. Haha. What a pile of crap, Mighty de chuckled, looking at Cheoldu with pity. The Rehabilitation Sect? Cheoldu, do you know what happens when a rat from the sewers tries to crawl into a clean ce? It gets stomped to death for being dirty. Whoevers been filling your head with nonsense, stop listening. Know your ce. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Mighty de then turned to Wiji Cheon. Boy, if I had gotten married, Id have five kids your age by now. You seem pretty confident in your martial arts, but arrogance like that will get you killed before you can even grow up. The tension in the air heightened. Mighty des coat pped wildly, and a dark aura began to ripple along the edge of his dao. Cheoldu gulped nervously, watching the scene unfold. What the hell? Was Mighty de always this strong? Mighty de, the eldest of the Mighty Bear Trio and undisputed leader of the Great Bear Gang, had always been seen as weaker than the Scarlet Tiger Boss. Now, though, it dawned on Cheoldu that Mighty de had been concealing his true power all this time so that his enemies would drastically underestimate him. Maybe hes not so different from the Scarlet Tiger Boss after all Cheoldu tightened his grip on his twin hatchets, feeling a surge of trepidation wash over him. Mighty de, his eyes gleaming with killing intent, growled, This is my final warning. Get out of my way now, and Ill let you live. I need to check on my idiot brothers. Somethings happened, and I need to make sure theyre alright. Well? Scram! He took a step forward, but Wiji Cheon and Cheoldu stood firm, blocking his path. Thats not happening. Youre going to die here today. Haha, are you serious? Do you think the two of you can stop me? Mighty deughed, even as he stomped his foot andunched himself forward with the force of a cannonball. His massive dao, far too heavy for most men to lift, spun effortlessly in his hands, and as he brought it down in a wide arc, the sheer force seemed to rip the air apart. BOOM! Wiji Cheon and Cheoldu barely leaped aside, nearly losing their bnce as the ground shook from the impact of the dao, sending up a cloud of dust that obscured their view. Hmph! Rats, Mighty de sneered. He swung his de at Cheoldu, nning to eliminate the weaker opponent first. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Seeing the huge dao slicing through the dust, Cheoldu gritted his teeth, knowing he couldnt dodge. He crossed his hatchets to block the attack, but the force still sent him tumbling ten meters across the ground. Ugh Cheoldu groaned. It was only a single blow, but his hatchets were cracked and he could feel that his arms were fractured. Still, Cheoldu wasnt the one most surprised. You blocked that? When did you learn martial arts? Mighty de asked incredulously. His energy drained, Cheoldu could not respond. Sweat dripped down his face as he struggled to stand. If it werent for the martial arts the Sect Leader taught me Id be dead, he thought, relieved. Even though he had only been learning the Thunderp Axe from Baek Suryong for a few days, the technique had just saved his life. Mighty de scowled, frustrated that his attack had been blocked. He marched toward Cheoldu, threatening, If you refuse to die cleanly, Ill just turn you into minced meat. Before he could strike again, however, a frigid voice sounded from behind him. I think youve got it backwards. Youre the one whos going to die. Mighty de spun around, swinging his dao instinctively. Sparks flew as it shed with a sword. He pushed to drive his opponent back, but the sword slithered along the daos surface like a snake, darting toward him in a sudden sh. northdetldo wees you. Although Mighty de jerked his head aside just in time, the sword still grazed his cheek, drawing blood. Im your opponent, Wiji Cheon dered coldly, stepping in front of Cheoldu, his sword raised and aimed at Mighty de. Gritting his teeth, Mighty de wiped the blood from his cheek. Now even a brat is pissing me off. Fine. Ill kill all of you! With a roar, Mighty de lunged at Wiji Cheon, drawing on every ounce of his strength as he swung his dao wildly. In response, Wiji Cheon crouched low, thrusting his sword to meet the attack. As the sh of steel reverberated through the air, fiery sparks exploded from the impact. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. A few hours earlier. Baek Suryong gathered the students and made a sudden announcement, Tomorrow at dawn, frencers from the Great Bear Gang will move to ambush the Scarlet Tiger Gang. You will wait for the right moment and ambush them instead. What? Confusion swept through the students, so Baek Suryong quickly exined the situation. The night before, Dokgo Jun had killed the underboss and key lieutenants of the Scarlet Tiger Gang. Sensing an opportunity, the Great Bear Gang was now preparing to wipe out their rivals. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. With a serious look on his face, Baek Suryong exined, If we leave it alone, the slums will descend into chaos. As you should know by now, the weak will suffer the most from a war between these two sects. Though it was Baek Suryongs own n that had lured the Great Bear Gang into this situation, he conveniently left out that detail. After all, the students didnt need to know every part of the n for their sense of justice to burn. Its not like Im lying. Both the Great Bear Gang and the Scarlet Tiger Gang were festering wounds in the slums, and Baek Suryong was merely using the opportunity to provide a valuable lesson for the students. As expected, the students were outraged. Those scum! How much more do they need to torment the powerless? Ive lost count of the times Ive wanted to storm their hideouts! Lets stop them! Though their time patrolling the slums was short, they had seen enough suffering to understand the gravity of the situation. This wasnt just about martial arts anymore, these experiences would shape their growth and ultimately benefit their martial path. Baek Suryong, pleased with their reactions, smiled slightly as he surveyed their determined faces. Now, Ill tell you who your opponents will be among the Great Bear Gang frencers. He briefed them on the eight frencers that made up the core of the gang and assigned each student to their targets. The second and third brothers of the Mighty Bear Trio will be working together. Ya Suhyeok, Geo Sangwoong, you two will handle them. Yes! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Buster Sword and Ironfist are heading this way. The Azure Dragon Twins, youll take care of them. Understood. Death Sickle and Lone Wolf are also ones to watch. Yeo Min, youll team up with Cheong Cheon. Got it. One frencer will stay inside the Great Bear hideout Hyonwon Kang, can you handle it? Leave it to me! Theyll move separately to avoid arousing our suspicion and to keep the Scarlet Tiger Gang from finding out about the ambush. This is the perfect chance to take them down one by one. Baek Suryong gave his instructions confidently, as if he could see the enemys camp himself. Thanks to the Rogues Guild, which controlled all information in the slums, and Bok Manchuns deep connections among frencers, he had gathered detailed intel on the eight targets. However, his final decision still left everyone puzzled. Wiji Cheon, you will face Mighty de alone. What? Mr. Baek! Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The students looked back and forth between Baek Suryong and Wiji Cheon, shocked. Mighty de was the de facto leader of the Great Bear Gang. Although the brothers were known as the Mighty Bear Trio, it wasmon knowledge that Mighty des strength alone surpassed his siblingsbined. Anyone who had spent a day listening to rumors in the slums would know this. Leaving such a powerful opponent to a first-year student Even if Wiji Cheon is the top student and a prodigy As the senior students exchanged worried nces, Baek Suryong dropped another bombshell. Cheon, dont kill him, just subdue him. Mr. Baek, thats too much to ask, Dokgo Jun objected and stepped forward. He had recently experienced firsthand how difficult it was to hold back in a fight to the death. Even if one was leagues above his opponent, holding back in battle could easily get one killed. I know how incredible Wiji Cheon is, but Mighty de isnt someone you can take lightly, he added. Im aware of that, Baek Suryong acknowledged, his gaze fixed on Wiji Cheon. Cheon, your opponent is the kind of scum the world would be better off without. Do you know why he retired from frencing despite his skills? Its because his involvement in countless dirty deeds has ruined his reputation to the point where no one will hire him anymore. Even so, you must subdue him without killing him. Do you understand why? Wiji Cheon thought for a moment, then nodded. Youre telling me not to be swayed by my swords voice, right? Exactly. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Although Wiji Cheon had mostly ovee the qi deviation caused by learning the fake Unlimited Sword, the aftereffects still lingered. Sometimes the sword would still whisper to him, begging him to kill his opponent. The scary thing was that every time he followed the call of the sword, he felt a strange sense of freedom, and his swordy surged beyond its normal limits. Of course, Baek Suryong knew what this phenomenon was. Wiji Cheon is on the verge of awakening to the Killing Sword. Swordsmen who awakened to the Killing Sword could often defeat opponents stronger than themselves. The real dangery in being consumed by it and turning into a bloodthirsty monster, leading many to consider it an evil art. Baek Suryong, however, did not share this view. To him, the Killing Sword was a mental martial art that enabled a person to enter a certain state of mind, as opposed to qi deviation, which caused true madness. Cheon, you must learn to control your killing intent. Even if you are facing someone who deserves to die, you must be able to restrain your sword, he stressed. Still, no matter how much advice he gave, in the end, this was an obstacle that Wiji Cheon would have to ovee on his own. After all, it was the boys will that guided the de. Wiji Cheon nodded earnestly. Ill do my best. I wont kill him. Hahhah Hes stronger than I thought Wiji Cheon wheezed, feeling his legs wobble. His clothes were torn, and blood stained the fabric in several ces. You damned brat! Are you toying with me?! Mighty de roared. Like Wiji Cheon, he was battered and bruised, but his face was flushed with rage. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Scratching his head in embarrassment, Wiji Cheon chuckled weakly, Oh, so you noticed Ive been holding back. Thats because I promised my teacher that I wouldnt kill you. What the hell are you talking about?! Ill kill you! Mighty de charged, swinging his massive dao ferociously. Wiji Cheon focused his mind. Mighty des attacks had indeed been overwhelming at first, but the true trial only began when he started to recognize the patterns in the gang leaders technique. Kill! Kill! Kill! The swords voice echoed in his mind, tempting him. Several times, he almost gave in, but each time, he resisted. northdetldo wees you. Wiji Cheon smiled to dampen some of his killing intent. No I wont kill him. Arghhh! A guy like this isnt worth killing. Wiji Cheons sword, originally aimed at Mighty des heart, changed its course at thest moment. The two figures blurred as they crossed paths in an instant. Y-You! Mighty des eyes zed with anger as he turned to re at Wiji Cheon. He moved to attack, only to find that his weapon was still eerily left behind in its original position. CLANG! The enormous weapon ttered to the ground with a heavy thud. Mighty de copsed to his knees, finally realizing his arm had been severed from the shoulder down. Chapter 140: The Scarlet Tiger Boss (1) Chapter 140: The Scarlet Tiger Boss (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Ha, haha, hahahahahaha! Mighty deughed maniacally, his gaze fixed on the giant dao and severed arm lying on the ground in front of him. After more than twenty years as a frencer, hed never imagined hed drop his weapon like this. What surged through him wasnt pain, but a deep, overwhelming sense of futility. To think that I, Mighty de, was brought down by a mere brat, he muttered bitterly. His bloodshot eyes locked onto Wiji Cheon. The helplessness he felt quickly morphed into anger. He wanted nothing more than to tear the boy apart, but the reality of his situation was too dire. Begging for his life seemed more fitting, yet the thought of doing so didnt even cross his mind. That kid wont kill me. He doesnt have the guts to take a life. Thats why he kept adjusting his swords trajectory whenever it seemed like he was about tond a fatal blow, he reassured himself. Mighty de straightened up, ring confidently at Wiji Cheon despite his injuries. Where are my brothers? Dont tell me youve killed them already. Theyre fighting with the others, Wiji Cheon replied, now looking as timid as ever since his sword was once again sheathed. Our teacher told us not to kill if possible so they might still be alive. Mighty des earstched onto one particr word. Teacher? Are you seriously telling me it was your teacher who nned all this? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads.Instead of answering, Wiji Cheon shot back, Why do you people do this? Stealing more than half of what people earn in a day, beating them, killing them without a second thought A faint glimmer of killing intent flickered in Wiji Cheons eyes. He had patrolled the slums and seen just how tough life was for the people there. Knowing this, it became harder and harder to restrain himself from killing Mighty de. Even now, the Killing Swords whispers echoed in his ears, urging him to kill, kill, kill. Youre strong and skilled in martial arts. If frencing doesnt work out, why not try farming? Wiji Cheon suggested. His childhood had been spent fleeing with his grandfather, hiding in remote mountain viges. Though they never stayed long in one ce, he made many friends along the way who, though poor and ragged, were always kindhearted and found happiness in what little they had. That was why he was devastated when, during his patrols in the slums, he saw children just like them, but not one of their faces showed even a hint of happiness. Kill him. Wiji Cheon clenched his fist. He had won the fight, yet the voice refused to leave him alone. Mighty de, unaware of the boys inner struggle, forced himself to his feet and staggered toward Wiji Cheon,ughing, Farming? Is this a joke, boy? Let me tell you something. Thats not how the world works. The strong crush the weak, take what they want, and devour them. Thew of nature is survival of the fittest. Didnt you cripple me with your fancy sword as well? Mighty de felt his confidence returning. He had lost the fight, but he knew that Wiji Cheon wouldnt kill him, so he kept prodding, trying to rattle him. Eventually, youll end up like me. No, the orthodox sects are actually worse. They pretend to be righteous, but behind the scenes theyre involved in things so filthy that you cant even imagine it. Wiji Cheon looked up at Mighty de in silence. One sh would sever his head. One thrust would pierce his heart. Or perhaps he could make a shallow cut and let the man slowly bleed to death. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Kill him! The voice was louder now, more insistent than during the fight. The man before him was worthless trash, a blight on the world. If thats the case, wouldnt killing him be the right thing to do? Wiji Cheons resolve wavered. Sensing the boys hesitation, Mighty de pressed on, You should quit this hero act while you still can. The longer you hold it in, the more itll eat away at you. Fufu. Not that its a bad thing. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Stop Wiji Cheon mumbled, shaking his head as if in pain. Mighty de felt a thrill run through him. Wiji Cheon was a martial arts prodigybarely fifteen and already a peak masterbut at the end of the day, he was just a kid. Maybe I can feed his inner demons, Mighty de thought, licking his lips. He might not have won in martial arts, but he could still mess with Wiji Cheons mind. Fufu, I can see it in your eyes. You want to kill me, dont you? But if you do, youll be just like me. Shut up A broad grin spread across Mighty des face. The thought of corrupting such a bright young talent excited him and made his heart race. Just as he was about to continue, though, a rock came flying out of nowhere, aimed straight at his head. Mighty de jerked his head back, narrowly dodging. Keep talking, and Ill rip your mouth apart, Cheoldu growled as he strode over, taking his ce beside Wiji Cheon. Mighty de clicked his tongue in disbelief. Until now, he had assumed Cheoldu was down for good. Hah. Cheoldu, youve grown some nerve. You think just because I lost an arm, the likes of you can take me on? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He nced at Wiji Cheon, who had his eyes closed, muttering, Stopstop as if fighting an internal battle. This is my chance Mighty de considered his options. He might not be able to fight, but his legs still worked. If heunched a qi st to distract Wiji Cheon and ran for it, the Ironhead Sect grunts wouldnt be able to stop him. Just as he wiggled his fingers, ready to make his move, Wiji Cheon opened his eyes. His expression was calmer, though the whispers of the Killing Sword still lingered. Mighty de, I wont kill you, he dered. Mighty de smirked, as if he had expected that. Typical orthodox brat. I knew it. You people always But! Wiji Cheon cut him off with a sly grin. Cheoldu shuddered. Wiji Cheons grin was eerily simr to the one Baek Suryong always wore right before giving his students a brutal thrashing. My teacher said that Im free do anything as long as I dont kill you. What? What are you talking about? Wiji Cheon unfastened his sheathed sword and tapped it against the ground as he stepped forward. Mr. Baek taught us that whenever wee across idiots who cant learn their lesson, its better to beat them until they wish they were dead. Wait, wait! What kind of teacher! Mighty de tried to back away, but Wiji Cheon was already on him, slipping into his guard and swinging the sheathed sword upward. Teehee! Wiji Cheon giggled, his face flushed, as the strikended squarely on Mighty des jaw. CRACK! You ought to read this at northdetldo. With a single brutal blow, Mighty des massive form was lifted off the ground, but that was only the beginning. Wiji Cheon no longer hesitated, relentlessly bludgeoning him from head to toe. BASH! SMACK! THWACK! Die! Die! Die! No, dont die! Dont die but still dieee! Wiji Cheon shouted in a frenzy. For a moment, even the Killing Sword in his mind went quiet, almost as if startled by his outburst. Hoo Hoo After what seemed like an eternity, Wiji Cheon stopped and stood over Mighty des limp and battered body, panting heavily. You alright? Cheoldu asked cautiously, stepping forward. Wiji Cheon slowly turned to face him. Cheoldu froze, feeling a chill run down his spine. What the hell is with this killing intent? Even though he was rarely agitated, he gulped nervously. The intensity of Wiji Cheons repressed qi felt like it was moments away from erupting. I almost killed him. No, even while I was hitting him, I wanted to kill him, Wiji Cheon whispered, his voice strained and his fists clenched. He remembered Baek Suryongs advice and did everything he could to control himself, but it was much harder than hed imagined. Slowly, though, the urge to kill began to subside. Well you did good, Cheoldu said, awkwardly patting Wiji Cheons head. Although the boy was much stronger than him, Cheolduforted him like an older brother. You held back, kid. Youll get better at it. northdetldo wees you. Hehe, thank you. Wiji Cheon grinned sheepishly and scratched the back of his head, his innocent demeanor returning. Cheoldu grabbed Mighty des leg and dragged him across the ground. Lets head back, shall we? Yes! Wiji Cheon replied enthusiastically. The former Ironhead Sect, now rebranded as the Rehabilitation Sect, began cleaning up the area. The disciples Mighty de had brought had long since surrendered, and all that was left was to clear the remnants of the fight. Hey, are all the students at the Azure Dragon Academy as strong as you? Youre a first-year, right? Cheoldu asked, curious. Wiji Cheon nodded. Of course. The seniors are all way stronger than me. northdetldo wees you. Stronger than you? Cheoldus jaw dropped, dumbfounded by the revtion. Azure Dragon Academy students are all monsters he thought, silently vowing to double down on his training in the Divine Rehabilitation Technique and the Thunderp Axe when they returned. Just then, Asam approached and reported, Cheoldu, weve finished cleaning up. Alright, lets go How interesting, came a sudden voice. It wasnt loud, but the moment Wiji Cheon heard it, every hair on his body stood on end. He whirled around, sword already drawn, pointing in the direction of the voice. His skin broke out in a cold sweat, and his heart pounded in his chest. Fufufu. Such a good reaction. A man stood on a nearby rooftop, his disheveled hair glowing silver in the moonlight. Although his figure was cloaked in shadow, his eyes shone a bright, eerie yellow. With a graceful leap, hended and began striding toward Wiji Cheon, saying, I came out to see what all the noise was about, and it seems Ive stumbled upon something quite entertaining. The Scarlet Tiger Boss Cheoldu muttered, recognizing the man immediately. I heard you were in seclusion training. I was. And your name is Cheoldu, right? I just finished my training. Had a small breakthrough, the Scarlet Tiger Boss said, shing a satisfied grin. His attention then shifted back to Wiji Cheon, his expression turning curious. Boy, I see youve started down the path of the Killing Sword. northdetldo wees you. But why are you holding yourself back? It is the suppression of your desires that makes your sword qi unstable and feeds the inner demons in your heart. I know youre not mute. Do I need to kill a few people here before youre willing to talk? the Scarlet Tiger Boss asked with a faint smile, his eyes scanning the surroundings for a target. Wiji Cheon narrowed his eyes. Ive been taught that I should control the Killing Sword with my will. The Scarlet Tiger Boss shook his head firmly. Wrong. The Killing Sword isnt something you control by suppressing it. You have to surrender to it, be one with it. Only then can you reach the next level. You have been taught wrong. Completely wrong. Whoever taught you is a fool. An absolute fool! he cackled, his yellowed teeth glinting in the moonlight. Boy, let me show you the true way of the Killing Sword. Be my disciple. No, my master is I dont care what you think, the Scarlet Tiger Boss interrupted. In the blink of an eye, his blood-red nailsshed out, aiming straight for Wiji Cheon.
Trantors Note: Ohh, this is the start of one of my favorite arcs! Chapter 141: The Scarlet Tiger Boss (2) Chapter 141: The Scarlet Tiger Boss (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 The Great Bear Gangs hideout echoed with anguished screams. Please, stop! Spare us, were begging you! We were wrong! We wont ever do it again, we swear! Two burly men, Mighty Spear and Mighty Staff, the second and third brothers of the infamous Mighty Bear Trio,y crumpled on the ground, shielding themselves from a barrage of punches and kicks. Already, their bodies were riddled with dark bruises, and blood flowed freely from their broken noses. So you knew you were wrong, huh? But you kept doing it anyway? You should be apologizing to the people you crippled, not us. Towering over the two battered brothers were two young men, their eyes sharp and unrelentingGeo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok. Their imposing builds made even the hefty Mighty Spear and Mighty Staff look small. Were really sorry!Well change, we promise! Just give us a chance All pride long gone, the two men clung to the legs of the martial artists less than half their age, desperation dripping from their every word, but Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok looked down at them, unmoved. You thought your strength made you untouchable, like kings? People like you make life miserable for the rest of us. If you still had a shred of decency, youd have gone to the mountains to work. But no, you made everyone elses life a living hell. Useless scum. The mountains? What kind of work? Mighty Spear asked, confused. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Desperate to cover up his slip of the tongue, Ya Suhyeoks fist met his jaw with a sickening thud. You dont get it? This filth needs a harsher lesson. Without hesitation, Ya Suhyeok resumed stomping the two brothers, and Geo Sangwoong, who had been feigning restraint, joined in. After everything these men had done to the slums, forgiveness wasnt on the cards. Argh! No more! Please, just stop! Spare us, please, we The beating dragged on, while the students from the Azure Dragon Academy watched from the sidelines, shaking their heads in disbelief. The once-proud Mighty Spear and Mighty Staff had been reduced to nothing more than whimpering wrecks. Eyes began to turn toward Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok, filled with a mixture of awe and wariness. They didnt even use any weapons To defeat those two so overwhelmingly with nothing but their bare hands This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The fight had been swift. Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok had intercepted the brothers on their way tounch a surprise attack on the Scarlet Tiger Gang. A few dozen exchangester, it was over. Now, they were delivering their own brutal brand of justice, dragging the fallen brothers back to the Great Bear Gangs den for all to see. Think of this as payback, Geo Sangwoong spat, disgusted. Ya Suhyeok nodded in agreement. No matter how much I think about it, I cant forgive you. WHACK! POW! SMACK! Witnessing blow after blownding with terrifying precision, one of the onlookers mumbled, uneasy, At this rate, theyre going to kill those thugs. Didnt Mr. Baek say not to kill unless it was absolutely necessary? Should we stop them? Another student shook his head. Nah, look closely. Those thugs are badly bruised, but no bones seem to be broken. Theyre not even bleeding that much. Oh, youre right. How do they know exactly where to hit? Being well-versed in the outer arts, both Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok had a thorough knowledge of the human body, which allowed them to easily master the art of inflicting maximum pain without causing fatal injury. To top it off, they were even skilled enough not to grant Mighty Spear and Mighty Staff the mercy that was fainting. Those two they really look like a pair of bears when they work together. Haha, they really do. The students, still watching the disy, murmured among themselves. Suddenly, someone suggested, Hey, how about we call them the Monochrome Bears from now on?1 Ya Suhyeoks darkplexion contrasted with Geo Sangwoongs light skin, making the nickname seem strangely appropriate when the two stood side by side. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Monochrome Bears? Yeah, that works. Theyre always together anyway. Lets call them that from now on! None of the students were aware that this yful nickname would one day be famous throughout the murim. Yearster, Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok would regret not objecting in time, but at the moment, they were too engrossed in the beatdown to notice. Nearby, Hyonwon Kang clicked his tongue, You two should ease up. Unless youre nning to beat them to death? Of all people, youre telling us to hold back? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Senior? Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok stared at Hyonwon Kang in utter disbelief, their jaws dropping in shock. After all, he was surrounded by his own victimsone of whom had been maimed so badly that he wouldnt be able to feed himself ever again. Then again, this man had kidnapped children and done unspeakable things to them, so no one would shed any tears for him. Just then, Yeo Min arrived, dragging an unconscious ex-frencer behind her. Walking over to the center of the training ground, where the other members of the Great Bear Gang alreadyy scattered about, she casually tossed him into the heap. Ugh Spare us please Do you really think youll get away with this? Our boss Some of the Great Bear members moaned and begged for mercy, while others made feeble attempts to threaten their captors. Fortunately, the Azure Dragon Academy students patrols of the slums had shown them firsthand the atrocitiesmitted by the Great Bear Gang, and they were not about to waver. Hey, trash. Shut your filthy mouths or Ill burn you to ashes, Hyonwon Kang snarled, his voice dripping with malice. A shiver ran down the spines of the ex-frencers, who flinched and started to quiver in fear. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? This guy Hes the worst of them all. Is he really an Azure Dragon Academy student? He acts more like someone from an unorthodox sect. Mentally and physically broken, the Great Bear Gang was in tatters. In contrast, the students bore little more than scratches. It was a decisive victory for the Azure Dragon Academy. Looks like we got them all. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Except their leader, Mighty de. We still need to deal with him. The White Dragon Manor students gathered, and Dokgo Jun, who had been watching from the sidelines, quietly slipped in among them. Wiji Cheons handling it. It should be over soon, Hyonwon Kang said. Yeo Mins brow furrowed in worry. You dont think hell lose, do you? Ya Suhyeok scoffed, Wiji Cheon? Lose? Not a chance. Right? Hes the strongest among us, Geo Sangwoong agreed. Hyonwon Kang grumbled sourly, Tsk. For now, maybe. Ill definitely overtake him before long. Geo Sangwoong grinned. Youve got a long way to go before you can catch up with him. Even Mr. Student Council President here couldnt defeat Wiji Cheon when he got serious. Im not going to just let that one slide Dokgo Jun grumbled, his eyebrow twitching. Still, as he nced around at the Azure Dragon Academy students gathered at the Great Bear Gangs hideout, admiration flickered in his eyes. In such a short time everyones gotten stronger. None of them had achieved the same breakthrough in martial arts as he had, but the shift in their attitudes was unmistakable. He could sense ittheir deepened resolve, their growing understanding of why they trained, and their thoughts on protecting the weak. This shift wouldy the foundation for their eventual rise as heroes of the Orthodox Hey, Dokgo! Just look at this treasure vault! Its literally overflowing with gold and jewelry! Dont you think we should, you know, snag some for ourselves? Never mind. There were always those loyal only to their greed. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Hyonwon Kang eximed excitedly, Guys! Well be feasting tonight! Meat and drinks Well, I quit drinking, but you all better grab plenty to make up for it No, you cant have any of that, Cheong Cheon interrupted, arriving with the other constables. With an expression as stiff and nk as a stone, he announced, All assets illegally acquired by the Great Bear Gang will be confiscated. Hyonwon Kangs grin instantly turned into a pout. Come on, Constable. Do you really need to be so strict? After days of eating that nd, tasteless noodle soup, Im even shitting noodles now. Cant we celebrate a little, huh? No, Cheong Cheon said tly, his tone making it clear that negotiation was futile. Still, Hyonwon Kang wasnt about to give up. Oh,e on No. BANG! Suddenly, the front gate of the hideout burst open, and a bloodied figure stumbled inside, instantly shattering the victorious atmosphere. What the hell? Whos that? Read this at northdetldo, or else. Dripping with blood, Cheoldu frantically scanned the room. Wheres Baek Suryong? Wheres Baek Suryong? Sensing that something serious was going on, Cheong Cheon and the White Dragon Manor students rushed toward him. Whats wrong? Why are you looking for Mr. Baek? Cheong Cheon asked. W-Wiji Cheon the Scarlet Tiger Boss What about Wiji Cheon? Spit it out! Hyonwon Kang barked, grabbing the man by his cor. The Scarlet Tiger Boss kidnapped Wiji Cheon, Cheoldu choked. rmed, Hyonwon Kang shook him harder. Kidnapped? What do you mean, kidnapped? And the Scarlet Tiger Boss? Whats he got to do with this? Wasnt Cheon fighting the Great Bear Boss?! Geo Sangwoong rested his big hand on Hyonwon Kangs arm, his voice calm but firm as he reassured, Wonkang, calm down. Youre strangling him so badly that he cant talk. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Fuck Hyonwon Kang let go, stepping back with a scowl. Cheoldu, gasping for air, continued, It happened so fast. The Scarlet Tiger Boss appeared out of nowhere. He said he wanted to teach Wiji Cheon the way of the Killing Sword, and asked him to be his disciple. When Wiji Cheon refused, the Boss immediately attacked him, and then The mere memory of the fight made Cheoldu tremble violently. The bosss sword qi flowed from his ws, his wild hair whipped in the wind, and his yellow eyes burned like mes. His terrifyingughter echoed as he toyed with Wiji Cheon. Hed been fighting in the slums all his life, but hed never seen such pure, untamed violence. Even Mighty de, who had tried to flee in the chaos, had been sliced to pieceshis life ended just for getting in the way. Silence hung heavy in the air as Cheoldus words sank in. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. In a strained voice, Dokgo Jun finally managed to ask, So Wiji Cheon lost? He was being overwhelmed, but he stubbornly refused to go down. Thats when the Scarlet Tiger Boss Cheoldu lowered his head, gritting his teeth. He threatened to kill us, one by one, unless Wiji Cheon threw down his sword and surrendered. And then hedropped it immediately. That idiot Ugh. Thats so like him. Even though Wiji Cheon often lost himself in the heat of battle, he was, at heart, a kind and gentle soul. Cheoldu nced down at his own body, littered with cuts and gashes from the bosss ws. He had barely escaped with his life. Taking a deep breath, he continued, The moment Wiji Cheon let go of his sword, the Scarlet Tiger Boss sealed his acupoints. Wiji Cheon tried to fight back, but the Boss dragged him back to the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout Weve got to move quickly. The Scarlet Tiger Boss may not kill him right away since he wants Wiji Cheon as a disciple, but who knows what that lunatic might do Understood, Cheong Cheon said, signaling the officers to take Cheoldu to the physician. Rest now. Well handle it from here. Turning to the students, he added, As youve heard, Wiji Cheon has been kidnapped by the enemy leader. Ill contact the constabry for reinforcements. Has anyone seen Baek Suryong? The students exchanged nces, then shook their heads. Hes probably at the inn Maybe hes already gone after Wiji Cheon. Hes always a step ahead of us. I hope so, but If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Despite their overwhelming victory over the Great Bear Gang, unease rippled through the students. Should we just wait here? Mr. Baek will take care of it. We need to contact the academy quickly. This is bad. Mr. Baek will save him. If we do something stupid and mess things up Right. If even Wiji Cheon couldnt handle that guy SLAM! A door shattered under the force of Hyonwon Kangs kick, silencing the murmurs. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He red at the group, eyes zing. Cowards! Our junior just got kidnapped, and you want to sit here and wait for a teacher? With that attitude, you dare call yourselves martial artists? The students, many of them seniors to Wiji Cheon, averted their eyes in shame. Hyonwon Kang scoffed, Pathetic. Whether Mr. Baek shows up or not, Im going after my junior. Im going too, Dokgo Jun said, stepping forward. Geo Sangwoong, Ya Suhyeok, and Yeo Min quickly followed suit. We have to save him. Hes our cute junior, after all. Seriously, what a troublesome kid. Hes the best cook among us though. With Hyonwon Kang leading, the White Dragon Manor students, along with Dokgo Jun and the Azure Dragon Twins, marched out of the Great Bear Gangs front gate. Fire! Fire! Suddenly, a massive fire erupted in the distance, originating from the direction of the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout.
  1. Monochrome Bears: This is a y on words, no racism intended. Since Bears sounds the same as Warriors, I will alternate between Monochrome Duo and Monochrome Bears depending on the hanja in the raws or the person speaking. Baek Suryong and the kids would obviously shamelessly call Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok bears, while strangers would be more polite.?
Chapter 142: To the Valley of Villains (1) Chapter 142: To the Valley of Viins (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 FWOOSH! mes roared to life, shooting up violently from all sides. Like a wild, hungry beast, the fire devoured everything in its path, licking the air with fiery tongues. Fire! Fire! The grand mansion that served as the headquarters of the Scarlet Tiger Gang, which stood in stark contrast to the run-down slums that surrounded it, was engulfed in mes. The fire that erupted from the heart of the mansion spread rapidly, consuming the entire estate in a matter of minutes. Bright red mes lit up the pre-dawn sky, and thick smoke drifted into the streets, rousing the neighborhood. Shocked residents rushed outside, their eyes wide with disbelief as they stared at the inferno that had engulfed the Scarlet Tiger Gangs stronghold. Isnt that the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout? Good heavens, how did this happen? Its divine retribution! Those bastards deserve it! Let them burn! Wahahaha!Fortunately, the mansion stood on the outskirts of the slums, so there was no immediate danger of the fire spreading to other buildings. Move! a voice shouted urgently as blurry figures rushed past the gathered crowd, utilizing their movement arts to the fullest. With such speed and grace that they seemed to fly, the group hurtled toward the zing headquarters of the Scarlet Tiger Gang. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? They were the students of Azure Dragon Academy, led by Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok. Well break down the front gate! the two big boys yelled in unison as they approached the burning mansion. Together, they threw their weight against the gatesrge enough for ten men to pass side by sideusing their shoulders to ram it open. BOOM! With a thunderous crash, the gates flew inward, revealing a sea of mes and suffocating smoke that obscured the situation inside. Step aside! Hyonwon Kang yelled, running ahead and scattering the mes momentarily with a swing of his de. As the fire parted, the inside of the mansion came into view, and the students grimaced at the sight. So many corpses What happened here? Underneath the roaring mesy dozens of brutally shed bodies. From the tattoos on their arms, it was clear they were all members of the Scarlet Tiger Gang. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Why are these guys dead? They didnt die in the fire. Someone cut them down. Was it Wiji Cheon? No way A grim thought crossed their minds. Doesnt matter who did it. Any fucker who messes with our junior is dead, Hyonwon Kang growled like a wild beast. Wiji Cheon may have been stronger than him, but to Hyonwon Kang, who had no siblings, he was a cute younger brother, a junior at the Azure Dragon Academy, and a shy, soft-hearted chap who couldnt even stand up for himself when the cafeteriady overcharged him. I sense something up ahead. Follow me, hemanded. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Wait hold on, Dokgo Jun objected, grabbing Hyonwon Kangs shoulder. Although he had not fully recovered from his injuries, he had forced himself to run along with the others out of concern for Wiji Cheon. As a result, his face was pale and he was panting heavily. Huff The enemy is an unorthodox sect master, and hes much stronger than Wiji Cheon. If we rush in recklessly, well all be in danger, including Wiji Cheon, he stressed anxiously. To his surprise, Hyonwon Kang replied calmly, I know. Im nning to ambush them after I assess the situation. Youre more level-headed than I thought. Hyonwon Kang smirked. I learned that from someone not too long ago. Read this at northdetldo, or else. The group suppressed their presence and moved deeper into the burning mansion. CRASH! THUD! Pirs copsed and the ceiling caved in as the fire continued its destruction. The thick smoke and unbearable heat made it hard to breathe, and if they werent trained martial artists, they wouldve sumbed long ago. [Were almost at the Bosss chambers. Prepare yourselves,] Hyonwon Kang warned using telepathy as he took the lead. Suddenly, a figure emerged through the flickering mes. The students tensed for a moment, wary, but the new arrival turned out to be a familiar face. Mr. Baek? Hyonwon Kang muttered, shocked. Took you long enough, Baek Suryong said curtly. Having arrived before them, he had already inspected the scene. Geo Sangwoong stepped forward urgently. Wheres Wiji Cheon? And the Scarlet Tiger Boss? Read this at northdetldo, or else. I was toote. This ce was already burning when I got here, Baek Suryong exined. Dokgo Jun, his expression tense, asked the question that had been on everyones mind since their arrival. On the way here, we saw the bodies of the Scarlet Tiger Gang members Did you do that? No, the Scarlet Tiger Boss was the one who did it. What? Baek Suryong gestured toward a nearby corpse. Take a good look. The cuts arent clean like typical de wounds. Theyre closely spaced and run parallel, suggesting that they were made using a w technique. A w technique? Dokgo Juns eyes widened in realization. ording to the information Baek Suryong had given them, the Scarlet Tiger Boss was notorious for his w technique, which made his fingers turn red and harden to the point where they could rip through thick iron. In deep thought, Baek Suryong murmured to himself, That homicidal madman ughtered all his own men, set the mansion on fire, and fled, taking Wiji Cheon with him. I dont get it. Why would he do this? Is he just that crazy? No way He killed his own men? Thats insane. The students stared at the carnage in horror. Most of the Scarlet Tiger Gang were heinous criminals, but learning that they had been killed by their own leader stirred an unexpected sense of pity in them. Feeling increasingly uneasy, Hyonwon Kang shouted, A psycho like that kidnapped Wiji Cheon! Mr. Baek, we have to go after him right now! This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. I was nning to do exactly that, when you guys showed up, Baek Suryong nodded gravely. The truth was, he deeply regretted his failure to predict this turn of events. Who couldve guessed that the Scarlet Tiger Boss would break out of his seclusion training all of a sudden? And as if that wasnt bad enough, he even killed the Rogues Guild spies who were in charge of shadowing him. Because of that, I didnt find out about Cheons kidnapping until it was toote. Still, I doubt hes gotten far. The state of the bodies indicated it had only been a short time since the Boss fled. With the Rogues Guilds informationwork, they would soon know where he was headed. Eyes gleaming coldly, Baek Suryong addressed the students, Okay, Im going after him now. You kids return to the academy and exin whats happened to the other teachers. Ill probably be gone for a few days, but dont let up on your training. Ill check on your progress when I get back. Mr. Baek, wereing with you. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. We cant just train while this is going on. I grew up in the mountains, so Im very good at hiking. The students fixed their determined gazes on Baek Suryong, making it clear they had no intention ofplying. Baek Suryong chuckled, shaking his head at their eagerness. I understand how you feel, but itll be faster if I go alone We wont hold you back! Well chase him to the ends of the earth! If we cant keep up, just leave us behind and run ahead! Well catch up! One by one, Baek Suryong scanned the students faces, evaluating their resolve. They wont be much help in a chase or a fight, but After a brief moment of contemtion, Baek Suryong sighed, Fine, but on one condition. At least one of you must have learned tracking techniques. Yeo Min shyly raised her hand. Ive learned them. Will that do? Baek Suryong hesitated for a moment, surprised that a young girl would have such skills, but didnt question Yeo Min. Alright. You cane, he conceded. Yes! Seeing his students pump their fists in excitement, Baek Suryongs expression turned stern. Dont celebrate just yet. This chase is going to be brutal. If anyone falls behind, I wont hesitate to abandon them. I have no intention of losing Wiji Cheon because I had to babysit you. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Yes, Mr. Baek! You all answer well, at least. Clicking his tongue, Baek Suryong tossed a small pouch to Yeo Min. This is the tracking incense that I sprayed on my clothes. If you lose sight of me, use the scent to follow my trail. Understood, Yeo Min replied with a nod. With the incense, there was no need to worry about getting lost even if they were left behind. This will be good experience for them, Baek Suryong mused. He had nned to take them out into the jianghu for field training eventually, though it was meant to be after they had finished clearing out the slums and grown a bit more. Well, ns change Noticing that the Scarlet Tiger Mansion was on the verge of total copse, Baek Suryong said, Lets get out of here. The students immediatelyplied. Just as Baek Suryong had predicted, the mansion copsed as thest student rushed out of the gates. After some discussion, it was decided that the pursuit team would consist of Baek Suryong, Geo Sangwoong, Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, and Ya Suhyeok. Dokgo Jun had wanted to join, but Baek Suryong judged that his injuries were still too severe and ordered him to lead the remaining students back to the academy. Time to go Hmm? I seem to have forgotten something Turning to his students, Baek Suryong suddenly asked, Wait, what about your other sses? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Huh? Why does that matter? Hyonwon Kang shrugged, confused. Baek Suryong stared at him in disbelief. Why do you think? However, his students only exchanged nces, clearly unbothered. Hyonwon Kang grinned. Didnt you know? Were not people who care about things like ss attendance. You delinquents think thats something to be proud of? Baek Suryong moaned, rubbing his temples. I can already picture the lecture Im going to get from Grandpa His head hurt just imagining it. Sighing, he decided to stop thinking. Well, thats a problem forter. Lets move. Try your best to keep up with me. Yes, Mr. Baek! Before long, word came from the Rogues Guild, and the pursuit began. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. CRACKLE, CRACKLE. A small fire flickered between two figures. Eat. No. Wiji Cheon refused the food offered by the Scarlet Tiger Boss, who simply chuckled and ate it himself without pressing further. A heavy silence fell between them. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Wiji Cheon, his acupuncture points sealed, red quietly at the Scarlet Tiger Boss. How could you do that? he suddenly whispered. The Scarlet Tiger Boss nced up. Do what? Up close, he looked like a grizzled middle-aged man, his disheveled hair and yellow eyes giving him a wild, almost feral appearance. When he wasnt busy killing, however, he had a strange calm about him that only added to Wiji Cheons confusion. Wiji Cheon rified, How can you kill people so easily? The Scarlet Tiger Boss scratched his chin. Why not? I kill because I want to. What other reason do I need? Wiji Cheon felt a shiver run down his spine. He had misjudged this man. He wasnt just ruthless, he was batshit crazy. The only reason he didnt seem like it was because he used twisted logic as if it was the most natural thing in the world. The Scarlet Tiger Boss fixed his clear, piercing gaze on Wiji Cheon. What about you? Why do you resist the Killing Sword? Because I dont want to kill people as easily as you do. Heh, you think you can fool me? The Killing Sword is honed by taking countless lives. Youve killed over fifty people, havent you? Ill bet my life on it. Wiji Cheon bit his lip until it bled. The Scarlet Tiger Boss was right. Though the memories were blurry, he remembered killing dozens of people while suffering from qi deviation caused by the fake Unlimited Sword. Suddenly, the Killing Sword whispered to him again. Kill him. Boy, surrender yourself to the Killing Sword. Embrace the freedom it offers. Do that, and your martial arts will soar to new heights. With your talent and age, you could be a grandmaster in ten years, maybe even less. You ought to read this at northdetldo. There was genuine envy in the Scarlet Tiger Bosss voice. He understood Wiji Cheons potentialsomething only those who had dedicated their lives to martial arts could grasp. Finishing his meal, the Scarlet Tiger Boss licked his lips, saying, Theres a vige just down the hill. Lets go there together. Ill release your sealed acupoints. Let the Killing Sword take over, and well bathe in blood. Once youve tasted that thrill, youll never want to let it go If you try anything like that! Ill bite my tongue andmit suicide! Even if my acupoints are sealed, the moment theyre released, Ill kill myself without hesitation! Wiji Cheon shouted angrily, releasing his killing intent. The Scarlet Tiger Boss blinked, genuinely puzzled. I dont get it. Why are you so dead set against murder? Recalling Baek Suryongs teachings, Wiji Cheon said firmly, Because its what my teacher taught me. Ill never give in to the Killing Sword. The Scarlet Tiger Boss scoffed. What a quack teacher, ruining a genius who couldve be the worlds greatest swordsman. Youre better off without him. Dont insult my teacher. Hes a far better man than youll ever be, Wiji Cheon retorted. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Scarlet Tiger Boss sneered, his voice dripping with mockery, So your teachers that great, huh? You talk as if hes some unbeatable master. He may not be the worlds strongest, but he can easily defeat someone like you. Oh? So hes a grandmaster, is he? The Scarlet Tiger Bossughed as he stood up. He stomped on the fire, snuffing it out, then hoisted Wiji Cheon onto his shoulder. But tell me this, will your teacher even dare to follow us, once he figures out where were headed? Wiji Cheon stayed silent. The Scarlet Tiger Boss grinned, showing his yellowed teeth. How about a bet? If your teacher chases us down, I wont force you to learn the Killing Sword. Where are we going? With a malicious grin, the Scarlet Tiger Boss scratched some letters into the dirt where the fire had been. Were going to the Valley of Viins, home to the murims Ten Great Viins. Momentster, only the ominous words Valley of Viins (˹) remained scrawled in the dirt where the two had camped.
Trantors Note: Time for a poll since this ce name is going to stick for a while. PollMaker Chapter 143: To the Valley of Evil (2) Chapter 143: To the Valley of Evil (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong traced his fingers over the letters ˹ȡ left in the ashes. Though there was still a faint warmth, quite a bit of time had passed since the person who drew it had left. The Valley of Evil, huh Well, at least this confirms were on the right track. Our target was even kind enough to write down his destination. Of course, Baek Suryong didnt trust the message at face value. Being a former viin himself, he knew better than anyone how sly they could be. This could be a ploy to throw us off. Ill take note of it, but following the trail closelyes first. Where is the Valley of Evil, anyway? Ive never heard of it. It wasnt around fifty years ago, thats for sure. While he was lost in thought, his students, who had been chasing after him using their movement arts, arrived one by one. Huff, huff W-Water Mr. Baek, how can your movement arts be so fast?Sighing and tossing them a water bottle, Baek Suryong asked, Has anyone heard of a ce called the Valley of Evil? Me, Ive heard of it. Geo Sangwoong, the son of the Golden Dragon Trading Company Chairman, raised his hand. Given his background, he was familiar with various rumors and stories from the murim. The Valley of Evil is a deep gorge where all sorts of bad guys gather. About thirty years ago, demonic practitioners and criminals started hiding there to avoid the Murim Alliance Wait, dont tell me Cheon went there? See for yourself. Baek Suryong gestured to the ashes beside him. The students gathered around to inspect the writing. Geo Sangwoongs already pale face grew even paler. This is bad! If hes entered the Valley of Evil, we may never see Cheon again! Senior, why are you saying such unlucky things? Isnt it just a valley where a few runaway viins are hiding? Hyonwon Kang remarked casually. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Frustrated, Geo Sangwoong thumped his chest. You idiot. This isnt the time to be rxed. The Valley of Evil is home to two of the Ten Great Viins! The Ten Great Viins? Baek Suryong frowned as he repeated the name. While he wasnt fully up-to-date with modern murim affairs, he knew about the Ten Great Viins. Although todays murim was dominated by the orthodox sects, these ten powerful unorthodox martial artists still roamed around freely. Among them, the strongest three were known as the Three Blights (), and they were even ranked among the murims Ten Supremes. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. Are those two in the Valley of Evil part of the Three Blights? Thankfully, no. The two in the Valley are the Bloody Ripper (Ѫֹ) and the Nine Yin Witch (ħŮ). Baek Suryong recalled the details about these two. Even though they werent among the Three Blights, both were still incredibly dangerous. The Bloody Rippers w techniques, which could slice through steel like tofu, had earned him a fearsome reputation decades ago. The Nine Yin Witch, a master of ice techniques, had roamed the jianghu for over a decade before finally settling in the Valley of Evil. Most importantly, between the two of them, they had murdered well over a hundred orthodox martial artists. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Dammit The groups mood grew heavy as the gravity of the situation set in. Hyonwon Kang kicked at the ashes left by the Scarlet Tiger Boss, muttering, What the hell has the Murim Alliance been doing, letting people like that run loose? Theyve tried to take them down several times, Geo Sangwoong exined, but every time, theyve failed. Dozens of people have died or been injured entering the valley, only to find it empty when they got there. A heavy silence hung over the group. Looking at his students tense faces, Baek Suryong sighed, This wont work. You should all head back. Ill go alone. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. What? What are you saying now? Baek Suryong pointed to a towering peak ahead of them. Do you really think that you kids, who have been whining all the way here, can keep up with me? The trail leads over that mountain. Judging by your endurance, I guarantee all of you will copse within two hours. The students bit their lips in frustration. They wanted to argue with Baek Suryong, but deep down, they knew he was right. Sensing their feelings, Baek Suryong softened his tone. The Azure Dragon Academy will send out a pursuit team soon. Join them and follow me at a more reasonable pace. Hyonwon Kang immediately protested, But! Hyonwon Kang, nows not the time for this, Geo Sangwoong interjected, grabbing Hyonwon Kangs shoulder to stop him from arguing. As much as it stung, Baek Suryongs n was the best option. Saving Wiji Cheon was the highest priority, and they couldnt afford to slow their teacher down. Realizing this, the students hung their heads in defeat. Suddenly, Ya Suhyeok, who had been quiet so far because he was the most junior student in the group, pointed to the mountain in front of them and suggested, Mr. Baek I think I can find a shortcut through that mountain. What? If we take the shortcut, we can halve the distance we need to travel. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes, skeptical. You figured that out just by looking? Ya Suhyeok scratched the back of his head. Ive been hiking in the mountains since I was a kid. Also, I might be able to find some friends to help us out. You know how it is with us mountain dwellers This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong regarded him seriously. Can you guarantee youll find a path? We dont have time to waste. If you give me a chance, Ill prove it to you, Ya Suhyeok said determinedly. Baek Suryong nodded. Alright. Ill give you a chance. You have half an hour. If you dont find a shortcut in time, Im moving ahead without you. Then everyone, please follow me. The path were on right now isnt the best for business. That one over theres better. Business? Geo Sangwoong repeated, eyeing Ya Suhyeok suspiciously. Grinning, Ya Suhyeok led the group forward. Not long after, they found out just who these friends of his were. northdetldo wees you. CRASH! The flimsy wooden gate of Whitewood Keep, held together by little more than a few branches, exploded into pieces as a group of strangers stormed in. W-Who goes there?! Caughtpletely off guard by the sudden invasion, the Whitewood Keep Bandits, who had been peacefully grilling venison, scrambled to grab whatever weapons they could findaxes, sickles, rusty swordsbut their reaction was pitifully slow, especially in the face of martial artists. Ya Suhyeok strode toward them, radiating confidence with every step. Are you guys the ones doing business on this mountain? he asked. At the sight of his massive, muscr figure, the bandits lost what little courage they had left. Hyung-nim, maybe we shouldve just surrendered at the start one of the bandits muttered nervously. Baekdu, the Chief Bandit of Whitewood Keep, shook in terror. Damn it Are they martial artists? What were the lookouts doing?! Ya Suhyeok walked up to Baekdu and casually rested a hand on his shoulder. Sorry to interrupt your meal, but were in a bit of a hurry. W-What do you want? Baekdu stammered. Even though he was clearly much older than Ya Suhyeok, he simply couldnt muster the courage to speak informally in front of the big boy. Grinning widely, Ya Suhyeok shed his pearly whites. How about we have a quick chat? Itll only take a minute. P-Please spare me This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Wearing a kind smile, Ya Suhyeok led the trembling bandit off to the side for a private conversation. Hyonwon Kang shook his head in disbelief. Whats up with him? Were in a hurry, and hes wasting time raiding a bandit hideout? Lets wait and see. He must have a reason for it, Geo Sangwoong replied, scanning the area. The bandits were trembling, barely able to hold their weapons. Ever the gentleman, Geo Sangwoong smiled warmly at them, saying, Were not here to cause trouble. Please, go ahead and finish your meal. Hyonwon Kang snorted. Seriously, Senior? You think they can eat after a giant bear storms in and threatens them? Read this at northdetldo, or else. I think theyre more scared of your face than anything else, Wonkang. My face? When was thest time you looked in a mirror, huh? Now youve done it. Wanna go at it? Enough, both of you. Youre just as bad as each other, Yeo Min sighed. Luckily for the bandits, Ya Suhyeok and the bandit chief soon returned soon. Now looking much more at ease, the bandit chief eximed, Hoho! Young friend, if thats all you wanted, you shouldve said so from the start! Ive lived on this mountain for ten years, so I know every shortcut! Everyone,e over here and lets go! Didnt you say you were in a hurry? Follow me, quickly! With Baekdu leading the way, the group was shown the fastest route across the mountain. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Puffing out his chest, Ya Suhyeok approached Baek Suryong. Mr. Baek, howd I do? Not bad, Baek Suryong praised. Delighted with the rarepliment, Ya Suhyeok went back to chatting with his new friend Baekdu, grinning from ear to ear. Baek Suryong shook his head in disbelief. This kid sure knows how to be useful in the weirdest situations. Still, does he really think we havent noticed? Thanks to the bandits shortcut, the group crossed the mountain far quicker than expected. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? After crossing the mountain and waving goodbye to Baekdu, the group spent the rest of the day chasing the Scarlet Tiger Bosss trail. To save as much time as possible, they ate as they ran, never stopping to rest and pushing their bodies to the limit. Nevertheless, when Baek Suryong gauged that the students were one step away from fainting, he called for a stop. Lets rest here for a while. Huff huff I can still go further Just a little more SMACK! THWACK! WHACK! Hit on the forehead by Baek Suryongs ck Dragon Pointer, the protesting Hyonwon Kang, Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok instantly fell to the ground. Rest when I tell you to. If we run into enemies while youre in this state, you wont be able to defend yourselves. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Seeing the logic in Baek Suryongs words, the exhausted students quicklyy down on the floor to rest and recuperate. Even Baek Suryong began to stretch his muscles, which had be sore after two days of non-stop running. At least weve closed the gap, he mused. So far, hed managed to track the Scarlet Tiger Boss without too much trouble. Or rather, never mind hiding his trail, the man had even asionally left traces behind, as if inviting them to follow. Why is he doing this? As expected of a lunatic, hes impossible to read. Baek Suryong fell into deep thought. He had gathered a lot of information about the Scarlet Tiger Boss during the pursuit. The difference in depth between the left and right footprints suggested that he was carrying Wiji Cheon over his shoulder, yet the length of his stride remained consistent. His movement arts havent faltered at all despite the arduous chase and the additional burden. Hes stronger than I thought. Staying calm was key in moments like this. To rush in carelessly just because their goal was in sight would only lead to mistakes. Looking at the students, Baek Suryong instructed, Were catching up quickly, and Cheon seems to still be alright. Well rest here for two hours. Circte your qi and loosen up your muscles. Mmm Seeing the boys groan in acknowledgement, Baek Suryong got to his feet. They had finished their jerky earlier in the day, so he nned to hunt or gather something from the surrounding forest. Ill help, Yeo Min offered, joining him. Compared to the guys, who were allpletely wiped out, she was barely panting. Worried, Baek Suryong reaffirmed, You sure you dont want a break? Smiling cheekily, Yeo Min replied, Im fine. After all, thanks to a certain someone, Ive been training my movement arts every day. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Unlike the others, she had focused mostly on movement arts in preparation for thepetition at the uing Heavenly Martial Festival. As a result, she had the most stamina out of the group. How are the others holding up? I didnt get a chance to observe them closely since I was leading the way. Theyre hopeless. Those idiots didnt even notice the blisters and abrasion wounds on their feet, Yeo Min sighed. Regardless, despite her frequentints, Baek Suryong knew that Yeo Min had been quietly caring for her friends, treating their wounds and encouraging them whenever they started to fall behind. He asked warmly, How goes your training? Tough as always. By the way, I have a question about the movement arts you taught me previously Ask away. As they walked through the forest, the two caught a few birds for dinner, but when they returned, they found the boys fast asleep and snoring away. Watching the birds roasting over the fire, Yeo Min asked quietly, Erm, Mr. Baek Who do you think the Scarlet Tiger Boss really is? Hes probably connected to the Bloody Ripper. What? Yeo Mins eyes widened at the mention of one of the Ten Great Viins. Dont worry, Im quite sure hes not the Bloody Ripper himself, but the mans disciple or junior brother. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? ording to Cheoldu, the Scarlet Tiger Boss used a w technique that stained his fingernails red, which was strikingly simr to the Bloody Rippers style. Arent you scared, Mr. Baek? You might end up fighting one of the Ten Great Viins. Baek Suryong shrugged nonchntly. It was one thing if it was one of the Three Blights, but he didnt see the Bloody Ripper as much of a threat, especially if he went all out. Still, he had no intention of fighting the Bloody Ripper if he could help it. His goal was to catch the Scarlet Tiger Boss and save Wiji Cheon before more variables popped up. Ill catch him before we even get to the Valley of Evil, he said confidently. Impressed, Yeo Min quietly murmured, Youre always so confident, Mr. Baek. Self-confidence is the mark of the capable. You sure know how to boast Sighing, Yeo Min crouched down and stared nkly into the fire. She may have been in better shape than the others, but she was clearly still tired. For a while, Baek Suryong watched her in silence. By the way he suddenly began. Yes? His gaze rested on Yeo Mins hair, illuminated by the fire, where strands of white could be seen peeking through the ck. Ive been meaning to ask whats that medicine you take every day? Yeo Min flinched.
Trantors Note: I have the flu, so updates will be slow this weekend Take care and get the flu vine if you can, this seasons flu is nasty. Chapter 144: To the Valley of Evil (3) Chapter 144: To the Valley of Evil (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 When did you figure it out? Yeo Min snapped, hunching over like a bristling hedgehog and ring daggers at Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong replied softly, Ive known for a while. Youve been secretly taking pills twice a day, morning and night. Yeo Min frowned, but remained silent. Baek Suryong watched her reaction calmly. She had been careful, but inside the White Dragon Manor, there was no hiding anything from his sharp eyes. Concerned, he asked again, Are you sick? Or do you have some kind of unusual constitution? From what Ive seen during your training, though, you dont seem to be seriously ill. Im Yeo Min hesitated. Everyone had something theyd rather keep hidden, and normally Baek Suryong wasnt one to pry. However, this involved a students health, and he couldnt just let it go. Come to think of it, Ive never had a real conversation with her. Unlike the boys, he hadnt had long talks with Yeo Min, not because she was a woman, but because she always kept her distance and avoided such moments.I know this isnt the best time, but if I dont ask now, I might not get another chance, he pressed. If its a secret, Ill keep it. Just tell me. Maybe I can help. You know I specialize in treating qi deviation and rehabilitating delinquents Its none of your concern, Mr. Baek. Yeo Min cut him off, shaking her head firmly and forcing a strained and obviously fake smile. Were just in a contractual rtionship, right? Isnt it awkward when an employer gets too curious about his employees private life? Baek Suryong fell silent. Unlike the other students, Yeo Min was only learning martial arts for money, just like she had danced at the Golden Dragon Inn for a living. Is her obsession with money connected to the medicine? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryongs gaze was once again drawn to the few strands of white hair peeking through Yeo Mins otherwise ck locks, but the desperate look in her eyes made him hesitate to ask her about it. Yeo Min pleaded, Just like we agreed, Ill enter the Heavenly Martial Festivals movement artspetition. Im not confident about winning, but since youre paying me, Ill definitely do my best. You promised me a big bonus if I get first ce, right? So nothing else really matters, does it? After a brief pause, Baek Suryong nodded. Okay. Nothing else matters. For a moment, Yeo Mins expression hardened, but she quickly returned to her usual self. Phew. Thats a relief. I was worried youd keep pestering me for answers. Do I seem like that kind of person to you? You just proved that youre not, right? Yeo Min giggled, sticking her tongue out yfully, before standing up. Baek Suryong shot her a puzzled look. Where are you going? I saw a stream nearby just now, so Im going to wash up. After two days of running, I must smell awful Wait, dont tell me youre nning to sneak a peek? Im not interested in kids. Youre not that much older than me! Yeo Min pouted, then vanished in a sh using her movement arts. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong watched her disappear into the distance, theny down on the ground, resting his head on his arms. A sea of stars shimmered brilliantly in the night sky, as if threatening to rain down and drown him at any moment. A contractual rtionship, huh? For something like that, she sure seemed sincere about trying to save her fellow student. Seriously, why does it seem like everyone whoes to the White Dragon Manor has a story to tell? Sighing softly, Baek Suryong closed his eyes. Two dayster. Well catch up within the hour, Baek Suryong announced, ncing back at his students. Hows everyone holding up? Im fine. Ready to fight. I can keep going as long as needed. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? After four days of relentless pursuit, the students cheeks were hollow and their bodies pushed to the limit. They had climbed mountain after mountain, using movement arts all the while. Several times, they hade close to fainting, and even now they were waging a constant war against their own fatigue. I was sure that at least half of them would drop out, Baek Suryong mused. He hadnt gone easy on the students at all. Rescuing Wiji Cheon was his priority, and he couldnt risk slowing down even if it meant he had to abandon them. Still, the four had kept up, sometimes encouraging each other through gritted teeth, sometimes lending a hand and pulling a straggler along. Their resolve has definitely strengthened. In martial arts, its not how long one trains that matters. What matters is how hard one concentrates, and the past four days had pushed his students to their limits, forcing them to give everything they had. Theyve done well. Baek Suryong thought about praising them, but decided to save it for after they had saved Wiji Cheon. Instead, he gave his next instruction in a matter-of-fact tone, Well slow down a bit so we dont tip off the enemy. Be ready to fight at any moment. Understood. Soon, the Scarlet Tiger Boss came into view, carrying Wiji Cheon over his shoulder like a sack of rice. Gotcha, Baek Suryong murmured in a low, chilling voice as he signaled for everyone to quietly close the distance, staying far enough back to avoid detection. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Remember the n? Stick to it. The students all nodded without a word, their eyes as sharp as their teachers. Instead of rushing forward, they rxed their muscles and circted their qi in preparation for the uing battle. If the Scarlet Tiger Boss used Wiji Cheon as a hostage, it couldplicate things, so they had carefully nned their strategy beforehand. Begin! Baek Suryongmanded. Hyonwon Kang, Geo Sangwoong, and Ya Suhyeok immediately split off in three directions, dashing forward, while Yeo Min leapt into the trees after exchanging a nce with Baek Suryong. Her light, agile form flitted through the branches, quickly reaching a higher vantage point. STOP RIGHT THERE, YOU SON OF A BITCH! Hyonwon Kang roared, his voice echoing through the mountains. The Scarlet Tiger Boss widened his eyes at the sight of Hyonwon Kang blocking his path. Oho? What do we have here? Hyonwon Kang stormed forward, his face twisted in fury like a demon on the warpath. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Twisting his head around, Wiji Cheon called out, S-Senior! Cheon! Are you okay? Hyonwon Kang asked worriedly. He wasnt alone. From both sides, Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok appeared, their auras ring as they moved in to surround the Scarlet Tiger Boss. We came to get you, junior, Geo Sangwoong said. You talked big, but here you are, getting yourself kidnapped, Ya Suhyeok added with a smirk. The Scarlet Tiger Boss stopped in his tracks, tilting his head. I knew someone woulde eventually, but I didnt think kids like you would be the first to arrive. Hyonwon Kang drew his de, pointing it directly at the Scarlet Tiger Boss, his voice brimming with killing intent as he bellowed, Hey, if you dont want to die, put our junior down, now! Alright, alright. I was just about to take a break anyway, the Scarlet Tiger Boss chuckled, then casually dropped Wiji Cheon like discarding trash. Wiji Cheon, his acupoints sealed, fell to the ground helplessly. Turning his head, the only part of him still able to move, he screamed, R-Run! You cant beat him with just the three of you! Junior, give us some credit. Were not that bad. Shut up, little punk. The three of us are more than enough. The trio tightened their circle, closing in. The Scarlet Tiger Boss watched themzily, a sly grin on his face. Is this really all youve got? Or are there more surprises? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Before he could finish, Hyonwon Kang charged at him, yelling, Die! URAAGH! HAAAP! From both sides, Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok attacked simultaneously. Watching their synchronized movements, the Scarlet Tiger Boss muttered to himself, For your age, youre not bad. Unfortunately you kids wont live long enough to get any better. His grin broadened, and his fingernails morphed into blood-red ws as he shed at the oing Hyonwon Kang. Just then, a torrent of hidden weapons rained down from above. It was Yeo Min, who had been hiding in the trees. Ha! I knew it! You sneaky little brats! the Scarlet Tiger Bossughed, swatting Yeo Mins hidden weapons away with his right hand and deflecting Hyonwon Kangs dao with his left. Siezing the moment, Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok closed in from the sides, their powerful punches whistling through the air. Seeing the huge fists filling up his vision, the Scarlet Tiger Boss leaned back, dodging the attacks with ease, all the while still grinning smugly. Impressive! he praised. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. However, there was one ambusher he failed to notice. Is this funny to you? Because Im notughing, a voice said from right behind him. Startled, the Scarlet Tiger Boss whirled around, shing the ground with his crimson ws. Deep gouges formed in the earth, but Baek Suryong had already closed the distance. Their eyes met, and Baek Suryong smiled icily. Im not letting you off easy. Fuck. SPLAT! As Moon Shadow traced a silver arc through the air, it drew a red line from the Scarlet Tiger Bosss left shoulder to his right abdomen. An instantter, blood gushed from the wound like a fountain. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Urgh the Scarlet Tiger Boss groaned, staggering. Its not over yet, Baek Suryong added, stepping forward. Sheathing Moon Shadow, he instead drew the ck Dragon Pointer and swiftly struck the Scarlet Tiger Bosss acupoints, sealing them. The Scarlet Tiger Boss convulsed violently, his body trembling as though struck by lightning, before copsing to his knees. Baek Suryong turned to Wiji Cheon. Mr. Baek Wiji Cheon whimpered weakly. Hold still for a moment. Unsealing Wiji Cheons acupoints, Baek Suryong helped him sit up and checked his condition. You dont seem badly hurt. How are you feeling? Wiji Cheon opened his mouth to reply, but just then, a scream rang out from behind Baek Suryong. Mr. Baek! Behind you! Hes not down yet! Hyonwon Kang shouted. Kekeke Giggling, the Scarlet Tiger Boss, who should have been incapacitated, slowly rose to his feet. His wound had stopped bleeding, and his flesh was healing quickly. His wild hair turned pure white in an instant, and the whites of his eyes became dyedpletely ck. So youre the teacher the boy talked about? Youre strong. Really strong, heughed, his voice twisted and eerie as the dark energy emanating from him intensified. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disdain. He wasnt really shocked. After all, no normal human could run nonstop for four days while carrying another person. The current murim is in an era of peace? What a joke. Demonic arts are everywhere these days, he grumbled. Handing Wiji Cheon over to his students, he ordered, Take Cheon and fall back. The Scarlet Tiger Boss, now fully transformed into a white-haired demon, grinned widely. Before we fight, let me tell you something. I poisoned your student earlier. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong froze. What? The Scarlet Tiger Boss cackled, hisughter filled with malice. Theres no antidote. Only the Demon Doctor in the Valley of Evil can cure him. Baek Suryongs eyes flicked to Wiji Cheon, whose pale face confirmed the truth of those words. Kekeke Kuhahaha! Seeing Baek Suryong and his students digest the revtion, the Scarlet Tiger Boss continued to gloat, his voice dark and sinister. Finally, Baek Suryong whispered softly, Youre saying theres no antidote? Youre sure? Thats right. Even if you kill me, you wont find one. If you want to save him, youll have to go to the Valley of Evil. So, hand him over to me. Ill turn him into the fourth Blight and return him to you in ten years, the Scarlet Tiger Boss offered, his madness and disturbing fixation on Wiji Cheon sending shivers down the students spines. Baek Suryong, however, was unaffected. I see. I guess Ill just have to kill you and hunt down the Demon Doctor myself, then. Kekeke Huh? When the meaning of Baek Suryongs words finally hit him, the Scarlet Tiger Bosssughter faltered. To confirm what he thought hed just heard, he looked into Baek Suryongs eyes What the fuck?! The moment he saw those chillingly clear, crimson eyes, he felt every muscle in his body tense in fear. You filthy scum How dare youy a hand on my student? Baek Suryong whispered. Chapter 145: To the Valley of Evil (4) Chapter 145: To the Valley of Evil (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 Youre nning to attack the Valley of Evil? Pfft HAHAHA! Desperate to hide the fact that he had been momentarily intimidated by Baek Suryong, the Scarlet Tiger Bossughed derisively. Are you stupid? Do you really think the Valley of Evil is a ce just anyone can walk into? Unfortunately, Baek Suryong wasnt an opponent who would be rattled by trash talk. Smirking, he sneered back, Its not that just anyone cant go there. Its that no one wants to. Who in their right mind would willingly step into a stinking garbage dump? You insolent brat the Scarlet Tiger Boss snarled, releasing even more menacing energy. At the sight of the white hair flying in the air, the clothes pping wildly, and the pure ck eyes focused on them, the students faces quickly paled. No way Mr. Baek! That man is the White-Haired Demon! Geo Sangwoong shouted, connecting the current appearance of the Scarlet Tiger Boss with the alias of an infamous viin. Hyonwon Kang, visibly unnerved by the thick killing intent in the air, rubbed his arms to chase away the goosebumps. Whos the White-Haired Demon? Hes one of the murims most notorious criminals, and is responsible for the ughter of dozens of Murim Alliance warriors and hundreds of innocent civilians. Hes also a disciple of the Bloody Ripper, one of the Ten Great Viins, Geo Sangwoong exined. As the words sunk in, the faces of the other students grew grim.Wouldnt a guy like that be ranked just below the Ten Great Viins? Good heavens Whats a guy like that doing hiding out in the Scarlet Tiger Gang? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Can Mr. Baek really win? Unease spread across the faces of the students as they nced between the White-Haired Demon and Baek Suryong. The White-Haired Demon was an infamous martial arts master in his prime. Baek Suryong was undoubtedly strong, but could he truly defeat a demon from the unorthodox sects, someone feared throughout the entire jianghu? Noticing their anxiety, the White-Haired Demon smiled. Fufu, it seems my fame is still undiminished. Look how frightened your students are. Tsk tsk, thats not fame, its infamy. Dont you have any shame, boasting like that? Well, I guess you dont, seeing as youre hardly a decent human being, Baek Suryong taunted. Are you incapable of keeping your mouth shut? Fine, Ill tear it apart for you. In a sh, the White-Haired Demons form blurred. Before anyone realized it, he was already standing in front of Baek Suryong and shing toward Baek Suryongs face. Fortunately, Baek Suryong drew his sword, Moon Shadow, just in time to block the attack. CLANG! The force of the blow sent Baek Suryong sliding back over three meters, while the White-Haired Demon stood unmoved,ughing. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? I-I could barely see what happened! They were so fast The students faces drained of color as they reyed the scene in their minds. The speed the White-Haired Demon had just disyed was on an entirely different level than before he started using demonic arts. Hey, Teacher. Just because you got a sneak attack in, you thought you were stronger than me? Hmph! Sneak attacks are for the weak. A real master doesnt need such tricks, the White-Haired Demon sneered. Hmm, this isnt some ordinary demonic art. Hes mixing it with deceptive footwork, Baek Suryong thought, wordlessly wiping the blood from his lips with the back of his hand. Though slight, the first attack had left him with internal injuries. Ignoring Baek Suryong, the White-Haired Demon cast his sinister-looking eyes toward the students. Im going to kill all of you right here, right now, then take my disciple to the Valley of Evil. If you want to me someone, me your teacher for bringing you here. The students gritted their teeth as the overwhelming killing intent washed over them, yet not a single one of them backed down. Every one of them stood their ground, ready to fight. The White-Haired Demon let out a sigh of amusement, Well, youve all got some guts. Staying conscious in the face of my killing intent? Thats something, at least. His creepy, glossy ck eyes slithered over each student, making them flinch as he licked his lips. You know what? Ive changed my mind. Ill take one more disciple. Whoever kneels first will get the chance. He grinned, fully expecting at least one of Baek Suryongs students to waver. However, he couldnt have been more wrong. Fucking bastard. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Shut up and fight us. Id rather bite my tongue and die than be your disciple. Who the hell do you think you are, spewing nonsense like that? All of the students red at him, boldly rejecting his offer. How dare you! the White-Haired Demon growled, his killing intent growing even more oppressive. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Before he could make another move, however, Baek Suryong stepped forward, blocking his path. Smiling in satisfaction, Baek Suryongughed, Did you hear that? My unruly students would rather die than be your disciple. You think theyll still be able to talk like that after I rip out their eyes and sever their limbs? Its pointless to imagine something thatll never happen, Baek Suryong scoffed, releasing his own aura and causing his eyes to glow crimson once more as he invoked the Heaven Defying Divine Art, though his hair color remained unchanged. Without looking back, he warned his students, You kids stay back, or you might get caught in the crossfire. Fufu, shouldnt you be more concerned with your own survival? the White-Haired Demon chuckled. Moving like a ghost, he appeared suddenly in front of Baek Suryong, saying, You should be thinking about escaping, not worrying about others. The two shed again, sword meeting ws. Soon, Baek Suryong found himself being pushed back again. I will kill you in the most brutal way possible, right in front of your students, the White-Haired Demon leaned in and whispered in Baek Suryongs ear, his breath hot. Baek Suryong scrunched up his nose. You dont brush your teeth, do you? Hmph. Ill enjoy seeing how long you can keep running that mouth. You ought to read this at northdetldo. The battle dragged on, and Baek Suryong subtly furrowed his brows. Each sh of weapons sent tremors through his body, worsening his internal injuries. Aside from Namgung Jaehak and Skysword, the two Ten Supremes he had previously met, this White-Haired Demon was undeniably the most formidable opponent he had ever faced. Should I unleash the Heaven Defying Divine Art at full power? No, I cant. Once I reach the Seventh Star, Ill be able to hide the physical changes, but now Damn it! Baek Suryong bit his lip. His eyes were already red. If he used the Heaven Defying Divine Art at full strength, his hair would also turn red, and as far as he knew, the Heaven Defying Divine Art was the only martial art in existence that would turn both a persons eyes and hair red at the same time. Therefore, he couldnt risk anyone witnessing that transformation, not even his own students. Noticing the crimson glow in Baek Suryongs eyes, the White-Haired Demon sneered, Blood-red eyes? Arent you also a demonic martial artist? Dont be silly, demonic arts make people ugly, just like you. What Ive mastered is a divine art. Ill rip that fucking mouth apart! Angered, the White-Haired Demons energy surged as he shed down even more ferociously, sending ten waves of w qi ripping through the air that shredded everything in their path. Even Baek Suryongs clothes were torn under the relentless attack, spraying blood in every direction. Mr. Baek! That bastard! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Shocked and angry, the studentsunched their attacks. Hyonwon Kang hurled his de qi at the White-Haired Demon, while Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok charged in, fists wrapped in swirling winds. Yeo Min, her lips pressed together in determination, reached for her hidden weapons, ready to throw them at any moment. However, Baek Suryong, still facing away from them, said calmly, I thought I told you guys to stay back. But Dont you trust me? The simple question made the students freeze in their tracks, putting an end to any further attempts to intervene. Blood continued to drip from the wounds that were visible through his torn martial arts uniform, but the sight of Baek Suryong standing tall and unshaken reassured them. The White-Haired Demon raised his reddened hands in the air, his expression manic with glee. Kuhaha! You actually managed to block that? Impressive! But you know what? With your pathetic martial arts, its impossible for you to defeat the worlds greatest technique, the Blood Jade ws! With those words, his dagger-sharp ws grew even longer. Mastering the Blood Jade ws had made his hands powerful enough to crush stone like tofu and tear steel like paper. Baek Suryongs eyebrow twitched. My pathetic martial arts? The Heaven Defying Divine Art was the most destructive martial art in existence. If he unleashed its full power right now, he was certain that he would not only be able to kill the White-Haired Demon in an instant, but he could also leisurely rip out his ws, crush his limbs, and slowly torture that smug grin off his face. Trash like you Baek Suryong began, but he was immediately interrupted. Kuhahaha! The White-Haired Demon threw his head back,ughing like a madman, his voice echoing through the sky. The Blood Jade ws is the greatest martial art in the world! Ill train my disciple to be the strongest master and prove it to everyone! At that moment, Baek Suryong realized his mistake. Confronted with such a powerful martial art, he had let his desire to crush the opponent with sheer strength take over. He had been tempted to overpower the White-Haired Demon simply to prove the superiority of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong shook his head. When did I start thinking like this? In the past, even though his qi center was damaged and he couldnt use any inner arts, he had still managed to fight his way out of every unfavorable situation that hed run into. Relying on brute force alone had never been his style. Besides, Im not even at a disadvantage now. In addition to the Heaven Defying Divine Art, Baek Suryong had also mastered the ultimate techniques left by his four masters, but in his anger over Wiji Cheons poisoning, he seemed to have forgotten that. His hair, which had begun turning red, returned to its original color, and the blood-red glow in his eyes faded. northdetldo wees you. Seeing this, the White-Haired Demon clicked his tongue in frustration. Youre giving up already? How disappointing. Theres no need to be disappointed. Warmups over, and our fight is only just beginning, Baek Suryong replied with a slight smile as his entire demeanor changed, bing more rxed, his movements smoother. Turning to his anxious students, he lectured, Pay attention. Ill show you how to use the martial arts I taught you in realbat. With that, Baek Suryong began to disy, one after another, the forgotten techniques of four absolute murim masters. Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok watched the battle with their mouths agape, their eyes transfixed on Baek Suryong. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? His defense is rock solid But also so dexterous and versatile Baek Suryongs muscles, honed by the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, were as hard as stone, yet somehow, they moved with astonishing flexibility. In one moment, he would explode with power, and in the next, he flowed like water, deflecting attacks with effortless grace. How is that even possible? Do you think well ever be able to do that? The precision with which Baek Suryong controlled every part of his body sent chills down their spines, leaving them in awenot just as students, but also as martial artists who specialized in outer arts. Beside them, Hyonwon Kangs eyes widened in shock. The Asura Blood Heaven de Although Baek Suryong was using a sword instead of a dao, Hyonwon Kang, who had learned the martial art, could tell that the essence of his technique, with its distinctive might, unmistakably belonged to the Asura Blood Heaven de. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? S-So thats the real Asura Blood Heaven de he murmured, suddenly feeling small and inadequate. Up until this moment, he thought he had learned the technique properly, but now he realized that he had only grasped the form without the substance. Clenching his fists in renewed determination, he swore to himself, One day, Ill definitely Just then, the Asura Blood Heaven de shed through the White-Haired Demons shoulder, drawing a scream of agony. Keuaaah! Damn you! Get away from me! the White-Haired Demon roared, releasing ten waves of w qi from both hands. In response, Baek Suryong easily stepped aside, smoothly dodging the attack with the Ice Moon Goddesss signature technique, the Snow Shadow Steps. Mesmerized by the sight, Yeo Min whispered, How beautiful Despite the deadly web of w qi filling the air, Baek Suryong danced through it all, not leaving even a shadow behind. Keuaaah! You damned rat! the White-Haired Demon shrieked in fury, wildly swinging his hands. w qi shed and tore through the air, destroying everything around them, yet not a single strike touched Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong calmly came to a halt and raised his sword into a mid-guard position. T-That Thats the Unlimited Swords starting stance Wiji Cheon mumbled, sensing the overwhelming power emanating from the de despite his vision being clouded by the poison. One by one, Baek Suryong wlessly demonstrated the martial arts he had taught his students. Chapter 146: The Handsome Playboy Baek Muryong Chapter 146: The Handsome yboy Baek Muryong TL: FoodieMonster007 Where the fuck did this lunatice from?! The White-Haired Demon couldnt believe what was happening. Moments ago, the fight had clearly been in his favor, but suddenly Baek Suryongs demeanor and fighting style changedpletely, as if he wasnt the same man hed been when the battle began. CLANG! The White-Haired Demon paled, barely managing to deflect Baek Suryongs strike. How? How can you use so many martial arts at the same time? he mumbled, his voice quivering with disbelief. Baek Suryongs movements were unpredictable. One moment he would fight like an outer arts master, delivering powerful strikes with solid defense. The next, he would switch to a powerful and vicious de technique. Then, as if that werent enough, he dodged with footwork so precise it seemed otherworldly, following it up with swordsmanship so precise it sent shivers down the White-Haired Demons spine. Normally, learning so many martial arts techniques would spread a person too thin, yet Baek Suryongs execution was so wless, the White-Haired Demon felt as if he was fighting against several experts who were attacking him from all sides simultaneously. Soon, as he struggled to keep up, his movements grew desperate and frantic. Read this at northdetldo, or else.This is impossible! No one can do this Although the White-Haired Demon wasnt considered one of the greatest murim masters, he had always believed that his Blood Jade ws were on par with their martial arts. Now, he realized how wrong he had been. Every technique Baek Suryong used rivaled the most advanced martial arts of legend. Did he really master all these techniques at such a young age? It defied logic. No one should be capable of such a feat. However, if Baek Suryong was truly a heaven-sent genius, someone who was destined for greatness, someone who was fated to be the worlds strongest, then maybe, just maybe, it was possible. A surge of rage and despair flooded the White-Haired Demons mind. His envy and resentment boiled over, and with a monstrous grimace, he roared, AAARGH! You motherfucker! Stop running away like a rat and face me head-on! At the sound of the White-Haired Demons qi-enhanced voice, the students winced in pain and quickly covered their ears. Only Baek Suryong met his wrath with an unwavering gaze and a faint smile, chuckling, What are you talking about? Im not running away, Im too busy beating you up. Nevertheless, as the battle progressed, Baek Suryongs smile grew wider and wider. The moment he stopped relying solely on the Heaven Defying Divine Art, a whole host of new insights bubbled up in his mind, allowing him to seamlessly integrate the various martial arts his masters had taught him. The four martial arts they can definitely be used at the same time. No, maybe maybe they can even be merged into a new martial art? He was ecstatic. Even though he hadnt mastered even half of what his masters had taught him, and mastering just one of the martial arts might take him a lifetime, he had gained a little bit of enlightenment in this battle. It wasnt much, just a glimpse of something greater, something he wasnt sure he could fully grasp yet, but it was definitely there. What shall I call it? Eh Ille up with a name for itter. For now, I need to focus on the raging madman. Baek Suryong smirked. Thanks to you, Ive gained a lot of insight into my martial arts. The White-Haired Demons eyes shed with rage as he charged at Baek Suryong, his long white hair whipping wildly behind him. Are you mocking me?! The Blood Jade ws is the ultimate martial art! Thats why you keep dodging like a rat! Youre afraid to face me directly, arent you? Known for his obsession with martial arts, the White-Haired Demon was usuallyposed and rational, but the moment anyone challenged his pride in martial arts, hepletely lost controljust like now. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? As the White-Haired Demons attack zed towards him, Baek Suryong smoothly sidestepped and swung his sword at the back of the mans hand, sighing disappointedly, Sigh Tell you what. To express my gratitude, Ill show you how pathetic your martial arts really are. BANG! Even with sword qi infused into the strike, the White-Haired Demons hands, fortified by the Blood Jade ws, remained unscathed. See? My hands are still intact! Your pathetic sword cant even scratch the Blood Jade ws! the White-Haired Demon let out a crazedugh, holding up his glistening blood-red hands as if to show them off. Ill break them. What? You ought to read this at northdetldo. I said, Im going to break them. Watch carefully, Baek Suryong replied coldly as he raised his sword again, eyes glinting with icy determination. CLANG! BOOM! WHAM! Baek Suryong relentlessly targeted the White-Haired Demons hands. While he had ample opportunity to strike at other vital points, from the head to the heart to the throat, Baek Suryong opted to focus all of his attacks on his opponents hands. And so, little by little, cracks began to form on the Blood Jade ws. Panic setting in, the White-Haired Demon howled, S-Stop it! Stop, I said! Still, Baek Suryong didnt stop. He continued to sh, his strokes unwavering and precise, until finally the technique that had taken the White-Haired Demon decades and the blood of countless victims to perfect finally began to crumble. CRACK CRACK No no! Please, stop! Stop! The White-Haired Demons eyes filled with horror as he watched his cherished Blood Jade ws break apart before his very eyes. With a heart-wrenching scream, he copsed to his knees, staring in disbelief at the shattered remnants of his most prized technique. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? M-My Blood Jade ws His eyes dimmed, hollow and lifeless, as if his soul had been shattered along with the ws. For a man whose entire existence revolved around martial arts, seeing his greatest weapon destroyed had broken his spirit. Hoo Baek Suryong sheathed his sword and breathed deeply to collect himself. Then, ncing around at his students, he noticed that they were staring back at him in stunned silence. Grinning, he remarked cheekily, Well, I think thats enough of a martial arts demonstration, no? The students, finally shaking off their shock, hurriedly nodded and rushed over, surrounding Baek Suryong with cheers and admiration. Y-Yes! That was amazing! Teacher, youre incredible! Mr. Baek! Can you teach me that step technique again?! Whats this? Why are delinquents like you suddenly acting all respectful? Baek Suryong gasped, pretending to be horrified at their over-the-top reactions. Yet, the smile tugging at the corners of his mouth betrayed his amusement. First, tend to Wiji Cheon, he said gently, exasperated. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Ah, yes! Geo Sangwoong eximed, quickly scooping up Wiji Cheon, who was sweating profusely and was on the verge of fainting. Baek Suryong checked Wiji Cheons pulse. Does anyone have emergency medicine? Ive got some healing pills from the Trading Company, Geo Sangwoong said, offering the pills. Baek Suryong administered the medicine, stabilizing Wiji Cheons condition. It wasnt enough topletely counteract the poison, but it would slow down its effects. Fortunately, the poison didnt seem to act quickly, and Wiji Cheons symptoms slowly improved. After checking his pulse once more, Baek Suryong turned toward the students. Take him and step aside. I have something to discuss with that man. The students nodded and quietly moved away, realizing that Baek Suryong likely nned to interrogate the White-Haired Demon. When he was sure the students were out of sight and earshot, Baek Suryong approached the empty-eyed man. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Heh you think you can torture me into talking? Just kill me already, the White-Haired Demon snarled. He had looked like a man in his prime when Baek Suryong first saw him, but due to the destruction of his demonic art, he now resembled a frail old man, his wispy white hair making him look like a ghost of his former self. Regardless, Baek Suryong grabbed a fistful of his hair without hesitation. Youll die, but not before you tell me everything about the Valley of Evil. Heh, why should I? You cant threaten me with death. Theres nothing you can do Oh, there is, and youll know how soon. Now, look into my eyes, Baek Suryong whispered, activating the Heaven Defying Divine Art. In an instant, his eyes and hair turned blood red, and the Blood Demon Eyes burned into the White-Haired Demons soul. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. White-Haired Demon. Look into my eyes. Although Baek Suryong wanted to stop relying solely on the Heaven Defying Divine Art to fight, he wasnt averse to using the abilities he possessed. Wha-wha-what? the White-Haired Demon stammered, trembling violently as though he had been struck by a bolt of lightning. As someone obsessed with martial arts, he knew exactly what he was witnessing. It was something hed once heard from his Senior Brother, the Bloody Ripper. There was only one martial art in the murim that could turn someones eyes and hair blood red, but the very thought of the name sent shivers down his spine. It was a name few dared to speak in public. Only in the shadows did they dare to whisper it. C-Could it be are you the B-Blood De- gah! Before the White-Haired Demon could finish his line, though, Baek Suryong reached out and grabbed his throat, his fingers tightening around it. Releasing the full force of his killing intent, he stated emotionlessly, Your technique it resembles the Demonic Strategists ck Death ws. Just mentioning the Demonic Strategist made Baek Suryongs blood boil, but this was necessary. Grinding his teeth, he continued, What is your connection to the Blood Cult? Is the Valley of Evil their creation, or only linked to them? I-I have no connection to the Blood Cult the White-Haired Demon choked, his eyes rolling back as he began to drool uncontrobly. SSSHHHH Noticing the madman pissing his pants, Baek Suryong abruptly released him, dropping him to the ground with a loud thud. With a look of utter disgust, he snapped, Tell me everything you know about the Valley of Evil. If you do, Ill grant you a swift death. northdetldo wees you. Y-Yes The White-Haired Demon prostrated himself, spilling every detail he knew without hesitation. Why the long face, Mr. Baek? Even though Baek Suryong had sessfully extracted information from the White-Haired Demon, his expression was anything but pleased. He stood silent for a moment, going over what hed just learned in his mind. Finally, he remarked, The Valley of Evil its more fortified than I thought. The White-Haired Demon had described the ce as a natural fortress, nearly impossible to breach.
Due to its geography, the valley is naturally difficult to infiltrate, and after the Murim Alliancesst raid, its defenses have also been greatly strengthened. Currently, there are wards all around the valley, and high-level martial artists patrol at all hours of the day. Even the gatekeepers are martial experts. With all those safeguards in ce, Im quite sure that not even a supreme master will be able to sneak in unnoticed.
I was nning to sneak in, abduct the Demon Doctor, and be out before they noticed Damn it! As the Blood Demon Eyes guaranteed that the White-Haired Demon couldnt lie, Baek Suryong had to ept his words as the truth. With infiltration off the table, his only option left was direct confrontation. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. It could work but were running out of time. ording to the White-Haired Demon, the poison would fully spread within three days. Even with the medicine from the Golden Dragon Trading Company, Wiji Cheon wouldntst more than another day or two. Baek Suryong frowned, lost in thought. Suddenly, Hyonwon Kang suggested, Mr. Baek, if sneaking ins not an option, why dont we just walk in? You know, boldly, right through the front door? It was the kind of idea only a true delinquent coulde up with. What? Baek Suryong asked, confused. Think about it. Its the Valley of Evil, right? If we disguise ourselves as evil viins, wouldnt they just let us through? Thats cra Baek Suryong trailed off as he looked around at his students. They all had a rough, almost viinous look about them, especially Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok, whose faces could pass for seasoned criminals even by Baek Suryongs standards. Hyonwon Kang frowned. Why are you looking at us like that? Baek Suryong chuckled, You know what? Youre right. Wait, what? Read this at northdetldo, or else. It seems like disguising ourselves wont even take much effort. Yaaawn At the entrance to the Valley of Evil, three expert martial artists satzily atop arge rock, bored out of their minds. A hulking man with a massive axe slung over his shoulder grumbled, Im soooo bored. We havent had any decent new recruitstely. Hey, lumberjack, if youre so bored, why dont you go chop some firewood or something? a man with narrow, slitted eyes and a serrated de at his waist teased, grinning slyly. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. What? Fucking butcher bastard, you courting death? Heh, feeling stiff? Maybe we should loosen up a bit, just like old days. Just as the two men were about to jump off the rock and draw their weapons, however, the third man interrupted, Both of you, shut up. Youre disturbing my meditation. Grumbling, the other two climbed back onto the rock. These three menHell Axe, Wolf Fang de, and Seclusion Training Freakwere the notorious gatekeepers of the Valley of Evil. Someonesing, Seclusion Training Freak said, suddenly awakening from his meditation. He stood up, his unusual deep blue eyes fixed on several figures approaching in the distance. Before long, five people reached the base of the rock. Each one had a face that screamed Im a viin!, but the two at the front were particrly intimidating, even to the gatekeepers. Hell Axe stepped forward. Who are you? he demanded. One of the two roughest-looking men stepped up, slinging a dao over his shoulder. Grinning wickedly, he said, Greetings, brothers. Were the Zhejiang Five Devils. We heard about the Valley of Evils reputation and are seeking refuge here. He motioned to hispanions, all of whom had the air of viins proud of their infamy. Hey, gang. Lets introduce ourselves properly. Ill go first. Im the Crazy Asura, Hyeok Wonkang. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Im the Explosive Iron Fist, Ya Hyeoksu. The Cold-Blooded Flying Devil, Yeo Gok. The Rakshasa Sword Demon Wiji uh, Wiji Ho. The absurdity of their self-proimed aliases had the gatekeepers holding backughter. Kuhaha Huh? Hell Axe, who had been chuckling, suddenly stopped. His eyesnded on the man at the very back. Unlike the others, this man had a refined, almost elegant air. Too elegant, in fact, for a supposed viin, and strikingly handsome to boot. And whos this pretty boy? Hell Axe asked, raising an eyebrow. Before the man could answer, however, Hyonwon Kang pped him on the back, cackling, Hahaha! This heres our eldest brother, the Handsome yboy Baek Muryong, master of bedroom arts and seduction techniques! Ah, I see. Seduction techniques, huh No wonder he looks like a gigolo Damn that face, Im jealous. The gatekeepers, convinced by Hyonwon Kangs exnation, nodded approvingly. Meanwhile, the so-called Handsome yboy Baek Muryong scowled irritably as if hed just swallowed shit.
Trantors Note: Wonkang is so dead. Handsome Prince Baek Muheun father of Handsome yboy Baek Muryong HAHAHAHAHA Grandpa needs to hear this Chapter 147: I Dont Want To See It Chapter 147: I Don''t Want To See It TL: FoodieMonster007 Even with the introduction, this brat Baek Suryong maintained a smile, but inside, he was ring daggers at Hyonwon Kangs back. The Handsome yboy, master of seduction techniques and bedroom arts, seriously? We all agreed on the aliases beforehand, but did Wonkang really have to introduce me like that? Then again, it wasnt entirely Hyonwon Kangs fault. The other kids were just as much to me. After all, a while back
Given your looks, the only part you can y is a pervert, right? Everyone agrees? Still, pervert is kind of harsh. We should at least tweak the wording. What about Lustful Demon? Lascivious Spirit? Pleasure Fiend? Or perhaps the King of Coitus? Knock it off, you idiots. H-How about the Lustful Hero? Oh, since hes handsome, we should add the word handsome to it. Something like the Handsome yboy?Yeah, that works. I like it. Wiji Cheon, even you Dont you realize Im putting up with this nonsense for your sake?
Baek Suryong shook his head, shoving aside the unpleasant memories. They hade a long way, and if he wanted to enter the Valley of Evil, hed have to embrace his role as the Handsome yboy Baek Muryong. Their first challenge was getting past the three gatekeepers standing before them. The Zhejiang Five Devils? Never heard of em What about you guys? Hell Axe asked, scratching his beard as he looked over at Wolf Fang de and Seclusion Training Freak. The two men shook their heads. northdetldo wees you. Sizing up the Zhejiang Five Devils, Wolf Fang de chuckled, Seems like theyre just a bunch of country bumpkins. Hyonwon Kang, ying the part of the Crazy Asura, furrowed his brow in annoyance as he sauntered forward. Hey now, you called us country bumpkins? Were pretty famous back in Zhejiang. Do you have any idea how many people weve killed? Oh yeah? How many, exactly? Does the exact number even matter? Hyonwon Kang hesitated for a split second, but kept a sly grin, not showing any sign of being rattled. Who can say? After I hit a hundred, I stopped keeping track. It got tedious. Hmm The gatekeepers of the Valley of Evil eyed the self-proimed Zhejiang Five Devils carefully. Seclusion Training Freak, who had been silently observing from the back, finally said, Well, their bodies look decent enough. Theyve definitely been training diligently, especially this Crazy Asura and Explosive Iron Fist who have remarkably well-developed builds. Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de nodded in agreement. Usually, those with shy nicknames turn out to be nobodies, but these guys dont seem likeplete weaklings. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Seems we wont need to kill them on the spot. We ought to at least put them to the test. With a broad grin, Hell Axe stepped forward, saying, Congrattions. Youve just earned the right to take the test. Test? Since youre newbies here, let me exin. Theres only one rule to enter the Valley of Evil. Either you impress us and get our approval, or you kill one of us and force your way in. Hell Axe shed his yellowed teeth and brought down the massive axe he had been resting on his shoulder. BOOM! Hyonwon Kang gawked at the monstrous b of metal. Feeling a bit intimidated, he cautiously asked, Has anyone ever actually killed a gatekeeper and gotten in? Thest one who seeded was me, ten years ago. These two were already here then. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? In other words, no one had defeated a gatekeeper in over a decade. Whether we can or not, killing them isnt an option, Baek Suryong thought. If they took out a gatekeeper, theyd draw the attention of everyone in the Valley of Evil, making their mission that much harder. Stepping forward, he said, Ive heard that being a powerful martial artist isnt the only way to get into the Valley of Evil. Hell Axe grinned. Yeah. As long as you show us a skill that impresses us, well consider it a pass. For example, you could sweet-talk us into letting you in, poison us, or if all else fails, just bribe us. Even if martial arts werent a viins strong suit, entry into the Valley of Evil was still possible. In some ways, their mindset was more open than that of the orthodox sects. Then well each demonstrate our skills individually, Baek Suryong said, giving a nod to his students. Ya Hyeoksu, the Explosive Iron Fist of the Zhejiang Five Devils, volunteered to go first, saying, Im pretty confident in my strength. Hey, you with the axe. How about an arm-wrestling match? You talking to me? Hell Axe raised an eyebrow. This kid wasnt even half his size, yet he was challenging him. Ya Hyeoksu sneered, You seem pretty strong. If I win, how about you let us pass? Heh, bold little punk. Fine, step up here, Hell Axe chuckled, amused by the kids audacity. Before long, the two sped hands over a broad tree stump between them, and their gazes locked, each immediately recognizing the others formidable strength. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Hell Axe licked his lips. Kid, since I epted your challenge, Ive got a condition of my own. And that is? If I win, Ill chop off your arm right here and now. Still up for it? Ya Hyeoksu didnt flinch. Grinning and showing his white teeth, he replied, If I lose, Ill cut it off myself and hand it to you. Hahaha! I like your spirit! With that, the match kicked off. Both men flexed their muscles at the same time, neither using any inner qi. It was a test of raw strength. The oue came quicker than anticipated. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. CRACK! Arge dent appeared in the tree stump they were using for the match. The Explosive Iron Fist Ya Hyeoksu stood up, smirking. Looks like I won, huh? Ugh Hell Axe staggered up, scowling as he inspected his arm. Fuck, I think I mightve broken something. For a moment, Hell Axes eyes shed with murderous intent. Barely a momentter, however, he broke into a wide grin, as if hed found a kindred spirit. Alright. You pass. You can head in. Also Kid, lets have a drink together when we meet inside, he said. Youre paying, right? Haha! Sure! Its on me! Hell Axeughed heartily, giving the Explosive Iron Fist a friendly p on the back with his uninjured hand. Ill go next, Hyeok Wonkang, the Crazy Asura, announced next. Drawing his dao, he pointed it at Wolf Fang de, who stood there with arms crossed. Hey, you with the dao. If I canst ten exchanges against you, will you let us through? Ten exchanges? Wolf Fang de snorted in disdain. Hyeok Wonkang nodded earnestly, saying, Youre way stronger than me. I bet there arent many in the Valley of Evil who couldst ten exchanges with you. Am I right? The subtlepliment brought a faint smile to Wolf Fang des face. Drawing his dao, a sly leer spreading across his face as he said, Of course. Most of them cant even make me break a sweat in ten exchanges. Alright, this could be fun. Although ten exchanges is more than enough to turn you into mincemeat, if youre still alive after that, Ill let you pass. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I can smell the blood from here. Hyeok Wonkang winced at the sight of the weapon. Wolf Fang des dao had serrated, tooth-like edges, meaning that even a slight cut would tear off chunks of flesh. You wont smell it for long. Itll be overpowered by the scent of your own blood, Wolf Fang deughed wickedly, then lunged forward, swinging his de. CLANG! CLASH! SWOOSH! Ugh! Hyeok Wonkang used all his might to block, dodge, and roll away, desperately trying to put some distance between them. Counterattacking didnt even cross his mind. As Baek Suryong had advised earlier, he focused solely on defense. Theres no way I can win with my current abilities, he thought, gritting his teeth. Wolf Fang de was so formidable thatsting a mere ten exchanges was a matter of life and death. Still, as the fight wore on, he gradually began to notice a pattern in Wolf Fang des techniques. Even in this brief period, he was improving. Hyeok Wonkang muttered to himself, Just a little bit more, and Ill be able to see Read this at northdetldo, or else. Whats with that look in your eyes?! Wolf Fang de snapped, irritated that Hyeok Wonkang was beginning to anticipate his moves. Furrowing his brow, he swung his de with full force. CLANG! Hyeok Wonkangs dao was knocked upward, exposing his chest. Seizing the moment, Wolf Fang de lunged forward. Despair filled Hyeok Wonkangs eyes, while excitement lit up Wolf Fang des. Stop, Seclusion Training Freak suddenly interjected. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Wolf Fang de halted mid-strike. Irritated, he turned to the interrupter and asked, Why did you tell me to stop? Its been over ten exchanges. The kid passed, Seclusion Training Freak exined, ring icily at Wolf Fang de. Wolf Fang de grumbled under his breath, but sheathed his sword as instructed. It was now clear who was in charge among the three gatekeepers. Turning back to Hyeok Wonkang, Wolf Fang de asked, Kid, whats the name of your de technique? Why do you care? Oh? Youd better hope we dont meet inside. Hey, are you ignoring me? You little punk! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Hyeok Wonkang didnt respond, too preupied reying the fight in his mind to hear anything else. Watching from the sidelines, Baek Suryong sighed in relief. With this, both Ya Suhyeok and Hyonwon Kang have passed the test. So far, everythings going ording to n. The intel hed received from the White-Haired Demon about the gatekeepers personalities had been invaluable. Now, only Yeo Min and Wiji Cheon remain. Baek Suryong shot Yeo Min a nce, bidding her go next. As requested, Yeo Min stepped forward. She was dressed as a man, her tall and slender frame making the disguise rather convincing. In a deepened voice, she introduced herself, I am the Cold-Blooded Flying Devil, Yeo Gok. My specialty is movement arts. Ill take this one, Seclusion Training Freak offered. He bent down, picked up a few stones from the ground, and said to Yeo Gok, Ill throw ten stones. As long as you dodge them all while staying within a radius of ten paces, Ill let you pass. Sounds fair. WHOOSH! A stone suddenly whizzed past Yeo Goks cheek, barely grazing her skin. !! Startled, Yeo Gok stared at Seclusion Training Freak, eyes wide. Seclusion Training Freak smirked. That was just a greeting. From now on, if you get hit, youll end up dead or crippled. Do your best to stay alive! Read this at northdetldo, or else. Yeo Gok swallowed hard and narrowed her eyes in concentration. Fine. Lets begin. Seeing her focus, Seclusion Training Freak chuckled and started throwing the stones. Each one flew faster than most hidden weapons, but Yeo Gok used her movement arts to dodge. However, as time went on, she found herself cornered. Her clothes were torn, and the stones grazed perilously close to her. At some point, Yeo Gok unconsciously began emting the Snow Shadow Steps technique Baek Suryong had taught her. Seclusion Training Freaks blue eyes shed eerily. Impressive. Youre making me actually want to hit you now. Muttering under his breath, he pulled a small dagger from his sleeve instead of another stone. The de quivered slightly in his hand, humming with blue sword energy as he aimed it straight at Yeo Goks heart. If you can dodge this as well Thats enough, dont you think? Youve already thrown more than ten, a cold voice interrupted from the side. Seclusion Training Freak turned to face the speaker, only to find the Big Brother of the Zhejiang Five Devils, the so-called Handsome yboy, staring at him impassively. Seems I got a bit carried away, Seclusion Training Freak chuckled, lowering the dagger. Fine. He passes too. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Yeo Gok copsed to the ground, her legs giving out. Seclusion Training Freak nced at her briefly, then turned back to Baek Suryong. Youre the Handsome yboy, right? Is it your turn now? Nope. Imst, he said, stepping aside to reveal the pale-faced Wiji Cheon. Wiji Cheon stuttered, I-I am the Rakshasa Sword Demon. This time, you No, I mean, I will Seclusion Training Freak clicked his tongue at Wiji Cheons paleplexion and blue lips. You dont look so good. Ive heard theres a skilled physician here called the Demon Doctor, and Id like to get this kid treated. Does he truly live here? Seclusion Training Freak nodded, but his reply wasnt particrly encouraging, The Demon Doctor indeed lives here, but whether he treats your friend or not depends on his mood. I see. Well, as long as hes there, thats good enough. Thats what they all say, Seclusion Training Freak chuckled softly, then turned back to Wiji Cheon. So, what are you going to show us? Ill demonstrate my swordsmanship. Just a demonstration? Not a duel? If you like my swordsmanship, please let me in. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Seclusion Training Freak nodded and stepped back to give Wiji Cheon some space. Hoo Wiji Cheon exhaled deeply, closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them halfway. He slowly raised his sword, his hands trembling slightly, then with a smooth, deliberate motion, he swung it downward. SWOOSH! The single sh cut through the air, leaving a stinging silence in its wake. For a long time, no one spoke, and all three gatekeepers stared at Wiji Cheon, seemingly dazed. After a long, heavy pause, they spoke almost simultaneously. You pass. Pass. Go ahead inside. It was unanimous. I knew that would do the trick. Baek Suryong grinned. Despite being criminals, the gatekeepers were exceptional martial artists. After witnessing Wiji Cheons talent that even the White-Haired Demon coveted, it was impossible for them not to be impressed. Now, only I remain. All of his students had passed, and it would be embarrassing if he failed now. Still, he had no doubt that he would seed, no matter what the test. One didnt deserve to be a martial arts instructor without at least that much confidence. Baek Suryong stepped forward, saying with ir, For the final test, I will You pass, Seclusion Training Freak interrupted. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? What? I said, you pass. Why? I had something prepared too. I dont want to see it. Baek Suryong blinked in confusion, but Seclusion Training Freak took a step back, his expression bing wary. Youre the Handsome yboy, right? Your specialty is seductive techniques and bedroom arts? he asked cautiously. Yes. Why? Seclusion Training Freaks face grew stern. Were not interested in seeing your um, skills in that domain, he dered firmly. Who said I was going to show you that? For a moment, Baek Suryong seriously contemted killing them all on the spot. Chapter 148: The Bloody Ripper (1) Chapter 148: The Bloody Ripper (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Fufu, those guys were pretty amusing, Hell Axe remarked, setting a splint on his fractured arm. Even though hed lost to some greenhorn juniors, he was in an excellent mood. Fun times like these are the reason why I keep working as a gatekeeper, he mused. Besides, since he hadnt been beaten in martial arts but in arm-wrestling, his pride as a martial artist remained intact. Still, its a bit of a shame. If only I were ten years younger Anyway, I cant believe someone actually beat me, the one and only Hell Axe, in arm-wrestling! That kids gonna go ces, I tell you. Wolf Fang de snorted, Hmph. Looks like youve taken a liking to him. Unlike his counterpart, Wolf Fang de was visibly displeased. Not only had the young desman who called himself the Crazy Asura survived ten exchanges, he had also meticulously observed his technique. Just the memory of those probing eyes irritated him, sending goosebumps up his arms. The next time I fight him, will I be able to dominate him like I did today? The mere thought was unsettling. Those guys are suspicious. They seem to be the same types as us, but their inner arts feel too pure. That Crazy Asuras de techniques were definitely ruthless, but I just cant shake off the feeling that they have some other purpose, Wolf Fang de grumbled with a scowl.Eh, lots of folkse here with some agenda. As for their inner arts, its not the first time someone from the orthodox has escaped here aftermitting some unforgivable crime, Hell Axe replied casually. Yeah, I guess thats true, Wolf Fang de nodded reluctantly. They were gatekeepers of the Valley of Evil, but they werent obligated to kick out or kill anyone they found suspiciousunless the Murim Alliance invaded, of course. Short of something that serious, their aim was simply to enjoy toying with those who asionally dropped by. By the way, Seclusion Training Freak, Hell Axe began, having finished with his splint. About that pervert from earlier. Whyd you let him in without a test? Not a pervert, the Handsome yboy, Seclusion Training Freak corrected, staring at the entrance to the Valley of Evil where the Zhejiang Five Devils had gone with a peculiar grin. Same difference. Anyway, that pretty boy. Whyd you let him in without any test? northdetldo wees you. Seclusion Training Freak remained silent. Well? Spit it out. You know I cant stand not knowing when Im curious. Youre not the type to do that without a reason, Hell Axe pressed. Under Hell Axes persistent questioning, Seclusion Training Freak grinned and replied, There was no need to test him. What do you mean, no need? Recalling the look the Handsome yboy had given him, Seclusion Training Freak said, He was strong. While the others were undergoing the tests, he kept his eyes on us, ready to strike at any moment. Sure, but isnt it only natural to want to step in when ones sworn younger brothers look like theyre in trouble? Hell Axe asked. It wasnt just that. If things had gone wrong, he would have tried to kill us, Seclusion Training Freak exined. Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de fell silent. The reason Seclusion Training Freaks eyes were a deep blue1 was because hed mastered a special sight technique. Thanks to it, he could see things others couldnt, which is how he became the de facto leader of the Valley of Evils gatekeepers. Of course, in terms of martial arts, he was also the strongest among the three. Thats unsettling. Does he really have the ability to kill us? Wolf Fang de asked, slightly worried. Well, wed have to fight him to find out. Even my eyes cant see that much, Seclusion Training Freak admitted with a slight grin. Radiating a ferocious killing intent, Hell Axe growled like a beast, Damn it! If Id known earlier, Id have chopped off that Explosive Iron Fists arm. This was the Valley of Evil, a ce where numerous murderous fiends who had survived unimaginable carnage lived in hiding. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? But weve already let them in, so itd be silly to go pick a fight now Plus, theres that rule about not messing with neers on their first day, Hell Axe reminded. Despite being a collection of viins, even the Valley of Evil had its own set of rules. Otherwise, without any order or regtions, the ce would have turned into a living hell ages ago. Well, if theyst a few more days, well get another chance to see them, Seclusion Training Freak remarked. The three gatekeepers gazed for a moment in the direction the Zhejiang Five Devils had gone. Then, as if something urred to him, Wolf Fang deughed, That pervert. If he has a run-in with the Nine Yin Witch, there wont even be any bones left of him. Now that I think about it, the Nine Yin Witch hates guys who practice harvesting yin to nourish yang the most, doesnt she? That woman hates all men. She grits her teeth just seeing us. Heheh, thats true. Along with the Bloody Ripper, the Nine Yin Witch was one of the most notorious viins in the Valley of Evil. Her mastery of ice techniques, which had secured her a position as one of the Ten Great Viins, could instantly freeze an area tens of meters in diameter. However, unlike the Bloody Ripper, who led thergest faction in the Valley, she lived alone in seclusion. Still, unless hes really unlucky, he wont run into her, Wolf Fang de mused. Then again, who knows? Maybe he can charm the Nine Yin Witch. You saw how good-looking he was, right? If hes half as good below Hehehe! Hohoho! The two men burst intoughter. They shifted the conversation to dirty jokes, but even that lost its appeal soon enough. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Man, Im bored. Thats life in the Valley of Evil. Hell Axe sprawled out on a rock, yawningzily. Wolf Fang de unsheathed his de, saying hed go feed it some beasts blood, and disappeared into the woods. Only Seclusion Training Freak remained on watch. Licking his lips, he chuckled softly, Ive got a feeling something really interesting is about to happen. With a look of intense thirst, he stared for a long time toward where the Zhejiang Five Devils had vanished, his deep blue eyes glittering coldly. So this is the Valley of Evil. I thought ghosts would pop up or something. Huh, its not that different from any regr vige. The Zhejiang Five Devilsthat is, Baek Suryong and his studentswhispered among themselves as they surveyed the Valley of Evil. To be precise, it was the students who gawked around like country bumpkins, while Baek Suryong carefully observed and memorized the surroundings. Now I understand why the White-Haired Demon called this ce a natural fortress, Baek Suryong thought. You ought to read this at northdetldo. The Valley of Evil was shaped like a bottle gourd. After entering through its narrow neck, a wide basin spread out inside. The cliffs encircling the valley were so steep that even a peak-level master would struggle to ascend or descend without exceptional movement arts. And theyve supposedly set up formations all around Infiltrating this ce secretly is impossible for me right now. The students, intrigued, whispered among themselves as they looked around. Hey, theres a stream over there. And wait, are they farming? Never thought viins from unorthodox sects would be into farming. Dont the folks here seem pretty normal? I thought theyd all look like Senior Wonkang What was that, punk? Enough, you brats, Baek Suryong intervened to shut up his quarreling students. Turning to Wiji Cheon, who was hobbling along slowly, he asked, Cheon, how are you holding up? I-Im okay Wiji Cheon replied weakly, even though his face was pale and Hyonwon Kang was supporting him with one arm. Just hang on a bit longer. Well find the Demon Doctor soon. Sangwoong is also outside looking for a good physician, so dont worry, Baek Suryong reassured. On the day the White-Haired Demon was killed, the group had a discussion, and Geo Sangwoong volunteered to remain outside. Utilizing the Golden Dragon Trading Companys branches, he would contact the Azure Dragon Academy and leverage his connections to summon a top-tier physician, in case they failed to secure the Demon Doctors help in time. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Can you describe your symptoms to me? Baek Suryong asked. I feel really hot and dizzy, but its bearable. I can still use my inner arts and swing my sword. Sometimes I feel a little chilly, but No, Im fine, Wiji Cheon said, forcing a smile. Since I dont know exactly what poison it is Baek Suryong thought, concern etched on his face. Despite Wiji Cheons attempt at a smile, his pale face and blue lips proved that his condition was far from good. Baek Suryongs knowledge of poisons rivaled that of most physicians, but the creation of an antidote was an entirely different matter, requiring the skills of a pharmacist rather than a healer. Turning to the students, he said, We need to find the Demon Doctor quickly. Lets ask around Just then, someone approached them. Hello there. Are you new here? a short and rotund middle-aged man wearing baggy ck clothes asked. With a greasy smile, he added, Im called ck Boar, and Ive been living in the Valley of Evil for five years now. When I first arrived here, I was scared out of my wits. This ce has quite a reputation, doesnt it? Even I thought it was full of crazy cannibals who made murder their hobby, so I was constantly worried about whether the food was poisoned and couldnt sleep at night. Turns out, its just another town where people live. Anyway, do you guys have a ce to stay tonight? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. It was clear the fatty was trying to con them. There was no way any of his students would fall for such an obvious scam or so he thought. Haha! Were the Zhejiang Five Devils! We were just wondering where to stay and had some questions! Hyonwon Kang eximed enthusiastically. ck Boar immediately ttered, Well, pardon my ignorant self for never having heard of your illustrious name, but you all look like youve mastered some serious martial arts. Hey, you know your stuff! About us Seeing Hyonwon Kang bbering away,pletely taken in by ck Boars ttery, Baek Suryong sighed quietly, Good grief, what a gullible dumbass SMACK! Ouch! Whyd you hit me? Hyonwon Kang yelped, rubbing the back of his head, tears in his eyes. For some reason, Baek Suryongs smack hurt twice as much as usual. If you dont want to get hit again, move aside, Baek Suryong warned, shoving the boy aside. You, Ive got some questions for you, he said to ck Boar. ck Boar gave him a quick once-over before grinning, Hehe, you must be the leader of the Zhejiang Five Devils, right, handsome guy? Ask away. Ill help as much as I can This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Without warning, Baek Suryong seized ck Boar by the cor. If you mix any lies or omissions into your answers, Ill slice your tongue off bit by bit. U-Ugh! That would be bad! Very bad! ck Boar squealed like a stuck pig. In the Valley of Evil, we dont mess with neers on their first day. Neers shouldnt start fights on their first day either. Thats the rule! Well both be in big trouble if we break it, so I wasnt trying to swindle you, I swear! As ck Boars shriek, infused with inner qi, echoed outward, passing viins began to gather one by one. Hey, didnt you hear what the ck Boar said? Dont cause any trouble today, just behave. From tomorrow on, even if you want to stay quiet, you wont be able to. The viins approached, their killing intent obvious, but none drew their weapons or tried to fight. They merely sneered, refraining from trying anything more than issuing a warning. Hmm, looks like the pig was telling the truth, Baek Suryong reasoned, having deliberately threatened ck Boar to gauge the atmosphere of the Valley of Evil. He released the mans cor, pulled a silver coin from his robe and waved it side to side, saying, Alright. Lets handle it this way then. ck Boars eyes followed the coins movement. As expected, he was a very greedy fellow. Ill pay you for information, so dont mess around and provide proper details. How about it? Baek Suryong proposed. Nothing came free in this world, especially in a ce like the Valley of Evil. He was certain ck Boar would not refuse him. You ought to read this at northdetldo. As expected, a smile reappeared on ck Boars lips. Hehe, you seem very familiar with negotiations, eh? Well, if its something I know, Ill answer sincerely. Im not shameless enough to lie when Im getting paid. Tell me where I can find the Demon Doctor, Baek Suryong demanded. ck Boar hesitated. Ah, so you dont know where he is, Baek Suryong said, turning to leave. Caught off guard, ck Boar stammered, I-I do know, but youre not nning to go there right now, are you? I am, Baek Suryong affirmed. Is it okay if I just give you the address Baek Suryong pulled out a few more silvers. No, lead us there. I dont trust you enough to just hand over my money. If you guide us to the Demon Doctors ce, this is yours. ck Boars eyes flickered greedily. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? What? Dont want to earn some coin? Then Ill find someone else to guide us, Baek Suryong said, ncing around. Instantly, a few other shady characters began to approach, their interest piqued. N-No! Ill guide you! ck Boar eximed hastily. Baek Suryong smiled and tossed him a silver coin. Heres a down payment. Follow me, ck Boar said, easily catching the coin. Whether you regret this or notter has nothing to do with me though he mumbled to himself. The Demon Doctors abode was tucked away in a damp, secluded corner of the Valley of Evil. Ugh! It stinks The students grimaced at the foul odor assaulting their noses, some even pinching their nostrils shut. The closer they got to the Demon Doctors ce, the more the air filled with a mix of smellsmedicines, blood, animals, filth, and The stench of embalmed corpses. Baek Suryong, who had witnessed several human experiments by the Blood Cult, still remembered this distinctive scent that triggered his worst nightmares. Theres no doubt, this Demon Doctor is a madman! northdetldo wees you. Soon, with ck Boar leading the way, they arrived at the Demon Doctors hut. KNOCK, KNOCK. ck Boar rapped on the door, cautiously calling out, Elder Demon Doctor, are you there? Who is it? came a sharp, irritated voice from inside. ck Boar bowed and replied, Its ck Boar. Ive brought some neers who wish to meet you. Neers? Tell them toe backter. Read this at northdetldo, or else. U-Understood. Then Ill Later, my ass. Move aside, Baek Suryong interrupted, shoving ck Boar aside and kicking the door open. BANG! ck Boar shrieked, Youre mad! However, Baek Suryong ignored him, storming inside with his students. The huts interior was more spacious than expected. An old physician, in the midst of administering acupuncture to a patient, frowned at the intruders. Looks like neers these days dont have manners, he said coldly. Youngsters these days are all like that, another old man lying down and getting acupuncture on his arm chuckled. H-Hey! If you behave so rudely, youll be in serious trouble Huh?! ck Boar, who had rushed in after them, gasped upon seeing the old man lying down. His face went ashen, and he barely stopped himself from fainting. E-Elder Bloody Ripper he whispered in terror. The Bloody Ripper, one of the Ten Great Viins and the ruler of the Valley of Evil. Unfortunately, it seemed that they had stumbled upon the Bloody Ripper being treated by the Demon Doctor.
Trantors Note: Im so nice, tranting Heukbidon as ck Boar instead of ck Pig. Iberico and Berkshire pork thoughdrool
  1. Read the previous 2 chapters carefully.?
Chapter 149: The Bloody Ripper (2) Chapter 149: The Bloody Ripper (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 The Bloody Ripperyfortably on the clinic bed, but none of the people who entered the Demon Doctors hut felt at ease. Thats the Bloody Ripper? Of all ces, here W-What should we do? Fight? Seeing everyone staring at him with in bewilderment, the Bloody Ripper chuckled, ck Boar, did you bring these guests with you? ck Boar stammered as if hed seen the god of death, N-No, its not that T-These folks insisted on wanting to visit the Demon Doctor Then why do I hear the jingling of silver coins in your pocket? Startled, ck Boar dropped to his knees and prostrated himself. Eek! Im sorry! Im so sorry! he squealed.The Bloody Ripper smiled gently, without a hint of killing intent. You fool. If you were going to bring guests, you should have taught them the rules and etiquette of the Valley of Evil first. If they only heard the bad rumors about this ce and assumed it was a hellhole where viins did as they pleased, who can me them? ck Boars face paled at the Bloody Rippers seemingly kind and reasonable words. I-Im sorry. Truly sorry, he apologized, prostrating himself and banging his head on the floor repeatedly. Blood streamed from his forehead, but he didnt stop. The Bloody Ripper let out a small sigh. Haa Since its their first day, I wont kill you or those kids. You seem to have reflected enough, so you may go now. T-Thank you, Elder! Thank you so much! Bowing several more times, ck Boar crawled out of the hut on his knees, then turned and ran away as fast as his pudgy legs could carry him. Wow, isnt that kid excessively scared? Hey, Demon Doctor, have I ever killed any of his friends before? How would I know that, you fool? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Like old friends, the Bloody Ripper casually chatted with the Demon Doctor while Baek Suryong and the students watched silently. Only after several minutes did the Bloody Ripper turn to look at Baek Suryong, saying, Anyway, its been a while since weve had neers. Baek Suryong met his gaze without moving an inch. This guy hes strong. He was iparable to the likes of the White-Haired Demon. Even without releasing his aura, the Bloody Rippers presence was immense enough to justify his ranking as one of the top ten viins in the murim. If I unleash the Heaven Defying Divine Art at full power and add my Masters martial arts, could I win? Baek Suryong gauged his chances, but to be honest, the odds of him losing were higher. Well then, where are you all from Hmm? The Bloody Ripper suddenly sniffed the air and sat up halfway from his bed. Beckoning to Baek Suryong with his finger, hemanded, You,e here. Baek Suryong didnt reply and just stared at him. The Bloody Ripper chuckled softly, Dont worry, I wont harm you. Come here. Theres something I want to ask you. What do you want to ask? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I smell my Junior Brothers scent on you. Did you meet him recently? The students froze, unable to hide their agitation. Fortunately, the Bloody Rippers gaze was fixed on the expressionless Baek Suryong, so he didnt notice the others. [Everyone, stay calm. No matter what I say from now on, dont be surprised.] Baek Suryong sent a telepathic message to his students before approaching the Bloody Ripper. At the same time, he released an appropriate amount of qi, not too strong or too weak, just enough for the Bloody Ripper to consider him a capable young fighter. Oho? A glint of interest shed in the Bloody Rippers eyes. As expected, Baek Suryong thought, recalling the information he had gotten from the White-Haired Demon. > Senior Brother likes martial artists who do their best to act confident in front of him even though theyre scared the most Making sure to show just the right mix of bluster and nervousness, Baek Suryong asked, Are you the Bloody Ripper? The King of the Valley of Evil and one of the Ten Great Viins, that Bloody Ripper? Yes. I am the Bloody Ripper, the old man said, smiling at Baek Suryongs somewhat tense and formal tone, as if he were observing a childs bluffing antics. GULP. Baek Suryong swallowed hard on purpose. Aware of the Bloody Rippers gaze, he paid close attention to every expression on his face and every word he said. For his entire n to work, his performance had to be wless. Then is the Junior Brother you mentioned just now the White-Haired Demon? he asked again. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Bloody Rippers eyes narrowed, and a subtle killing intent began to emanate from his body. He told you his alias himself? Thats rare. Usually, those who learn my Junior Brothers alias are torn to death. Hes more impatient than I am. If youre going to kill, go outside to do it. You wont even clean up, the Demon Doctor cut in, clicking his tongue. Didnt I say I wouldnt kill anyone today? I have to keep the rules I made myself, the Bloody Ripper chuckled, then looked back at Baek Suryong. So, did you meet my Junior Brother? I met him on the way here. He was rude and mean, so we fought a bit. !! The students jaws dropped, even more bewildered by their teachers answer than the Bloody Ripper. ring at the back of Baek Suryongs head, they tried to convey their thoughts through the power of staring hard. Why are you provoking him?! Are you trying to pick a fight? W-What should we do? Should we help? Hahaha! the Bloody Ripper let out a lowugh. As if he wasnt angry at all, he asked nonchntly, Youve got some nerve, young man. So, what happened? Did you kill my Junior Brother and bring me his head? Well About that Baek Suryong took a step back and bowed deeply to the Bloody Ripper. Please ept my greeting, Senior Uncle. This Baek Muryong, humbly known as the Handsome yboy, pays his respects to you. Senior Uncle? the Bloody Ripper spat. Senior Uncle? the Demon Doctor gasped, widening his eyes. Did you just say Senior Uncle? Why am I your Senior Uncle? the Bloody Ripper asked incredulously. Baek Suryong began to lie without batting an eye, As you can see, my skills are nowhere near my Masters. Nevertheless, after sparring briefly with me, he said he liked my talent, took me as his disciple, then sent me here. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. With a skeptical expression, the Bloody Ripper probed, Lets say that I believe you for now. Where is my Junior Brother, and why did he ask you toe here alone? On the way here, he said he had an idea on how to improve the Blood Jade ws and secluded himself inside a nearby cave. I dont know when helle here, Baek Suryong answered politely but confidently. The Bloody Ripper stared intently at Baek Suryong. He certainly seems talented My Junior Brother might indeed show interest in him and take him as a disciple. Still, I cant fully believe him yet He asked, Are you really my Junior Brothers disciple? How can I believe that without proof? The first time I met my Master was at a ce called the Scarlet Tiger Gang in Nanchang. There, my Master Baek Suryong told a vivid story of how he first met the White-Haired Demon, fought, and became his disciple. Since the tale was mostly true, it sounded convincing. Although I didnt spend a long time with my Master, he told me a lot about you, Senior Uncle Bloody Ripper. I look forward to your guidance. Baek Suryong bowed deeply again. Read this at northdetldo, or else. The Zhejiang Five Devils behind him hurriedly followed suit, saying, We look forward to your guidance, Elder! The Bloody Rippers eyebrows twitched. Are the kids behind you also my Junior Brothers students? They are brothers who have been with me for a long time. Although Im the only disciple of my Master, I sincerely hope that they can also seek refuge in the Valley of Evil, Baek Suryong exined eloquently, captivating the Bloody Ripper with his silver tongue. He was confident that there were no logical ws in his story, and he had also made sure to include little things that only someone close to the White-Haired Demon would know. My Junior Brother isnt someone who would bber about me under torture or threats, the Bloody Ripper reasoned, slowly starting to believe Baek Suryong. Suddenly, the Demon Doctor intervened. Eyeing Baek Suryong suspiciously, he asked, If you truly are the White-Haired Demons disciple as you im, why did youe looking for me instead of Bloody Ripper here? Earlier, you stormed into my house looking like you were going to eat me alive. Were doomed That old man is ruining everything! Baek Suryongs students were extremely nervous. If they couldnt provide a proper answer here, all their lies might be exposed. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Thankfully, their worries didnte to pass. Baek Suryong scratched his head and answered sheepishly, W-Well I think my Master tricked me. Tricked you? He told me that when I arrived at the Valley of Evil, I should find the Demon Doctor and grab his beard and shake it. Then hed give me some useful elixirs What? Hahaha! Yeah, thats a wicked prank my Junior Brother would pull indeed! Bwahahaha! the Bloody Ripper burst intoughter. Whats so damn funny?! Because of your delinquent Junior Brother, my beard almost got pulled out! Hahaha! How is that not funny? AHAHAHAHA! Ugh, that fucking White-Haired Demon. When hees back, Ill use him for plenty of poison experiments. Baek Suryong sighed inwardly with relief. Fortunately, the Demon Doctors doubts seemed to have been dispelled by his hasty excuse, and there was no longer any trace of suspicion on the Bloody Rippers face. Behind him, the students all wore disbelieving expressions as they watched their teacher deceive two old evil monsters. How can he lie so well? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Was our teacher a con artist in his past life? I wont believe anything he says from now on I feel like I would be deceived by him, even if I knew that he was a swindler beforehand. Bwahaha, Im d to have such a handsome and skilled Nephew! The Bloody Ripperughed so much that tears formed at the corners of his eyes. Im honored by your praise, Senior Uncle. The Bloody Ripper smiled contentedly and stood up. Patting Baek Suryongs shoulder affectionately, he said, Lets go to my ce and talk more. Ill treat you to dinner. Baek Suryongs mind raced. Cheon needs emergency detoxification Should I ask the Demon Doctor now? But if I do that, Id have to exin why the White-Haired Demon poisoned Cheon. Having just escaped the Bloody Rippers suspicion, is it wise to create a situation that could arouse it again? Why? Dont you want to? the Bloody Ripper urged. Baek Suryong quickly made up his mind. Im sorry, Cheon, please hold on a bit longer. Smiling gently, he said, Of course not. I just didnt know how to express my gratitude for such generous kindness Haha, its fine. If youre my Junior Brothers disciple, then youre like my disciple too. Then Ill gratefully ept your hospitality. Hey, what are you all doing? Arent you going to thank your Senior Uncle? T-Thank you. Thank you! Read this at northdetldo, or else. Thank you The Bloody Ripper looked at the nervous faces of the Zhejiang Five Devils and smiled warmly. Dont feel burdened. Lets all go to my ce. And so, the Zhejiang Five Devils left the Demon Doctors abode and headed to the Bloody Rippers house. The Bloody Ripper and Baek Suryong walked side by side at the front, with the others following behind. As they walked, Hyonwon Kang mouthed words to the others. You know we have to be careful, right?Everyone, stay sharp. One slip of the tongue and its over. The other students gulped nervously and nodded. Thanks to Baek Suryongs brilliant quick thinking, they had escaped immediate danger, but they had been invited to dinner. Like cautious explorers entering a tigers den, they all decided to remain extra vignt.
Trantors Note: I wonder if I can catch up to the manhwa by Dec Chapter 150: The Bloody Ripper (3) Chapter 150: The Bloody Ripper (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Ahahaha! Look at me, getting all excited at my age! Its probably because I havent had guests for ages! Laughing boisterously, the Bloody Ripper downed several shots of strong liquor in quick session, humming along with the tunes yed by the servants. Offering another drink to Baek Suryong and the Zhejiang Five Devils seated beside him, he said, Have another drink, Nephew. You all should drink freely, too! Thank you. Baek Suryong epted the liquor and drained it in one gulp. ncing around, he remarked, Senior Uncle, your home is truly magnificent. Hoho, you have a keen eye, the Bloody Ripper replied with a satisfied grin. It took me five whole years to build this ce. There are plenty of empty rooms, so feel free to stay as long as you like. In truth, the mansion was so ptial, it was hard to believe it was built inside a canyon. The main hall alone, where the banquet was held, was spacious enough to seat dozens. Shackled at the hands and feet, servants moved about, carrying food and drinks. Arent all these servants martial artists? Have they been enved? Baek Suryong wondered. The servants wore scant clothing that barely maintained their modesty, and numbers were branded onto their backs. The Bloody Ripper even called them by numbers rather than names, stirring some of Baek Suryongs most unpleasant memories. Number Seven, go fetch more rice wine. Yes, Elder.Naturally, Baek Suryong, having seen worse in the Blood Cult, wasnt particrly ruffled. His pampered young students, on the other hand, were visibly disturbed and unsettled. Noticing the Zhejiang Five Devils ncing at the servants, the Bloody Ripper chuckled. These guys broke the rules of the Valley of Evil and disrupted order. As punishment, theyre doing hardbor at my house for ten years. Ten years Baek Suryong muttered. northdetldo wees you. Given the state of the servants, it wouldnt be surprising if they all died within two or three years. Still, he did not pity them. These servants were scum who had killed innocent people outside,mitted all sorts of crimes, and then ran away to hide in the Valley of Evil. Its karmic retribution. These criminals arent worthy of anyones pity. Of course, that didnt mean he sided with the Bloody Ripper who punished them. This old monster just made other viins into ves for his own convenience. A ce where greater evil rules over lesser evilthat was the essence of the Valley of Evil. Suddenly curious, Baek Suryong asked, Senior Uncle, may I ask you something? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ask anything you like. You mentioned that there are rules in the Valley of Evil. Who sets those rules? Me, of course, the Bloody Ripper replied with a broad smile. Without a hint of hesitation or shame, he exined, I settled here thirty years ago with some guys I used to hang out with. After that, notorious viins heard the rumors and began to arrive one by one. I gave them food and shelter, and that was the beginning of the history of the Valley of Evil. The Bloody Ripper had founded the Valley of Evil, slowly gathering viins through his reputation until he had built a veritable army and an impregnable fortress. The reason he was the King here wasnt just because he was strongit was because the viins acknowledged him as their ruler. The Valley of Evil is my territory and this mansion my castle. Here, my word is thew. Am I wrong? Eh, boys? Not at all! Everything you say is correct! the other viins invited to the banquet hall shouted in unison, drumming the tables with their palms. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong scrunched up his nose. The banquet hall was filled with the smell of alcohol, the sweat of the viins, and the stench of blood ingrained in their bodies. Hahaha! This is great! the Bloody Ripperughed heartily, downing more liquor. When he finally set his cup down again, he wiped the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand and stared at Baek Suryong with a red face and bloodshot eyes. Well, sometimes there are those who dont listen, like the Nine Yin Witch, but that bitch rarely leaves her house, so you can just ignore her, he said drunkenly. The Nine Yin Witch A master of ice arts and one of the Ten Great Viins along with the Bloody Ripper. With two of the Ten Great Viins residing here, the Valley of Evil was a well-known force even among the most powerful unorthodox sects. Seriously, dont worry about her, shes just a cowardly recluse who rarely does anything. Lets just drink, the Bloody Ripper clicked his tongue dismissively. He refilled the sses with strong liquor and passed them to the Zhejiang Five Devilsminus Wiji Cheon, who was resting in his room, iming he wasnt feeling well. Due to the continuous heavy drinking, even Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok, who could usually hold their liquor, were getting tipsy. Still, they gritted their teeth and kept drinking, pretending they werent struggling. We have to stay sober no matter what. If we slip up and say something wrong, its over. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? This is a tigers den. We cant show any weakness. Fortunately, thanks to such efforts and the fact that the Bloody Ripper had zero interest in them, none of them had gotten too drunk or made any mistakes so far. The Bloody Ripper stared at Baek Suryong. Hey, Nephew, he said in a serious tone. Yes, Senior Uncle. Id like to hear about the evil deeds youmitted beforeing here. In an instant, all of the viins in the banquet hall turned their eyes to Baek Suryong, their eyes shining as bright as those of children. For fear of bing the Bloody Rippers ves, they had to constantly restrain themselves frommitting crimes, so they needed ways to relieve their stress. Drinking themselves into oblivion while listening to tales of others evil deeds was one such outlet. Haha, yeah, newbie! Tell us some interesting stories. Tell us about your first kill! And your most recent one too! They say youre the Handsome yboy? Looking at your face, you must have seduced at least hundreds of women, if not thousands. Got any tips? The viins grinned savagely, like a pack of wolves hungry for blood. The gazes pouring in from all sides were so fierce they would make even men who prided themselves on their courage wet their pants. Mr. Baek The three Azure Dragon Academy students looked at Baek Suryong anxiously. The teacher they knew was rough-spoken like an unorthodox sect thug, but he was anything but evil. No matter how good he was at lying, could he act like a bad guy in front of such terrifying viins? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Their worries were almost immediately dispelled. I was nine years old, Baek Suryong began indifferently. That was when I killed a person for the first time. It was a friend who always slept next to me. He took a sip of wine, lightly wetting his lips. Recalling his past life as a kidnapped orphan raised under the Blood Cults indoctrination, his sculpted face, even more beautiful than a womans, appeared much colder and harsher than usual. Of course, he needed to alter the story to avoid any association with the Blood Cult. When I was ten, I officially started learning martial arts. For my first lesson, my instructor made me stab someone with a knife to teach me how to kill. At thirteen, I killed that instructor as my final lesson. When I was fifteen, I skinned a person alive, but since it was my first time, it took me quite a while. By the time I was seventeen, I stopped counting the number of people I killed. There were ones I stabbed to death, cut down, drownedeven burned. Oh, there was also a time when I couldnt use inner arts because my qi center was damaged but its okay. I eventually killed all those who looked down on me. With dazed eyes, Baek Suryong coolly recited the evil deeds he hadmitted like he was reading out a list of facts. His tone was deadpanneither boastful nor remorseful. asionally, he would sip his drink or absentmindedly pick at the side dishes, as if trying to distance himself from the pain of the past. This indifferent attitude gave the audience goosebumps, and the viins who had been joking around shut their mouths. No one continued drinking, and even the music that had lifted the mood died down at some point. Everyones eyes were fixed on Baek Suryongs face, which was so hauntingly beautiful that it was almost demonic. GULP. The sound of someone swallowing their saliva echoed like thunder. For a moment, Baek Suryongs long, pale fingers gently fingering his wine cup gave the illusion they were drenched in blood. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? This guy is the real deal. Most in the banquet hall were viins who had killed dozens. As such, there was no one there who didnt believe Baek Suryongs story; just the restrained killing intent the young man asionally exuded was enough to make even the worst viins shudder. The Bloody Rippers eyes gleamed strangely. This youngster even among the viins of the Valley of Evil, his presence is overwhelming. To ease the frozen atmosphere, heughed raucously, Hoho, it seems youve been through quite the battlefields. I brought up this subject to liven things up, but instead the atmosphere has cooled down. Look, even Ive got goosebumps on my arms. Im sorry. It wasnt a very interesting story, Baek Suryong said with an awkward smile. The Bloody Ripper grinned back. No need to apologize, Nephew. You know what? Im liking you more and more. Though the younger brothers you brought along seem to have guts the size of beans. Baek Suryong nced back at his students, who quickly turned away, their faces as white as sheets. Smirking, he replied, My apologies, they are still verycking. Eventually, the banquet came to an end. Drunken viins staggered and left the hall one by one, and the servants began cleaning up the mess. Everyone, leave. I want to have continue drinking with only my Nephew, the Bloody Rippermanded, seeming to have taken a great liking to Baek Suryong. [Mr. Baek] Hyonwon Kang looked at Baek Suryong with pleading eyes. Baek Suryong shook his head, indicating he would be okay. [Go to your rooms and rest. We dont know what might happen though, so dont let your guard down.] [Okay.] After the Zhejiang Five Devils headed to their rooms under the guidance of a servant, Baek Suryong was left alone with the Bloody Ripper. For a while, the two of them did nothing but exchange drinks. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Here, take it. Thank you, Senior Uncle. Having drunk an enormous amount of alcohol, the Bloody Rippers face was flushed, and his eyes were half-zed. Smiling slyly at Baek Suryong, he suddenly remarked, Nephew, arent you quite the good drinker? Im just too nervous to get drunk. Youre too good for that foolish Junior Brother of mine. I almost want to make you my own disciple. You tter me. The Bloody Ripper stared at him peculiarly, then suddenly held out his hand. Hey, want to hear an interesting story? WOOOONG! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Bloody Rippers entire arm turned crimson as he unleashed his signature technique, the Blood Jade ws. Before I mastered the Blood Jade ws, I was a mediocre, run-of-the-mill martial artist. Although I had outstanding talent, I never had a chance to learn advanced martial arts because I was born into poverty. The Bloody Ripper spoke of his past. In his youth, he had been a frencer who had learned second-rate martial arts at a small vige academy, wandering from ce to ce just to make a living. It was then that he met the White-Haired Demon, with whom he immediately hit it off and became sworn brothers,mitting all sorts of evil deeds together. Later, when he mastered the Blood Jade ws, he even passed on his martial arts to the White-Haired Demon, so close was their rtionship. Coming to the Valley of Evil changed my life. I didnt mention it earlier but this is where I obtained the secret manual of the Blood Jade ws. No way! Was it what they call a miraculous encounter? Hoho, yes, a miraculous encounter. But thats not all. The Bloody Ripper lowered his voice and said, The legacy of the Blood Cult is hidden in the Valley of Evil. The Blood Cult you say? Baek Suryongs eyes narrowed imperceptibly at the unexpected revtion. Chapter 151: Ill Go Chapter 151: I''ll Go TL: FoodieMonster007 The Blood Cults legacy is hidden in the Valley of Evil? Baek Suryong echoed. The White-Haired Demon hadnt mentioned anything about this during his interrogation. If the White-Haired Demon had known, he wouldve spilled the beans under the influence of the Blood Demon Eyes. That can only mean is the Bloody Ripper testing me? Did I let something slip about the Blood Cult when I mentioned my past life? With a puzzled look, Baek Suryong murmured, The Blood Cult Master never mentioned such a tale. Thats because I never told him, the Bloody Ripper replied smoothly. The fewer people who know a secret, the better it is kept, no? Then why tell me now? The Bloody Ripper gazed at Baek Suryong, eyes swirling withplex emotions. After a brief silence, he said, Everyone who knew about this died thirty years ago. They were therades I used to run with back then. The Bloody Ripper said that they died, but to Baek Suryong, it sounded more like were killed. I didnt have the heart to endanger my own Junior Brother, so I kept him in the dark. Lucky for him, he wasnt around when we stumbled upon the Blood Jade ws.The Bloody Ripper paused, turning his gaze out the window. As if lost in old memories, deeper wrinkles etched themselves onto his already aged face. But sometimes, on nights like this, I just feel like spilling my secrets. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Is that so? Baek Suryong whispered. The Bloody Ripper nodded. Staring nkly at the dim moon half-obscured by clouds, the drunken old man rambled, Back then, I memorized the secret manual of the Blood Jade ws and downed the elixir that came with it. Twenty years flew by, and the martial world pegged me as the weakest of the Ten Great Viins. The weakest well, maybe they got that right. Baek Suryong refilled his empty cup. With my modest skills, I cant even begin to grasp your level, Senior Uncle. Youre too humble. Do you think I dont know youve been holding back? the Bloody Ripper chuckled. But no worries. Its only natural for a martial artist to keep about thirty percent of their true ability hidden. Baek Suryongs eyes widened in surprise. Im sorry. I said, its fine. In fact, Im pleased to have such an exceptional nephew. The Bloody Ripper reached out and gave Baek Suryongs bowed shoulder a light pat. Anyway, the Blood Jade ws I found is just the tip of the iceberg. One day, an earthquake split the ground, and only the spot where it was hidden became exposed. The rest Theres more? Heh, you bet. The treasures, secret manuals, elixirsthe Blood Cults stash before their downfallare buried underground in the Valley of Evil. The Bloody Ripper smirked, pointing to the floor. Right beneath my house. Baek Suryong nced down and gulped. Is this one of the Blood Cults hidden vaults? If what hes saying is true I definitely need to find a way in. It took me a full decade to locate the entrance to where the Blood Cults legacy lies, the Bloody Ripper said, grabbing the wine bottle and taking a swig straight from it. BANG! Suddenly, he mmed the bottle down so hard it cracked. The old manughed, greed and madness flickering in his eyes. Do you want it too? Of course you do. Any martial artist would. The Blood Cult once terrorized the world despite being a lone sect and just by mastering one of their techniques, I became one of the Ten Great Viins. Can you imagine how many martial arts and secret techniques are down there? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong met his gaze steadily. But you havent obtained anything except the Blood Jade ws yet. The Bloody Rippers expression hardened. Why do you think that? If you had, youd have mastered martial arts far superior to the Blood Jade ws by now. You wouldve made a name for yourself not just as one of the Ten Great Viins, but perhaps as one of the Ten Supremes, or maybe even the worlds strongest, Baek Suryong replied calmly. It was tant ttery, but the Bloody Ripperughed knowingly. Youre sharp. Theres a massive ck iron door in the way, and Ive never been able to find a way past it. I thought about sting it open, but I was afraid of damaging whats inside. There must be martial arts that surpass the Blood Jade ws in there, and if there are elixirs maybe even Rejuvenation wouldnt be a dream anymore. Truth be told, he was now too old to learn new martial arts, but after decades of searching for a way to open the door or dig another entrance, he couldnt give up. Rejuvenation was a state of great enlightenment where ones body became youthful again. It was a realm that could only be reached after surpassing the peak level and attaining transcendence, and in todays martial world, it wasmon knowledge that all the Ten Supremes had achieved Rejuvenation. Baek Suryong snorted inwardly. Honestly, I doubt hed achieve Rejuvenation even with supreme martial arts and elixirs but it seems hes obsessed with the idea that obtaining the Blood Cults legacy will make it possible. What a delusional obsession. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Despite his skepticism, Baek Suryong suggested, Is there really no way to open the door? Perhaps we should bring in an expert in mechanisms or formations Ive tried that already, and they concluded that the mechanism responds only to a specific martial art. A specific martial art Baek Suryong mumbled. One martial art immediately came to mind. Could it be? The Heaven Defying Divine Art? The martial arts of the Blood Demon, the Cult Leader of the Blood Cult. Although Baek Suryong wasnt the Blood Demon, he was indeed a sessor of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. A thin smile yed on his lips. What an unexpected windfall. Of course, getting my hands on that treasure wont be easy, especially with this drunken old monster sitting in front of me in the way. His opponent was the most dangerous and evil viin in the Valley of Evil. Not even he could take the Bloody Ripper lightly, and if he wanted to cure Wiji Cheon and get his hands on the treasure, he needed to tread carefully. Whew! It feels good to get all that off my chest, the Bloody Ripper sighed, emptying the rest of the wine and cing the bottle down. Smiling gently at Baek Suryong, he asked, Do you know why I told you all this? Yes, I think I do. The Bloody Ripper had kept this secret from even his own junior brother for decades, but suddenly he spilled the beans to a newly arrived nephew. At first, Baek Suryong hadnt understood why. For a moment, he thought that maybe the old man really liked him, but when he noticed the old mans hands turning red during their conversation, he realized the truth. Although Im not quite sure why you want to kill me, Senior Uncle, Baek Suryong said, ready to spring into action at any moment. Kukuku As expected, youre sharp, the Bloody Ripperughed and nodded. In an instant, the friendly atmosphere evaporated, reced by a terrifying killing intent. It was a critical moment, but Baek Suryong calmly lifted his cup and downed the remaining wine in one gulp. He had been careful not to reveal his deception, yet the Bloody Ripper wanted to kill him. It was puzzling. He had to find out what had tipped the old man off. Still, I dont get it. Why are you trying to kill me? What will you tell Masterter? he asked. You mean my Junior Brother who already died by your hand? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? When Baek Suryong didnt respond immediately, the Bloody Ripper roared withughter, his shoulders shaking. Kahaha! So thats how it is! I knew it! How How did I know? Because youre too exceptional. Because Im too exceptional? Baek Suryong repeated. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. The Bloody Rippers lips curled into a wicked grin. Dont underestimate the instincts of an old veteran. Youre not someone whod serve under anyone. Even if youd genuinelye here seeking refuge, Id have killed you eventually. Baek Suryong sighed dramatically, So it wasnt my slip-up after all, nor the fault of those other guys. Heh. You mean the Zhejiang Five Devils? I sent some guests their way too. You probably wont be seeing them again. Baek Suryongs expression hardened, and he gathered his qi. It was a tense standoff, either could make the first move. The Bloody Ripper sneered, Let me ask you onest thing. How did my Junior Brother die? He died pathetically, like the trash he was. Foaming at the mouth, begging on his knees for mercy, Baek Suryong replied coldly. There was no need to keep up the act anymore. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? I was pondering how to kill you, but thanks, that helps, the Bloody Ripper said. You im to be able to foresee mine and my brothers future, cant you foresee your own? The air around them grew turbulent as they prepared to unleash their skills, still seated across from each other. VWOOOOM! A terrifying force erupted from the Bloody Ripper as both his arms turned crimson. His fingernails extended over a foot long, transforming him into a ghastly figure. Junior Brother was always a foolish man, but I cared for him. Ill kill you to soothe his restless soul. Baek Suryongs eyes turned blood-red. Why dont you console him yourself? Ill send you to join him so he wont be lonely. Kahahahaha! With the Bloody Rippers maniacalughter as the signal, they both struck simultaneously, each aiming for the others heart. Everything between them shattered as fierce, enhanced qi whipped around. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. A few days earlier, at the Azure Dragon Academy, all the instructors had gathered for an urgent meeting. Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo began, I believe youre all aware of the situation. Tension filled the room. During one of the sses, an unprecedented incident had urred: a demonic practitioner from the unorthodox sects had kidnapped one of the Azure Dragon Academys students. Upon hearing the news, the academy had hastily called for an instructors meeting. However, it wasnt Principal Noh Goonsang who presided over the meeting, but Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo, the zing de. As you know, the Principal is currently attending the Five Academies Principals Meeting and is absent. Weve sent word, but given the urgency, we have to make decisions and take action ourselves, Kwak Cheolwoo continued grimly. An incident like this just had to happen when the principal was away. If something happened to the student, hed have to take the me. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Of course, the one whod bear the brunt of this mess would be that fellow Baek Suryong and if something happened to Wiji Cheon, Baek Suryong wouldnt just lose his job, he would also face much more severe consequences. We must organize a rescue team immediately, someone suggested. Have you asked the Murim Alliance for help? We need a tracking expert The opponent is a demonic practitioner from the unorthodox sects. There is a high chance that we are already toote There was a lot of buzz among the instructors, but none offered any practical solutions. BAM! Kwak Cheolwoo mmed the table, his words filled with qi as he said, We will form a rescue teamprising of volunteers from among the instructors. If no one steps forward, well draw lots Ill go, Mae Geuklyom dered without hesitation, standing up. As he looked around at the instructors who were all talk and no action, the elderly swordsman exuded a frosty aura. I will save that child, he repeated. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. As the headmaster in charge of student welfare, him volunteering was only to be expected, so everyone nodded in agreement. Scanning the room, Kwak Cheolwoo asked, Is there no one else? It would be too much for the Headmaster alone. We need at least two more. Vice Principal, I alone am enough, Mae Geuklyom said firmly. Ill be using movement arts without break. Anyone who wants toe with me must be at least a peak master. Others will only slow us down. At his words, several instructors who were about to volunteer quietly lowered their hands. Even in the Azure Dragon Academy, peak masters were rare. Besides, such experts had busy schedules and couldnt easily change theirmitments. Ak Yeonho raised his hand eagerly. Me! Ill go! Kwak Cheolwoos face lit up. Ak Yeonho of the Shandong Ak n was indeed a peak master. Mr. Ak Yeonho, your help would be greatly appreciated, he said. Mae Geuklyom nodded, acknowledging that Ak Yeonho could keep up with him. I think we need one more. Any other volunteers? Kwak Cheolwoo asked. Myeong Iloh and Jaegal Soyeong raised their hands, but Mae Geuklyom declined, deeming them unsuitable. The other instructors avoided Kwak Cheolwoos gaze. At that moment, someone unexpected raised his hand. I will go, Namgung Su volunteered. Kwak Cheolwoo gasped in surprise, Mr. Namgung? Namgung Su nodded, his expression icy. This time, Kwak Cheolwoo hesitated. Mr. Namgung, you cant. You have so many sses northdetldo wees you. Just have the other instructors cover for me for a few days. Ill also hold supplementary sses when I return, Namgung Su replied, then turned to Mae Geuklyom and Ak Yeonho. Are either of you familiar with tracking arts? I dont know it well, Mae Geuklyom admitted. Only the basics, Ak Yeonho added. Namgung Su nodded, as if hed expected this. Understood, Ill find the path. Knowing Mr. Baek Suryong, he should have left behind easy to follow clues. Still looking reluctant, Kwak Cheolwoo suggested, Mr. Namgung, wouldnt it be better to get support from a tracking expert from the Murim Alliance Namgung Su stared directly at him. The rescue of Student Wiji Cheon is a matter of utmost urgency. We dont have time to wait. Besides, do you think theres anyone in the Murim Alliance whos better than me at tracking and martial arts? It was a bold statement, bordering on arrogance, but since no one could refute it, it was decided that Namgung Su would join the team. Standing up, Namgung Su addressed the other two rescuers as he left the meeting room, Well meet at the main gate in an hour. Please be ready by then. Mmm. Got it! One hourter, the Wiji Cheon Rescue Team set off from the Azure Dragon Academy.
Trantors Note: Power levels in SIMB: Third-Rate, Second-Rate, First-Rate, Peak, Transcendent, Transcendent with Rejuvenation Chapter 152: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (1) Chapter 152: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 When the Bloody Ripper and Baek Suryong collided, a massive surge of qi exploded outward. RUMMMMMMMBLE! Any martial artist attuned to qi would have sensed the colossal sh of energies. The students, who had been waiting in their quarters anxiously without lowering their vignce, all flinched at once. Hey, was that? Did a fight break out? Could it be Mr. Baek? Being deep in enemy territory, they kept their senses on full alert. Hyonwon Kang peered out the door and murmured quietly, Someonesing.Soon, the sound of rushing footsteps echoed from outside, along with shouts of Dont let them escape!, You guys, circle around back!, By order of our King! Turning to his juniors, Hyonwon Kang smirked. I think were fucked. They all sighed, nodding in unison, then began stretching and preparing themselves for the impending battle. Ya Suhyeok ced a reassuring hand on Wiji Cheons shoulder. Wiji Cheon, stay behind me. I can fight too. Its alright. Just watch us fight today, Ya Suhyeok replied, shoving Wiji Cheon behind him. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. CRASH! Suddenly, the door exploded into splinters, revealing dozens of viins beyond the shattered doorway. At the front stood the Demon Doctor. Eyeing the battle-ready Zhejiang Five Devils, he chuckled, Heheh, I knew this would happen. I suspected you guys from the start. Especially that little one. The Demon Doctors gaze zeroed in on Wiji Cheon, who peeked out from behind Ya Suhyeok. His eyes gleamed slyly, like a snakes. Youve been poisoned by one of my own concoctions. How did you The Demon Doctor pulled out a small vial from his wide sleeve and waved it in front of Wiji Cheon. Ugh. Did you really think that I wouldnt recognize a poison I made myself? I can recognize it from a hundred steps away just by the smell of it. You guys came to find me for the antidote, right? Anyone could tell that the tiny vial the Demon Doctor waved contained the antidote. Hyonwon Kang ran a rough hand through his hair, cursing under his breath, Damn it. So you lured us here knowing everything from the start? The Demon Doctor smirked, shaking his head. I didnt tell the Bloody Ripper anything. I dearly wanted to see him get stabbed in the back for once, but unfortunately, it seems he figured it out on his own. After wrapping up the banquet earlier, he told me to capture you guys. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The students fell silent. One thing was certain, the Demon Doctor was as twisted as they came. Pointing at the Zhejiang Five Devils with a bony finger, the Demon Doctor ordered the viins, Capture them. Ill use these little rats as test subjects. Yes! the viins of the Valley of Evil acknowledged, charging forward all at once. Hyonwon Kang drew his de and quicklymanded, Ya Suhyeok and I will hold the front. Yeo Min, look for a chance to snatch the antidote from the Demon Doctor. Wiji Cheon, stay back. Once we get the antidote, we make a run for it. Got it? What about Mr. Baek? Wiji Cheon asked, his face pale. Hyonwon Kang scoffed confidently, doing his best to act as if there was nothing to worry about. Dont you remember what he said before we came here? He told us to escape on our own if anything happened. The other students nodded. After all, the Baek Suryong they knew was someone who could beat up demons in hell with his ck Dragon Pointer and make them repent. As long as we dont hold Mr. Baek back, hell be fine Watch out! Just like that, the students shed with the viins of the Valley of Evil. BOOM! CRASH! SMASH! In just a few exchanges, the room was in ruins, as if a tornado had ripped through it. Read this at northdetldo, or else. The Bloody Ripper stepped back, licking his elongated, sharp fingernails. Youve been hiding more skill than I thought. No wonder Junior Brother was defeated. They call you the Handsome yboy, but it doesnt seem like youve mastered any seductive arts. Even though he wasnt going all out, the Bloody Ripper was genuinely surprised. He knew Baek Suryong had been holding back, but he hadnt expected him to block his Blood Jade ws so effortlessly. Baek Suryong grinned naughtily and pretended to untie his belt. Why? Want me to show you? The other guysined they dont want to see it. Hahaha! the Bloody Ripperughed in mock amusement, but his true feelings were betrayed by his cold eyes. Looks like I need to tear apart that mouth of yours first. Wow! Your Junior Brother said the exact same thing before I killed him. Baek Suryong didnt back down from the trash talk. His opponent was a master against whom he couldnt guarantee victory, even if he fought with everything he had. If messing with his mind could give him an advantage, he was willing to do whatever it took. The Bloody Ripper charged like a bolt of lightning, swinging his blood-red ws. Dont worry. Ill fulfill the promise my Junior Brother made in his ce! SWISH! Ten crimson lines of w qi sliced through the air, and Baek Suryong swung Moon Shadow, deflecting five strands of qi and twisting his body to dodge the rest. Still, he couldnt dodge them all, and shallow cuts appeared on his cheek and shoulder. You dodge well, like a rat! Try dodging this! the Bloody Ripper yelled, spreading his arms wide, then pping them together violently. BOOM! Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? As his palms collided, a qi explosion surged toward Baek Suryong. He retreated, hastily forming a sword qi barrier, but the force behind the attack was overwhelming. Ugh! Baek Suryong groaned, crashing through the door behind him and rolling across the floor. After a few tumbles, however, he suddenly sprang up and jumped backwards. THUD! The spot where hed just been standing was pierced deeply by the Bloody Rippers ws. The Bloody Ripper pulled out his ws, looking slightly disappointed. Oho, you dodged again. Fine. Try dodging this! The Bloody Ripper unleashed a relentless onught on Baek Suryong. Crimson w qi poured from his ws, tearing apart the surroundings. With his hair disheveled like a wild beast and the night sky stained red, he looked like a ghost from a nightmare. You boasted youd send me to meet Junior Brother in hell, but all youre doing is running away! he taunted. Ignoring the mockery, Baek Suryong focused on his defense while closely observing his opponents martial arts. Although the Blood Jade ws was a technique hed encountered before, the Bloody Rippers mastery was on a different levelpared to the White-Haired Demon. Hes definitely strong. I cant beat him while holding back like I did with the White-Haired Demon. Baek Suryongs hair gradually turned crimson. Even at the cost of revealing the Heaven Defying Divine Art, he could no longer afford to hide his true powers. As expected, the Bloody Rippers eyes widened in shock. Immediately, he unconsciously screeched to a halt, muttering to himself, Red hair and eyes? And that aura! Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The aura of the Heaven Defying Divine Art weighed heavily on his mind. Had he been even slightly weaker, he would have had trouble executing his martial arts, as martial artists who had learned the Blood Cults techniques instinctively experienced terrible fear in front of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Feeling confused, the Bloody Ripper murmured, No way, no way It cant be Sensing an opportunity, Baek Suryong went on the attack. CLANG! As their sword and ws shed, the Bloody Ripper stared intently into Baek Suryongs crimson eyes. Suddenly he giggled, Yeah, it doesnt make sense. There are many martial arts in this vast world. There must be several that cause such phenomena. He quickly dismissed his initial fears. Convincing himself that Baek Suryongs martial art couldnt possibly be the Heaven Defying Divine Art was more reasonable than believing that the legendary Blood Demon was standing right in front of him. Hahaha. You tried to startle me and get a hit in, didnt you? Baek Suryong sighed inwardly with relief. Phew. It wouldve been troublesome if he started shouting that its the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Regardless, my situation hasnt exactly improved either. At that moment, the Bloody Rippers eyes gleamed viciously. At least Ive now confirmed that youre definitely connected to the Blood Cult. Who knows? Baek Suryong let him believe whatever he wanted. There was no way the old man would even consider a ridiculous concept like reincarnation, after all. Then you might know how to open that door. No, you must know. You came here from the start aiming for my treasure, didnt you? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Think whatever you want. How dare you! Blood vessels bulged in the Bloody Rippers eyes, his expression twisting into monstrous rage. Obsession with the Blood Cults legacy had consumed him for decades, and the thought that it might be taken drove him mad. Tell me how to open the door! Then I wont kill you, Ill just gouge out your eyes and cut off your tongue. Wow, typical demonic scum. You call that a fair trade? Fine, Ill add another reward. Ill keep you by my side and let others serve you for the rest of your life. How about that? Fucking crazy geezer Baek Suryong began, when an idea shed in his mind. Grinning, he said, The Blood Cult will soone to retrieve the items. I simply came ahead to check on them. I knew it His suspicion that the Handsome yboy was a spy for the Blood Cult confirmed, the Bloody Rippers expression contorted with rage. With a solemn expression, Baek Suryong continued, Bloody Ripper, youvemitted the sin of coveting our cults treasure. Even tearing you apart and feeding you to the dogs wouldnt be enough punishment. However! Since your martial arts skills are useful, we are willing to take you in. The final decision will be left to the higher-ups, but you could easily be promoted to captain. How about it? Stop coveting whats out of your reach and ept my proposal. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Of course, its all a lie, but who cares? Whether the Bloody Ripper falls for it or not, Ill be able to buy myself some time to find the entrance to the treasure vault There it is! Even while battling the Bloody Ripper, Baek Suryong kept scanning his surroundings, searching for the hidden entrance to the vault. Just a Captain? Dont talk nonsense. Ill tear apart anyone who covets my treasure with these hands, the Bloody Ripper growled, eyes zing with killing intent. At the same time, a distinct energy formed at the tips of the his ws, different from the sword qi hed shown so far. Seeing this, Baek Suryong murmured softly, Enhanced qi Enhanced qi was proof that one had reached the rank of a transcendent master. No, wait. Hes notpletely at the transcendent level. On closer inspection, the Bloody Rippers enhanced qi was somewhat unstable in form, but even unstable enhanced qi was too much for Baek Suryong right now. You! Tell me how to open the entrance! the Bloody Ripper roared, closing the distance in an instant and swinging his ws imbued with enhanced qi. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? BOOOOOM! Baek Suryong hurriedly dodged, and the enhanced qi annihted the wall behind him. Its destructive power was on a different level than sword qi. If he tried to block it recklessly, his sword would shatter. Baek Suryong nced down at his cherished sword, Moon Shadow. Its a treasured sword, maybe it can withstand a few strikes but it definitely wontst an entire fight. Ill need the Blood Demon Sword for that. WHOOSH! Baek Suryong used his movement arts, creating more distance between him and his opponent. Do you think you can escape? Ill chase you to the ends of hell! The Bloody Ripper swung his ws imbued with enhanced qi indiscriminately. His massive mansion, built over years, crumbled, and servants and viins around were caught in the destruction. Baek Suryong dodged the attacks with agility, taunting, Go to hell alone, you ugly old monster. Tell me how to open the door! Before I tear everything apart except your mouth! Suddenly, Baek Suryong stopped in his tracks and stuck out his tongue. With skills like that? You! Provoked, the Bloody Ripper leaped into the air, spun his body, and unleashed enhanced qi downward. KABOOOOOM! The cascading enhanced qi demolished the ground, revealing a hidden space beneath. A satisfied grin spread across Baek Suryongs face. So it was here after all. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He hadnt just been dodging all the time. While evading the Bloody Rippers attacks, hed found the entrance to the cave where the Blood Cults legacy was hidden and maneuvered the fight so that the Bloody Ripper would inadvertently destroy the surrounding area. Realizing this toote, the Bloody Rippers face paled. Impossible With a sinister smirk, Baek Suryong leaped into the hole, shouting, Im taking all the Blood Cults treasure! No!!! As he hurried to chase Baek Suryong, the Bloody Ripper stopped abruptly. Infusing his voice with inner qi, he shouted loudly, No one is to follow me! Anyone who dares will be killed! After sternly warning the viins of the Valley of Evil, the Bloody Ripper plunged into the hole after Baek Suryong. Chapter 153: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (2) Chapter 153: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Just as I thought, hes hot on my tail, Baek Suryong sighed, sensing the Bloody Rippers menacing aura closing in on him. You scoundrel! Ill skin you alive, soak you in salt water, tear you limb from limb, and feed you to the dogs! the Bloody Ripper roared, his qi-infused voice sending tremors through the underground tunnel. An ordinary martial artist would have pped his hands over his ears and staggered, but not Baek Suryong. Without using any inner qi, he nced back and shouted, Are you trying to cause a cave-in? If you want to be buried along with your precious treasure, go ahead, keep yelling like that! rmed, the Bloody Ripper instantly held back from roaring. Just as Baek Suryong had pointed out, there was a real risk of the tunnel copsing. Instead, he snarled through gritted teeth, You bastard! Even grinding your bones wouldnt satisfy me! Baek Suryong continued to run. The passage sloped downward and stretched on endlessly. In an attempt to stall his pursuer, he randomly sent waves of sword qi flying behind him, conveniently also snuffing out every torch along the way. northdetldo wees you. Soon, darkness enveloped the pathpletely. Do you think hiding in the dark will let you escape my eyes? the Bloody Rippers mockingughter echoed from behind.Itll slow you down, at least, Baek Suryong retorted, scattering nails that hed hidden in his sleeve across the ground. The Bloody Ripper stepped on them, but his feet, wrapped in inner qi, remained unscathed. At best, they were a minor nuisance. Pathetic! Is this the best trick youve got? he sneered. Seeing the Bloody Ripper furiously smashing everything in his path, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in frustration at the old mans overwhelming qi. When ites to inner qi quantity, age is an unfair advantage. This geezers qi reserves are not only leagues above mine, its probably one of the highest even among the Ten Great Viins. Damn it, I cant afford a prolonged fight. Baek Suryong bit his lip. Even if he gave it his all, victory against a master like the Bloody Ripper was uncertain. To kill him, he would have to risk serious injury, and even if he managed to win like that, there was no way the other viins of the Valley of Evil would leave his heavily wounded self alone. Just then, the Bloody Ripper shouted again, his voice sounding much closer this time. Still remember what I told you about the Zhejiang Five Devils? What do you think has happened to your sworn brothers by now, eh? Think theyre still alive? Baek Suryong scoffed, Stupid old fart. Did you actually believe they were my sworn brothers? Kuhuhu. Whether thats true or just bravado, Ill find out myselfter. Baek Suryong didnt bother to answer, but deep down he couldnt help but worry about the students he had left behind, even though he had warned them thoroughly beforeing to the Valley of Evil, and they were skilled enough not to be easily defeated. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. I can only hope theyre handling things well. Just hold on a little longer, kids! Ill finish this quickly and rush over. Shrugging off his worries, he refocused on his own situation. Since this was where the Blood Cult had hidden their treasure, there would surely be mechanical traps and formations set up. Luckily for him, the former head instructor of the Blood Cult, avoiding or disarming these traps was as easy as taking a walk in his own backyard. Wait, speaking of traps Why dont I use them to kill this bastard? Baek Suryong grinned and kept running. Soon, a massive door came into view. As he fixed his sights on the door, his Blood Demons eyes glowed even more sinisterly in the pitch ck darkness. Baek Suryong shed at the looming door with his sword qi. CLANG! Unsurprisingly, not a single scratch appeared on it, confirming that not only was it made of Meteor Iron, it was at least several inches thick. Even trying to break it with enhanced qi wouldnt be easy, Baek Suryong mused. Sure, if he kept hammering at it, it might give way eventually, but forcing it open might cause a cave-in or set off explosives, killing them and destroying all the treasure. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The Bloody Ripper howled, Dont you dare touch that door! Dashing forward, Baek Suryong quickly examined the intricate patterns all over the door. To the untrained eye, they might seem like mere decorations, but he easily discerned the hidden meanings. Just as I thought! Its designed so that only those whove learned the Heaven Defying Divine Art can enter. To open it, I must strike the carvings sequentially ording to the Blood Heaven Dance (Ѫ), the most fundamental yet mostplex technique of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Kicking off the ground, Baek Suryong struck the iron door, infusing it with the inner qi of the Heaven Defying Divine Art and activating the lock mechanism. JIIIIIING! DRRRRK CLACK! CLACK! The door began to vibrate as the carved pieces moved, shifting and sliding to new positions. I see. Its not just about the sequence, the door also wont open if I dont get my rhythm right. I have to do it perfectly in one go. The Blood Heaven Dance was a versatile technique, adaptable to any weapon or even bare hands, shifting based on the situation, the weapon in use, or the opponent faced. In essence, this door was designed to serve as an imaginary enemy, a gatekeeper to test his skills. If he couldnt execute the technique correctly, the door would remain shut. Now this is what I call a test! Haaaap! With a spirited shout, Baek Suryong attacked the door, striking the correct mechanisms in order as gracefully as a dragon soaring through the clouds. Panicking and rushing to stop Baek Suryong, the Bloody Ripper roared, You insolent brat! What are you doing? If you trigger the mechanism wrongly! RUMMMBLE! The Bloody Ripper slid to a halt. The massive door, which hadnt budged no matter what hed tried over the years, slowly began to open on its own. I-Its opening! The door is opening! he eximed excitedly, eyes wide in astonishment. Having perfectly executed the Blood Demons martial art, Baek Suryong sighed with relief. Seeing the gatekeeper who had guarded the Blood Cults treasure for so long granting him entry, he couldnt help but feel a twinge of pride bubbling up within him. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Its my first time actually using it so this is how it feels, he murmured, gazing dazedly at the passage beyond the open door. Hed practiced the Blood Heaven Dance alone before, but using it on something was a first. I gained a lot of insight into the Heaven Defying Divine Art just by striking the door as directed Could this be a device set up by one of the ancient Blood Demons for future generations? Baek Suryong nced back at the Bloody Ripper, a satisfied smile spreading across his lips. I should thank you. Because of you, my martial arts skills have improved greatly. What? Without another word, Baek Suryong spun around and shot through the door like an arrow, using his movement arts to the limit. You insolent brat! Stop right there! the Bloody Ripper roared, snapping out of his stupor and giving chase. He had spent decades preparing for this momenttransforming the Valley of Evil into an impregnable fortress, enving viins to dig tunnels, and killing anyone who knew the secret, even those he once called friends, all to ensure no one would uncover the true nature of this ce. You think Ill let it be taken away? No matter who you are, I wont give up my treasure. Even if you are the Blood Demon of this era! As crazy as he was, the Bloody Ripper was no fool. After witnessing such a formidable technique firsthand, he could no longer continue deceiving himself about Baek Suryongs true identity. So what if hes the Blood Demon? Hes still weaker than me. This might be my only chance to kill him! Blood vessels ruptured in the Bloody Rippers eyes, sending streams of crimson tears down his face as he shrieked, Kuhuhu The treasure is mine! All mine! You dare to im what belongs to me? How dare you! Ill leash you like a dog and drag you at my feet! Even if you beg for death, Ill keep you alive by a thread! As the Bloody Ripper ran down the passage after Baek Suryong, the door began to close behind them. CREAK CLANG! The heavy iron door mmed shut, heavy and silent as if it had never been opened. northdetldo wees you. One hour after the two men entered the Blood Cults secret vault. Kuuaaaah! You damn brat! Ill skin you alive! the Bloody Ripper bellowed, iling his ws in fury. His hair and beard were singed, his clothes were torn, and his body was riddled with cuts. Some of the wounds had even turned ck from poison. Up ahead, Baek Suryong nced back, offering a friendly warning, Watch your head! Contrary to his words, however, it wasnt the ceiling that opened, but the left wall, releasing hundreds of long steel needles. Deflecting the needles with his ws, the Bloody Ripper snarled, Hah! Did you think Ill be fooled again? No matter how deadly the hidden weapons were, injuring a master of his caliber was nearly impossibleunless someone else intervened. THWACK! A single needle, secretly thrown by Baek Suryong, embedded itself in the Bloody Rippers shoulder. Eyes zing from pain and rage, the Bloody Ripper unleashed his enhanced qi, shattering the entire trap andunching another wave of attacks toward Baek Suryong. How long do you think you can keep running?! Unfortunately, Baek Suryong had already predicted his actions and dodged to the side. Pointing downward, he said inly, Watch your step. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Kuuaaak! You fucking son of a bitch! Needles rained down, floors gave way, mes erupted, and rocks tumbled, but Baek Suryong skillfully maneuvered through the traps, leaving only the Bloody Ripper to endure the worst. Ill catch you even if I be a ghost! the Bloody Ripper roared. Oh my, how scary, Baek Suryong quipped. Furious, the Bloody Ripper destroyed every mechanism in his path, pouring out his inner qi without restraint. If he could just kill Baek Suryong, all the treasure would be his. Tsk, what a persistent old man, Baek Suryong muttered, clicking his tongue. Hed used the Bloody Ripper to smash through all the traps along the path to the vault, covering in under an hour what should have taken half a day, but the old man was still lively and energetic. Their cat-and-mouse game had stretched on for quite a while, yet every chase must eventually reach its conclusion, and atst, they found themselves at a dead end. Fuck Baek Suryong swore, leaning against the wall. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The Bloody Ripper approached with a triumphant grin. Kuhuhu Now, once I kill you, its all over. The two men stood in a narrow chamber only a few meters wide. Despite his injuries and exhaustion, the Bloody Ripper still possessed the overwhelming weapon that was enhanced qi. In such a confined space, the oue seemed obvious. Nevertheless, Baek Suryong didnt look worried at all. Instead, he grinned, saying, Yeah. This should do. Youre too tired to run away now. Me? Run away? What nonsense are you spouting Unlike you, I cant use it for long, Baek Suryong sighed, raising Moon Shadow. At that moment, the sword qi surrounding his de intensified, bing denser and more vivid until it was a deeper, brighter crimson than even the Bloody Rippers. E-Enhanced Qi! the Bloody Ripper eximed, his mouth hanging open in shock and disbelief. Pointing his sword at the old man, Baek Suryong smirked. Why? Did you think only you could use it? Chapter 154: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (3) Chapter 154: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong charged forward like lightning, his sword slicing through the air. Unlike before, his de was now enveloped in a crimson enhanced sword qi as vivid as fresh blood. The Bloody Ripper dared not underestimate the power behind this attack. Gathering enhanced qi in both hands, he crossed his arms in front of his chest to block the iing sh. CLAAAANG!! As enhanced qi collided with enhanced qi, a massive shockwave erupted around the two martial artists. Ugh! The Bloody Ripper slid backwards, almost hitting the wall before he could stop himself, but he couldnt feel the pain in his arms. The shock of seeing the enhanced qi on Baek Suryongs sword was simply too overwhelming. H-How can you use enhanced qi! Whats so special about enhanced qi? Baek Suryong replied as if it were nothing. Damn it, damn it all! How did he reach the realm of enhanced sword qi when he hasnt even turned thirty yet?! The Bloody Rippers face contorted into a grotesque grimace. The thought that a young upstart had achieved in mere years what had taken him decades ignited a fiery inferiorityplex within him. You arrogant brat! Youve got some nerve! he screamed, summoning all his inner qi, even tapping into his core reserves. There was no reason to hold back anymore. Whoever killed the other here would im all the Blood Cults treasures hidden within this secret cave, and perhaps evenTears of blood streamed from the Bloody Rippers eyes, nowpletely consumed by madness. I know! Ill kill you and be the new Blood Demon! Kahahaha! heughed. Baek Suryong shook his head. Youre totally out of your mind. CLAAAANG! Once again, enhanced qi shed against enhanced qi, sending waves of scattered energy in all directions. With each collision between these two masters, forces of nature in their own right, the cavern shook and began to crumble. Amidst the swirling dust clouds, the Bloody Ripperughed maniacally, Kahahaha! Just maintaining enhanced qi seems tough for you! Just give up already! In contrast, rivers of sweat poured down Baek Suryongs face, which had turned as pale as a corpse. northdetldo wees you. As much as I hate to admit it, hes right, using enhanced qi is still too much for me. Right now, Baek Suryong was forcefully wringing out his qi center and acupoints to produce enhanced qi, which ced a great strain on his body. Unfortunately, in order to freely use enhanced qi, he needed to fully open the Conception and Governing Meridians, as well as reach the seventh star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Sensing Baek Suryongs struggle, the Bloody Ripper sneered, firmly believing that victory was within his grasp. Heheheh, even if you force out some half-baked enhanced qi, the oue wont change. First, Ill cut off your legs so you cant run anymore. Then, Ill Whew. Im finally getting the hang of this, Baek Suryong interrupted, grinning despite his paleplexion. What? How can he smile in this situation? Why does he look so calm when he should be pleading for his life? The Bloody Ripper couldnt fathom what Baek Suryong was thinking. Hmph, do you think putting on a brave face will the Bloody Ripper began, though his voice faded as he noticed Baek Suryongs expression growing more rxed. Looking down, he noticed the enhanced sword qi surrounding Baek Suryongs sword writhe and wobble briefly, before settling into an even more condensed form along the edges of the de. Baek Suryong smiled sheepishly. My apologies, its my first time using this in actualbat, so controlling it was a bit tricky. W-What are you doing? The Bloody Ripper couldnt fathom what was unfolding before his eyes, but one thing was clearthe technique Baek Suryong had just used was so advanced that he couldnt possibly replicate it. Am I seeing things? He actuallypressed enhanced qi! Thats something only an absolute master on the level of the Ten Supremes can do! You ought to read this at northdetldo. Shall we go again? Baek Suryong taunted, dashing toward the Bloody Ripper. Perhaps because the enhanced sword qi waspressed, his swings now looked much faster and lighter, though the power behind them was anything but. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! The struggling Baek Suryong from earlier was nowhere to be seen. With the agility of a leopard and the ferocity of a tiger, he seemed to be attacking from all directions at once. Now, the one cornered was the Bloody Ripper. Ugh Dont get cocky!! he barked, gathering all his inner qi and unleashing explosions in every direction. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The explosions devastated everything within a ten meter radius, but Baek Suryong emerged from the ensuing dust cloud unharmed, having used hispressed sword qi to create a shield. Step by step, he approached his opponent and said in a low voice, Bloody Ripper, except for your enhanced qi, you have nothing on me. Shut up! Baek Suryong steeled himself to finish the fight. As long as his enhanced sword qi was solid enough not to shatter upon impact, it was sufficient. He couldpensate for hisck of inner qi with superior technique. Of course, if I were facing a true transcendent master, this approach wouldnt work, but despite this old mans notorious reputation as one of the Ten Great Viins, hes just a half-baked master who cant fully control enhanced qi. Im more than enough to defeat you. You, who cant even handle enhanced qi properly, are far from being a master, he said. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Bloody Ripper lunged forward, spewing streams of enhanced qi from his wed hands. I told you to shut up! Baek Suryong blocked the onught, gauging how long he could maintain his enhanced qi. I think seven minutes is my limit for now. Bypressing the enhanced qi, he increased efficiency, minimized waste, and also reduced the burden on his qi center and acupoints by more than half. Still, he judged that seven minutes was as long as he could sustain it. Well, Ill take what I can get. This is enough for now. Ill tear you apaaaart! Completely losing his mind, the Bloody Ripper rushed in, releasing enhanced qi from his entire body in a suicide attack. However, Baek Suryong wouldnt allow him even that much of a reprise. In his eyes, this old viin was riddled with openings. He smirked coldly, saying, Im tired of seeing your face. Lets finish this. Moon Shadow traced a crimson arc through the air. SWOOSH! Argh! the Bloody Ripper screamed as his enhanced qi shattered. All ten of his ws were severed, and deep cuts covered his body. His unstable energy was no match for Baek Suryongspressed enhanced qi. Reeling from the force of the attack, he coughed up blood and staggered backward. N-No This cant be This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Looking down, he saw a fountain of blood gushing from a hole in his abdomen. He desperately pressed whatever was left of his hands against it to stem the bleeding, but it was futile. His qi center had been destroyed. Aging rapidly due to the loss of the inner qi that kept his body in its prime, he muttered, Gone All my qi that I umted over decades, all gone! I I cant die like this I CANT DIE LIKE THIS! Vomiting blood, he fell to his knees, clutching his stomach. Though he knew it was toote, he still tried to crawl away, desperately clinging to life. I have to find the Blood Cults treasure Consume the supreme martial arts and elixirs inside perform Rejuvenation and regain my youth Are those yourst words? Youre seriously clinging to those delusions until the very end? A shadow loomed over the Bloody Ripper. He lifted his head, only to see Baek Suryong looking down at him with pity. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? You! If it wasnt for you, I would have! he spat spitefully. Let me set you straight so that you can let go of your worthless regrets before you head to the afterlife. Never mind the Blood Cults treasure vault, even if you obtained the finest martial arts and elixirs in the world, you wouldnt achieve Rejuvenation. W-What? Why?! Baek Suryong saw no need to give such a viin any hope. With the cold gaze of the Demon Instructor, he pronounced his judgment on the Bloody Ripper, First, youck the aptitude for martial arts. Second, your narrow-minded personality makes you unfit to master advanced techniques. Third, you dont possess keen insight. Fourth, if you had any talent or determination, you would have fully mastered the Blood Elixir ws by now, proving that youck both. Offended by Baek Suryongs harsh assessment, the Bloody Ripper screeched angrily, What do you know about me?! If only Id started learning advanced martial arts a little earlier, Id definitely! I know an old man who started learning martial arts at the age of sixty-five. Despite his poor health and aging body, he trained for months without a single days rest and finally passed the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam. Can you say that youve worked harder than him, hmm? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? I! the Bloody Ripper began to object, but under Baek Suryongs icy stare, he fell silent. For decades, you neglected your training, holding onto the illusion that acquiring mythical techniques and elixirs would grant you Rejuvenation. Thats not true! I also worked hard Dont bother arguing with me, your physical condition and martial arts speak for themselves. You have no one to me but yourself. Save your excuses for the judges of hell. Baek Suryong raised his sword and ced it over the Bloody Rippers heart. Like an afterthought, he added, Oh, and when you meet your junior brother in the afterlife, remember to give him my regards, okay? N-No! SPURT! The Bloody Rippers body shuddered briefly before crumpling to the ground. A pitiful end for a master who had once spread terror across the world as one of the Ten Great Viins. The notorious founder and ruler of the Valley of Evil, responsible for countless atrocities, died alone and unseen. Hoo Baek Suryong leaned against a wall, panting. Though hed won a resounding victory over the Bloody Ripper, his inner qi and stamina were nearly exhausted. Had it not been for the Blood Cults traps, he would have been the one lying on the ground instead. Well, a win is a win, he wheezed, ncing at the corpse. He was worried about his students, but in his current state he wouldnt be of any help to them without some rest and recuperation. An elixir would be nice right about now Feeling along the wall, Baek Suryong felt out a hidden switch and pressed it. Read this at northdetldo, or else. RUMMMMBLE A hidden door opened at what he previously believed was a dead end, revealing a passage illuminated by numerous priceless phosphorescent pearls. Lets see how much those Blood Cult bastards stashed away before their downfall, he said with a grin, entering the passage cautiously, wary of traps. Fortunately, there seemed to be no more traps as far as he could tell. Soon, he entered a chamber containing mountains of gold and jewels. Whew! They sure piled up a lot, he whistled. Nevertheless, Baek Suryong took only a cursory look at the fortune before going deeper into the cave. What he sought could not be bought with money. If this ce was really created before the fall of the Blood Cult then it must be here. Shortly after, Baek Suryong noticed a small wooden box resting atop an ornate iron chest deep within the vault. Upon opening the box, he found a glowing red sphere, roughly the size of a lime. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? A bright smile appeared on his lips. I knew it. The Blood Elixir The Blood Elixir was a supreme tonic crafted specially for the Blood Demon, and was a perfect blend of impure qi and medicinal essence. Consuming it would elevate his mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art to the next level. Baek Suryong then shifted his attention to the chest. Lifting the lid, he pulled out a piece of ck fabric made of an unknown material that was neither leather nor cloth. No way. Isnt this the ck Dragon Armor? he gasped. The ck Dragon Armor, a legendary armor of the Blood Cult, was revered for its ability to protect the wearer from extreme temperatures, block sword qi, and, when infused with inner qi, even endure enhanced qi. Delighted, Baek Suryong took off his shirt and donned the ck Dragon Armor. As if it had a will of its own, the armor adjusted itself to fit him perfectly. Haha, the Blood Elixir and the ck Dragon Armor. Lucky me! Still, as the saying goes, human greed knows no bounds. Before leaving, Baek Suryong quickly scanned the treasure vault for anything else of interest. Something old and worn, tucked away in a corner, caught his eye. Thats! It was the item hed most hoped to find. Chapter 155: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (4) Chapter 155: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 It was an ancient sword, perhaps centuries old. Left forgotten in a dusty corner of the vault, whoever stored it here obviously didnt think much of it. However, the moment Baek Suryongs eyes fell on the de, he couldnt tear them away. He approached the sword and examined it closely, noting that the scabbard was worn and peeling, and where tassels once hung, there were only faint, charred remnants. Still, despite the damage and the passage of time eroding his memories, he recognized it immediately. He picked it up, gently brushing away theyers of dust that had settled on it. Its been a while, Soul Sword Soul Sword, the favorite weapon and faithfulpanion of the Sword Saint, the greatest swordsman in history. As its name implied, it held the unyielding, unbreakable soul of a martial artist that is, until his son was taken hostage. Baek Suryong recalled the faraway look in the Sword Saints eyes whenever he stroked Soul Sword.
This sword contains my soul.
To be honest, Soul Sword was not an exceptional weapon by any standards. In terms of sharpness and durability, it was no better than Moon Shadow, the sword Baek Suryong currently used. Nheless, even the most ordinary weapon bes a treasure in its own right when wielded by a supreme martial artist for decades.HUMMMMM! Baek Suryong drew the de halfway from its scabbard, and it resonated with a clear hum as if responding to him as if the spirit of the Sword Saint himself was still within it.
Ive spent half my life with this little one. Like me, its old and worn but still usable.
Remembering that rare smile, warmth crept onto Baek Suryongs face, in stark contrast to the icy expression hed worn during his battle with the Bloody Ripper. Master Sword Saint, Ill take good care of Soul Sword for you, he murmured, carefully wrapping the sword in cloth and strapping it across his back. Despite its serviceability, he had no ns to use it in battle, as it didnt feel like his to wield. I wonder if my other three masters mementos are here too Read this at northdetldo, or else. Baek Suryong searched the vault, hoping to find the items that once belonged to his other masters. Ever since the Bloody Ripper had mentioned that the legacy of the Blood Cult was hidden here, hed been wondering if their belongings were hidden here as well. Unfortunately, nothing else caught his eye. I guess Id better head back. I hope everyones safe he sighed. Nearly two hours had passed since he entered the underground vault. Exhausted to the point of copse, he took five minutes to meditate before getting up. Although he had the Blood Elixir, he intended to consume itter, when he had time and was properly prepared. Just as he was about to leave, however, a wall suddenly slid down from the ceiling, blocking his exit, and smoke began to pour in from all directions. Baek Suryong covered his nose with his sleeve, frowning. Damn it, I knew getting in here was too easy He drew Moon Shadow and prepared to cut through the door with enhanced sword qi, but letters began to appear on the newly exposed wall as the smoke caressed it. Wee, visitor. I am the Demonic Strategist, the Second Elder of the Blood Demon Divine Cult. The Demonic Strategist! Baek Suryong eximed, a fiery anger igniting in his eyes. The Demonic Strategist was the bastard who had forced him to steal the martial arts of his four Masters, only to discard him afterward. If youve reached this ce, it can only mean one of two things: you are either the rightful heir to the Heaven Defying Divine Art, or a thief who has bypassed every trap to steal our treasure. Im the heir of the Heaven Defying Divine Art and a thief who came here to steal the treasure, damn it! Baek Suryong hissed, swinging his sword wildly. BOOM! CRASH! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Hispressed enhanced sword qi shredded the words left by the Demonic Strategist, but the wall was sturdier than he expected. Even with his powerful attack, he couldnt do much damage. His expression hardened, and his mind raced. Is the door made of meteor iron? By the time I cut through the door, will I have enough qi left to rescue the kids? At that moment, new words appeared on the wall. Hence, I will administer a test to see if you are qualified. A test? Baek Suryong muttered. The poisonous smoke filling this vault is deadly to ordinary martial artists, but for one who has mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it is medicine. Baek Suryongs eyes widened. What the hell!? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? If you are the true heir, consume the Blood Elixir immediately and begin meditating, for you will have a fortuitous encounter today. If youre a thief seeking treasure, however, you will die vomiting blood. Haha hahaha Baek Suryongughed hollowly. As expected of the Demonic Strategist, he set up a trap even here, where the Blood Cults treasure was hidden. Clicking his tongue at the cunning snakes meticulousness, he couldnt help but reflect on how messed up fate truly was. Sucks to be you, Demonic Strategist! Your treasure has ended up in my hands! I bet even someone as clever as you couldnt possibly have seen thising! I pray that you are the sessor of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, the future Blood Demon who will revive our cult. Pray for something else, you fucking son of a bitch. Baek Suryong swallowed the Blood Elixir in one gulp and sat down cross-legged. Although he was worried about the students, now was the time to eliminate all distractions and focus his mind. Demonic Strategist, Ill help myself to all the treasures you left behind. Watch closely from hell, because I wont hesitate to use them to destroy the Blood Cult. With those words, he closed his eyes and began to meditate. Huff huff Hyonwon Kang panted heavily. His lungs were on fire and blood from a cut on his forehead kept dripping into his eyes, obscuring his vision. Wiping it away with the back of his hand, he asked hisrades standing back to back with him, Everyone still alive? Somehow. For now. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Im okay Ya Suhyeok, Yeo Min, and Wiji Cheon all looked battered as well. Their once pristine martial arts uniforms were stained with blood, and their exposed skin was covered with countless wounds. Hyonwon Kang, in particr, had a wound on his left thigh so deep that the bone beneath was visible. Even if we survive I might end up with a limp for the rest of my life, he thought grimly. The idea of being crippled felt surreal. Raising his blood-stained de, he chuckled bitterly, I wonder how many Ive killed? The path behind them was drenched in blood. After ying more than twenty enemies, they had stopped counting, but they were still surrounded. How are these brats so damn tough the Demon Doctor groaned, frowning and fingering the antidote in his hands. Since he hadnt joined the fight, he was still unscathed. Releasing his killing intent, he threatened, Just give up and surrender. Im really starting to want to kill you. Shut up. Youve been dying to kill us from the beginning, Hyonwon Kang retorted. You little! The Demon Doctor grimaced at Hyonwon Kangs cheeky remark. To tell the truth, he had wanted to kill the students right from the beginning, but the four of them had stubbornly defied the odds. I thought they were just kids Their martial arts are really impressive. Theyve also got some serious guts. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Even the surrounding viins were exasperated. Thanks to Baek Suryongs rigorous training, the four students fundamentals, stamina, and tenacity surpassed that of the average viin in the Valley of Evil. Even so, they were reaching their limits. Their bodies felt heavy, and their qi was almost exhausted. Mr. Baek Yeo Min murmured wearily, ncing at the Bloody Rippers house behind them. She couldnt sense either Baek Suryongs or the Bloody Rippers qi anymore. What happened to him? Could he have Hyonwon Kang interrupted her sharply, How long are you going to keep depending on the teacher? Stop whining and focus on the enemies in front of us. Okay. Yeo Min nodded, swallowing her words. Hyonwon Kang was right. Now wasnt the time to wait for help they werent sure woulde. As martial artists in their own right, they had to find their own way out. Gritting his teeth, Hyonwon Kang growled, If we survive this, lets train even harder so we never have to face this humiliation again. Agreed. Definitely! Yes If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. After fighting a life-and-death battle in the Valley of Evil, the four students had once again grown significantly. Still, their survival was essential for that growth to have any value. Kill them! the Demon Doctormanded, and the viins swarmed toward the students. Hyonwon Kang stepped forward and took the lead. Break through them! he shouted. Faced with enemies hell-bent on carnage, the students gritted their teeth and fought back. Lost in the heat of battle, even their injuries became an afterthought. Regardless, even in the midst of the chaos, Hyonwon Kang kept an eye on the poisoned Wiji Cheon. Wiji Cheon! Are you okay? he asked worriedly, noticing that the boy was in bad shape. Yes Wiji Cheon replied stubbornly, though in reality, he could feel the fever burning through him, and his vision had be blurry. SWISH! SWOOSH! With each swift swing of his sword, he decapitated the viins who had attacked him, believing he was too sick to fight. Before long, though, he felt his strength slipping away and began to stagger, eventually copsing to his knees. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Wiji Cheon! Ya Suhyeok shouted, lifting the fallen Wiji Cheon onto his back while Hyonwon Kang swung his de fiercely to protect the two. Yeo Min gritted her teeth. Senior Hyonwon Kang! I have ast resort! she yelled. Ast resort? But we might all die. Should I still do it? Do what? No time to exin! Ahh, damn it! Just do it! Taking a deep breath, Yeo Min infused her voice with inner qi and shouted, Everyone stop! If youe any closer, Ill set off a bomb! The charging viins faltered. A-A BOMB? What did that bitch just say? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Shes bluffing, right? Im serious! Yeo Min added, reaching into her sleeve pocket and pulling out a ck orb the size of a fist. This is a bomb! If I detonate it here, everyone within two hundred feet will die! The viins flinched and stepped back nervously. The Demon Doctor scoffed. Of course shes bluffing. How could a little girl like her be carrying something as valuable as a bomb? Dont believe me? Regret it in the afterlife! Yeo Min shrieked, throwing the bomb with all her strength. Ahhhh! Get back! Uncertain whether it was real or fake, the viins instinctively retreated, though they didnt pull back far enough to break the encirclement. Senior! Yeo Min shouted to Hyonwon Kang. As if on cue, Hyonwon Kang unleashed a wave of de Wind, striking the bombs fuse with pinpoint uracy. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! An earth-shattering explosion ensued. The bomb that Yeo Min had thrown turned out to be real, and the explosion swallowed up or blew away most of the viins in the vicinity. Cough! Cough! A few momentster, the students, who had thrown themselves to the ground to avoid the force of the st, scrambled to their feet, coughing. Thanks to Ya Suhyeok, who had shielded them with his sturdy body at thest second, they were rtively unharmed. Hyonwon Kang looked around dazedly. Holy shit It was a real bomb? Yeo Min mumbled, I told you it was real. Its my only one though What kind of crazy girl carries around a BOMB? Hyonwon Kang shouted, aghast. The aftermath of the explosion was immense. mes spread everywhere, engulfing buildings. The raging inferno and the dismembered corpses scattered by the st transformed the Valley of Evil into a scene straight out of hell. Lets hurry and run. We didnt get them all with the bomb, Yeo Min urged. Yeah Lets get out of here, Hyonwon Kang agreed. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ya Suhyeok carried Wiji Cheon on his back, and Yeo Min supported the injured Hyonwon Kang. Taking advantage of the chaos caused by the explosion, they fled from the Valley of Evil. Unfortunately, it wasnt long before they were pursued. Dont let them escape! Catch them and kill them! Enraged, the viins chased after them, and before long, they once again found themselves surrounded. Fuck Is this the end? Just our luck As the students resigned themselves to onest stand, suddenly, a cool wind began to blow. I came to see what all themotion was about, and what do I find? A bunch of kids ying with fire in the middle of the night, a voice so frosty it sent shivers down their spines said. Read this at northdetldo, or else. To everyones disbelief, the raging mes that engulfed the Valley of Evil quickly began to subside as an icy blizzard summoned by a single individual cooled the inferno that had overtaken the valley. The viins looked up at the source of the blizzarda white-haired woman standing in the moonlight. T-The Nine Yin Witch someone stammered. The Nine Yin Witch stood atop the ice she had conjured, gazing down upon the martial artists below.
Trantors Note: And so it is revealed that the Demonic Strategist either survived the events of Chapter 1, or predicted what was going to happen that day. Also, Wonkang is surprisingly turning out to be a natural leader and caring big brother. Chapter 156: The Nine Yin Witch (1) Chapter 156: The Nine Yin Witch (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Everyone froze, as if they had been turned to ice. Standing before them was the second of the Ten Great Viins of the Valley of Evil, a master of ice arts who could freeze everything around herself. So thats the Nine Yin Witch Shes nothing like I imagined! Id heard that she was beautiful, but I didnt think she was this beautiful! Since the Nine Yin Witch spent most of her time in seclusion, many of the viins in the Valley of Evil were seeing her for the first time and were astonished by her youthful, stunning appearance thatpletely contradicted her witch alias. No matter how they looked at her, she didnt appear a day over thirty. Considering that shed been infamous for over a decade, it was astonishing. Slowly surveying the surroundings, the Nine Yin Witch asked, Wheres that that damned old man? With all thismotion, why is he still nowhere to be seen? The old man she referred to was, naturally, the Bloody Ripper. Given his personality, he wouldnt just sit back and let such chaos unfold in the Valley of Evil.Tilting her head, the Nine Yin Witch murmured, Did he finally die of old age? Ahem! Who says hes dead? the Demon Doctor loudly cleared his throat and stepped forward. Although he usually enjoyed abusing his authority in the Valley of Evil and acting like the Bloody Rippers close friend, even he couldnt treat the Nine Yin Witch lightly. Nine Yin Witch, what brings you here? he asked politely. The Valleys going up in mes, and you expect me to just sit back and watch? Besides, is there anywhere in the Valley of Evil I cant go? the Nine Yin Witch replied. Well The Demon Doctor couldnt argue. However, since the Nine Yin Witch usually kept to herself, he couldnt understand why she had suddenly appeared. Its fine if you just want to observe, but please dont interfere in our affairs. What affairs are you talking about? the Nine Yin Witch demanded. The Demon Doctor cautiously replied, Were in the process of apprehending some criminals who have caused havoc in the Valley of Evil. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Criminals, huh Then shouldnt you be the first to be arrested? she scoffed. The veins on the Demon Doctors forehead bulged, but even though he was momentarily suppressed by the Witchs aura, he wasnt one to back down easily. Anyway, dont interfere! If the Bloody Ripper finds out about thister CRACK, CRACKLE! A terrifying chill emanated from the Nine Yin Witchs body, and ice sprouted from where she stood, extending toward the Demon Doctor. Sliding down the icy path shed created, she came to a stop right in front of him. The Bloody Ripper? Do I look like Im afraid of that old man? she whispered, lightly tracing his face with her long fingers. Ugh The Demon Doctors eyebrows frosted over, turning white, and white puffs escaped from his mouth. In the Valley of Evil, the only person who could restrain the Nine Yin Witch was the Bloody Ripper, but right now, he was nowhere to be seen. Didnt you know? That old man leaves me alone because I keep trash like you in check. Trembling nervously, the Demon Doctor nodded, begging, P-Please, stop If you threaten me with the Bloody Rippers name one more time, it wont end like this, she warned, expanding the range of her aura and causing the other nearby viins to shiver uncontrobly. northdetldo wees you. U-Understood Seeing his submissive reaction, the Nine Yin Witch withdrew her icy aura. Meanwhile, the students who had narrowly escaped death desperately tried to figure a way out of their current predicament. The Nine Yin Witch! Out of the frying pan into the fire Can we get out of here alive? Were doomed Although the Bloody Ripper and the Nine Yin Witch had never actually fought, the murim rankings ced her slightly above him. Such a terrifying Great Viin now turned her gaze toward them, her eyes scanning each of them. Under her cold gaze, they felt as if they were being stripped naked, especially Yeo Min, who she stared at the longest. You children dont look like you belong in the Valley of Evil, she remarked. Then, looking directly at Yeo Min, she mumbled, And you Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Never mind. Turning away, the Nine Yin Witch pointed at one of the viins. You. Tell me exactly what happened here. Eek! ck Boar, the unfortunate soul who the Witch had singled out, broke into a cold sweat and nced nervously at the Demon Doctor. His actions did not escape the Nine Yin Witch. If I sense a hint of a lie, Ill freeze and shatter your fingers one by one, she threatened. Panicking, the ck Boar immediately started recounting everything that had happened that day, rambling, I-I swear to tell only the truth! Those folks are neers who arrived in the Valley of Evil today So, in my personal opinion except for the one called the Handsome yboy, they dont seem like our kind. Maybe we should take them in and interrogate them since they seem to have some hidden intentions But of course, its up to you, Nine Yin Witch Just my humble opinion Finishing his story, ck Boar watched Nine Yin Witch and Demon Doctor carefully, awaiting their final verdict. The Nine Yin Witch sighed, I see. So you guys caused all this chaos over such an insignificant matter? What? the Demon Doctor eximed. In the Valley of Evil, strength was thew. Without a doubt, the Nine Yin Witch had the most authority. She pronounced her verdict, I wont allow any more fighting. Zhejiang Five Devils, leave the Valley of Evil immediately. Well end it like this. What?! It was clearly a one-sided decision in favor of the Zhejiang Five Devils, but none of the viins dared to express their rage. Nine Yin Witch, why are you showing them such favoritism? the Demon Doctor asked cautiously, suppressing his rising anger. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Ignoring his question, she turned to the students. Didnt you hear me? Shoo, get out of my sight. Can we really go? Hyonwon Kang asked. She waved her hand dismissively, as if it was a nuisance to even answer. Supporting the injured Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min whispered, Lets go quickly before she changes her mind. Watching the Nine Yin Witch warily, the viins gradually rxed their encirclement, when suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted, That wont do. Hyonwon Kangs face clouded over. Hell Axe, Wolf Fang de, and Seclusion Training Freak, the three gatekeepers of the Valley of Evil, were approaching. Its you guys he muttered. Tsk. The Nine Yin Witch clicked her tongue, her delicate eyebrows furrowing into a frown. Even for her, these three were troublesome opponents. Individually, they were no match for her, but together, it was a different story. Even the ruler of the Valley, the Bloody Ripper, couldnt easily ignore their words. Especially that Seclusion Training Freak Good evening, Nine Yin Witch, the Seclusion Training Freak said, his blue eyes gleaming mischievously as he stopped in front of her. The Valley of Evil has its own rules and order. Its problematic when you disrupt them on a whim. You mean the rules the Bloody Ripper made up as he pleased? she retorted. Those are the rules everyone agreed to when they entered this ce, he replied calmly. I never agreed to them, she asserted coldly. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Seclusion Training Freak chuckled softly, The Bloody Ripper is the founder of the Valley of Evil. No matter how strong you are, shouldnt you at least show him some respect? Something about his tone grated on her nerves, even though it was polite. She replied icily, And why should I? Because youre also someone whos been given safe refuge in the Valley of Evil. As a public enemy of the Murim, do you have anywhere else to go? he pointed out. For a moment, the Nine Yin Witch was at a loss for words. As much as she disliked the Seclusion Training Freak, she couldnt dismiss him outright. If he was like the typical viin, staring at her with stupidity and lust, she would have attacked him without hesitation, but he was calm, rational, and hisbat skills were nothing to sneeze at. Still, she had no intention of backing down. So you want to challenge me? she asked, freezing the ground beneath her. The ambient temperature plummeted, her white hair began to flutter, and pure ice qi gathered in her hands. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Hold on. Im not done talking yet, Seclusion Training Freak said, shaking his head as he took a step back. Im not interested in their identities, and I dont intend to do anything to them. Still, letting them go freely after causing such a ruckus? It hurts our pride as gatekeepers. Exactly! It feels wrong! Hell Axe chimed in. Honestly, Id love to just kill them, Wolf Fang de added, cing a hand on his weapon. Sigh Get to the point. What do you want? the Nine Yin Witch demanded. Lets wait for the Bloody Ripper to return, Seclusion Training Freak suggested, smiling. Despite his gentle demeanor, he drew his sword, making it clear that he wouldnt just walk away if the negotiations failed. If you prefer, we can settle this right here. I assure you, even if you survive, these youngsters wont. Are you threatening me? she asked. Just giving you a heads up, he replied. Sparks flew between the two. The three gatekeepers, including Seclusion Training Freak, were the top martial artists in the Valley of Evil, second only to the Bloody Ripper and the Nine Yin Witch. If they shed now Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Everyone held their breath. Just as the fight was on the verge of starting, however, the Nine Yin Witch unexpectedly surprised everyone by stepping back first. Fine. For the sake of your pride, youre saying I cant let these kids leave the Valley of Evil, right? she asked. Seclusion Training Freak nodded. Correct. The Nine Yin Witch grinned slyly. Then, Ill take them to my ce. What? When the Bloody Ripper returns, tell him toe collect them from me. For the first time, Seclusion Training Freaksposure wavered. The Nine Yin Witchs dwelling was in the most dangerous part of the valley, and most people didnt even know its location. No one who visited your home has ever returned alive he began cautiously. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Thats because their intentions were always the same, the Nine Yin Witch replied coolly. After thinking for a moment, Seclusion Training Freak nodded. He, too, was reluctant to confront her directly. Very well. Since youre willing topromise, well back off. You can keep them until the Bloody Ripper returns. But if I may ask, why are you so interested in them? Im done talking to you, she said curtly, before turning to the bewildered Zhejiang Five Devils. Follow me, children, shemanded, moving to depart. Watching her leave with the students, the Seclusion Training Freak called after her, If I run into the Handsome yboy, Ill let him know as well! No answer came. Shrugging, the Seclusion Training Freak turned to hispanions. Lets head back. Hey, Seclusion Training Freak! How could you just let her go? You shouldve stopped her from taking them! the Demon Doctor protested, rushing up to him. However, the Seclusion Training Freak brushed him off. Aside from monitoring who goes in and out of the Valley of Evil, the rest is none of our business. Besides, the Nine Yin Witch showed us respect. You call that respect? Do you think the Bloody Ripper will be pleased when he finds out? Honestly, I would be surprised if hes still alive. W-What did you just say? the Demon Doctor stammered in shock. Laughing, the Seclusion Training Freak replied, Considering he hasnt shown up by now, something mustve happened. Maybe the Handsome yboy killed him. northdetldo wees you. Thats absurd! I admit, its unlikely, but The Seclusion Training Freak recalled the Handsome yboys inhumanely beautiful face. Now that was a man who radiated a dangerous aura that even his keen eyes couldnt fully decipher. Regardless, even though he had hoped for some excitement, he never expected the Valley of Evil to be turned upside down. Heheh, seems his talents arent limited to his looks, he chuckled, shoulders shaking with amusement. Turning away, he headed back to the valley entrance, Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de in tow. Ha! What kind of gatekeeper is that? Hes worse than a dog! the Demon Doctor fumed. Grinding his teeth, he rummaged through his pockets, muttering, What makes you think I cant catch them without your help? I have my own methods. Soon, that little boys poison will take effect, and Ill threaten them with the antidote Huh? Where is it? Wheres my antidote? Flustered, he emptied his pockets, even turning them inside out, but the antidote for Wiji Cheon was nowhere to be found. Chapter 157: The Nine Yin Witch (2) Chapter 157: The Nine Yin Witch (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Upon reaching the Nine Yin Witchsir, the students shuffled uneasily, casting nervous nces at one another. Why did she bring us here? She wont suddenly turn on us and kill us will she? In stark contrast to the Bloody Rippers opulent mansion in the heart of the Valley of Evil, the Nine Yin Witchs dwelling was destion incarnate. She lived alone in a cave carved into a cliff, with no stairs or ropes in sight, only essible using advanced movement arts. Inside, the cave was spacious but barren, devoid of any real furnishings. Are you just going to stand there? Sit wherever you want, the Nine Yin Witch snapped. Awkwardly, the students settled themselves. The male students, in particr, avoided the Nine Yin Witchs gaze, their eyes darting anywhere but at her. Yeo Min stepped forward and addressed the Nine Yin Witch on behalf of the group. We have a poisonedrade. May we tend to him here? Suit yourselves.With the Witchs consent, the students gentlyid the unconscious Wiji Cheon on the floor, taking turns channeling qi into him and massaging his limbs. Wiji Cheon! Snap out of it! Are you seriously going to die here? His bodys on fire northdetldo wees you. BAM! Hyonwon Kang punched the ground in frustration. Damn it! We cant do anything without the antidote. Precisely. Now move aside, Yeo Min said coolly, pulling the antidote from within her robes. Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok stared, mouths agape. Hyonwon Kang blurted, W-Where did you get that? I swiped it earlier when no one was looking, Yeo Min replied as she propped Wiji Cheon up, pried his mouth open, and administered the antidote. cing her palm on his back, she channeled her qi to help it circte swiftly, but with her own reserves nearly drained, it was an uphill battle. The poison has spread too widely. We need to use our qi to help him absorb the antidote more quickly, she said wearily. Ya Suhyeok groaned, Sorry Im out of qi. Fuck, me too, Hyonwon Kang cursed. northdetldo wees you. They were all in the same predicament. Noticing their struggle, the Nine Yin Witch stepped forward. Allow me, she offered, cing her hand on Wiji Cheon and channeling her qi into him. Almost immediately, color returned to Wiji Cheons face, and i no time, he began to stir. Ugh he groaned, shivering. Are you alright? How are you feeling? Yeo Min asked. C-Cold Without hesitation, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok stripped off their ragged coats and draped them over him. Seeing the boys bared upper bodies, the Nine Yin Witch clicked her tongue, Tsk. You should tend to your own injuries before fussing over others. With a casual flick of her wrist, a chest in the caves corner creaked open, and ointments and bandages floated toward them. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The students gaped in astonishment. Telekinesis! Telekinesis, the ability to move distant objects using qi, demanded an exceptional level of control. However, the Nine Yin Witch performed it with ease, demonstrating her formidable prowess. Amazed, the students began tending to their injuries with the provided supplies. By the way why did you save us? Yeo Min asked again. For a long time, the Nine Yin Witch gazed intently at Yeo Min, saying nothing. Feeling uneasy under her stare, Yeo Min repeated herself, Why are you Unnie W-What? The Nine Yin Witch appeared as if she wanted to say something important, but eventually shook her head. Forget it. What am I doing, saying such things to a child? A child? The students exchanged puzzled looks. No one knew the Nine Yin Witchs true age, but she didnt appear much older than them. In fact, she and Yeo Min resembled each other so much, they could be mistaken for sisters. Unable to join the womens conversation, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok began a telepathic exchange. [Dont you think the Nine Yin Witch and Yeo Min look oddly simr? Their faces are different, but they give off the same vibe] northdetldo wees you. [You noticed that too, Senior? I was thinking the same thing.] [Maybe crazy girls get along because they have something inmon. Didnt you see just now? Yeo Min carries a bomb around. A BOMB.] [I heard the Nine Yin Witch kills any man she sees Are we safe here?] [If she nned to kill us, why bother saving us?] [Maybe she lures men here to drain their vitality. Remember what the Seclusion Training Freak said earlier?] [Dont even joke about that Besides, if that were true, why did she help Wiji Cheon?] Unfortunately for them, someone of the Nine Yin Witchs caliber could easily detect their secret conversation. You two. If I catch you two using telepathy around me again, Ill freeze your mouths shut permanently, she snapped coldly. Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok mped their mouths shut and bowed their heads in unison. Even Yeo Min scoffed at them. Hmph, you men are just soooo predictable. Its obvious what you were gossiping about. Is that sort of thing all boys ever think about? Ashamed, their faces flushed with embarrassment, but they couldnt help but feel a little misunderstood. After all, the rumors surrounding the Nine Yin Witch in the jianghu were notoriously bad. There were many ounts that she had mastered ice arts only essible to those with immense Yin energy, and that her beauty and white hair were maintained by feeding on the Yang energy of men. Well, rumors aside, it was an undeniable truth that the Nine Yin Witch had just saved their lives. Were sorry! It was disrespectful of us to misjudge our savior, Hyonwon Kang said, bowing deeply. He then grabbed Ya Suhyeoks head and forced him to bow as well, urging, You too! Hurry up and apologize, you idiot! Im sorry, Ya Suhyeok mumbled. Read this at northdetldo, or else. The Nine Yin Witch gazed at their bowed heads for a moment. Apology epted. Its not the first time Ive been called a harlot anyway. When youve patched yourselves up, leave immediately. That is the extent of my benevolence. Most of the viins here wouldnt daree near my house, but the Bloody Ripper is different. If that old man shows up, I wont hesitate to hand you over to him. The Nine Yin Witch didnt borate on why she was helping them, and since she seemed unwilling to discuss it, they refrained from asking. However, as Yeo Min stretched her stiff limbs, she cautiously asked, Could we stay a bit longer? Our teacher hasnt arrived yet. The Nine Yin Witch frowned. Teacher? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Yeo Min hesitated, realizing she might have said too much, but eventually decided there was no point in hiding it. Actually, were students from the Azure Dragon Academy. What? The Azure Dragon Academy? Yes Yeo Min began recounting their journey to the Valley of Evil, detailing everything from the start. Her face lit up, resembling a child sharing her day with a parent. Someone like her being called a witch Its ridiculous. She seems like a genuinely good person, she mused. A good person among the Ten Great Viins? It might sound absurd to others, but Yeo Min trusted her instincts over the tainted rumors of the jianghu. It might sound odd, but she reminds me of my mother. Yeo Mins mother had passed away more than a decade ago. Even though her mother didnt look much like the Nine Yin Witch except for her white hair, talking to the Witch made Yeo Min feel at ease, like she was interacting with her mother. I see. So thats how it happened, the Nine Yin Witch murmured, a faint smile softening her icy demeanor. Soon, though, her expression hardened and she abruptly stood up. I dont mind if you rest a bit longer before you leave, but dont expect any more kindness from me. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Um Yeo Min wanted to continue the conversation, but hesitated. The Nine Yin Witch wore a peculiar expression, as if battling internal turmoil, which unsettled her. Still it would be best if you just left as soon as possible, the Nine Yin Witch advised softly, before disappearing deeper into the cave. Once the Nine Yin Witch was out of earshot, the students whispered among themselves. She doesnt seem like a bad person at all, does she? Yeo Min eximed. Hyonwon Kang nodded in agreement. Yeah, shes definitely not as bad as the rumors suggest. You, of all people, should know not to believe in rumors, right, Senior? You too, Ya Suhyeok, Yeo Min said pointedly. Both boys nodded sheepishly. They knew all too well how baseless gossip could spiral out of control. Yeo Min bit her lip in frustration. Its awful that someone so kind isbeled as a public enemy of the murim She must have been falsely used! Maybe so. Anyway, we should get some rest as well. Look, hes already out cold, Hyonwon Kang said, gently poking Wiji Cheons cheek. With the Nine Yin Witch gone, their tension began to ease, and the umted exhaustion of the day washed over them. Man Im dead tired. northdetldo wees you. Im going to pass out the moment I lie down. One by one, they copsed to the floor, falling asleep almost instantaneously. It had been an excruciatingly long day. Sniff sob Yeo Min awoke to the faint sound of sobbing. Groggily opening her eyes, she murmured, Mmm whats that noise? Looking around, she saw Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok sprawled out nearby, while Wiji Cheon was curled up like a shrimp, probably from the cold. ZZZ SNORE The boys loud snores echoed throughout the cave, but what caught Yeo Mins attention was the distant, ghostly wailing of a woman. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Uwaaaah Almost as if in a trance, she rose and followed the sound, venturing deeper into the pitch ck cave, feeling her way along the walls. Finally, she came upon the Nine Yin Witch, sitting alone and weeping. Nine Yin Witch? she whispered. Noticing her, the Nine Yin Witch hastily wiped her tears with her sleeve. Her eyes were red and puffy, evidence of prolonged crying. Why are you here? she snapped. Yeo Min settled down across from her. Were you crying? she asked gently. Why? Is it because of those people who call you a witch? Yeo Min asked. To her, the Nine Yin Witch looked profoundly sad. She felt an overwhelming urge to hear her story, to share in her sorrow. It was odd to connect so deeply with someone shed just met, yet it felt entirely natural. Is this what it means to feel empathy? she wondered. Perhaps equally perplexed by the affinity, the Nine Yin Witch whispered, Are you Hayeon-unnies daughter? Yeo Mins eyes widened in shock. Eun Hayeon was her deceased mothers name, but she had never told this to anyone before. D-Did you know my mother? H-How? she stammered. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The Nine Yin Witch reached out and gently touched Yeo Mins face. With a distant and pained look, she murmured, So its true. No wonder I felt that you looked strangely familiar the moment I saw you. Youre Hayeon-unnies daughter, huh How did you know my mother? Yeo Min pressed. After hesitating for a moment, the Nine Yin Witch began, Your mother and I grew up together in a ce where orphaned girls like us were gathered and forced to train in martial arts. Ah Having never heard about her mothers past before, Yeo Min hung onto every word, utterly captivated. In that ce, if you didnt learn martial arts properly, you were beaten and starved. Each week, several children died. Back then, Hayeon-unnie helped me a lot. She always shared her food with me, even though she must have been hungry too. Mother never told me any of this This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. I suppose she wouldnt. Its not the kind of story a mother would share with her daughter. Overwhelmed by these revtions about her mother, Yeo Min was momentarily speechless. The Nine Yin Witch continued, By the way, what happened to Hayeon-unnie? She passed away more than ten years ago I see. So thats how it is. The Nine Yin Witch nodded sadly, as if shed anticipated the news. Gently stroking Yeo Mins cheek, she said, You really do look like Unnie. I recognized you the moment I saw you, so I tried to chase you out of the Valley of Evil, but that stupid Seclusion Training Freak got in the way. Do I really look like my mother? Ive never been sure You do. But even if you didnt, I would have known. Because The Nine Yin Witchs fingers brushed Yeo Mins hair, instantly turning it snow white. Startled, Yeo Min recoiled. I havent learned the Ice Arts, she stammered, feeling the chill of the Witchs ice qi. Apparently not. Why didnt you learn it? Didnt Unnie teach you? Yeo Min shook her head. Mother told me never to learn the Ice Arts. She said that if I did, I wouldnt live very long just like her. But its okay, Yeo Min smiled brightly. I take medicine instead. It keeps my hair from turning white and stops the cold energy from overwhelming me. I see. Well, if you havent learned it, then it makes sense. The Nine Yin Witch smiled gently, caressing Yeo Mins cheek. You and I both have the same constitution. I know better than anyone how painful it is, even if you suppress it with medicine. Youre remarkable, truly. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Thank you sniff Tears welled up in Yeo Mins eyes. Since her mothers death, this was the first time shed met someone who understood her secret. The Nine Yin Witch pulled Yeo Min into a tight hug. Its okay to cry. Let it all out. Sob Waaah! Yeo Min wept in her arms, and the Nine Yin Witch held her close like a motherforting her child. Gently stroking her back, the Nine Yin Witch whispered softly into her ear, Your Yin energy must be incredibly pure. Suppressed for so long without learning the Ice Arts So pure and delicious. Huh? rmed, Yeo Min sensed something was amiss and tried to pull away, but the Nine Yin Witchs grip tightened. Dont be scared. I wont hurt you, the Witch murmured. W-What Still trapped in the Witchs embrace, Yeo Mins eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness. That was when she noticed figures glued onto to the walls. Realization dawned upon her. Ah EEEEEEEEEK! she screamed. Bugs, birds, animals, even peoplethey were all frozen onto the walls, their faces twisted in agony. The Nine Yin Witch whispered into the struggling Yeo Mins ear, I gave you a chance. I reminded you again and again to quickly leave the Valley of Evil. I didnt want to hurt Unnies daughter. You shouldve left the moment you woke up. Why did youe deeper into the cave? In the end, you sought me out The Nine Yin Witch leaned in and gently licked Yeo Mins pale neck. Ahh I cant hold back any longer, she murmured, even as tears streamed down her face. Yeo Min trembled violently. P-Please I saved you once, so dont hate me too much for killing you. You witch! A wave of unbearable cold surged through her, and Yeo Min fell unconsciousness.
Trantors Note: Perhaps the rumor about Yeo Min being a thief wasnt entirely unfounded Chapter 158: The Nine Yin Witch (3) Chapter 158: The Nine Yin Witch (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Y-You witch! Yeo Mins body slowly became rigid, and a thinyer of white frost formed on her skin. The Nine Yin Witch gently stroked Yeo Mins cold cheek, tears streaming down her face. Dont worry, it wont hurt. You wont feel anything. Itll all be over before you know it. Yeo Mins eyelids fluttered briefly, and the light in her eyes dimmed. The Nine Yin Witch reached out and gently closed them. WHOOSH! Suddenly, a sharp de Wind sliced through the air toward the Nine Yin Witchs wrist. Skillfully dodging it, she turned around to face her attacker. Hyonwon Kang stood there, de drawn, ring at her with terrifying eyes. Step away from Yeo Min, he growled like a beast, his killing intent far more intense than when he first arrived in the Valley of Evil, having survived a fight to the death. Unfortunately, his opponent was one of the ten most notorious viins in the jianghu. The Nine Yin Witch stared nkly at Hyonwon Kang,pletely unfazed.Gritting his teeth, Hyonwon Kang continued, I thought it was strange how nice you were being Did you bring us here with this in mind from the start? No, so please, just leave this ce quickly, the Nine Yin Witch pleaded, her expression sorrowful. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. At the sight of her tears, Hyonwon Kang blinked in confusion. What the hell? Why are you the one crying? Senior! Ya Suhyeok shouted, arriving right after Hyonwon Kang. Even though his entire body was wrapped in bandages like a mummy, when he saw the frozen Yeo Min, a slew of curses erupted from his mouth, You filthy witch! What the fuck did you do to Senior Yeo Min? Ill tear you limb from limb! Calm down, you idiot. Snapping back to his senses thanks to his even more hot-headed junior, Hyonwon Kang cautiously pointed his dao at the Nine Yin Witch. Hand over my junior right now, and well leave quietly. Hey, you damn bitch! Just try to hurt my senior! Ill snap you in half! I said calm down, Ya Suhyeok, Hyonwon Kang repeated. Seeing the two men showing no fear before her, the Nine Yin Witch frowned slightly. Are you not afraid of dying? Only then did Ya Suhyeok notice she was crying. Uh Senior, why is she crying all of a sudden? he asked, flustered. Because shes a total nutjob, Hyonwon Kang muttered. Read this at northdetldo, or else. White cold energy formed in both the Nine Yin Witchs hands, tears still streaming down her face as she pleaded, I I dont want to kill you. But I cant help it. If I dont absorb yin energy, its unbearably painful. I dont want to die. So, so Whining like a child for a moment, she nced at Yeo Min, then turned back to Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok with a faint smile as pure as snow. Ill let you stay by her side so she wont feel lonely, she said softly. You crazy bitch! Ya Suhyeok shouted. The Nine Yin Witch slid smoothly toward them, formidable cold energy pouring from her hands. Think well just let you? Hyonwon Kang retorted. Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok split to the sides. An ice barrier formed instantly where theyd just been standing. CRACK! Exchanging nces, they circled to her sides. Facing an overwhelming master with a coordinated attack, they felt more confident than in the chaotic free-for-all battles theyd fought while escaping the Valley of Evil. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Heh, weve done this countless times at the White Dragon Manor! They even had their own student lingo for situations like this. Defeat Baek Suryong n Number Three, lets go! Hyonwon Kang called out. Got it! Ya Suhyeok replied. Though they were always bickering, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok made the best team. Ya Suhyeok charged forward with his massive body, blocking the Nine Yin Witchs view, while Hyonwon Kang hid behind him, swinging his de like lightning. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. You two Where did you learn those martial arts the Nine Yin Witch murmured. Seeing their techniques, she froze momentarily before hastily waving her hands. BOOM! Ya Suhyeok, despite being several timesrger than her, was struck by her palm wind and sent flying. Hyonwon Kangs de bounced off her icy, cold-d nails. Its not over yet! Hyonwon Kang shouted. Twisting his waist, he spun his body and mustered thest of his inner strength to swing powerfully. SWOOSH! Fierce de qi flew toward the Nine Yin Witch as if to shred her. She couldnt underestimate the attack, so she spread her hands to unleash her ice arts. BOOM! Argh! Hyonwon Kang was thrown back by the impact, hitting the wall and rolling to the ground. Blood gushed from his mouth. Meanwhile, the Nine Yin Witch had only a slight cut on her sleeve. Damn Shit Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Having been hit by her ice arts, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok shivered as a creeping chill seeped into them. To their despair, they realized that they couldnt evenst five minutes against the Nine Yin Witch, the difference in strength was just too great. Still, Hyonwon Kang grinned, blood dripping from his mouth. They had lost the fight, but theyd achieved their minimum goal. Weve bought enough time. By now, he should be far enough away, Hyonwon Kang said. Dont tell me The Nine Yin Witch realized one presence was missingthe small boy who had been poisoned. Extending her senses, she felt Wiji Cheons qi rapidly fading into the distance. However, she didnt care. You stalled for time to let that child escape, but whats the point? No one in the Valley of Evil will help you, and those three gatekeepers guard the exit. Even if one person escapes, he cant do anything, she said, almost pityingly. Why do you think he cant do anything? Hes gone to get our teacher. Ya Suhyeok, who had been lying on the ground, struggled to his feet. Having taken the Nine Yin Witchs ice arts head-on to buy Hyonwon Kang time, his body was frosted over, but even so, thanks to the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, he could gather the strength to stand. Teacher? Do you mean Baek Suryong? the Nine Yin Witch asked, recalling the name shed heard earlier while chatting with Yeo Min. Hyonwon Kang nodded with difficulty, wiping the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand. Yeah. We wanted to handle it ourselves if we could, but youre not someone we can deal with. Thats why to fight an adult, were calling another adult. Oh, and if youre wondering why we believe in him, our teacher is really strong. So far, Ive never so much as grazed his clothes while sparring, and yet Hyonwon Kang grinned, looking at the Nine Yin Witchs slightly torn sleeve. Filled with pride at the fact that hed managed to reach one of the top murim masters, he dered confidently, I managed to cut your sleeve, right? That means our teacher is stronger than you. Hah, what a load of nonsense, the Nine Yin Witch scoffed. It was ridiculous logic. She hadnt fought with her full power earlier. If she had, Hyonwon Kang would have been turned into an ice block and shattered, and he couldnt be dumb enough not to realize that. Should she call such blind faith futile or pitiful? Whatever it was, it was an emotion shed never felt. Learning martial arts from someone was nothing but a horribly painful memory for her. Still, you have good friends, so at least you wont be lonely, she murmured. Still stroking Yeo Mins cheek, the Nine Yin Witch reached out toward the two copsed young men, sending wisps of cold energy out from her palms and wrapping it around their bodies. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ugh Argh As he lost consciousness in the overwhelming cold, Hyonwon Kang hoped Wiji Cheon wouldnt be toote. Hurry up, Wiji Cheon! Huff Huff Wiji Cheon ran, gasping for breath. His stamina was depleted from being poisoned for so long. Even so, he had to run at full speedthe time his seniors had bought with their lives depended on it. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Senior Wonkang Wiji Cheon recalled his conversation with Hyonwon Kang before leaving the cave. His senior had shaken him awake from a deep sleep, speaking in a low but hurried tone, Get up. Looks like somethings happened. What? Wiji Cheons drowsiness disappeared instantly. Hyonwon Kang was known for his unmatched keen senses at the White Dragon Manor, even better than his own. If he said something was wrong, there was no doubt about it. Well go check on Yeo Min. You go find Mr. Baek. Mr. Baek? Do you know where he is? Hyonwon Kang told him thest ce where Baek Suryong and the Bloody Rippers qi had shed. I injured my leg, so I cant properly use movement arts, and Ya Suhyeok is too big and stands out wherever he goes. Youre the only one who can do it, Hyonwon Kang exined. Im sorry. Its all because of me Wiji Cheon mumbled, his voice filled with guilt. Enough, no time for that kind of talk. Damn it I didnt want to rely on a teacher, but we havent got a choice. Go quickly, Hyonwon Kang urged. Their opponent was one of the Ten Great Viins. The Nine Yin Witch wasnt an enemy the students could handle with only bravado. Wiji Cheon nodded. Okay, Ill go get Mr. Baek. Please hold on until then! He then quickly left the cave and used his movement arts at full speed, gritting his teeth and whispering bitterly, This is all my fault. Who do I think I am This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He had been kidnapped by the White-Haired Demon and poisoned, forcing his teacher and friends toe to the Valley of Evil and risk their lives to save him. As a result, Hyonwon Kang suffered a deep wound on his thigh, Ya Suhyeoks back bore extensive burns from Yeo Mins bomb, and Yeo Min was captured by the Nine Yin Witch for who knows what evil purpose. If only I hadnt been kidnapped, if only I were a bit stronger Wiji Cheonmented, biting his lip so hard that it bled. STOMP! STOMP! STOMP! With each step, he pushed off the ground with all the strength in his legs. While he was poisoned, he had drifted countless times between dreams and reality, and in his dreams, the many people he had killed in the past cursed him endlessly. You killed me! ursed murderer! Someday, the same will happen to you! They had lunged at him like hungry ghosts, knocking him down, shing, stabbing, tearing him apart and hed surrendered himself to the dead, foolishly unable to open his eyes due to guilt. Meanwhile, in reality, his friends were getting hurt and the poison was eating away at him. He was so angry he couldnt forgive himself. Huh? Isnt that one of those guys from earlier? Yeah, the one who was poisoned Suddenly, several viins spotted Wiji Cheon and approached him. A few rolled up their sleeves, seeing it as a good opportunity. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Looks like hes alone. Dont see the others. Lets catch him. Its a chance to get in Elder Bloody Rippers good books. Alright. If its just one guy The viins quietly hid, preparing to ambush Wiji Cheon. Ambushing someone who was only looking ahead and running wasnt difficult. Die! With a loud shout, four viins attacked simultaneously from Wiji Cheons left and right, and SWISH! Four heads fell to the ground in one sh, and Wiji Cheon continued running straight ahead at full speed as if he hadnt even noticed the ambush. M-Monster Forget it. If we mess with him, well just get ourselves killed. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Intimidated by Wiji Cheons aura, the viins retreated. After a while, Wiji Cheon arrived at the ce where the Bloody Ripper and Baek Suryong had shed. Huff Huff This must be the ce he panted, stopping briefly to look around. The area was devastated from their fight, but he couldnt sense Baek Suryongs presence. Mr. Baek! Mr. Baek! he shouted in frustration, but there was no answer. Only a few viins nced at him like hungry dogs. Where are you? Right now, Senior Wonkang, Senior Yeo Min, and Suhyeok are As Wiji Cheon looked around urgently, he suddenly felt a pounding in his heart. Whipping his head around, he began to walk in one direction, muttering as if conversing with someone. This way? Or this way? Soon, he found a hole in the ground and jumped in without hesitation. Broken and damaged mechanical traps greeted him. Using his movement arts, he followed the traces of a terrifying battle. Someoneor somethinginside was calling him. The deeper he went, the stronger the pounding in his heart became. Who are you? Do you know me? he cried desperately, his throat parched. Unconsciously, he clenched and unclenched his fists. He put more strength into his legs, which already felt like they would burst. After a while, he arrived in front of a huge wall. His heart felt like it would burst from the pounding. He was sure Baek Suryong was beyond this wall, and that the voice calling him was also there. Here. This is the ce Mr. Baek? Mr. Baek! he called out. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? There was no answer. Wiji Cheon drew his sword and shed at the wall. CLANG! CLANG! Unfortunately, this was a door made of Meteor Iron, which couldnt be easily cut even with enhanced qi. Flustered, he pounded on the wall with his fists. Mr. Baek! Mr. Baek! Everyones in danger! Senior Wonkang and Suhyeok are hurt! Yeo Min was captured by the Nine Yin Witch! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Blood began to flow from his fists, but he didnt feel any pain. Please, you need to save them quickly. Please help me. I cant save my friends with my own strength. Im too weak Because of me he cried. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. THUMP. Finally exhausted, Wiji Cheon copsed on the spot, sobbing. Getting this far was a miracle in itself. To make matters worse, he heard footsteps behind him. Please he looked up at the wall desperately. Step back. Im going to smash this damned wall, a voice behind the wall said. Recognizing Baek Suryongs voice, Wiji Cheon eximed, Mr. Baek! Chapter 159: MR. BAEEEEEEEK! Chapter 159: MR. BAEEEEEEEK! TL: FoodieMonster007 Trantors Note: Due to a mistrantion, Seclusion Training Freak has been changed to Blue Eyed Freak. Im sorry, it sounds too simr
Despite the chaos within the Valley of Evil, the gatekeeper trio lounged at the entrance as usual. The only difference today was that they were engrossed in a heated bet about the oue of the fight between the Bloody Ripper and the Handsome yboy. Ill wager ten coins that the Handsome yboy died within a hundred exchanges, and the Bloody Ripper lost an arm or a leg! Hell Axe dered. Wolf Fang de scoffed. Youre giving that yboy too much credit. I say he died within fifty exchanges, and the Bloody Ripper is meditating to heal his internal injuries. Look at the state of the Valley. Do you really think that old fart would stay quiet until now just because of some internal injuries? Hell Axe argued, pointing his axe toward the Valley of Evil. Although the mes had mostly died down, smoke still rose from various spots in the Valley of Evil. Screams and curses from wounded viins echoed asionally, and the gatekeepers sharp senses detected shes happening all over. It was a true hellscape. What a mess. An absolute mess, Hell Axe muttered. Yeah, its pretty bad, Wolf Fang de agreed.Still, the three gatekeepers didnt pay much attention to what was going on inside. That was just the kind of people they were. Whether the Valley of Evil copsed or not, they couldnt give a shit. Hell Axe continued, Im telling you, that old Bloody Ripper mustve gotten a real beating. Otherwise, he wouldnt let things get this bad. Even so, he wouldnt have lost a limb. Maybe his internal injuries are worse than we thought, or perhaps he got hit by poison or hidden weapons, Wolf Fang de suggested. Hell Axe scoffed. Hah! You think that sly old fox would fall for such tricks? You ought to read this at northdetldo. If youre so sure, why not up the stakes? How about thirty coins? Wolf Fang de challenged. Fine! Ill clean out your pockets today, Hell Axe grinned. After a bit more bickering, both of them turned their gaze toward Blue Eyed Freak. What do you think, Blue Eyed Freak? Seems that pig youre torturing is dead, so want to join our bet? Hell Axe asked. Hoo Blue Eyed Freak, who had been busy butchering a pig-like man, wiped the blood off his cheek with the back of his hand and stood up. At his feety the dismembered corpse of ck Boar, whom he had caught trying to sneak out of the Valley. Ill bet that the Handsome yboy killed the Bloody Ripper, Blue Eyed Freak dered. What? Youre kidding. Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de were stunned. The mighty Bloody Ripper, defeated by some unknown nobody? Sure, there were plenty of hidden masters in the murim, but what were the odds of someone that young being so powerful? Wait a minute, Hell Axe said. Earlier, you told the Demon Doctor that the Handsome yboy stood almost no chance against the Bloody Ripper. True, I did, Blue Eyed Freak admitted, nudging ck Boars corpse with his foot. But that was before I heard from this guy here that the Handsome yboy mastered a martial art that turns both his hair and eyes red. Hell Axe blinked in confusion. Red hair and eyes? Whats that supposed to mean? Is it some kind of special demonic art? Wolf Fang de added. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Neither of them seemed to grasp the significance of Baek Suryongs unusual appearance. Well, its a legend even among those who know, but if its true A sinister gleam appeared in Blue Eyed Freaks deep blue eyes. In any case, I bet the Bloody Ripper is dead, he said. Oh,e on Seriously? The King of the Valley is dead? It was hard to believe, but Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de couldnt just dismiss it. After all, it was their leader, Blue Eyed Freak, who was saying it with such confidence. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Hell Axe scratched his wiry beard. But if the Bloody Ripper really is dead The Valley will descend into chaos. Who else can control those viins? It has to be someone with skill and fame equal to his Think the Nine Yin Witch will step up? Wolf Fang de asked. That crazy witch? Wed be lucky if she doesnt turn the Valley of Evil into the Valley of Ice and Snow. True At the mention of the Nine Yin Witch, both men shuddered. It wasnt just the womans abilities that were unnerving, her fits of madness were too much even for viins like them. What do you think happened to those kids the Nine Yin Witch took? Theyre probably dead by now, or wishing they were. Wolf Fang de sighed, Poor souls. They probably thought she was their savior and followed her. Hell Axe clicked his tongue. Anyway, if the Bloody Ripper is dead, and the Nine Yin Witch isnt fit to lead, then whos going to manage the Valley? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Almost as if on cue, both men turned to face Blue Eyed Freak, their de facto leader. Blue Eyed Freak is strong. He could probably hold his own even against the Bloody Ripper or the Nine Yin Witch. If Blue Eyed Freak wants to, he can take over the Valley. Hed probably do a better job than the Bloody Ripper. After a decade together, Blue Eyed Freak knew exactly what they were thinking. Still, he pretended otherwise and smiled faintly, saying, Well, maybe the Handsome yboy will be the new King of the Valley. What? Him? Hell Axe eximed. Wolf Fang de grumbled, I dont like that yboy. What if he asks us to kidnap women for him? He didnt seem that type, but still, I object, Hell Axe agreed. Seeing their displeased faces, Blue Eyed Freak chuckled, when suddenly, he turned to gaze into the distance. With his superhuman eyesight, a result of a special martial art he had mastered, hed noticed movement far away. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Someonesing. Four people. All martial artists. They dont look friendly, he said sternly. Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de immediately drew their weapons. Heh, I was just feeling a bit stiff. This is perfect. Things havent been boringtely. Before long, the four martial artists arrived, and an old man with a chilling aura stepped forward. Is this the Valley of Evil? he asked. Naturally, this old man was Mae Geuklyom, and he was apanied by Namgung Su, Ak Yeonho, and Geo Sangwoong, who had met up with the instructor group earlier. Blue Eyed Freak chuckled, Thats right. What crime did youmit to wind up here at your age? Spare me the pointless chatter. We have business inside. Move aside, Mae Geuklyom demanded, his aura intensifying. Hell Axe and Wolf Fang des faces hardened immediately, but Blue Eyed Freak kept his intrigued smile, unfazed by the sharp aura. Sorry, no can do. You need to pass a test to get in, he replied. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. A test? How about I take your head instead? My, arent you impatient? Are you here to rescue your kidnapped grandson or something? Draw your sword! Mae Geuklyom roared, his eyes shing as he unsheathed his own de. Hurry up, you worthless fools! Even a seven-year-old girl could move faster than you lot! the Demon Doctor barked, pushing the torch-bearing viins forward. They had followed Wiji Cheon underground and were moving slowly, cautious of any traps, but despite hisints, the Demon Doctor never took the lead. He just looked around greedily, eyes gleaming with avarice. Rumor has it theres treasure hidden in here, he thought. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? He didnt know the treasure belonged to the Blood Cult, as the Bloody Ripper had kept that a secret. However, he did always suspect that there was a great treasure hidden here, and that the Bloody Ripper intended to keep it all for himself. If the Bloody Ripper is really dead Whats stopping me from taking over the Valley? Sure, my martial arts might becking, but with my poisons and drugs, I can take down most martial artists No, wait. Even if the Bloody Ripper is still alive, hell probably be severely wounded. In that case The Demon Doctor stroked the vials of deadly poisons hidden in his sleeve, a wicked grin spreading across his face. A whileter, one of the torchbearers at the front turned back and reported, Elder Demon Doctor, the kid stopped up ahead. Looks like weve reached the end. Move aside, the Demon Doctor said, stepping forward. Soon, the group spotted Wiji Cheon sitting on the ground. The boy appeared to have neutralized the poison, but his pale face suggested he wasnt in good shape. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? I can take him down easily, the Demon Doctor thought, a smug grin spreading across his face. Go grab him. If he resists, feel free to break his limbs, he ordered. The viins swarmed toward Wiji Cheon. Unable to get up, Wiji Cheon screamed desperately, MR. BAEEEEEEEK! CRASH! Suddenly, the tunnel shook. A red semicircle appeared on the wall behind Wiji Cheon, drawn by enhanced sword qi, and the cut wall was kicked down, revealing a man with crimson hair and eyes. The Demon Doctors eyes widened. The Handsome yboy! You really defeated the Bloody Ripper? Baek Suryong grinned. Doctor! Just the man I was looking for. Y-You! Whats with your hair and eyes? the Demon Doctor stammered, pointing at Baek Suryong with a trembling finger. Oh, this? Whoops, I forgot to change it back, Baek Suryong said casually, returning his hair and eyes to their usual ck, though his aura remained just as intense. Satisfied, he gauged the energy within him. Thanks to the Blood Elixir and the poisonous smoke, his Heaven Defying Divine Art, which had been stuck at the peak of the fifth star, had broken through the sixth star directly to the seventh. Although he couldnt fully control it yet, his power was now on a whole different level. Its not perfect yet, and Ill need to focus to maintain it, but now that Ive reached the seventh star, I can conceal the physical changes caused by the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Unfortunately for the Demon Doctor and the viins, though, all they noticed were Baek Suryongs torn clothes and the wounds peeking through. What are you waiting for? He must be exhausted from fighting the Bloody Ripper! Kill him now! the Demon Doctor yelled, even as he sneakily backed away. A dozen viins drew their weapons and charged. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? And grab the kid as a hostage! the Demon Doctor added. Tsk tsk what a mess. You guys have no idea what teamwork and coordination means, do you? Baek Suryong sighed, teleporting right into the heart of the viins ranks with a light step. Shocked, the viins tried to turn around, but their bodies were too slow to react. Helpless, they could only watch as Baek Suryong casually walked past them as if they didnt exist. SPLURT! One by one, the viins fell to the ground like flies, sttering blood everywhere. Seemingly unaware that they had been killed, they all died without letting out a single scream, their faces frozen in surprise. Ah ahhh Terrified, the Demon Doctor fell on his butt. He was the only survivor. Panicking, he tried to crawl away, but it was futile. Before he knew it, Baek Suryong stood over him, the Blood Demon Eyes activating as hemanded, Demon Doctor. Look at me. Ugh! The Demon Doctor groaned, feeling his soul being drawn into those eyes. Previously, Baek Suryongs Blood Demon Eyes only worked on weaker demon practitioners. Now, regardless of their martial arts, it could also affect viins with evil hearts. The Demon Doctor prostrated himself on the ground, clinging to Baek Suryongs pant leg with one hand. As the Blood Demon Eyes etched absolute terror into his soul, overwhelming fear paralyzed him, until finally, he found that he could no longer defy Baek Suryong. P-Please spare me. Ill be your most loyal servant he begged. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong ignored him and turned to Wiji Cheon. How are you feeling, Cheon? Wiji Cheon, who had been staring nkly at his teachers overwhelming disy of martial prowess, snapped back to reality. Mr. Baek! The seniors and Suhyeok are in danger! The Nine Yin Witch I know. I heard you earlier. Ill guide you to the Nine Yin Witchs house No need. I know where it is. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. What? How? Wiji Cheon tilted his head, puzzled. I can sense her qi, Baek Suryong exined. With the Bloody Ripper gone, the Nine Yin Witch was the strongest martial artist around besides himself. Her powerful aura was easy to sense. More importantly, Baek Suryong could sense his students auras near hers, but they were fading fast. Clearly, the situation was dire. Ill be back soon. Stay here with the Demon Doctor, he instructed. Wiji Cheon immediately protested, But No buts, and take this. Baek Suryong handed the Sword Saints Soul Sword to Wiji Cheon. Ever since you arrived, this sword has been calling restlessly for you. Wiji Cheon stared nkly at the Soul Sword, but took it anyway. Uh This Baek Suryong patted his head. Youve done well. Ill go rescue the others, so stay here and rest up. Mr. Baek WHOOSH! Baek Suryong kicked off the ground and vanished from sight. Chapter 160: This Might Hurt a Bit Chapter 160: This Might Hurt a Bit TL: FoodieMonster007 Im sorry. Im truly sorry, the Nine Yin Witch whispered tearfully, gently stroking Yeo Mins cheek as if she were handling something precious. I just cant resist the yin energy inside you. Its too tempting. Yeo Min remained unresponsive. The Nine Yin Witch softly brushed her fingers over Yeo Mins long eyshes. Dont worry, Ill make sure it doesnt hurt. Youll just fall into a deep sleep, and when you wake up, Hayeon-unnie will be there to greet you, she murmured, as if singing a luby. She then ced her palm over Yeo Mins qi center. You crazy witch Hyonwon Kang snarled. northdetldo wees you. He and Ya Suhyeok red at the Nine Yin Witch, grinding their teeth. Their bodies were frozen, unable to move, but somehow they both managed to stay conscious. Talking, though, was all they could do. With a sly smile, the Nine Yin Witch remarked, Your resilience is truly amazing. I didnt expect you to be able to stay awake but no matter. I have many questions for you two anyway. Who taught you those martial arts? Where are those people now? I need to find them all.As the Nine Yin Witch spoke, madness filled her eyes, and a terrifying chill began to pour from her body. Concentrating the White Ice Divine Art into her palm, she started absorbing Yeo Mins yin energy. Isnt that the Star Absorbing Technique?1 Recognizing the nature of the witchs martial art, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeoks faces crumpled in horror. No dont Stop right now Ahahaha! The Nine Yin Witch threw her head back, letting out a maniacalugh. She knew better than anyone that she was mentally unstable, and it was for this reason that she had hidden herself in the deepest part of the Valley of Evil. She recalled a childhood so distant that she could barely remember it. Decades ago, her impoverished parents had sold her, a little girl with abundant yin energy, to a certain martial arts school in exchange for a few coins. Unfortunately, the school turned out to be a research facility created by the Blood Cult. Read this at northdetldo, or else.
Starting today, you will all learn martial arts. Specifically, the White Ice Divine Art. Arent you lucky that your parents sold you here instead of to a brothel?
The Nine Yin Witch remembered her instructors unsettling smile which had left dozens of girls trembling in fear.
Unfortunately, while immensely powerful, this martial art is iplete, so you must figure out how to perfect it on your own.
The instructors were ruthless. They would push the girls, who were not even ten years old, to their limits, and if they failed to make progress, they were severely punished.
Each of you will learn the White Ice Divine Art in a different way. That way, we can gather plenty of data.
Some girls were forced to recite the forms backwards, some trained in the freezing cold, others in the scorching heat. The instructors treated the girls like test subjects, collecting data to perfect the White Ice Divine Art. As a result, many girls met tragic ends due to the harsh training and side effects.
I hope we get at least one proper result this time. Im getting sick and tired of this tedious experiment. By the way, what happens to the rest when the divine art ispleted? What else? Well dispose of them all.
The facility was a ce with an absurdly low survival rate. Having only lost her sanity, the Nine Yin Witch was already considered rtively fortunate.
Number Twenty Seven, you are making good progress, and your side effects seem pretty mild. Thank you.
Among those who learned the White Ice Divine Art, only a few, including the Nine Yin Witch, lived past the age of fifteen. As such, the Blood Cult had high expectations for her.
Purifying the contaminated yin energy using the Star Absorbing Technique So far, it doesnt seem like a bad method.
For a long time, the Nine Yin Witch trained diligently, but the iplete White Ice Divine Art had the side effect of making the yin energy in her body more impure as she progressed. To counteract this and prevent qi deviation, she used the Star Absorption Technique to absorb yin energy from living beings. However, the more she absorbed, the more she craved, and soon her insatiable desire for yin energy consumed her, driving her insane. Birds, nts, animals, people she didnt discriminate as long as it was alive. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads?
Ahhhh!!! Twenty Seven has started suffering bouts of insanity, and theyre getting more frequent. Is she a failure after all? Lets observe a bit more before deciding what to do with her.
One day, when the instructors were discussing her fate, an ident urred at a neighboring Blood Cult facility.
The test subjects have escaped from the Sword Cave! Theyre attacking the other caves! Stop them! Somehow Ugh! Uwaaaagh!
When the break-in urred, the Nine Yin Witch discovered for the first time that the facility she was in was linked to three others, where children were being trained in swordsmanship, dework, and external arts. One of the boys leading the escape had a noticeable scar on his lip. Holding up the severed head of an instructor he had just killed, he had shouted, Lets get out of here! Immediately, she and another girl, Eun Hayeon, took advantage of the chaos and escaped, killing three instructors who tried to stop them. Returning to reality, the Nine Yin Witch gazed dreamily at Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok. You twoe from that ce as well, right? she asked, recognizing the traces of the desmanship and external arts she had encountered in her youth. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. What are you talking about Crazy witch Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok blinked in confusion. For obvious reasons, they didnt understand what she was talking about. Its no use pretending. Youll end up telling me everything Haha Ahahahahaha! the Nine Yin Witchughed maniacally, feeling a thrilling ecstasy as the immense yin energy suppressed within Yeo Min flooded into her. Ill make them pay! Those motherfuckers who turned me into this! Back then, I was powerless and ran away, but once I perfect the White Ice Divine Art, once Iplete this cursed martial art! Tears streamed down the Nine Yin Witchs face as memories of her painful past surfaced, freezing solid before they could fall. The torment that began in her childhood had haunted her throughout her life, her longstanding anguish blurring the lines between past and present.
Beautiful miss, may I know your name? Oh dear! How did you end up here? You look hurt.
If the Blood Cult wasnt bad enough, when she first escaped, she was just an innocent and naive girl who knew nothing of the world. That was why, when several men showed her kindnessmen with neat appearances and dignified bearingshed trusted them, thinking they would help her. However, the moment she followed them home, they all suddenly transformed intopletely different people.
You came with us willingly, yet now youre acting up? Tsk. Why are you so disobedient? If you dont want to get hurt, youd better Argh! My arm! My arm!
Most of the martial artists she had killed were eitherscivious men who had tried to sexually assault her, or those who had unfairly exploited her martial prowess for their own evil ends. Among them were even famous figures from the orthodox sects. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. What was even funnier was that after shed killed them and eliminated several of the pursuit teams they sent out for revenge, she earned her infamous alias and her ce as one of the Ten Great Viins.
That woman is a wicked witch! Shes the Nine Yin Witch!
Venting years of pent-up resentment, she shrieked at the top of her lungs, not caring if anyone was listening to her. They all called me a witch! But I never once made excuses! Do you know why? Because its true that I did terrible things while tormented by my martial arts. Sometimes, when the yin energy became so impure that it was unbearably painful I would go down the mountains to the viges and absorb the yin energy of all the living things around. Thats why I came to the Valley of Evil. At least here, I feel less guilty. The Nine Yin Witch looked nkly at the viins frozen and stuck to the cave walls. But thats all over now. Her instincts told her that if she absorbed all the immense yin energy within Yeo Min, her White Ice Divine Art would be perfected. Right now, through her palms, Yeo Mins pure and untainted yin energy flowed into her. Perhaps because the girl was born to a mother who had learned ice arts, the purity of her yin energy was astonishingly high. Ugh ugh Despite being unconscious, Yeo Min writhed in pain. Under the influence of the White Ice Divine Art, her hair turned snow white, and her face paled. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ahh Ahahaha Aaaagh! the Nine Yin Witch let out a bizarre sound that could have been eitherughter or a scream. Overwhelmed by a mix of pain and pleasure, she unleashed a terrifying blizzard through the cave. Ugh M-My body The biting cold was so intense that Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok could not even open their eyes. Their wounds reopened, and blood began to flow, but even that blood quickly turned to frost. Finally! Finally! I have perfected the White Ice Divine Art! Just wait, all of you! The bastards who made me like this! Ill turn you into ice and shatter you into thousands of little fragments! the Nine Yin Witch cackled, her voice echoing through the cave. You ought to read this at northdetldo. A white light erupted from her eyes, and her snow-white hair fluttered as she hovered three meters above the ground, emitting a frigid st. Suddenly, a streak of sword qi flew from outside the cave, aiming for her heart. Scoffing, she unleashed a palm strike, instantly destroying the iing sword qi. How dare you! she screeched, before suddenly realizing that she had just fallen for a diversion. In the short time she had been distracted by the attack, Baek Suryong had entered the cave with swift movement arts, grabbed Yeo Min, and used telekinesis to yank Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok to safety. Youre wrong, you know. The martial art youve learned is just a fake, clumsy imitation of the true White Ice Divine Art, Baek Suryong said. Mr. Baek! Teacher! Ovee with relief, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok called out, their faces seemingly on the brink of tears. You guys stay back, Baek Suryong instructed, stepping forward. The Nine Yin Witch red at him with wild eyes. Did you just call my White Ice Divine Art fake? Yes, why? Dont be ridiculous! the Nine Yin Witch bellowed in anger. Now that she had perfected the art, she believed she could defeat anyone, yet this man was dismissing her? How dare he? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong sneered. A martial art that bes more impure the more you practice it, causing random bouts of insanity. Who on earth would call that a divine art? How did you know that?! the Nine Yin Witch eximed, shocked that this young neer knew about the side effects of her martial art. Baek Suryong took a step closer to her, saying, I also know that its a martial art created with malicious intent. You cant perfect it by stealing others yin energy. Shut up! What do you know? I know better than anyone Because I created that fake martial art. Baek Suryong swallowed hisst words. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Having sensed the Nine Yin Witchs unique energy as he approached, he wasnt surprised that she was practicing one of the fake martial arts he had created to sabotage the Blood Cult. After all, hadnt he already experienced this situation before with Wiji Cheon, who had been given the fake Unlimited Sword? Just how many crimes has the Blood Cult been involved in all these years? First, it was Master Moyongs Unlimited Sword, and now, its Master Euns White Ice Divine Art. Baek Suryong sighed softly, The martial art youve learned was deliberately designed to cause qi deviation. Surviving this long after learning it All I can say is that you are incredibly fortunate. Sensing sympathy in his gaze, the Nine Yin Witch shouted angrily, Shut up! How dare you look at me like that! Ill freeze you solid! Her clothes billowed, and pure white energy gathered in her hands. She unleashed a double palm strike, her qi st taking the form of two soaring white dragons. Baek Suryong didnt dodge. Instead, he charged straight ahead, swinging his sword. northdetldo wees you. BOOM! The moment Moon Shadow encountered the twin ice dragons, a terrifying st of cold froze everything in its path. Ahaha! Foolish man. Turn to ice What?! When the Nine Yin Witch saw that Baek Suryong was still running towards her without slowing down, she flinched in confusion. Impossible! How? The answer was almost immediately revealed to her. As Baek Suryong moved, his frozen martial arts uniform shattered, revealing the ck Dragon Armor beneath. Baek Suryong smirked. The ck Dragon Armor protected against extreme cold and heat. Trusting in that, he had closed the distance, catching her off guard. I picked up something useful beforeing here, he replied snarkily. Die! the Nine Yin Witch yelled, swinging her palms wildly. BANG! CRASH! BOOM! Her attacks were powerful enough to nearly destroy the cave, but Baek Suryong blocked and evaded them all with ease. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. I wont fall for techniques I know like the back of my hand, he remarked. The White Ice Divine Art that the Nine Yin Witch had mastered was actually a corrupted version of a martial art he had developed alongside the Ice Moon Empress. Furthermore, with his recent breakthrough, his skills had advanced considerably, and he now possessed the ck Dragon Armor. Impossible! Ive already mastered the White Ice Divine Art! the Nine Yin Witch eximed in disbelief, her increasing agitation causing her movements to be erratic. I told you, that martial art is fake, Baek Suryong repeated, appearing behind the Witch. Reaching out and grasping the crown of her head where the Baihui acupoint was located, he warned, This might hurt a bit. What are you doing Aaaaagh! Using the Heaven Defying Divine Art that had just reached the seventh star, Baek Suryong began absorbing the impure energy inside the Nine Yin Witchs body.
Trantors Note: I think I can squeeze out one more chapter today
  1. Star Absorbing Technique: Yet another martial art from the ssic wuxia novel, The Smiling, Proud Wanderer, the other being Dokgo Juns Nine Swords of Dokgo. The Star Absorbing Technique is the main martial art of the Sun Moon Demonic Cult Leader Ren Woxing, but ended up causing qi deviation due to the sh of all the different qi he absorbed.?
Chapter 161: Ice Essence Chapter 161: Ice Essence TL: FoodieMonster007 Kyahhhhh!!! The Nine Yin Witchs shrill scream reverberated through the cave, threatening to bring the entire structure down. Ugh Gah Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok clutched their ears in agony, blood trickling between their fingers. Baek Suryong spun around and yelled, Get Yeo Min to the Demon Doctor! Tell him I sent you, and that he must heal her even if it costs him his life! Without hesitation, the students hoisted Yeo Min onto their backs and dashed out of the cave. Let go of me! I said let go! the Nine Yin Witch shrieked, thrashed wildly as she struggled to shake off Baek Suryong. Radiating a terrifying chill, she shed at him with qi-infused hands, desperate to tear him apart. Die! Die! Die!Unfortunately, none of her attacks made Baek Suryong loosen his grip on her head. His ck Dragon Armor, bolstered by the Heaven Defying Divine Arts inner qi, shielded him from the bone-chilling cold, and he could easily see through her palm and w techniques. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? How odd. Her qi cultivation runs deep, but her offensive techniques are surprisingly crude. Baek Suryong frowned. The Nine Yin Witchs martial arts development was peculiar. Since most martial artists learned martial arts to be stronger in battle, it made no sense that her offensive skills were far less refinedpared to her mastery of the White Ice Divine Art. Unknown to him, her instructors in the Blood Cult had never taught her any fighting techniques, focusing only on perfecting the White Ice Divine Art. Dieeee! the Nine Yin Witch screamed. CRASH! Annoyed, Baek Suryong mmed her face into the cave floor, shattering the rock and leaving her body half-buried in debris. Hold still, will you? he snapped. Writhing like a worm, the Nine Yin Witch groaned, Ugh ugh Im not keeping you alive out of the kindness in my heart, Baek Suryong stated coldly, though inside, he was deeply conflicted. The Nine Yin Witchs situation reminded him of Wiji Cheon. Like the boy, she had learned his counterfeit version of the White Ice Divine Art. This resulted in impure qi seeping into her bone marrow, which in turn caused qi deviation and episodes of madness. I designed those martial arts to sabotage the Blood Cult and force them to give it up but instead, they gathered children and made them learn the fake techniques, using them as experiments to perfect it. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong bit his lip. It hadnt been his intention, but he couldnt help feeling somewhat responsible for the Blood Cults deeds. Listen, he lied, Im helping you regain your sanity because I need information about the Blood Cult, alright? No! It hurts! It hurts! Let me go, please! the Nine Yin Witch sobbed, still pinned to the ground, thrashing like a child. Baek Suryong pressed down harder, channeling the Heaven Defying Divine Art to absorb the impurities embedded in the Nine Yin Witchs bone marrow. From her head, he extended his qi into her eight extraordinary meridians and the twelve main meridians, drawing out all the toxins that had seeped into her limbs. The process was smooth-sailing. After all, when it came to handling impure qi, the Heaven Defying Divine Art was unrivaled. Still, extracting such deep-rooted impurities was dozens of times more painful than tearing off flesh. !! Overwhelmed by unbearable pain, with every muscle in her body convulsing, the Nine Yin Witch wed at the ground helplessly, unable to even scream anymore. Ice crystals formed on Baek Suryongs hair and eyebrows, and his breath was frosty. Since he was in direct contact with the Nine Yin Witch, not even the ck Dragon Armor was sufficient topletely repel the White Ice Divine Art. Still, despite the freezing cold seeping into his body, he refused to let go and held her down firmly. Hang in there if you want to live, he urged. Ugh! Fortunately, as time went on, the bone-chilling cold radiating from the Nine Yin Witchs body gradually began to fade. With her immense qi, if she had trulypleted the Ice Moon Divine Art left by the Ice Moon Goddess, I wouldnt havested even half a second Nah, even as it stands now, without the ck Dragon Armor, Id be in real trouble, Baek Suryong thought, heaving a sigh of relief. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? After what seemed like forever, when the impurities were finally purified, the Nine Yin Witchs pain eased and her convulsions subsided. Baek Suryong stood up, staggering a bit as he paused to catch his breath. Whew Its over. The Nine Yin Witch opened her eyes, gazing up at him in a daze. The constant needle-like pain in her head was gone. What did you do to me? she whispered. I removed the impurities in your body caused by qi deviation, Baek Suryong replied wearily, more drained from the qi extraction process than the actual fight. Since Ive cured the root of your madness, you wont experience those random episodes anymore. The Nine Yin Witch widened her eyes in disbelief. What? That cant be You, of all people, should know if Im telling the truth. T-Then, its true The Nine Yin Witch stared down at her hands, tears streaming down her face. Unlike before, these were tears of genuine joy, not despair, pain, or insanity. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. Dont get too excited though. If you use or practice the White Ice Divine Art again, youll go crazy. The Nine Yin Witch stiffened. Ah Baek Suryong sighed. The Nine Yin Witchs case was different from Wiji Cheons. Wiji Cheon was young and hadnt delved too deeply in the fake Unlimited Sword, nor had he umted much inner qi, so his qi deviation was still reversible. The Nine Yin Witch, on the other hand, had spent over twenty years training in the fake White Ice Divine Art, even reaching a level where she believed she had mastered it. Even for him, getting rid of such deeply ingrained martial arts was almost impossible. If you dont want to lose your mind again, you have to give up your ice arts, he said regrettably, despite knowing that asking a martial artist to give up their lifes pursuit was tantamount to asking them to die. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Okay, the Nine Yin Witch immediately agreed, smiling faintly and nodding. Ill give up the ice arts. Now that my mind is finally clear I cant even understand why I was so obsessed with it. What? Baek Suryong stared at the Nine Yin Witch in shock. He hadnt expected her to ept it so easily. Freed from her madness, she appeared to be a purer soul than hed imagined. He nodded, a hint of bitterness in his expression. Thats a wise choice. Youre strong enough even without those cursed arts Now, tell me your story. How did you end up learning the fake White Ice Divine Art? When I was a little girl The Nine Yin Witch answered Baek Suryongs questions without hesitation. In a steady, emotionless voice, she recounted how she was sold as a child and forced to learn martial arts, the horrors she faced in the Blood Cults training facility, the pain shed endured, and how she eventually escaped. Baek Suryong listened to her quietly, his expression darkening with each revtion. When she finished, he gritted his teeth, muttering,I see. He had anticipated some of it, but the Blood Cult was more vile than he imagined. Their actions had transformed an ordinary girl into one of the Ten Great Viins. Who knows how many more victims are out there besides her? I dont even want to think about it. Closing his eyes, he shoved aside his guilt, and a n began to form in his mind. Nine Yin Witch, do you want revenge against the Blood Cult? he asked. I have an idea. First, you need to take over the Valley of Evil. northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryongs mind raced. Now that the Nine Yin Witch was sane, he could entrust the Valley of Evil to her. The Valley of Evil is a natural fortress. If I start a war with the Blood Cult, this terrain would be invaluable. His n unfolded rapidly. By taking control of the Valley of Evil, he could forge another dagger, a second arm of the Rehabilitation Sect, one that would strike at the very heart of the Blood Cult. I need you to weed out the irredeemable viins and gather those who can be reformed or who were falsely used. Ill also teach you a martial art called the Divine Rehabilitation Technique, and youll pass it on to them Im sorry, but I must decline, the Nine Yin Witch interrupted him mid-sentence, shaking her head. Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. Why? Dont you want revenge? The Nine Yin Witch smiled, her eyes shining with newfound rity like a monk who had attained enlightenment. For twenty years, all I wanted was to master the White Ice Divine Art and avenge myself, but now I see how futile that is. Baek Suryong looked at her intently. Her gaze was gentle yet firm, leaving no room for argument. She had chosen peace of mind over vengeance. If thats how you feel I guess theres no helping it, he sighed. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? It was unfortunate, but if she wanted to withdraw from the world and live in seclusion for the rest of her life, he couldnt force her to do his bidding. That would make him no different from the Blood Cult or the men who had tried to take advantage of her. However, the Nine Yin Witchs next actions hit him like a ton of bricks. I have one request, she said earnestly. Youre not exactly in a position to ask for favors. Yeo Min. Ive hurt that child deeply. I want to make amends, even if just a little. Why are you telling me this? Because Ill never see her again. The Nine Yin Witch smiled gently, then sat down in a lotus position. Bringing her hands together as if in prayer, she began to circte the White Ice Divine Art. Baek Suryong immediately shouted, Hey! I told you not to circte your qi! If your madness returns If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Focusing all the yin energy shed umted over her life between her palms, the Nine Yin Witchughed lightheartedly, Forgive me. Its thest time Ill ever do this anyway. What are you doing? Wait, dont tell me! Realizing the Nine Yin Witchs intent, Baek Suryong face fell. RUMBLE! The Nine Yin Witch gathered all the yin energy shed amassed throughout her life between her hands,pressing it into a single crystal. Are you creating an Ice Essence? Baek Suryong whispered. An Ice Essence, a crystal formed from the purest yin energy, was a priceless treasure that any practitioner of ice arts would risk their life to obtain. Momentster, the Nine Yin Witch opened her eyes, her face ghostly pale. In her palm rested a single snow-white crystal, slightlyrger than a fingernail. Without hesitation, she handed the Ice Essence to Baek Suryong, saying, Please give this to Yeo Min. Ive harmed her body greatly, and I hope this Ice Essence will make up for it. Please. Alright. Baek Suryong sighed, epting the Ice Essence. It was so pure that he felt only a gentle chill when he touched it. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Nine Yin Witch smiled weakly. Its probably too much for Yeo Min right now, so use some of it yourself if you need to, though I doubt you need my martial arts No, I need it. Ill use it well, Baek Suryong interrupted. Even though he knew the Ice Moon Goddesss martial arts, he couldnt practice it due to his constitution and could only use her movement techniques. However, with the help of the Ice Essence, he could definitely learn the White Ice Divine Art. The Nine Yin Witch sighed in relief. Thats good. Ive only ever caused trouble for others Im d I can be of help to someone in the end. Anyst words? Hey. Hey! No response came. The Nine Yin Witch sat in a lotus position, her eyes closed. With a serene smile, as if shed shed all the burdens of the world, she drifted into an eternal sleep.
Trantors Note: Thats all for this week! See you next week for the conclusion to the Valley of Evil arc! Chapter 162: Are You the Blood Demon? Chapter 162: Are You the Blood Demon? TL: FoodieMonster007 When Baek Suryong returned after retrieving the Nine Yin Witch''s Ice Essence, he found that several wee guests had arrived in the Valley of Evil. "Hyung-nim!" Ak Yeonho called out, rushing over breathlessly like an eager puppy greeting its master. When he saw Baek Suryong''s ragged appearance, however, he gaped in surprise, "Whoa, what happened to you? Your clothes are ripped, torn, burnt Wait Why are you soaking wet? Suspicious" "I''ve had a long day," Baek Suryong replied with a sigh. Right now, he looked utterly disheveled. After battling the Bloody Ripper in an undergroundir riddled with traps, enjoying a poison gas sauna courtesy of the Demonic Strategist, and then facing off against the Nine Yin Witch, he had to endure her icy aura while extracting her impure qi. Needless to say, his once pristine sky-blue martial arts uniform was now so tattered that it wouldn''t even make a decent rag, and since the Witch''s ice had melted, he was also drenched. ncing around, he asked, "You''re not alone, are you? Fuck." Not far off, Mae Geuklyom was approaching, emanating a sharp, scary aura. "You rascal!" the old man scolded, but upon seeing Baek Suryong''s miserable condition, his anger instantly melted into concern. "Oh no, are you badly hurt?"Baek Suryong smiled warmly. "I feel better than I look." Compared to Mae Geuklyom, he was more surprised to see the tears on his grandfather''s clothing. Judging from the position of the shes, they were all aimed at vital points, which was no trivial matter. Who on earth pushed Mae Geuklyom to this extent? Aside from the Bloody Ripper and the Nine Yin Witch, are there any experts in the Valley of Evil who can do this? As if reading his thoughts, Mae Geuklyom said, "I crossed swords with a youngster who called himself the Blue Eyed Freak at the Valley entrance. He''s quite an extraordinary master." "I see. If it''s the Blue Eyed Freak, then Did you kill him?" The figure of the Valley of Evil gatekeeper with the eerie blue eyes shed in Baek Suryong''s mind. Even though I was in a hurry and just passed by, if his martial arts are what I think it is then his strength makes sense. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "After exchanging about a hundred moves with no decisive result, he and his two friends fled," Mae Geuklyom exined. "I thought about going after them, but in the end, I decided to prioritize saving Wiji Cheon and let them go." Baek Suryong nodded. "I would have done the same. They have the terrain advantage, so it wouldn''t have been easy to catch them." Unfortunately, before fleeing, Blue Eyed Freak left a parting shotnot to Mae Geuklyom, but to Baek Suryong. Mae Geuklyom narrowed his eyes. "By the way, that Blue Eyed Freak told me your alias." "M-My alias?" Baek Suryong stammered, a shiver running down his spine. No way It can''t be Mae Geuklyom fixed a cold gaze on his grandson''s groin. "He called you the Handsome yboy, master of seduction techniques and bedroom arts." Baek Suryong unconsciously stepped backward, muttering under his breath, "That goddamned son of a bitch." A fiery storm lit up in Mae Geuklyom''s eyes. "You damn brat! What kind of scandalous behavior have you been exhibiting in public? The Handsome yboy? The father''s alias was the Handsome Prince, and now the son''s is even worse!!" The Handsome Prince and the Handsome yboy. The simrity to his despised son-inw''s alias fueled Mae Geuklyom''s rage. Drawing his sword, he advanced towards Baek Suryong, his eyes still locked onto his grandson''s crotch. "I should have cut that thing off long ago" "Grandpa! It''s a misunderstanding! I can exin everything! That alias wasn''t my idea, it was Wonkang''s" Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Silence! I''ll cut off your manhood and restore order to the murim!" "What does my manhood have to do with order in the murim?!" Flinching, Baek Suryong dodged Mae Geuklyom''s sword and ran away. Not even reaching the seventh star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art could diminish his innate fear of his grandfather. "Get over here right now!" "Please spare me!" Thankfully, the short chase came to an end when Namgung Su and Geo Sangwoong appeared. "Baek Suryong," Namgung Su said sternly, approaching with a frown. Behind him, the bound and captured viins of the Valley of Evil knelt down in a neat line. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Did you just change your clothes?" Baek Suryong asked, clicking his tongue. Namgung Su''s pristine white robe was spotless, free from even a single drop of blood or speck of dust, and every strand of his hair was perfectly in ce. He must have used movement arts at full speed from the Azure Dragon Academy to the Valley of Evil, yet he still looked immacte. "What?" Baffled by the unexpected question, Namgung Su hesitated for a moment, but quickly regained hisposure and asked coldly, "Where''s Wiji Cheon?" "I just finished fighting the Nine Yin Witch and was about to go see him when you guys showed up." "" "What? What is it? Why are you staring at me like that?" Namgung Su closed his eyes and clenched his fists to hold back his anger. "When we return to the Azure Dragon Academy, you will face harsh criticism and me for this incident. I''m quite certain the PTA will call for your immediate dismissal." Baek Suryong frowned. "So, are you threatening to fire me now?" "Not at all. Rather, if anyone tries to fire you, I''m going to stop them." "What?" Baek Suryong, Ak Yeonho, and even Mae Geuklyom''s jaws dropped, dumbstruck by Namgung Su''s unexpected stance, but if this wasn''t shocking enough, his next words made them question their hearing. "Who would benefit from you being fired? No one! After causing this mess, you think you can just quit? Don''t even dream of it. I''ll make you work extra hard topensate for everything. From now on, you''ll have to teach the students as if your life depends on it!" Namgung Su roared, his eyes zing with anger. "Uh Well, I was already nning to work hard," Baek Suryong replied, nodding nkly at Namgung Su''s logic. What the hell? This guy isn''t normal either Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "By the way, Mr. Baek Where are the others?" Geo Sangwoong asked worriedly, defusing the awkward situation. "I was just about to go find them. Follow me," Baek Suryong replied, leading the way to the Demon Doctor''s residence along with the instructors and Geo Sangwoong. Before entering the house, though, he sent a telepathic message to the Demon Doctor, who had pledged unconditional loyalty to him after being subdued by the Blood Demon Eyes. [Demon Doctor, don''t let anyone know that you''ve sworn to serve me. Act like you''re scared of me.] [Yes, my liege.] Once the necessary precautions were taken, Baek Suryong led the group inside, where they found the students resting on beds while the Demon Doctor tended to them. As ordered, the Demon Doctor immediately fell to his knees and raised his hands. "S-Spare me! I surrender!" With the Bloody Ripper dead, the Demon Doctor''s surrender marked a significant turning point. Most of the remaining viins in the Valley of Evil either followed his example and yielded, or fled as fast as their legs could carry them. The few who chose to resist were quickly subdued by the instructors. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Baek Suryong approached the students. "How are your injuries?" he asked. Hyonwon Kang scoffed, "This is nothing." Ya Suhyeok folded his arms. "A bit of ointment and I''ll be fine." Wiji Cheon mumbled, "We''re more worried about Senior Yeo Min" Baek Suryong nodded. Although the three were severely injured, they were able to recover with proper care and rest. The real concern was Yeo Min. Baek Suryong approached her bed and saw that her already pale face had turned ashen, almost corpse-like. The Demon Doctor nced timidly at Baek Suryong and cautiously said, "Her life is out of danger, but some of her life force was drained by the Star Absorption Technique Even if she wakes up, it will be difficult for her to recover fully." Baek Suryong nodded silently. He understood Yeo Min''s condition better than anyone. Turning to Mae Geuklyom, he asked politely, "Grandpa, could you and everyone else please step outside for a moment?" Mae Geuklyom narrowed his eyes. "You want us to leave? Are you nning to treat this child?" "Yes. However, during the treatment, a secret she wishes to keep hidden may be revealed. I can''t let others witness the process," Baek Suryong exined. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Mae Geuklyom nodded. "Very well. It seems you''ve had some miraculous encounter yourself but we can discuss thatter." "Thank you." When everyone had left, Baek Suryong took out the Ice Essence, a gift the Nine Yin Witch had intended for Yeo Min. Since feeding it to her directly would kill her instead of healing her, he needed to take another approach. Taking a deep breath, he swallowed the Ice Essence in one gulp. Instantly, it dissolved, releasing a wave of icy energy throughout his entire body and threatening to freeze him from the inside out. "Ugh!" Baek Suryong groaned. The Ice Essence was even more potent than he''d anticipated. Inside him, the raging blizzards of the North shed with the intense qi of the Heaven Defying Divine Art like two dragons entwined in mortalbat. "Phew If I''d been greedy and tried to absorb it all myself, I''d have been in serious trouble," he muttered, cold sweat beading on his forehead as white mist billowed from his mouth, frost formed on his hair and eyebrows, and the surrounding temperature dropped sharply. Quickly circting the Heaven Defying Divine Art, he pressed his right palm against Yeo Min''s dantian, channeling his qi to divide the Ice Essence''s energy in twohalf for himself and half for Yeo Min. CRACKLE CRACKLE This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. An hourter, Baek Suryong finally removed his palm from Yeo Min''s qi center and sat down to meditate, focusing on stabilizing the Ice Essence''s energy inside his body. Hmm I only know the White Ice Divine Art in theory. Even in my past life, I never practiced it The ice element martial arts were notorious for their stringent physical constitution requirements, which he hadn''t met in either his past or present life. As a result, until now, he had only been able to use the Ice Moon Empress''s movement arts, but not her ice arts. With the yin energy of the Ice Essence, however, both he and Yeo Min now had the opportunity to learn it. "Hoo" Baek Suryong exhaled, standing up. Noticing that Yeo Min''s breathing had steadied, he whispered, "I thought your potential was the lowest among the five kids, but now you might be the best." Of course, unlocking that potential would require effort, talent, and proper guidance. Grinning, he yfully tousled her hair. "Get ready. From now on, besides movement arts training, we''ll add ice-based martial arts, heheheh" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Was it his imagination? It seemed like Yeo Min''s eyebrows twitched. "You little punk" he chuckled softly, a trace of sadness in his smile as he recalled the Nine Yin Witch''s final, serene expression. For a moment, Yeo Min''s face seemed to ovep with the Nine Yin Witch''s. Baek Suryong sighed bitterly, "Don''t worry anymore, and rest in peace. I will definitely avenge you whether you want me to or not." It took several days to settle matters in the Valley of Evil. Personnel from the nearby Golden Dragon Trading Company arrived to tend to the wounded and transport the captured viins to the nearest constabries. "Whoa! Less than ten people took over the Valley of Evil? And five of them are child prodigies!" the branch manager of the Golden Dragon Trading Company eximed in amazement. Although not a sect, the Valley of Evil was a notorious unorthodox force in the murim. With two of the Ten Great Viins residing there, even the Murim Alliance hadn''t dared to touch them. Nevertheless, the ones who had aplished this feat weren''t particrly pleased about it. "All the quick-witted and strong ones fled early on. We only caught the small fry," Mae Geuklyom admitted honestly, though it sounded like excessive modesty to others. The Golden Dragon warriors and workers nced at the instructors and students of the Azure Dragon Academy, whispering among themselves. Soon, incredible rumors would spread throughout the jianghu. When everything was settled, Mae Geuklyom addressed the Azure Dragon Academy group, "Let''s head back now." "Uhm, please go on without me," Baek Suryong said abruptly,ing to a halt. Seeing the puzzled looks around him, he added sheepishly, "I just realized I left something behind. Don''t worry, I''ll catch up soon." "Don''t take too long," Mae Geuklyom nodded after a brief pause. He seemed to have noticed something, but eventually decided to ignore it. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong watched silently as their figures disappeared into the distance. When they were out of sight, he sensed a subtle presence behind him. Without turning around, he snapped, "You have something to say to me?" "So you noticed me after all." "How could I not notice someone staring at me so tantly?" Baek Suryong nced back at the speaker. As expected, it was Blue Eyed Freak, the leader of the Valley of Evil''s gatekeepers. Unlike before, though, he now had a fresh sh wound on his cheek. "What business do you have with me, Blue Eyed Freak?" Baek Suryong demanded. "I''ll get straight to the point," Blue Eyed Freak replied, his blue eyes gleaming ominously. "Are you the Blood Demon?" Chapter 163: Rebuilding the Valley of Evil Chapter 163: Rebuilding the Valley of Evil TL: FoodieMonster007 "The Blood Demon? What the hell are you talking about all of a sudden?" Baek Suryong asked, his expression puzzled. Blue Eyed Freak''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Don''t y dumb. Someone saw your hair and eyes turning red when you fought the Bloody Ripper." "My hair and eyes turned red?" Baek Suryong widened his eyes, pretending this was news to him. Shrugging, he added, "I really have no idea what you''re talking about." "There are countless martial arts out there, but only one causes that effect," Blue Eyed Freak insisted, his blue eyes glinting eerily. Under that piercing gaze that scanned him from head to toe, Baek Suryong became certain of one thing. This guy He''s mastered the Blue Eyes Demonic Art. Baek Suryong had suspected it when he first met the Blue Eyed Freak, but at the time, he was focused on rescuing Wiji Cheon and didn''t have time to dwell on it. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo?Now that I look at him again Since reaching the seventh star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, Baek Suryong could sense others'' energies much more keenly. If it was a demonic art from the Blood Cult, no matter how much they tried to hide it, he would definitely notice. To think I''d meet a sessor of the Blue Eyes Demonic Art in a ce like this. Fate sure is mischievous. Baek Suryong chuckled, "Oh really? And what martial art would that be?" "The Heaven Defying Divine Art. The ultimate martial art that only the Blood Demon, the supreme leader of the Blood Cult, can master." "" "I''ll ask you one more time. Are you the Blood Demon?" the Blue Eyed Freak pressed, though he seemed certain of the answer. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong shook his head firmly. "No, I''m not." "You''re still going to deny it?!" Blue Eyed Freak roared, his blue eyes shing fiercely. Baek Suryong looked at him with pity and snickered. There was no point in arguing, as words alone wouldn''t be enough to convince his opponent. Blue Eyed Freak lost his temper. "Are you mocking me? You may be able to fool others, Blood Demon, but you can''t deceive my eyes." "Believe what you want, but I''m telling you, I''m not the Blood Demon." "Then you won''t mind if I inform the Murim Alliance? I''ll tell them that Baek Suryong, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, is the current Blood Demon who has mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Pfft! The Murim Alliance, you say?" Baek Suryong snorted. Approaching the Blue Eyed Freak, he slowly turned his hair and eyes red, almost as if he was showing off. Blue Eyed Freak''s face contorted with rage. "So I was right after all!" Baek Suryong scoffed. Although he had always feared that someone would discover the fact that he''d mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it didn''t matter if that someone was a viin like the Blue Eyed Freak. "Between me, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, and you, a demonic practitioner from the Valley of Evil, who do you think the Murim Alliance would believe? They might just kill you on the spot," he said dismissively. Blue Eyed Freak immediately retorted, "I can always file an anonymous report. It won''t be hard to get the Murim Alliance to at leastunch an investigation. If they dig into your past, I''m sure they''ll find evidence linking you to the Blood Cult" "Hahaha! Go ahead, do whatever you want. Since I''m not the Blood Demon, there''s nothing for them to find," Baek Suryongughed. He was confident that even if the Murim Alliance dug into his past, the worst they could uncover was that his parents, both former delinquents at the Azure Dragon Academy, had eloped. Unless they knew that he had been reincarnated, there was absolutely no way to connect the current him to the Blood Cult. Growing impatient, Blue Eyed Freak snarled, "Still lying until the very end!" Baek Suryong gazed at his reflection in those deep blue eyes. "I''m curious. What gives you the courage to confront me alone? Do you really think you can get away after provoking me? Or" Baek Suryong extended his senses to search for Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de, only to discover that they were both far out of earshot. It seemed that Blue Eyed Freak wanted to keep them out of this conversation, but that also meant that they wouldn''t be able to intervene in time if he decided to kill their friend. WHOOSH! An immense aura, far greater than when he first arrived in the Valley of Evil, burst forth, causing his robes to flutter. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Overwhelmed by the pressure, the Blue Eyed Freak stumbled backward, his face etched with shock. I thought he was injured from fighting the Bloody Ripper How did he be even stronger than before? Almost as if he could read the Blue Eyed Freak''s thoughts, Baek Suryong continued, "Did youe here to die?" The Heaven Defying Divine Art was the pinnacle of the Blood Cult''s martial arts. Its aura suppressed, oppressed, and dominated all other martial arts of the Blood Cult, including the Blue Eyes Demonic Art. Moreover, now that Baek Suryong had reached the seventh star realm, he could make even demonic masters of his level break into a cold sweat, let alone those weaker than him. "Ugh" Suddenly, blood trickled from the Blue Eyed Freak''s mouth, his eyes became bloodshot, and he stopped retreating. He had bitten his own tongue to free himself from the crushing fear. Although he knew that he could neither win nor escape, he had no intention of dying quietly. Since he''d met his mortal enemy, he would at least put up a fight! "Blood Demon! The day has finallye to avenge my old friends!" he bellowed, forcefully summoning his qi. "Huh? Avenge? Old friends?" CRACK! CRUNCH! The Blue Eyed Freak pushed the Blue Eyes Demonic Art to its limits, causing veins to bulge all over his body as his muscles swelled and a fierce blue aura enveloped him. Baek Suryong raised an eyebrow, impressed. "Not bad. At this level, even the Bloody Ripper would have a hard time taking you down." The Blue Eyed Freak''s martial arts exceeded Baek Suryong''s expectations, but even then, it wasn''t enough to shake his confidence. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Die!" the Blue Eyed Freak roared, drawing his sword and charging with the speed of lightning. With his weapon raised high above his head, he shed down at Baek Suryong. CRASH! With the elusiveness of a phantom, Baek Suryong sidestepped, and a huge crater formed where the sword hit the ground. Despite this, the Blue Eyed Freak''s gaze followed Baek Suryong wlessly, and he promptly unleashed a second attack. "I''ll kill you and avenge my friends!" he shouted, blue light pouring from his eyes. The calm demeanor he''d shown while guarding the Valley of Evil was nowhere to be seen. BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOOOOM! As the two masters shed, explosions echoed like bombs. The Blue Eyed Freak''s sword, charged with enhanced qi, was destructive enough to change thendscape, but Baek Suryong focused only on defense, conserving his strength and energy. As they fought, Baek Suryong looked deeply into the Blue Eyed Freak''s eyes. Seeing the immense anger and pain there, he was reminded of the Nine Yin Witch who had gone mad after being forced to learn the White Ice Divine Art in a Blood Cult facility. He had expected there to be more victims like her out there, but he didn''t think he would meet another one so soon. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Ah I understand now," he sighed softly. "We need to talk, but first you need to calm down." Baek Suryong hadn''t interfered with the Nine Yin Witch since she had chosen her own path. However, the Blue Eyed Freak didn''t seem like someone who wanted to die, so he decided to approach the situation differently. He closed in on the Blue Eyed Freak, parrying the next blow even though it cost him a few strands of hair. In response, the Blue Eyed Freak gritted his teeth, his eyes emitting so much blue light they looked like they were on fire. Those special blue eyes, sharpened by cruel training and drugs, could read an opponent''s movements, predict their attacks, sense the flow of energy, and gauge their strength. When it came to anticipating surprise attacks, it ranked among the world''s top martial arts. If the Blue Eyed Freak achievedplete mastery, his eye would be nearly divine, approaching the level of foresight. Unfortunately "You''re still a long way from fully mastering the Blue Eyes Demonic Art, aren''t you? Not that it matters. Even if you achieved it, you cannot defeat me," Baek Suryong remarked, slipping into a gap in the Blue Eyed Freak''s guard. The Blue Eyed Freak quickly surrounded himself with a qi barrier, but it was futile. The moment his qi touched that of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it melted away. "What the hell?!" he eximed. "Curse your luck. Our martial arts are just too ipatible," Baek Suryong sighed, grabbing the Blue Eyed Freak''s face and mming him into the ground. Read this at northdetldo, or else. SLAM! "Argh!" The Blue Eyed Freak coughed out blood. It wasn''t mere brute force that had felled him; Baek Suryong had channeled the Heaven Defying Divine Art''s energy into his body, forcibly dispersing the Blue Eyes Demonic Art. He grit his teeth in frustration. By now, it was painfully clear to him that as Baek Suryong''s crimson Blood Demon Eyes glowed brighter, his own blue eyes began to dim. Baek Suryong exined, "Did you know? The Blue Eyes Demonic Art was a martial art created specifically for the shadows who guarded the Blood Demon. This means that even though it''s one of the most powerful demonic arts, the restrictions ced on it are stricter than most. "Our martial arts have a strict hierarchy. You, a user of the Blue Eyes Demonic Art, can never hope to defeat me, who mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art." northdetldo wees you. "Shut up! I''ll kill you!" the Blue Eyed Freak screeched, desperately trying to muster all his remaining qi. s, it was futile. He was ready for sacrifice his life to take down Baek Suryong, but faced with its nemesis, his qi refused to obey him. Baek Suryong calmly looked down at him. "Since you called me the Blood Demon and tried to kill me, you must really hate the Blood Cult. As I said before though, I''m not the Blood Demon." "Stop talking nonsense! How can you not be the Blood Demon when you''ve mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art?!" "If I were truly the Blood Demon, why would I bother lying? Why would I go easy on you and let you live till now?" "You''re trying to deceive me until the very end!" SMACK! Baek Suryong pped the Blue Eyed Freak so hard that his head whipped to the side. "Think before you speak. Do I look like someone who would waste time on such meaningless bullshit?" he said coldly. "" The Blue Eyed Freak fell silent. After a while, when a little bit of reason came back to him, he asked gingerly, "Are you really not the Blood Demon?" "No, but it is true that I have mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art," Baek Suryong admitted. "How can that be? The Heaven Defying Divine Art is" "Just a martial art like any other. Anyone can learn it as long as they have the right form." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "" "Let me tell you this." A malevolent smile appeared on Baek Suryong''s face, and an overwhelming killing intent radiated from him. "I hate the Blood Cult just as much as you do, maybe even more. So far, I''ve killed every cultist I''ve met, and I will continue killing them. Someday, I''ll definitely find their headquarters and raze it to the ground." The Blue Eyed Freak stared nkly at the surreal sight in front of him. A man with blood-red hair and eyes stood silhouetted against the zing hues of sunset, his chilling smile masking a rage capable of incinerating the entire murim as he dered his intention to annihte the Blood Cult. "If I were the Blood Demon, I wouldn''t waste time talking to you. I''d just kill you quickly, or capture and torture you. Same goes for those guys over there," Baek Suryong said, tilting his head to the side. The Blue Eyed Freak nced in the direction Baek Suryong had indicated. In the distance, he could see his friends, Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de, rushing over using movement arts. "Blue Eyed Freak!" "Hey, you! Stop!" This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Despite setting up a qi barrier to block sound before the fight, the explosive energy waves from their intense battle had breached it, alerting his friends and prompting them toe running. Baek Suryong returned his hair and eyes to their normal ck color. There was no need to exin himself to more people than was absolutely necessary. Looking intently at Blue Eyed Freak, he warned, "I trust you''re smart enough to understand the situation." "I didn''t tell them anything. Please, don''t kill them," Blue Eyed Freak pleaded. Baek Suryong nodded, then grabbed Blue Eyed Freak''s arm and helped him up. Seeing this from a distance, Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de ceased using movement arts and approached slowly, not wanting to provoke Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong carefully studied the trio in turn. After some deliberation, he announced, "I have a proposition for you three." The long-time gatekeepers of the Valley of Evil stared nkly at Baek Suryong, puzzled. Baek Suryong grinned. "What do you guys think about rebuilding the Valley of Evil?" All three men''s eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 164: The New Lord of the Valley Chapter 164: The New Lord of the Valley TL: FoodieMonster007 Hell Axe stared at Baek Suryong in disbelief, the absurdity of the request leaving him so dumfounded that he couldn''t get angry. "What? You want us to rebuild the Valley of Evil?" "You destroyed the Valley of Evil, and now you want us to rebuild it?" Wolf Fang de red daggers at Baek Suryong. If Blue Eyed Freak hadn''t been held captive by Baek Suryong, he would have drawn his weapon by now. Unaffected by the two''s open hostility, Baek Suryongughed, "Me? Destroy the Valley of Evil? No way. We only captured the small fry. The smart ones and those with decent martial arts skills already fled, like you guys." "" The three gatekeepers shut their mouths. Baek Suryong was telling the truth. Although most of the Valley''s viins had been captured and taken away by warriors from the nearby Murim Alliance branch, as Baek Suryong pointed out, those apprehended were merely petty criminals. Baek Suryong grinned. "Bring those men back and rebuild the Valley of Evil. If you need funding, I''ll sponsor you. Through mypany, I can also supply you guys with food and other everyday necessities." Well, the moneyes from the Blood Cult''s secret vault beneath the Valley of Evil, but they don''t need to know that, do they? Sigh, even though I wanted to take it all, it''s just too much to pocket Despite Baek Suryong''s assurance, Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de eyed him suspiciously. In their world, there was no such thing as a free lunch. Especially for viins like them, unconditional offers were nothing but traps. "What kind of nonsense are you spouting?"You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Don''t tell me you n to be the new Valley Lord and make us your ves?" "Naturally, I have my own agenda. I have one condition," Baek Suryong admitted, acknowledging their skepticism. "Hmph!" "I knew it!" Baek Suryong smiled and rested his hand on Blue Eyed Freak''s shoulder. "The condition is that Blue Eyed Freak here bes the new Lord of the Valley." "W-What did you just say?" "Blue Eyed Freak? The new Valley Lord?" Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de turned to look at Blue Eyed Freak, their eyes wide with shock. A bewildered Blue Eyed Freak sent a telepathic message to Baek Suryong, [What are you thinking? You want me to be the Valley Lord?] [I''m giving you a chance for revenge,] Baek Suryong replied, smiling knowingly. Addressing everyone, he said grimly, "Soon the Blood Cult will rise again. "What?" "T-The Blood Cult?" "Didn''t those guys disband a long time ago?" Blue Eyed Freak, Hell Axe, and Wolf Fang de couldn''t believe their ears. Guarding the Valley of Evil gave them little opportunity to hear about the outside world, making this newspletely unfamiliar to them. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong exined, "It''s not exactly a secret. Everywhere you look, there are signs of the Blood Cult''s resurgence. Even the Murim Alliance has been on a state of high alert for quite some time now." When Go Juyeol had previously visited Baek Academy regarding the Jin Academy incident, he had already revealed that the Murim Alliance was aware of the Blood Cult''seback. Still, Baek Suryong was confident that no one in the Alliance had more detailed knowledge of the Cult''s movements than he did. It''s highly likely that a Blood Cult spy within the Murim Alliance is intentionally obstructing the flow of information, making them untrustworthy. I''ll have to form my own forces. "If the Blood Cult returns, a great war will erupt. The entire murim will be a battlefield," Baek Suryong continued, his expression more serious than ever. The gatekeeper trio narrowed their eyes. From Baek Suryong''s tone, they couldn''t easily dismiss his words as nonsense. "Eventually, all of you will be forced to choose sides. The Blood Cult will attempt to bring all unorthodox sects and martial artists under their control, while the orthodox sects will try to eliminate you before you can join the Blood Cult." "Ha! Who says they can drag us into their war?" "We''ve always lived on our own terms and will continue to do so. No one can force us to do their bidding." Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de protested loudly, but unease flickered across their faces. Baek Suryong snorted. "Do you seriously think you can withstand a massive flood with the meager strength of an individual? If you''re lucky, you might be able to hide until the war ends. But then what?" "" "If the Blood Cult prevails, the unorthodox sects will eliminate you for not fighting alongside them. If the Murim Alliance wins, martial artists seeking vengeance for their fallenrades will target you." Realizing that Baek Suryong was bluntlyying out the harsh reality ahead, the trio''s faces turned grim. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Seeing their hesitation, Baek Suryong taunted, "I guess you could retreat further into the Valley of Evil and live like sewer rats for the rest of your days. Is that what you want?" "Shut up!" "You don''t know anything about us!" Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de red at Baek Suryong, releasing their killing intent. This should be enough to unnerve them, Baek Suryong thought, choosing not to provoke the gatekeeper trio any further. Now that they had felt the sting of the stick, it was time to offer the carrot. "Forgive me, I overstepped. My point is that you guys, too, must make a decision. Rebuilding the Valley of Evil will expand your choices or rather, it''s the only option you''ve got if you want to live with your heads held high." "You Are you saying we should enter the Orthodox-Demonic War under the Valley of Evil''s banner?" Blue Eyed Freak, who had been listening in silence, asked. His eyes, which had red with fury during his battle with Baek Suryong, had now regained their usualposure. Baek Suryong grinned. "Exactly. Would you prefer to ally with the Blood Cult or the Murim Alliance?" "I would rather die than side with the Blood Cult," Blue Eyed Freak replied without hesitation, grinding his teeth as he recalled his terrible past. Baek Suryong nodded. "I agree. The Valley of Evil must join forces with the Murim Alliance. It''s your only chance at survival." "Why would those self-righteous hypocrites from the orthodox sects ally with us?" Hell Axe scoffed. Baek Suryong folded his arms. Hell Axe''s skepticism was understandable. Normally, the Murim Alliance wouldugh off the idea of joining forces with the Valley of Evil until they faced the Blood Cult head-on, that is. "When war erupts, the Murim Alliance will be desperate for any help they can get. If a potential enemy offers to be an ally, they won''t be in a position to refuse. At first, they might not treat you as equals, but by the end of the war, everything will be different. The viins of the Valley of Evil will have made significant contributions. And then" Baek Suryong paused, his eyes gleaming with confidence as he tossed the final bait. "You can ask to be taken off the Murim Alliance''s wanted list as your reward." "What the" This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "Ha!" The gatekeepers could hardly believe their ears. The idea that the Blood Cult would rise again, and even more so, that they could somehow aid the Murim Alliance''s war efforts, was ludicrous. What kind of madness is this? Baek Suryong''s ims made no sense, yet strangely enough, they didn''t feelpletely out of reach. Perhaps it was the unwavering confidence in his eyes as he spouted nonsense. Before they realized it, the three men were already picturing their bright, carefree futures, their names stricken from the Murim Alliance''s wanted list. Baek Suryong studied the men''s faces closely. A few days ago, he had asked the Demon Doctor about the backgrounds of the Valley of Evil''s gatekeepers.
"Hell Axe is wanted for killing a corrupt magistrate and fleeing. Unfortunately, the magistrate turned out to be a secr disciple of a prestigious sect, and they branded him a criminal. "Wolf Fang de is ruthless, but he only kills martial artists. Those who ndered him exaggerated his brutality. He''s actually just a guy who''s addicted to duels to the death. "As for Blue Eyed Freak, little is known. Around a dozen years ago, he showed up here covered in blood and dered himself a gatekeeper of the Valley of Evil. He''s an entric."
The three were definitely viins. However, considering the severity of their crimes, they were individuals who could be redeemed.
"They''re skilled martial artists who couldn''t adapt to life inside the Valley of Evil, so they built huts near the entrance and lived there, calling themselves gatekeepers."
After getting the information he needed, Baek Suryong secretly helped the Demon Doctor escape from prison and ordered him toy low for a few days before returning to the Valley of Evil. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Originally, I intended to leave the Valley of Evil to the Demon Doctor but considering his martial prowess and character, Blue Eyed Freak is far more suited to be the Valley Lord. "Hell Axe, Wolf Fang de, I understand both of you have your own troubled histories. I''m ready to put that aside and help you win your freedom," Baek Suryong said, locking eyes with Blue Eyed Freak. "But none of this will be possible unless you, Blue Eyed Freak, take the position of Valley Lord." Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de looked at Blue Eyed Freak with hopeful expressions, but said nothing. They clearly wanted him to be the new Lord, but they didn''t want to pressure him. Still, Blue Eyed Freak hesitated. ncing down at his trembling hands, he thought, Me? Go to war against the Blood Cult? When he was a child, he had no idea that the training facility he stayed at was run by the Blood Cult. For an orphan like him, they provided food, shelter, and martial arts training. He was satisfied with that. It wasn''t until his fellow trainees began to die, coughing up blood, that he realized something was terribly wrong. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads.
"Tsk. Three more corpses today." "I thought this one showed promise" "It''s not easy finding a vessel for the Heaven Defying Divine Art. That kid tried too hard and exploded." "From now on, let''s have the less talented ones learn the Blue Eyes Demonic Art instead. We''ll need shadows to serve our Lord, after all."
Even now, fragments of his instructors'' conversations sometimes haunted his dreams. Still, knowing he was a tool, he''d trained when ordered, took elixirs when ordered, and killed when ordered. Until "that incident" happened. One day, a blood-soaked boy with a scar like a worm on his lip stormed into his dormitory and cut down the instructor who rushed at him. His sharp eyes sweeping over the trembling, cowering children, he''d shouted, "Let''s get out of here! I won''t force any of you though. Only those who want to escape shoulde with me." You ought to read this at northdetldo. Practically hypnotized, Blue Eyed Freak had followed the boy without thinking, but soon they were forced to part ways. The Blood Cult pursuers had caught up, and the boy had decided to stay behind to stall them.
"Run. Survive. If fate allows, we''ll meet again. Oh, and whatever you do, don''t go to the Murim Alliance. They''ve got Blood Cult spies there. If they catch you, they''ll torture you so badly you''ll wish you were dead."
After that, Blue Eyed Freak had fled in a haze. For years, he lived as the boy had warned. Committing countless crimes to survive, he finally found his way to the Valley of Evil. Even then, peace eluded him. The fear of being hunted never left him. Every day, he stood guard at the entrance, waiting for the Blood Cultists. That was how he came to be the gatekeeper. Blue Eyed Freak stared intently at Baek Suryong''s face. For a moment, the face of the boy who had saved him so long ago ovepped with the young man''s. Feeling as if he was in a dream, he began, "By any chance, are you" "Am I what?" Read this at northdetldo, or else. "No, it''s nothing." Blue Eyed Freak shook his head. The faces weren''t the same, and Baek Suryong didn''t have a scar on his lip. He''s not that boy. Even so, just when I was getting tired of waiting, just when I was on the verge of giving up Though he had mistaken Baek Suryong for the Blood Demon andshed out in a final act of desperation, his true enemy was his own exhaustion, born of endless suspense and mounting anxiety. No matter how long he kept watch, the scarred boy never reappeared in the murim. Now though, Baek Suryong had arrived in his stead. A sessor of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, determined to destroy the Blood Cult. "Do you need more time to decide?" Baek Suryong asked. "No, I don''t." Blue Eyed Freak clenched his fists, his vivid blue eyes locking onto Baek Suryong. As it turned out, gathering his courage wasn''t as hard as he''d imagined. "I ept your proposal. I''ll take the position of Valley Lord, and when war breaks out, I''ll go to the frontlines and crush the Blood Cult." Wicked grins spread across the faces of Hell Axe and Wolf Fang de. It was the birth of a new Valley of Evil. Chapter 165: A Glorious Homecoming Chapter 165: A Glorious Homing TL: FoodieMonster007 "You said you''d be right back, so why are you sote? Did you get into a fight somewhere?" Mae Geuklyom frowned, scrutinizing Baek Suryong, who had finally returned after several hours. He''d been worried something might''ve happened since Baek Suryong was muchter than expected, but thankfully, his grandson didn''t appear injured at all. Instead, the little rascal was grinning from ear to ear. "Sorry, I got held up at the outhouse," Baek Suryong replied slyly, his face as content as if he''d stumbled upon free money on the ground. "Hmph, that must have been one hell of a satisfying dump," Namgung Su sneered. Unfazed by Namgung Su''s sarcasm, Baek Suryong grinned mischievously and leaned closer to the prudish man. "How did you know that? Damn, I felt like I was passing a coiled dragon. As if I had just relieved myself of ten years of umted constipation. Well, I suppose you must be familiar with that feeling as well. Judging by the constant scowl on your face, you''re probably constipated all the time, aren''t you, Mr. Namgung?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Ridiculous. Disgusting. Stay away from me," Namgung Su grimaced and quickly backed away, clearly unwilling to take part in this baloney. Mae Geuklyom clicked his tongue. "You cheeky brat. Anyway, what are you grinning like that for?""Some good things happened," Baek Suryong admitted. "You had a lucky encounter in the Valley of Evil, didn''t you?" Mae Geuklyom guessed. As expected, Mae Geuklyom was sharp. Noticing the change in his grandson''s aura, he figured Baek Suryong must have had a lucky encounter in the Valley of Evil. Baek Suryong nodded eagerly. "I did gain a lot in the Valley of Evil. I can''t really exin it all, but" "No need to tell me everything," Mae Geuklyom cut in firmly. "Secrets rted to one''s martial arts are never easy to share, even with family. Nevertheless, don''t getcent. Only through relentless training can you reach higher levels." "I''ll keep that in mind." Baek Suryong replied respectfully. Grandpa''s right. Once I get back to the Azure Dragon Academy, I need to sort through everything I''ve gained. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He obtained a lot this time in the Valley of Evil. From the Blood Cult''s hidden underground cave, he secured the Blood Elixir and the ck Dragon Armor. On top of that, he also absorbed half of the Ice Essence left behind by the Nine Yin Witch. Moreover, I''ve formed an army to fight against the Blood Cult in the future. Blue Eyed Freak had agreed to his n to rebuild the Valley of Evil. Though it was now in ruins, soon enough, outcasts with nowhere else to turn would gather there again. If Blue Eyed Freak could control and train them, they''d be a formidable force in the uing war against the Blood Cult. Once I''m back, I''ll immediately send supplies through the White Dragon Conglomerate. Baek Suryong grinned to himself again, lost in thought. Suddenly, Ak Yeonho approached him quietly and whispered, "Hyung-nim, the kids are behaving strangely." "What''s wrong?" Currently, the instructors were riding on horseback while the students, still nursing their injuries, traveled in carriages. Ak Yeonho, who had just peeped inside one of the carriages, furrowed his brows. "I told the students to rest since they''re injured, but they''re all sitting cross-legged, meditating. No matter how many times I tell them to stop, they keep going. The atmosphere inside is way too intense" "Leave them be." Baek Suryong chuckled. "Those sheltered brats have finally seen firsthand how terrifying the murim is. They''ve realized how pathetic it feels to be weak." The students had danced on the edge of death multiple times in the Valley of Evil. If luck hadn''t been on their side, some or all of them might have died. They must have learned a lot from that. Baek Suryong nced at the carriage. He was separated from the students because of the Bloody Ripper, so he didn''t know what kind of battles they had fought, but looking at their wounds, he could imagine how brutal they had been. Some injuries would take a long time to heal, while others would leave lifelong scars. "Thankfully, I heard that Hyonwon Kang''s leg will heal soon. The physicians were amazed at his monstrous recovery speed," Ak Yeonho remarked, watching Baek Suryong''s expression carefully. He was worried that if Hyonwon Kang ended up with a permanent limp, Baek Suryong might me himself. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Noticing Ak Yeonho''s concern, Baek Suryong chuckled, "Of course he''s healing fast. Whose student do you think he is?" Unlike the initial chase, the journey back to Azure Dragon Academy was leisurely. Preventing the students'' injuries from getting worse was the priority, so the group couldn''t travel fast. As a result, the journey back would take several times longer than the journey to the Valley of Evil. However, there was someone among them who couldn''t wait that long. "Headmaster, I''ll head back first. I''ve got a mountain of sses to teach and piles of work to handle," Namgung Su said. Mae Geuklyom replied, "Very well. Thank you for your efforts. I''ll be sure to bring the students back safely." Namgung Su turned to Baek Suryong, his usually stoic face showing a rare hint of resignation. "You. Don''t cause any more trouble ande straight back to the academy." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "What? Who are you calling a troublemaker" Before Baek Suryong could finish speaking, Namgung Su spun on his heel and disappeared in an instant, moving so swiftly it seemed like he had vanished into thin air. Grinding his teeth, Baek Suryong muttered under his breath, "That guy" "Hahahaha!" The students watching the scene from the carriage windows burst outughing. "Ahem!" Mae Geuklyom cleared his throat, breaking the lighthearted mood. "Although it took us three days to get here, the journey back will take about fifteen. While you''re recovering, take care not to aggravate your internal injuries or reopen your wounds." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "With the extra time, why don''t we help the students with their martial arts? They seem eager to learn," Baek Suryong suggested. Mae Geuklyom nodded. "That''s a good idea. Their eyes definitely look more resolute now." Thus, the three instructors took turns teaching the five students. Wiji Cheon meditated while hugging the Soul Sword. Whenever he had questions about swordsmanship, he would get up and approach Baek Suryong or Mae Geuklyom. Hyonwon Kang, who was the most severely injured, sat silently and reflected on the battles in the Valley of Evil. asionally, he would ask Baek Suryong for advice on the Asura Blood Heaven de, but his expression was so grim that the instructors were hesitant to take the initiative. Ya Suhyeok was the first to recover fully. As such, Mae Geuklyom, Baek Suryong, and Ak Yeonho took turns sparring with him. Through these sessions, Ya Suhyeok constantly pondered how to effectively use the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest in realbat. Lastly, driven by the dedication of his juniors, Geo Sangwoong, as the only uninjured one, took every chance when the carriage stopped to train diligently. They''re all martial arts geniuses. They know how to improve on their own, Baek Suryong marveled. Yet, while the others were reflecting and honing their skills, Yeo Min remained lying in bed. I should talk to her soon, Baek Suryong thought, waiting for the right moment. The next day, after they stopped by a vige and settled into an inn, Baek Suryong made his way to Yeo Min''s room. "How are you feeling?" he asked gently. "I''m okay" Yeo Min nodded, her face still pale. She had regained enough strength to move, but her spirit hadn''t recovered. Ever since the Nine Yin Witch attacked her, she had been in a daze. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong sipped his tea quietly for a moment, then said, "About the yin energy residing in your body" "It came from the Nine Yin Witch, didn''t it?" Yeo Min cut in. "So, you knew." Yeo Min nodded weakly. As soon as she regained consciousness, she had felt a powerful yet incredibly pure and clear yin energy inside her qi center. It hadn''t taken her long to figure out where it came from. "The Nine Yin Witch is dead, right?" she asked hesitantly. "Yes. She came to her senses at the very end and asked me to tell you that she''s sorry," Baek Suryong confirmed. "" Yeo Min fell silent. Baek Suryong set up a qi sound barrier to ensure their conversation remained private. "Yeo Min, please don''t share what I''m about to tell you with anyone else. It might attract unwanted attention from malicious forces," he said, before telling her the story of the Nine Yin Witch. northdetldo wees you. As she listened, Yeo Min''s expression changed several times. By the time Baek Suryong finished speaking, she let out a long sigh, "I see" "At least, in the end, she seemed to be at peace," Baek Suryongforted. "" For a while, Yeo Min said nothing, lost in her thoughts. Suddenly, she mumbled, "I needed money for medicine." "Hmm?" "The reason I was so desperate to make money," Yeo Min exined, fiddling with her now-white hair. "I''ve been taking medicine to suppress the yin energy inside me for a long time. The ingredients are really expensive." "You don''t need to take that medicine anymore. In fact, taking it now would be dangerous," Baek Suryong said firmly. The yin energy in Yeo Min''s body was now on apletely different level. If she tried to suppress it with medicine now, the rebound would likely kill her. "From now on, you need to learn ice arts to control the yin energy in your body." "My mother told me that if I learned ice arts, my lifespan would be shortened, like hers was. She warned me never to learn it," Yeo Min whispered, her fear evident in her eyes. "That''s only if you learned the wrong kind." Baek Suryong smiled gently, extending a finger toward the teacup in front of him. CRACKLE A thinyer of ice formed over the tea, freezing it. Even though he was only at the beginner level, it was unmistakably the White Ice Divine Art, the greatest ice art in the world. "If you master the martial arts I show you, you''ll be fine. With your natural constitution and the Ice Essence, you''ll improve faster than anyone else," he added. "T-That" Stunned speechless, Yeo Min''s eyes widened in shock. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Finally, when she came back to her senses, she stammered, "M-Mr. Baek, you don''t need to give me money anymore." "Of course not. Were you nning to keep epting it shamelessly?" Baek Suryong teased. Yeo Min had been staying and eating at the White Dragon Manor while receiving a monthly sry from Baek Suryong in exchange for participating in the movement arts tournament at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Although she needed the money for her medicine, she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was different from the other students. In essence, her rtionship with Baek Suryong was a financial transaction, nothing more. However, that dynamic had just changed. Embarrassed, Yeo Min pouted. "Tsk, you could keep giving me an allowance Just think of it as pocket money for your cute student." "You cheeky brat." Baek Suryong reached out and lightly flicked her forehead. "Ow! How could you hit an injured patient?!" Yeo Min protested, but her expression was much brighter than before. What a strong-willed kid, Baek Suryong thought with a grin. Yeo Min lost her mother at a young age and was betrayed by the Nine Yin Witch, someone she''d opened her heart to. Even though she received the Ice Essence and a chance to learn the White Ice Divine Art, she must have been deeply hurt emotionally. I was worried she might sumb to her inner demons, but it seems my worried were unfounded. Despite her delicate appearance, doesn''t she have more grit than the boys? Baek Suryong chuckled to himself, "Looks like I have good luck with students in this life." "Pardon? What did you say?" Yeo Min asked, confused, but her teacher refused to repeat himself. That day, Baek Suryong found the sessor to the White Ice Divine Art, and the final disciple for his four masters. Fifteen dayster, the group arrived in Nanchang, where the Azure Dragon Academy was located. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Before entering the city, Mae Geuklyom cast a worried nce at Baek Suryong. "Get ready to face the consequences of your actions." Baek Suryong nodded calmly. Although he had gained much in the Valley of Evil, the fact that Wiji Cheon had been kidnapped by the White-Haired Demon was clearly his fault, and he had no intention of shirking his responsibility. Anything''s fine as long as I''m not fired, he thought. He was willing to ept things like a massive pay cut. The real problem was if he couldn''t continue to teach his sses. That would severely disrupt his ns to win the Heavenly Martial Festival. I''ll do whatever it takes to keep teaching Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts. Even if it''s shady Steeling himself, Baek Suryong stepped through the gates "Whoa!" A tremendous cheer rose from the crowd gathered at the city entrance, as though they had been waiting for them. "Are they enemies?" "What''s going on?" Startled, the group drew their weapons, ready to fight. However, they were instead met with an unexpected wee. "The heroes of the Azure Dragon Academy have returned!" "The prodigies who defeated the viins of the Valley of Evil!" "It''s the Azure Dragon Hero and his students!" In the face of such an overwhelmingly warm reception, everyone''s jaws dropped in confusion. Chapter 166: I Knew There Was Something Fishy About Him! Chapter 166: I Knew There Was Something Fishy About Him! TL: FoodieMonster007 "The rumors started circting through the merchants of the Golden Dragon Trading Company," Myeong Il''oh remarked, his face flushed with excitement at meeting the person who had recently stirred up the entire city. "The Golden Dragon Trading Company? What kind of rumors did they spread to cause such amotion?" Baek Suryong asked, puzzled. His ears were still ringing from the cheering crowd that had greeted them so enthusiastically, it felt like the city had exploded. Even though he was allegedly at the center of the rumors, he hadn''t heard any of them and had no idea why their group had been mobbed by the crowds in the city center. If Myeong Il''oh hadn''te out to meet them, they might still be trapped in the sea of people. "People are saying that you, Hyung-nim, led the students to attack the Valley of Evil, beheaded the Bloody Ripper with a single strike, and then arrested all the viins!" Myeong Il''oh exined, his eyes sparkling. The corners of Baek Suryong''s mouth twitched awkwardly. "What do you mean, a single strike? That''s impossible, it''s not like I''m one of the Ten Supremes." Myeong Il''oh gazed at Baek Suryong with respect, envy, and a proud smile as if it was his own achievement. "Well, regardless, you did kill him, didn''t you? At first, everyone thought it was just nonsense until the Rogues'' Guild showed up and verified the rumors." "The Rogues'' Guild?" Baek Suryong eximed. Myeong Il''oh nodded. "Yes. The Rogues'' Guild revealed that the Scarlet Tiger Boss who kidnapped Wiji Cheon was actually the White-Haired Demon, one of the murim''s most wanted criminals, and that he used a hostage to flee after losing to you, Hyung-nim.""That''s not exactly how it happened" The White-Haired Demon hadn''t actually run away from Baek Suryong, but it seemed the Rogues'' Guild had spun the story that way to ensure public opinion favored him upon his return. The Golden Dragon Trading Company and the Rogues'' Guild, huh. I didn''t expect to get help from them. Who would have thought that building connections with the Golden Dragon Chairman and the old woman from the Rogues'' Guild woulde in handy like this? However, that wasn''t the end of it. northdetldo wees you. "In the end, the most credible evidence was provided by Mr. Namgung Su, who returned before you. He personally confirmed the rumors that everyone doubted!" "Namgung Su did what?" "He assured everyone that you were definitely the one who killed the Bloody Ripper, Hyung-nim, and staked his own honor on it." Hearing that Namgung Su had even staked his honor, Baek Suryong blinked in disbelief. Suddenly, he remembered Namgung Su''s determined expression when he swore he wouldn''t let him get fired. "Deep down, he must be writhing in agony" Baek Suryong muttered. "Pardon?" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "It''s nothing," Baek Suryong replied. In any case, contrary to his expectations, public opinion was positive. From the city gates all the way back to the Azure Dragon Academy, countless people had hailed him as a "chivalrous hero." Myeong Il''oh asked, "Seriously though, what happened? I knew you were strong, Hyung-nim, but I didn''t think you could defeat one of the Ten Great Viins. Wait, now that I think about it, your aura feels different" In reality, Baek Suryong''s aura had changed considerably, but Myeong Il''oh wasn''t sensitive enough to fully perceive it. He simply thought that Baek Suryong seemed more impressive because of the rumors. Baek Suryong chuckled, "So people are calling me the Azure Dragon Hero now? Did I get a new title?" "Yes! Do you like it?" Myeong Il''oh nodded, grinning proudly as if he was more excited than Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong smirked. The Azure Dragon Hero (ib), huh. "It''s not bad," he said. At the very least, he preferred it over the Hidden Dragon, which he''d heard at the Rogues'' Guild before. "By the way, Hyung-nim" Myeong Il''oh nced around warily, then leaned in closer, whispering, "What''s this about the Handsome yboy? That rumor is making the rounds too. You didn''t do anything strange while you were out, did you?" Baek Suryong raised his fist. "You want to die along with Hyonwon Kang?" Immediately, Myeong Il''oh flinched and reeled backwards. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? That damned delinquent Hyonwon Kang! I''ll make sure he pays for this! Baek Suryong made a mental note to punish Hyonwon Kang for his crimes. Sighing deeply, he said, "Anyway, I''m relieved that public opinion isn''t as bad as I expected. Looks like I don''t have to worry about being fired." "Fired? You were worried about that? Didn''t the guys at the Murim Alliance mention earlier that they''re giving you a reward? How could you be fired after that?" "" Baek Suryong''s brow twitched as he recalled the ordeal he had just gone through. Upon entering the city just now, he had received an urgent summons from the Murim Alliance, so the group had split up. He went to the Murim Alliance''s Jiangxi Branch with Myeong Il''oh, while Mae Geuklyom took the injured students to the Azure Dragon Academy. What''s the hurry? Can''t they even give me the time to go home and unpack? At the Murim Alliance''s Jiangxi Branch, Baek Suryong met the Flying Eagle Go Juyeol for the first time in a while. Celebrating the destruction of the Valley of Evil as if it was his own achievement, Go Juyeol hugged Baek Suryong tightly,ughing, "Hahaha! Azure Dragon Hero! Your father will be so proud! You defeated one of the Ten Great Viins! When did our little Suryong be so strong? Truly admirable, hahahahaha!" "U-Uncle" Baek Suryong stammered, struggling to breathe. After being smothered by Go Juyeol for half an hour, Baek Suryong finally managed to give his report. Once he was done, Go Juyeol handed him a letter, saying, "Oh, I nearly forgot. Muheun wrote you a letter, but it seems he identally sent it to me instead." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "My father sent a letter? I''ll read itter," Baek Suryong replied, tucking the letter into his inner pocket without opening it. He had too much on his mind to read it right now. It''s probably the same mundane stuff he always writes. Anyway, Baek Suryong was now heading to the Azure Dragon Academy with Myeong Il''oh. "The Principal called for a staff meeting?" he asked. Myeong Il''oh looked at the sky and checked the time. "Yes. He returned yesterday from the Five Academies'' Principals'' Meeting and called for a meeting. If we hurry, we''ll make it just in time." Baek Suryong pouted. "I''m going to get scolded by the Principal, aren''t I?" "Most likely, yes." Although Baek Suryong had boosted the Azure Dragon Academy''s reputation by toppling the Valley of Evil, it was an undeniable fact that he had knowingly endangered the students. While Noh Goonsang was generally fond of him, he wasn''t someone who would overlook such a grievous fault. "Come on, with such a great achievement, nothing serious will happen. At worst, you''ll get a few months'' pay cut and be forced to write an official statement of apology," Myeong Il''oh said with augh. "Don''t take it so lightly just because it''s not your problem," Baek Suryong retorted. "Oh, by the way, they''ll also discuss the Heavenly Martial Festival today." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "The Heavenly Martial Festival?" Baek Suryong stopped in his tracks and stared at Myeong Il''oh. "You didn''t know? Every year, the school principals decide on matters rted to the Heavenly Martial Festival at the Five Academies'' Principals'' Meeting. The rules change a little each time," Myeong Il''oh exined. "Hmm" Baek Suryong nodded thoughtfully. If it was something rted to the Heavenly Martial Festival, then he definitely needed to hear it. "We should hurry so we aren''tte." By the time they entered the main conference hall, most of the instructors had already assembled. Judging by the intensity of their gazes, it seemed that everyone had heard the rumors about Baek Suryong. They''re staring so hard, I feel like the skin on my face is being peeled off, Baek Suryong thought. Well, it was inevitable. Leading the students into the Valley of Evil and returning after defeating one of the Ten Great Viins was the Azure Dragon Academy''s greatest achievement in the past decade. There was no doubt the instructors'' opinion of Baek Suryong would change. "Ahem, Mr. Baek Suryong" "Perhaps we could have tea sometime?" "I think there have been some misunderstandings between us." Even the instructors who used to ignore him now wanted to get to know him. "Sure, let''s have tea when we get the chance," Baek Suryong replied callously. Suddenly, a heavy aura filled the room, drawing everyone''s attention to the door. Noh Goonsang, the Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy had arrived. "Hoho, it seems everyone is present," he greeted, surveying the assembled instructors with a warm smile. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Eventually, his gazended on Baek Suryong, and for a split second, his eyes flickered with a peculiar light. Did he sense something? Baek Suryong felt a flicker of unease. Even though he had reached the seventh star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art and was better able to hide his aura, a master like Noh Goonsang could still perceive the subtle changes in him. "Mr. Baek Suryong," Noh Goonsang said. As expected, he noticed. Baek Suryong stood up, replying politely, "Yes, sir." Looking him up and down in amazement, Noh Goonsang remarked, "I wasn''t sure if the rumors around the city were true, but it looks like you''ve had quite the fortuitous encounter. Congrattions." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Thank you." As expected, the keen perception of a top murim master was truly impressive. Noh Goonsang had quickly realized how much Baek Suryong''s martial arts had improved. "Nevertheless, you must be punished for your thoughtlessness." Noh Goonsang''s face darkened and a cold, oppressive air surrounded him. "No matter the reason, an Azure Dragon Academy instructor should never put students in harm''s way. If someone were to be crippled or lose their life, there would be no turning back." "I acknowledge that. It was my mistake," Baek Suryong admitted. "Your sry will be reduced for three months. Any objections?" "None at all, sir." Baek Suryong bowed respectfully. The punishment was lighter than he expected. Since none of the students were killed or seriously injured, and because he had greatly enhanced the Azure Dragon Academy''s reputation by taking down the Valley of Evil, the penalty had likely been reduced. "I will ensure this doesn''t happen again," he swore. Noh Goonsang nodded. The stern expression on his face faded and his harsh aura turned as gentle as a spring breeze. He''s at a level where he can freely control his aura, Baek Suryong mused. With the advancement of his Heaven Defying Divine Art, he was now able to appraise the true abilities of the masters that he hadn''t been able to before. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Noh Goonsang smiled gently. "Now, we must also give praise where it is due." "Excuse me?" Baek Suryong blurted out, puzzled. Turning his back on the puzzled Baek Suryong, Noh Goonsang faced the group of instructors. His voice, filled with authority, echoed through the hall. "While Mr. Baek Suryong has brought great honor to our Azure Dragon Academy by defeating one of the Ten Great Viins in the Valley of Evil, we cannot overlook the courage of the students who apanied him. As the Principal, I have decided to reward four studentsGeo Sangwoong, Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, and Ya Suhyeokwith standard-grade elixirs." "Elixirs" Although it wasbeled as standard-grade, since the Murim Alliance supplied the elixir, it was likely the kind reserved for top-tier prodigies, capable of significantly enhancing the students'' inner qi. Baek Suryong quietly clenched his fist. This will be a huge help to them at their current level. However, Noh Goonsang wasn''t done yet. "In addition to the Murim Alliance reward, the Azure Dragon Academy will also award Mr. Baek with elixirs and a one-time mary bonus," he announced. "Thank you," Baek Suryong said. The punishment was much lighter than he had expected, and the rewards were generous. Some instructors seemed displeased, but no one openly objected. Noh Goonsang added, "We will discuss more in my office after this meeting." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Yes, sir." Thus, the matter of rewards and punishments concerning the Valley of Evil incident was settled. Nodding, Noh Goonsang scanned the room. "Now, onto the main agenda. During the Five Academies'' Principals'' Meeting, several changes were made regarding this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival. To put it bluntly, starting this year, the requirements for participation will be much stricter." "What?" "Stricter participation requirements" "Though it likely won''t affect our academy much" The instructors started murmuring among themselves at the unexpected news. BOOM! Noh Goonsang stomped his foot to draw everyone''s attention back to him. "I am still speaking," he said firmly. Silence fell as everyone crumpled under the weight of Noh Goonsang''s immense aura. In the now-quiet hall, Noh Goonsang''s voice echoed, "The Heavenly Martial Festival has be more violent with each passing year. Permanent injuries are nowmon, and there have even been deaths. Because of this, we Principals gathered to discuss the problem. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "First, we pinpointed the cause. We realized that putting too much emphasis on martial arts achievements and festival results has left studentscking in both schrship and character. The Five Academies of murim are supposed to nurture the future of the orthodox sects. If we only focus on martial arts, what makes us any different from the unorthodox faction? The true purpose of the Heavenly Martial Festival has been lost." Some instructors nodded in agreement, while others frowned in confusion. Noh Goonsang stopped for a moment, his eyes scanning the room until they finallynded on Baek Suryong. "Starting this year, students won''t be chosen for the Heavenly Martial Festival based solely on their martial arts skills. They''ll have topete with others who''ve passed the evaluations we''ve long overlooked: character, social engagement, and chivalry." Character, Social Engagement, and Chivalry. The names of the three assessments swirled in Baek Suryong''s mind. Could those delinquents possibly pass all of these tests? Wait, did Namgung Su already know about this? Ahh, I knew there was something fishy about him! So this is why I got off easy! "Your guidance as instructors will be more critical than ever, so I implore you to pay special attention to the students who are preparing for the uing Heavenly Martial Festival," Noh Goonsang concluded firmly. Chapter 167: Starting Today, Its Study Time Chapter 167: Starting Today, It''s Study Time TL: FoodieMonster007 After the instructors'' meeting concluded, Baek Suryong made a beeline for the Principal''s office. "It''s been a while since we''ve sat face-to-face like this, Mr. Baek," Noh Goonsang greeted. "Well, I''ve been kind of busy with worktely." "Hoho, it''s good that you''re busy, Mr. Baek, although I have missed seeing you often." Baek Suryong quietly observed the gently smiling Noh Goonsang. For some reason, the atmosphere around the old man felt different, more intense. Was the Principal''s aura always this overwhelming? Have I be more sensitive because I reached the seventh star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art? Or did he also be stronger recently? If I were to fight him now Suddenly, the corners of Noh Goonsang''s mouth turned up slightly. "Are you sizing me up now?" "Oh, I must''ve done that unconsciously. I''m sorry.""It''s fine. That your martial arts have be so strong is truly a blessing for the Azure Dragon Academy." Noh Goonsang sipped from the teacup in front of him. As he set it down, his eyes narrowed, and his tone grew serious. "Tell me about what happened in the Valley of Evil. I''ve heard all kinds of rumors, but I''d rather hear it straight from you." "Yes. First, regarding the Scarlet Tiger Gang" You ought to read this at northdetldo. As requested, Baek Suryong recounted everythingfrom the Scarlet Tiger Gang to the Valley of Evil, the Bloody Ripper, and even the fight with the Nine Yin Witch. Of course, he didn''t tell the whole truth. He didn''t mention anything about the Blood Cult or the Nine Yin Witch''s Ice Essence. Even then, it was enough to astonish Noh Goonsang. "Ha! You even defeated the Nine Yin Witch? As far as I know, that was not in the rumors!" Noh Goonsang eximed, nodding as he pped his knee. "So much happened in such a short time. Are you seriously telling me that you took down not just the Bloody Ripper, but also the White-Haired Demon and the Nine Yin Witch?" "Now that you mention it, yes." "What, this guy!" To have achieved such tremendous feats and yet show so little emotion! Seeing Baek Suryong''s indifferent expression, Noh Goonsang burst into heartyughter, "How can someone who''s practically an unknown neer to the murim, yet toppled the Valley of Evil and defeated three notorious figures, stay this calm? I must say, the title of ''Azure Dragon Hero'' suits you perfectly." "You''re too kind," Baek Suryong replied, forcing a awkward grin at Noh Goonsang''s praise. In truth, however, he wasn''t all that happy. Fame wasn''t always a blessing in the murim. Making a name for oneself also meant attracting more enemies, which only led to more trouble down the road. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Blood Cult might start keeping tabs on me soon. Baek Suryong resolved to avoid standing out as much as possible from now on. "Principal, besides Student Yeo Min, you''re the only one I''ve told about the Nine Yin Witch. I''d appreciate it if you could keep this between us," he requested politely. Puzzled, Noh Goonsang asked, "You didn''t report it to the Murim Alliance? Why not?" Baek Suryong recited the answer he had prepared, "Because it''s rted to Student Yeo Min''s personal affairs. I don''t want the Murim Alliance to start interrogating her. She''s already been through enough." Most importantly, I don''t want to be more famous, he thought, though he kept the words to himself. If he was impressed before, Noh Goonsang was now genuinely moved. "To downy such an incredible achievement when you could have easily exaggerated it, all for the sake of your student I see you in a different light now, Mr. Baek. I used to think your character fell shortpared to your skills, but it seems I was mistaken." "Well, um What?" Did I just hear that right? Baek Suryong tilted his head in confusion. Noh Goonsang quickly nodded. "Ahem! I''ll take this secret to my grave! Even is someone ces a knife at my throat, I won''t say a word!" No, you don''t have to take it to the grave Baek Suryong blinked, his expression nk. Anyway, it was fortunate that Noh Goonsang reacted positively. The tension from before hadpletely faded. "Hoho, now I see. The man standing before me is not just a new instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, but a rising master in the murim." "Cough! You''re making me blush. Honestly, I just got lucky." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Grinning, Noh Goonsang teased, "How about quitting your teaching job and bing a hero?" Baek Suryong shuddered as if he hated the thought. "Camping sucks. I hate sleeping out in the cold." "Puhahaha! I knew you''d say that!" The two chatted pleasantly for a while, though Baek Suryong had something else on his mind. "Principal, could you tell me more about the new regtions for this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival?" he asked. Although an official announcement would be made soon, he wanted to know about the changes to the Heavenly Martial Festival''s requirements as soon as possible. That way, he could prepare for it in advance. "So this was your goal from the start. No wonder you came straight to my office," Noh Goonsang chuckled. "Haha I admit it, that was part of the reason." "I''ll go over the three new evaluation criteria one at a time. To start with, the Character Evaluation is an assessment of the refined upbringing that an orthodox martial artist should possess." "By refined upbringing, you mean" "We''ll assess the students on murim history and basic academic subjects to gauge their skills in poetry, prose, art, and culture, areas that have been overlooked because of their martial arts training. Written exams will be held twice a semester, and if their average score falls short of the passing mark, they won''t be allowed to join the Heavenly Martial Festival." Baek Suryong''s eyebrow twitched incredulously. "Is there a need to go that far? We''re a martial arts academy, not a schrly institution" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "The Azure Dragon Academy isn''t just any ordinary martial arts academy. Along with the other Five Great Academies, it''s an elite school that nurtures the future leaders of the orthodox sects. If we raise powerful martial artists without instilling the right values, they could easily be evil viins and bring disaster to themonfolk. As members of the orthodox, how can we allow our students to fall short in virtue?" Noh Goonsang spoke with conviction. Sorry, but I''m from the unorthodox was what Baek Suryong wanted to say, but he held himself back just in time. Feigning a smile, he agreed awkwardly, "Uhuh, character is the most important virtue in the orthodox sects, so we must build it through education. Yeah, I got it." "Don''t worry. As long as students have basicmon sense and put in a little effort, they should pass," Noh Goonsang assured, confident that the Character Evaluation would be the easiest of the three categories. However, Baek Suryong was not at all appeased. "Whether we can expect even basicmon sense from those guys is questionable" he mumbled under his breath. "I''m sorry, what did you just say?" "It''s nothing. Anyway, what''s the second evaluation criteria?" Noh Goonsang shed Baek Suryong a suspicious look, then continued, "The second criteria is Social Engagement. In this assessment, we will grade a student''s attitude in ss, involvement in school activities, and participation in clubs. The final scores will be tallied at the end of the academic year. We include this evaluation because building good rtionships with others is vital in the jianghu. Anyone who fails to meet the required score will not be permitted to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival." ss attitude? Baek Suryong sighed softly. There was no need to think about this one. The Remedial ss was made up of a bunch of delinquents who had no friends outside the White Dragon Manor. Well, to be fair, which decent student would want to associate with them? We''re doomed. DOOMED. Seeing Baek Suryong''s somber expression, Noh Goonsang asked, "Are you okay? You look terrible. Anyway, thest criteria is the Chivalry Evaluation." "Mmhmm" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "This assessment looks at the acts of chivalry that students perform outside of the academy, for example, during their practical sses." For the first time, Baek Suryong''s eyes lit up with hope. "Does that include fighting viins in the Valley of Evil?" "Of course! Even as it is, your students have already received high scores in the Chivalry Evaluation." Baek Suryong sighed in relief. Phew! At least among the three evaluation criteria, there''s one I don''t have to worry about. Moreover, I still have a lot of practical activities nned. We can earn plenty of points in the Chivalry Evaluation. The problem is the Character Evaluation and the Social Engagement Evaluation. I need to ensure those idiots secure at least the minimum points in those two assessments as well. Noh Goonsang finished his exnation, "This year, only students who meet all three evaluation criteria will qualify to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "" Baek Suryong lowered his head, deep in thought. Every student from the Five Great Academies faced the same requirements. On the surface, the conditions didn''t ce the Azure Dragon Academy at any particr disadvantage. But not all geniuses from other academies are delinquents like ours, are they? He felt the urge to let out a deep sigh, but stifled it. Comining wouldn''t solve anything. It was better to adjust to the new rules and think up a counter-strategy as soon as possible. Noh Goonsang looked at him curiously. "Do you have any other questions?" "No," Baek Suryong answered confidently, raising his head and meeting Noh Goonsang''s gaze. "I thought those punkscked mental discipline anyway, so this is actually perfect. "As expected of you, Mr. Baek! You''re always brimming with confidence." "This is a emergency," Baek Suryong announced gravely, his expression dead serious in stark contrast to when he had spoken with Noh Goonsang just a few hours earlier. As soon as he returned to the White Dragon Manor, he had gathered his students and informed them about the new entry criteria for the Heavenly Martial Festival. "We have to pass our theory exams now?" "What the hell is up with the Social Engagement Evaluation? I don''t have any friends" "Me neither" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The delinquents, oblivious to the gravity of the situation, stared at Baek Suryong with vacant expressions. Only Geo Sangwoong, havingpeted in the Heavenly Martial Festival before, appeared shocked. "Now that I think about it, there''s been a lot of violence at the Heavenly Martial Festival recently. They picked participants based only on their martial skills, so a few bad apples slipped through" Suddenly, he looked around at his juniors, who definitely numbered among the bad apples, and groaned, "Mr. Baek, I think we''re fucked." "Ugh Regardless, let''s see how bad things are with a written test," Baek Suryong sighed, passing out copies ofst year''s test papers to the students. The subjects were writing, martial arts theory, and murim history. "This is nothing." "Piece of cake." "Aren''t you underestimating us, Mr. Baek?" You ought to read this at northdetldo. As the students sneered and quickly began scribbling on their test papers, Baek Suryong felt a flicker of hope. Less than an hourter, they all handed in their papers. He read through one of themon questions on all their tests. "Alright, let''s see What''s the most important thing to bing a master Holy shit." It was a simple question asking about the mindset of a martial artist, but the students'' answers were outrageous. Baek Suryong lifted his head from the test papers and red at the students, who unanimously avoided his gaze. "Money, family background, muscles? Are you guys idiots?!" WHACK! THWACK! SMACK! He rolled up the test papers and smacked the back of their heads so swiftly that none of the students could dodge. "Argh!" "Ouch!" Looking at the students syed on the ground like frogs, Baek Suryong moaned, "I was a fool to have expected anything from you." These delinquent brats clearly hadn''t studied a single day in their entire lives. Sure, they were martial arts prodigies, but that didn''t mean they were good at everything. If anything, their talent probably made everyone overlook their other ws up until now. No, I can''t put all the me on them. I should take a moment to reflect on myself as well. Noh Goonsang had a point. When someone got too caught up in martial arts, their view of the world narrowed. They became rigid and set in their ways. Even in his own experience, hubris had caused many unorthodox martial artists to lose themselves to qi deviation or be ovee by their inner demons. "You know what? It''s good that I found out about this now. While you guys are recovering from your injuries, you won''t be able to train intensively, so we can use the extra time for other pursuits." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Excuse me?" "What do you mean" Baek Suryong decided to think positively. The kids already had solid physical foundations. If they could strengthen their mentalities, their martial arts would naturally improve as well. "What I mean is, starting today, it''s study time." The students'' faces paled. NOOOOO! We''d much prefer training in martial arts instead!!! Chapter 168: How Can I Help You? Chapter 168: How Can I Help You? TL: FoodieMonster007 BAM! Baek Suryong mmed his wine cup down on the table. "Those brats are hopeless," he grumbled. It had been a while since he''d met up with his fellow new instructors, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong. As they chatted and sipped their drinks, the conversation inevitably steered toward the new admission criteria for the Heavenly Martial Festival. "Are the kids really that bad at studying?" Jaegal Soyeong asked, downing her liquor with more energy than anyone else at the table. As life at the academy was tough, drinking had be her only pleasure, and she was gradually turning into a hopeless alcoholic. Baek Suryong sighed, "Geo Sangwoong and Yeo Min are a bit better. They''re extremely good at math and have a knack for studying." Ironically, the two who were less gifted in martial arts excelled academically. The real problem was the martial arts prodigies. Just thinking about them frustrated him. "You wouldn''t believe how empty Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok''s heads are. Ya Suhyeok doesn''t even know who Zhang Sanfeng is!""Wow, that''s pretty severe." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "How did they even pass the entrance exam?" "I was wondering the same thing" Baek Suryong groaned. Back when he was an instructor in the Blood Cult, these issues never crossed his mind. Over there, the students'' upbringing and character didn''t matter, only martial arts prowess. The cult even had a penchant for simpletons and homicidal maniacs. Now that I think about it, maybe that''s why those trainees turned out the way they did. For a moment, a bitter expression crossed Baek Suryong''s face. Knowing how intensepetition could push martial artists to unbelievable extremes, he understood the purpose of the new regtions for the Heavenly Martial Festival better than anyone else. "Haa" he sighed. Refilling his wine cup, Ak Yeonho asked, "Setting those two aside, what about Wiji Cheon? He seems diligent, so I thought he''d be good at studying." "He''s a problem too. Wiji Cheon is" Baek Suryong paused, searching for the right words. "I guess you could say he''s excessively pure." Wiji Cheon was undoubtedly a genius, but only when it came to the sword. If you taught him one sword technique, he would master ten, but in all other aspects, he was practically a nk te. "Since he lived deep in the mountains with his grandfather from a young age, hecks basicmon sense. His concepts of good and evil are also a bit blurred." On top of that, his grandfather was the head of one of the Blood Cult''s Eight Great ns, and Wiji Cheon himself had suffered from qi deviation that had turned him into a crazed serial killer until recently. If anyone needed basic moral education, it was him. "Hyonwon Kang, Ya Suhyeok, Wiji Cheon I can''t believe I have to teach basic morals and etiquette to muscle-brained idiots and simple-minded kids" Baek Suryong sighed yet again. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Noticing his dejection, his colleagues offered words offort. "Don''t worry too much. There''s still plenty of time." "You''ll do just fine this time too." Unfortunately, their constions didn''t help much. With just over a month left until the first semester midterms, he needed to get the students up to a level where they could pass the Character Evaluation. At this rate, however, three out of five were sure to fail. And if that wasn''t bad enough Taking advantage of the alcohol, Baek Suryong confessed, "You might be surprised, but I recently discovered there''s something I''m not good at." """WHAT?!""" Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong eximed in unison, staring at their colleague incredulously. Ignoring them, Baek Suryong gazed dazedly into his wine cup. He was confident that he possessed a vast knowledge of martial arts, and it wasn''t a stretch to say that he had memorized most of the Blood Cult''s techniques. He could even teach most of the secondary skills needed by martial artists, such as formations, poisons, acupoint sealing, hidden weapon techniques, and so on. However, for someone with an unorthodox background like him, etiquette and moral education based on the righteousness and decorum of the orthodox sects were very unfamiliar. He could imitate it to a certain extent, but he was by no means qualified to teach it to others. With a solemn expression, hemented, "I don''t want to lie about it, so I''ll be honest with you. When ites to etiquette andmon sense of the orthodox murim, I''mpletely clueless. You''re probably surprised. I was too. I never imagined there''d be something I couldn''t teach. It really shocked me, so it must be even more shocking for you." Sighing bitterly, he emptied his cup in one gulp, his beautiful sorrowful eyes and slender fingers making him look as if he had just stepped out of a painting. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Regardless, no one here was swayed by that image. "Wow, how can someone be so arrogant" "My goodness, is shameless bragging this guy''s version of drunken rambling?" "Come to think of it, maybe Hyung-nim''s narcissism is the biggest problem." At the sight of Baek Suryong feigning humility while effortlessly boasting, his colleagues could only look on in exasperation. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong grumbled, "What? Is being honest a crime now? As long as a martial artist fights well, who cares about manners? Does having a good upbringing help you dodge an attack?" "Hyung-nim, have you thought about not trying to teach everything yourself and leaving the academic and etiquette sses to others?" Myeong Il''oh suggested. "Huh?" "Isn''t just supervising the students'' martial arts taking up all of your time?" "Well, yeah," Baek Suryong nodded reluctantly. Right now, he was indeed swamped with work. He had to teach his ss, supervise the martial arts training at the White Dragon Manor, make asional trips to the Rehabilitation Sect, and keep in touch with the Valley of Evil. No matter how hard he worked, even three of him wouldn''t be enough to handle it all. "But who should I ask?" he asked, perplexed. Myeong Il''oh replied matter-of-factly, "Teachers who are good at that stuff, of course. For example, isn''t Miss Jaegal here a specialist in murim history?" "M-Me?" Suddenly singled out, Jaegal Soyeong looked flustered, but she quickly nodded with a determined expression. "I can spare about an hour a day. It would be such a waste if those kids couldn''t participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival." Myeong Il''oh then put his arm around Ak Yeonho''s shoulder. "As for the etiquette of noble families, I''m sure Yeonho here knows it well." "I know it upside down and inside out. I''ve been learning it since childhood, and even got whipped every time I messed up," Ak Yeonho acknowledged. "And I have a keen interest in the murim''s current affairs," Myeong Il''oh added. northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong was touched by his friends'' offers of help, but there was still one problem. "Those kids have very poor concentration. They''re fine during martial arts training, but their attention span in lectures is terrible," he exined. "How bad is it?" "Earlier, Wonkang kept dozing off so much that I tried teaching him while hanging him upside down from the ceiling, but he still fell asleep." """WHAT?!""" Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong''s jaws dropped in disbelief. "Okay. First of all, I think we need to boost their motivation to study." "Hmm" "Is there any way" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The four newbie instructors put their heads together to think of ways to get the students to study. "How about this? First, we teachers can take turns tutoring them in their weak subjects, and in the evenings, we can set up a study group for them to revise what they''ve learned," Jaegal Soyeong suggested. As a prodigy who had recently graduated from the Heavenly Martial Academy, she knew best how to motivate students to study. "A study group?" "Yes. Studying with peers is really effective. Kids also feel more rxed getting help from friends who are good at studying than from teachers who they see as above them." "Oh" "It would be great if we could enlist the help of a model elite student with good etiquette, ethics and a strong sense of responsibility" A name instantly appeared in Baek Suryong''s mind. pping his knee, he smirked, saying, "I know just the student." "Ugh. I don''t understand any of this" "Stop grumbling and focus!" Dokgo Jun mmed his book shut and stared at Hyonwon Kang, who was sitting across from him. "If there''s something you don''t understand, just ask." Rubbing his temples, Hyonwon Kang looked up from his books and scowled. "Why''d you yell at me for? You wanna fight?" "I''ll say it again, I''m not studying with you because I want to." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Shaking his head, Dokgo Jun tried to resume his own studies, but he couldn''t concentrate with Hyonwon Kang constantly mumbling next to him. "Hyonwon Kang, the Student Council is really looking forward to your participation in the Heavenly Martial Festival this year. That''s why I agreed to help when Mr. Baek asked. The same goes for you, Ya Suhyeok. We have high hopes for you among the first years," he said sternly. "Yaaawn Huh? Were you talking to me?" Ya Suhyeok, who was nodding off, half-opened his eyes. Drool was dripping from the corner of his mouth. "Haa" Looking at the two delinquents who had never studied a day in their lives, Dokgo Jun let out a long sigh. Oblivious to Dokgo Jun''s concerns, Hyonwon Kang sneered, "Of course you guys should look forward to my participation. I''m gonna win the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament this year." "I''d like to tell you to wake up from your dream, but at the rate you''re going I wonder if I should even bother." "What?" "Because with your current attitude, you won''t even get to dream about it." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "You bastard" Provoked by the sharp remark, Hyonwon Kang red at Dokgo Jun, and Dokgo Jun stared right back at him. In the end though, Hyonwon Kang looked away first, feeling slightly ashamed. After all, there was a reason why he absolutely had to participate in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament. ".Fine, I''ll study. I don''t want to be disqualified from the Heavenly Martial Festival for such a stupid reason. No matter what, I have to beat that bastard Peng Sahyuk in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament," he conceded. "Your motives are impure, but at least you have some motivation." "I guess." Dokgo Jun moved to sit next to Hyonwon Kang, putting aside his own studies. "If there''s something you don''t understand, just ask me, okay?" "Then exin this to me," Hyonwon Kang said, sliding the problem he was working on over to Dokgo Jun. At the same time, he smacked the back of Ya Suhyeok''s head. "Wake up, you idiot! You need to listen too!" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Mmmyeah. Please teach me too, Senior." Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Ya Suhyeok shook his head and pped his own cheeks a few times to wake himself up. At least they''re both trying in their own way. That''s better than nothing, Dokgo Jun thought, checking the problem Hyonwon Kang had given him. It was a simple question for him. "This question is about interpreting the Wudang Sect''s seasonal rituals using the Five Elements theory. The key points you need to understand here are" Dokgo Jun patiently broke down what he knew, exining it in a way that even a child could grasp. As the top student in both theory and practicals, this was an easy task for him if he wasn''t up against the two most formidable opponents in the Azure Dragon Academy, that is. "Zzz" "Snore" The Student Council President''s angry shout echoed loudly in the room, "Goddamnit! Hyonwon Kang! Ya Suhyeok! WAKE UP!!" An old man and a young boy sat down across from each other, leisurely sipping tea. Even though they werepletely different, there was something about them that felt alike. Perhaps it was the way their swordsy neatly and identically across theirps. "I received a special request from Mr. Baek to teach you," Mae Geuklyom said. Wiji Cheon nodded. "Uh huh." "Come see me at this time every day. I will teach you the proper etiquette of a swordsman for one hour a day." "Okay. Uhm I lived in the mountains with my grandfather since I was really small, so I don''t know much about etiquette. Please forgive me if I don''t know something simple." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Ignorance is not a sin. If you don''t know something, you can always learn. The real problem is when you consciously choose to do the wrong thing, even when you know what''s right." "Understood." Although he was usually very shy, Wiji Cheon felt strangely at ease with Mae Geuklyom, like he was looking at a well-honed sword. Interestingly enough, Mae Geuklyom felt the same way. "I will exin everything to you using the sword as an example. That should be convenient for both of us." "Yes! Thank you!" "Don''t be so easily pleased." "Ehehe" "Stopughing foolishly." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Y-Yes!" Just like that, an old man who had dedicated his life to the sword and a boy fascinated by the sword found their own way ofmunicating. "Phew! Atst, I can rx a little," Baek Suryong breathed a sigh of relief, having secretly watched the students studying. In the end, he had taken the advice of his colleagues and asked Dokgo Jun to help with Hyonwon Kang''s and Ya Suhyeok''s studies, and entrusted Wiji Cheon to Mae Geuklyom for lessons in basicmon sense. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Geo Sangwoong and Yeo Min seemed like they could pass if they studied a bit more, so he decided not to worry about them. Instead, he had them focus more on martial arts training. Now that I''ve gotten them started preparing for the Character Evaluation the next problem is the Social Engagement Evaluation. The Social Engagement Evaluation was aprehensive assessment of a student''s social interactions based on ssroom behavior, participation in school activities, club involvement, and so on. All of this woulde together to form a student''s school record, or "resume" for short. "Sigh There''s no way those delinquents have their resumes in order." After much consideration, Baek Suryong decided to consult an expert in this fielda legendary figure who had gotten the most students in the history of the Azure Dragon Academy employed atrge tradingpanies, escort agencies, and even the Murim Alliance. As he opened the door to the expert''s office, the man in question stood up abruptly. "Good afternoon sir, how can I help you?" Pung Jinho greeted nervously, bowing his head.
Trantor''s Note: I don''t think I can get another chapter out before bed, so that it for this week. See you next Friday! Chapter 169: The Medicinal Cooking Research Society (1) Chapter 169: The Medicinal Cooking Research Society (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Having taught for over twenty years, Pung Jinho was the second longest serving instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy after Mae Geuklyom. More importantly, his influence both within and beyond the academy surpassed everyone, even the Principal. While Mae Geuklyom focused solely on guiding students and honing his swordsmanship, Pung Jinho had spent those two decades bribing people and meticulously building connections. His hunger for power and wealth was insatiable, and he even dreamed of founding his own academy to rece the Azure Dragon Academy if it ever copsed. Of course, Baek Suryong had long since crushed that ambition. "So, what do you think? Is it possible?" Baek Suryong asked. "Hmm" Pung Jinho hummed thoughtfully as he examined the student records Baek Suryong had handed him. In particr, his focus lingered on the files of Geo Sangwoong, Hyonwon Kang, and Yeo Min, the most infamous delinquents at the Azure Dragon Academy. After a thorough review, Pung Jinho looked up, his expression far from encouraging. "It''s quite challenging. With resumes like these, they won''t just struggle to join the Heavenly Martial Festivalthey''ll have a hard time finding employment at any reputablepany after graduation. Nowadays, there''s a tendency to focus more on the character of a graduate" As Pung Jinho words trailed off, Baek Suryong caught a cunning sparkle in his eyes. Look at this? He''s plotting something again, isn''t he? It seems that after being left alone for so long, this trash has forgotten his own predicament. I''ll have to give him a reminder he won''t soon forget.Smirking, Baek Suryong demanded, "Do you think I came all this way just to hear that? I''m here for answers, not more questions." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Well, there is a way, but" "Hey, trash. What''s up with your attitude, huh? Is this how you should be talking to me?" Annoyed, Baek Suryong pursed his lips and whistled, using a secret Blood Cult technique to awaken the dormant parasite in Pung Jinho''s body. "Gaaaah!" Pung Jinho screamed, convulsing oddly as if insects were crawling beneath his skin. His face turned beetroot red, and his veins bulged. "You must have thought you''d gotten rid of the parasite, huh? Otherwise, you wouldn''t dare act so arrogant in front of me," Baek Suryong chuckled, setting up a qi sound barrier to prevent the screams from being heard outside. "P-Please stop" Pung Jinho begged desperately, writhing on the floor. "Seems you''ve forgotten how painful it is when the parasite acts up. Should I remind you periodically like this?" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "N-No!" "Okay then, prove that I don''t have to. First, how about you kneel down?" With great difficulty, Pung Jinho knelt, looking up at Baek Suryong with fear. How did he know I was trying to exploit his plight to make him remove the parasite? Baek Suryong sneered. Pung Jinho''s scheming was useless against him. "Just because people are calling me the Azure Dragon Hero, do you think that I''m really a righteous hero?" What Azure Dragon Hero? You''re the devil! Pung Jinho cursed himself for forgetting that to him, Baek Suryong was a more terrifying monster than the Ten Great Viins. "Please forgive me just this once" he pleaded. Looking down coldly at the trembling, prostrating man, Baek Suryong gestured toward the student records on the table. "From now on, think carefully before you answer. Anyway, back to the topic. Can you get these kids into the Heavenly Martial Festival?" "Y-Yes, I can!" Smiling, Baek Suryong whistled again, lulling the parasite back to sleep. "See? If you''d done this from the start, it would have been better for both of us." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Struggling to his feet, Pung Jinho cautiously sat back down. His legs were shaking, and cold sweat dripped down his face. ncing nervously at Baek Suryong, he stammered, "B-But it''s t-truly very d-difficult. I-I''m not exaggerating!" Baek Suryong nodded. He had anticipated as much. In fact, he wouldn''t even be shocked if getting his students into the Heavenly Martial Festival required forging documents. "I won''t be unreasonable, so exin specifically what needs to be done," he demanded. Trembling, Pung Jinho picked up the student records. "All three senior students have terrible records, but Hyonwon Kang is the biggest problem." "I figured as much," Baek Suryong agreed, furrowing his brow. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Not only has Hyonwon Kang been involved in dozens of violent incidents, he''s also been caught for underage drinking, disorderly conduct, and poor ss attitude to name a few. He ys truant so often, his ss attendance is barely enough to keep him from being held back. As such, his past annual evaluations areless than ster." "Holy crap. Wonkang, you''re the delinquent among delinquents" Baek Suryong sighed. Even though he expected it, hearing about Hyonwon Kang''s exploits made him despair. In a low voice, he muttered, "Stupid punk. If you''re going to beat someone up, at least do it where no one else can see, or get some leverage to ckmail the witnesses into shutting up, or just eliminate them altogether. Why can''t you even do one simple thing? Damn it, what''s wrong with youngsters these days" "Eek!" A chill ran down Pung Jinho''s spine. Having just been brutally tortured, the threats that came out of Baek Suryong''s mouth were all the more sinister. Thankfully, Baek Suryong wasn''t serious. He was just venting his frustration and reminiscing about his own adolescent adventures. Turning his attention back to Pung Jinho, he snapped, "Why are you making that face? Continue." "Y-Yes!" Terrified, Pung Jinho vowed never to scheme recklessly in front of Baek Suryong again, then said, "The only fortunate thing is that in more than half of these incidents, Peng Sahyuk is involved." "Peng Sahyuk?" Baek Suryong tilted his head in confusion at the unexpected name. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "If you look here, in more than half of the incidents involving Hyonwon Kang, Peng Sahyuk is mentioned." "Huh, you''re right. Come to think of it" Baek Suryong recalled his first meeting with Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang had shed with the Student Council Discipline Committee, and Peng Sahyuk came and chased him away before anything serious happened. At that time, he''d thought that Peng Sahyuk hade to pick a fight with Hyonwon Kang. Pung Jinho added, "I was involved in resolving some of these incidents as well. Sometimes Peng Sahyuk stopped things before they escted, but other times he got involved and made things worse. Either way, we can revise most of the records to suggest that Peng Sahyuk was the main instigator." "What do you mean, revise them?" Baek Suryong asked, ufortable. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Pung Jinho smirked. "Peng Sahyuk is the Young Master of one of the Five Great ns. He''ll be allowed to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival regardless of what''s in his record. Plus, he''s transferred to the Heavenly Martial Academy. We can do whatever we want, and he won''t be able to object. It''s perfect." "" "We''re lucky. Thanks to Peng Sahyuk''s constant intervention, we can lighten Hyonwon Kang''s charges." "Hmm" Baek Suryong frowned. Pung Jinho hunched his shoulders. "Um, if you''re ufortable with it" "No, it''s not that." Baek Suryong shook his head. By now, even he knew about the special rtionship between Hyonwon Kang and Peng Sahyukformer childhood friends turned bitter rivals. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Could it be? Did Peng Sahyuk deliberately act like a jerk to protect Hyonwon Kang? Nah, I''m overthinking it. Peng Sahyuk does have a naturally arrogant personality, after all. Deciding, not to dwell on it, Baek Suryong grinned and muttered, "Seems those two are destined to sh at the Heavenly Martial Festival." "Pardon?" "Never mind. Anyway, you''re saying there''s a chance Wonkang can pass the Social Engagement Evaluation, right?" Pung Jinho nodded. "With some additional preparation, yes, it''s possible. First, I''ll speak to the instructors to ensure this year''s ss attitude evaluations are favorable." Few of the instructors at Azure Dragon Academy were beyond his influence. If he called in a few favors, no one would give Hyonwon Kang a bad review. "Second, he needs to score at least average on the written exams. Don''t worry about this either. We just have to secretly leak the exam questions in advance" "No, don''t do that." "Huh?" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Folding his arms, Baek Suryong said firmly, "You seem to have misunderstood me. I don''t want the students to seed using underhanded methods." "What do you mean" "They''ll do what they can on their own. They''ll take the exams to the best of their abilities, and they won''t cause any more trouble in ss. Just tell the instructors to drop their prejudices and grade the kids fairly." "But if their grades are poor, they won''t be able to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival" "If they can''t even pass their exams without cheating, then they don''t deserve topete," Baek Suryong asserted. He really wanted the students to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival, but he didn''t want to resort to dishonest means to do it. Not only would it not sit well with him, it would also impose a lifetime of guilt upon the students. "All three kids have caused a lot of trouble, but they''re not inherently rotten. If they were, I wouldn''t be teaching them." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Pung Jinho''s face turned red with shame. "I''m sorry. In that case, we''ll proceed by thoroughly managing their activities so as to create a good resume." "You''ve only talked about Hyonwon Kang so far. What about Geo Sangwoong and Yeo Min?" "They''re not as problematic as Hyonwon Kang, but we''ll still need to n their daily schedules and improve their grades. Each requires a different approach" Baek Suryong paid close attention to Pung Jinho''s words. Despite all his ws, Pung Jinho was an absolute master at polishing students'' resumes. Even without any fraud, he still had plenty of valuable advice to offer Baek Suryong. "Finally, all three must participate in club activities, as these significantly impact their Social Engagement Evaluation scores." "So they''ll need to join clubs?" "Unfortunately, just joining a club isn''t enough for them. They''ll need to take leading roles. For that it might be better to create a new club." "Would something like a swordsmanship research club work?" Pung Jinho shook his head. "No, it has to stand out from the other clubs to make the activities more meaningful. The more noticeable the aplishments, the better. Ideally, the club should engage in some charity work to showcase the students''passion" "Hmm a club that''spletely different from existing ones, with visible achievements, and helps people" Suddenly, inspiration struck Baek Suryong. "How about a club like this?" he asked, exining his idea. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Pung Jinho''s eyes zed over. "What?" "So it''s no good?" With a puzzled expression, Pung Jinho stroked his beard and then nodded seriously. "It''s a bit, no, very unusual, but Well, since it''s a club that hasn''t existed before, the students will definitely earn extra points." That night, at the White Dragon Manor, Baek Suryong gathered the students and briefly exined his conversation with Pung Jinho. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "For that reason, we''ve decided to create a new club, and you three absolutely must join," he dered, pointing at Hyonwon Kang, Geo Sangwoong, and Yeo Min. Understanding their situation, the students nodded obediently. "Understood, but what kind of club are we creating?" "Maybe something like martial arts research?" Baek Suryong shook his head. "Most martial arts-rted clubs already exist, so achieving results with that would be tough." The students blinked in confusion, curious about what kind of club they were going to create. Baek Suryong had said it would bepletely different from the existing clubs, one where they could make clear achievements and help others. Was there really such a perfect club? Grinning wickedly, Baek Suryong announced, "The club you''ll be founding is the Medicinal Cooking Research Society." """THE WHAT?!""" The students eximed in unison, jaws dropping at the unexpected answer. Chapter 170: A Club Like No Other (2) Chapter 170: A Club Like No Other (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Hyonwon Kang eximed, "What the hell? Did you just say cooking?" Yeo Min drew in a sharp breath. "You''re joking, right?" Geo Sangwoong chuckled heartily, "Hahaha! I''m all for it!" While the ever-hungry and wealthy Geo Sangwoong seemed thrilled, Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min werepletely baffled. Cooking? And with miracle herbs, no less! The mere thought of squandering so much money sent shivers down their spines. Hyonwon Kang whined, "Where will we get the money to buy miracle herbs? And who''s gonna do the cooking? I''ve never cooked in my life" BONK!Baek Suryong whacked Hyonwon Kang on the head with the ck Dragon Pointer. With a twitching eyebrow, he scolded, "Are you bragging or what, you little punk? Use your brain for once, dumbass. If you start a martial arts research club, what else is there to do besides fight? Your student record is already full of violent incidents. You really want to add more?" "" Hyonwon Kang reluctantly shut his mouth. With all the trouble he''d caused, he couldn''t exactly argue with Baek Suryong''s logic. Yeo Min raised her hand. "Mr. Baek, if we start the Medicinal Cooking Research Society, what kind of activities will we be doing? We need something to show for our student records, right? And what does cooking have to do with martial arts anyway?" "Excellent questions." This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong scanned the faces of his students. He hadn''t proposed the Medicinal Cooking Research Society just for fun. There were solid reasons behind it, and he had woven it into his long-term strategy for them. What these kids really need is mental discipline and a deeper grasp of qi. He had alreadyid the groundwork for their physical development by teaching them the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Though they weren''t wless yet, with steady training, by the time the Heavenly Martial Festival arrived, their external arts mastery would at least equal the students from the other Five Great Academies. However, now that he had strengthened the vessels, he needed to fill them. Wearing a serious expression, Baek Suryong exined, "Medicinal cooking improves your inner qi control, which in turn will raise the efficiency and effectiveness of your training and techniques. Still, working with miracle herbs demands precise control, so we won''t jump into that immediately. We''ll start by cooking with cheap and easily essible ingredients like ginseng, fleeceflower root, epimedium, or spirit carp." When most people thought of miracle herbs, they pictured things like Shaolin''s Great Cycle Pill or ten-thousand-year snow ginseng that greatly enhanced inner qi. In reality, though, any food that was good for the body could be considered a miracle herb. I can put the Blood Cult''s secret recipe book to good use here, Baek Suryong thought. Every sect had its own secret manual for handling miracle herbs, and the Blood Cult was no exception. Although he didn''t know how to craft top-tier elixirs like the Blood Elixir, Baek Suryong could produce low-grade elixirs given the right materials. Moreover, with a few adjustments, he could easily transform them into medicinal dishes. "After sessfully cooking several dishes, we''ll distribute the food you make to the students for free." "Huh?" "We''re not eating it ourselves?" "Why give away something so valuable?" All the students tilted their heads in confusion, except for Geo Sangwoong, whose eyes lit up with interest. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Is this some sort of investment, Mr. Baek?" he asked. As expected from the son of a merchant family! He catches on fast. Baek Suryong nodded. "Exactly. It''s an investment to boost your terrible reputations." Baek Suryong nced at the other delinquents. Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min still looked clueless, as if they still couldn''t understand why their reputation should matter at all. Baek Suryong sighed softly, "People often avoid you when you walk down the street, right? That''s proof that you guys have terrible rep." "Heh, that''s just because we''re strong martial artists. They''re scared of us" SMACK! Like a bolt of lightning, the ck Dragon Pointernded on Hyonwon Kang''s head mid-boast. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Ouch! Why''d you hit me again?" Hyonwon Kang screamed. "Are you a demon or something? Why the fuck would people avoid you just because you''re strong? Seriously, how many people have you punched for them to start running away from you a hundred feet away, shouting ''Hyonwon Kang ising''? You know what you''re in for it today." Baek Suryong''s frustration boiled over. He had worked so hard to secure his students a spot at the Heavenly Martial Festival, only for them toin about every little thing. Determined, he rolled up his sleeves and reached for his ''stick of love.'' BASH! THWACK! SMACK! WHACK! "Ack! Ahhh! Why am I the only one getting hit?" "Take this, you delinquent! This is payback for all the good, innocent people you''ve bullied!" "Why are you avenging them?! And I never picked on any good guys!" "Who was it that came up with the Handsome yboy moniker, huh? Because of you, strange rumors about the good, innocent me are everywhere! How are you going to fix that?!" "So it was about that!" As Hyonwon Kang was getting pummeled, the other students whispered among themselves. "He just wanted to blow off steam, didn''t he?" "Yeah, he''s venting." "I can''t believe he still holds a grudge about that after all this time" Some timeter, Baek Suryong eventually calmed down, taking a deep breath as Hyonwon Kangy battered and sprawled out in front of him. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Phew! Why does this punk always rub me the wrong way? Just try interrupting me again." "Ugh" Feeling much better, Baek Suryong turned to the other students, who flinched and snapped to attention. "Ahem. Anyway, if things keep up like this, you''ll stay outcasts forever. No one will cheer for you even if you made it to the Heavenly Martial Festival. So, we''ll use club activities to boost your reputation too." "You''re nning to win them over by handing out free food," Geo Sangwoong added. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong nodded. If only Hyonwon Kang was half as perceptive as Geo Sangwoong, he might have avoided that beating. "Exactly. Nothing brings people together faster than gifts. Who would turn down free food?" he asked rhetorically. Of course, giving out food wouldn''t immediately change the way people viewed the delinquents. However, in time, perhaps after a few months to a year, people would begin to see them differently, especially since the medicinal dishes would increase their inner qi. Baek Suryong could already imagine people eagerly lining up for the food. Furthermore, this will also help increase the average strength of the Azure Dragon Academy students. The Heavenly Martial Festival was no small tournament that five individuals could im victory in. It was a grand event in the orthodox murim, showcasing the finest talents from the Five Great Academies. Beside his own students, the overall skill level of the Azure Dragon Academy''s students needed to be raised as well. "Well, I''m a bit concerned about securing a steady supply of ingredients, but don''t worry. I''ll figure out a way to take care of that somehow," Baek Suryong added. Now that he had reached the seventh star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, ordinary miracle herbs and impure qi no longer had any value to him, which also meant that he wasn''t desperate for money anymore. Therefore, with the wealth he''d secured from raiding the Blood Cult''s secret vault, his finances were now in good shape. He was ready to invest boldly, even if it meant using his own money. However, he had missed one crucial detail. Among the people here was the heir of the Golden Dragon Trading Company, one of the Ten Great Companies. shing a bright smile, Geo Sangwoong casually offered, "Mr. Baek, I can ask my father to supply us with some low-grade miracle herbs." "What?" "We probably have plenty of the cheap ones in our warehouse." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? For a moment, Baek Suryong found himself thinking that Geo Sangwoong had never looked more impressive. "Is this what it''s like to be filthy rich?" "So cool" "Senior Sangwoong, will you marry me?" And just like that, the issue of securing ingredients for the medicinal cooking was easily solved. "Alright then, that''s settled. Next on the list is Hyonwon Kang, you''ll be the club president," Baek Suryong announced. Geo Sangwoong might have been the senior by grade, but Hyonwon Kang had the worse reputation and needed the boost even more. Hyonwon Kang immediately protested, "Why me?" "Got anyints?" "No." Hyonwon Kang bowed his head. In truth, he had no realints. Even though he was beaten up every day, he knew better than anyone how much Baek Suryong cared for him. After all, without this teacher, he would likely have dropped out of school that rainy day. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Tomorrow, head to the Club Union and submit the new club application." "What?" However, that was that, and this was this. At the mention of the Club Union, Hyonwon Kang''s expression soured. "The Club Union? I really don''t want to go there" SMACK! Once again, the ck Dragon Pointer came flying, striking the top of Hyonwon Kang''s head. Looking down at Hyonwon Kang crouched on the floor groaning, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. "You''re just begging for yet another beating, aren''t you? Now stop whining and go." "Ugh Fine, I''ll go." The next day, as soon as sses were over, Hyonwon Kang headed to the Club Union building with a grimace, as though he had tasted something bitter. Students who caught his eye quickly moved out of his way. Arge banner with the words "Election Notice: Now epting Candidates for Club Union President!" fluttered at the entrance of the Club Union building. Looking up at the banner, Hyonwon Kang muttered, "Guess they''re electing a new president since Peng Sahyuk''s gone." He stood at the entrance for a while, hesitating, reluctant to go inside. Then, steeling himself, he sighed and pushed the door open. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Wee Huh?" As he stepped inside, the Club Union students who saw him gasped. "Hyonwon Kang?" "What''s he doing here?" "Is he here to cause trouble?" Some had already ced their hands on their weapons or were gathering their inner qi. To show he meant no harm, Hyonwon Kang raised his hands in surrender. "I''m not here to fight. I''m here to submit a new club application." "What?" "What kind of nonsense is this?!" Just as I thought, they reacted badly. Muttering softly to himself, Hyonwon Kang walked slowly, carefully making his way through the main hall to avoid provoking the Club Union students. At the reception desk, an unfamiliar student red at him. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Scratching his head, Hyonwon Kang pulled the new club application form from his pocket. "Do I submit this here?" "" The student at the reception didn''t reply. Rtions between Hyonwon Kang and the Club Union were strained, with frequent shes, particrly during Peng Sahyuk''s time as president. Well, to be frank, more than half the students here had been beaten by Hyonwon Kang before. ncing around awkwardly, Hyonwon Kang forced a smile. "Rx, everyone. I''m really not here to fight today, and I won''t fight you in the future either." "" The student sitting at the reception continued to re sharply at him, saying nothing. "Geez." Feeling awkward, Hyonwon Kang sighed, "Uh, should I apologize? I think I beat you up before" "Get lost." "What?" The student at the reception mmed his fist on the desk. "I said get lost! We have no intention of epting trash like you into the Club Union." "What?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Irritated, Hyonwon Kang narrowed his eyes. This was tant abuse of authority. While the Club Union managed the clubs within the academy, they didn''t have the right to refuse a new club application. Suppressing his anger, he said calmly, "As long as the qualifications are met, anyone can establish a new club. You don''t have the right to refuse." "So what? You already know we won''t ept it, so why bother submitting it?" "You little" Hyonwon Kang narrowed his eyes. Seeing the student flinch though, he forced a smile instead. This isn''t just about me. It''s for my friends, he thought firmly. "What? You wanna fight? Just because Peng Sahyuk isn''t here, you think we''re pushovers?" Angered, more than ten Club Union students began to surround Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang let out a hollowugh, "What''s Peng Sahyuk got to do with this? I''m just here to submit a new club application." "We''re not epting it, so get lost. If you''re upset, goin to a teacher." "" A murderous glint shed in Hyonwon Kang''s eyes. Seeing this, the Club Union members tightened their encirclement. The tension in the air rose, and a fight could break out any moment Hyonwon Kang sped his hands and bowed deeply. "I''m sorry," he said. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Everyone was stunned speechless. "What did you just say?" "I want to take this chance to apologize to all of you for the wrongs I''ve done before. I''m truly sorry," Hyonwon Kang repeated. He no longer wanted to cause problems. He knew how hard Baek Suryong was working to get him into the Heavenly Martial Festival, and he didn''t want to betray those expectations. Bowing my head once is no big deal. Not just my own future, but that of my juniors and seniors depends on establishing this club. With that in mind, Hyonwon Kang bowed even deeper. "I know words aren''t enough. I won''t fight back, so take out your anger on me as much as you want. When you''re satisfied, I hope you''ll ept my application," he said, his voice sincere and resolute. Chapter 171: A Club Like No Other (3) Chapter 171: A Club Like No Other (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 The Club Union students gazed at Hyonwon Kang with suspicion, utterly baffled. "Hey, did I hear that wrong?" "What''s gotten into him?" Hyonwon Kang, the Azure Dragon Academy''s worst delinquent who was always starting fights and causing chaos at every Club Union event, was now bowing his head and offering a sincere apology? "Why is he acting like this all of a sudden?" "Is this a trick? Or ame excuse to pick a fight?" Seeing their reactions, Hyonwon Kang sighed, "Like I said, you can punch me or kick me until your anger subsides. I won''t fight back. You can even seal my acupoints if that makes you feel better." Hyonwon Kang closed his eyes to assure the Club Union that he wouldn''t retaliate, even though he could still detect their movements using his inner arts.This is okay. It''s not like getting thrashed is anything new to me. northdetldo wees you. Ever since he started enduring daily beatings from Baek Suryong, his physical resilience had grown significantly. As long as no edged weapons were involved, he was sure he could withstand any non-lethal hit. "What the" "Is he serious?" The Club Union students looked at each other, confused. Even though Hyonwon Kang had just told them to hit him, they found themselves strangely hesitant. Their reluctance, however, soon faded as the first person took the initiative. The student at the reception desk, who had been ring daggers at Hyonwon Kang, stepped forward, grinding his teeth grudgingly. "You''ll keep your word, right? My name is Oh Jinyang. You broke my arm before right before an important exam." Hyonwon Kang bowed his head. "I''m sorry." As soon as one student spoke up, the others quickly followed, voicing their ownints. "You broke my nose." This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Remember when you humiliated me in front of everyone?" "You treated me like a ipetent fool!" "" Even though some of these people had picked fights first, and some usations weren''t even true, Hyonwon Kang kept quiet and didn''t make excuses. Seeing his reticence, the anxious students grew bolder and approached him. "You promised you wouldn''t fight back, right?" "Don''t go back on your wordter." "Not that it would matter by then." WHOOSH! Read this at northdetldo, or else. Suddenly, Oh Jinyang rushed in and sealed Hyonwon Kang''s acupoints. Hyonwon Kang frowned for a moment, then sighed, "I apologize again. Lately, I''ve been reflecting on my past actions. You can punch me as much as you want, but after that, please ept my new club application." Curious, Oh Jinyang asked, "Why are you going this far?" Hyonwon Kang hesitated for a moment, then answered honestly, "Because I want to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival." There was a brief silence, thenughter erupted from all sides. "What? The Heavenly Martial Festival?" "Haha! You, Hyonwon Kang?" "Guess you haven''t heard the new rules. Scum like you aren''t allowed to participate anymore." "Are you thinking of restoring the glory of your declining family at the Heavenly Martial Festival? Dream on." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Just be d if you don''t embarrass yourself." The surrounding students mocked Hyonwon Kang mercilessly, no longer fearing him now that his acupoints were sealed. "Kneel down!" Oh Jinyang shouted, punching Hyonwon Kang in the abdomen with all his might. Hyonwon Kang''s upper body shook slightly, but his expression didn''t change at all. Rather, Oh Jinyang, the aggressor, seemed to be in more pain. "Keuk! Is your body made of rock? Don''t defend yourself with inner arts, you bastard!" "I didn''t use any inner arts. Not like I can with my acupoints sealed." "Shut up!" Oh Jinyang led the charge as six or seven students rushed in and brutally attacked Hyonwon Kang. Within moments, his martial arts uniform was torn to shreds and his hair was a mess. Oddly though, it didn''t hurt as much as Hyonwon Kang thought it would. These guys Why are their punches so weak? Are they deliberately going easy on me? This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. It failed to ur to him that his usual closebat training partners were Baek Suryong, Geo Sangwoong, and Ya Suhyeok, the strongest external arts experts in the Azure Dragon Academy. "You can hit harder, you know And, uh, a bit more on the left shoulder" Hyonwon Kang mumbled sheepishly. "SHUT UP!" The Club Union students hit Hyonwon Kang the hardest, but somehow they were the ones getting tired. Meanwhile, Hyonwon Kang looked as rxed as if he was enjoying a massage. Eventually, lost in his rage, Oh Jinyang unsheathed his sword. "You bastard!" he screamed, swinging it at Hyonwon Kang''s head with all the inner qi he could muster. SWOOSH! Hyonwon Kang instinctively twisted his body to dodge the attack. He had intended to let the Club Union punch him until their anger subsided, but taking a sword sh was a different matter altogether. In a low voice, he warned, "If you cut me with a sword, things will escte. Don''t do something you''ll regretter." "Ha! You dodged! Weren''t you going to let us hit you as much as we wanted?" "" Sneering, Oh Jinyang held up the new club application form Hyonwon Kang had handed over earlier. "You''re the one who broke your promise first, so you have noints if I do this, right?" RIIIIIIIIP! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? In front of Hyonwon Kang, Oh Jinyang tore up the club application and tossed it on the floor,ughing derisively, "Bastards like you have no right to join our Club Union, and those who want to be in the same club as you must be trash too. The Azure Dragon Academy''s clubs aren''t a garbage dump." Hyonwon Kang immediately lost it. "I came here to apologize sincerely, but you guys are really pushing it," he snapped, releasing a terrifying killing intent. He didn''t care if they insulted him, but Oh Jinyang had crossed the line by insulting his friends. "Ugh!" The students who had hit Hyonwon Kang fell back in shock, gasping. Hyonwon Kang had always possessed a fierce fighting spirit and a natural inclination for violence, and ever since his return from the Valley of Evil, that side of him had grown so intense that few could rival him. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Approaching Oh Jinyang, Hyonwon Kang snarled, "Hey. Did you just call my friends trash?" Horrified, Oh Jinyang stammered, "H-How? I sealed your acupoints" "I undid that long ago." "D-Don''te any closer! If you hit me here, you''ll never be able to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival!" Oh Jinyang cried hysterically, backing away, but in his desperation to get away from Hyonwon Kang, he tripped and fell. Hyonwon Kang crouched down, a sinister grin spreading across his face. "You said you wouldn''t ept my club application, right? Well, if I can''tpete anyway, I wonder if beating you to a pulp would make me feel a bit better?" "T-That" Hyonwon Kang reached out and grabbed Oh Jinyang''s shoulder. Slowly, he tightened his grip, causing Oh Jinyang''s face to contort in pain. "Ugh" "So, while I''m still being nice" "Enough!" a voice imbued with inner qi interjected. Everyone turned towards the speaker, only to see a young man gently remove Hyonwon Kang''s hand from Oh Jinyang''s shoulder. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Seonwoo Jin!" "Senior Jin!" "President!" "We''re saved" Cries of relief came from all over. Hyonwon Kang looked at the person who had stopped him. "Seonwoo Jin," he growled, standing back up. "Hello, Hyonwon Kang. It''s been a while," Seonwoo Jin replied. Seonwoo Jin was slightly shorter than Hyonwon Kang, with a lean build, delicate features that gave him a refined, almost noble presence, and a slender dao at his waist. He was the heir of the Seonwoo n and also the President of the desmanship Research Society, one of the biggest student clubs. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. With a gentle smile, Seonwoo Jin continued, "I heard that you went to the Valley of Evil and came back injured but it seems that you have grown even stronger than before." "On the contrary, you look as slick as ever." "Haha! I get that sometimes." Seonwoo Jinughed pleasantly. Frowning, Hyonwon Kang asked, "Someone called you ''President'' earlier. Are you the new Club Union President?" Seonwoo Jin shook his head. "No, I''m just the temporary stand-in. Someone needs to fill the gap left by Peng Sahyuk until a new President is elected. Anyway, Oh Jinyang, ept his club application." "But President" "Jinyang, you know better than anyone that letting personal feelings influence your decision to ept an application is an abuse of authority." Clenching his teeth, Oh Jinyang lowered his head deeply. "Understood." Read this at northdetldo, or else. He says he''s temporary, but he''s already acting like the President, Hyonwon Kang thought, furrowing his brows. From the moment Seonwoo Jin appeared, it was obvious that he had already taken control of the Club Union. Noticing Hyonwon Kang''s stare, Seonwoo Jin smiled awkwardly and said, "We''re still epting candidates for the election, but I''m the only person who applied, so haha." "" Hyonwon Kang fell silent. Seonwoo Jin, the President of the desmanship Research Society, hailed from the renowned Seonwoo n, known for their swift desmanship. Though not as prestigious as the Peng n that Peng Sahyuk belonged to, they were still well-regarded. With his martial arts skills, good looks, and family background, it was almost a given that he would be the next president of the Club Union, so no one else even considered running against him. "Sorry about how these guys acted. I rushed over as soon as I heard you were here If I had been anyter, things might have gone south." "It''s fine. I''ll just rewrite the application and leave," Hyonwon Kang replied curtly, heading to the reception desk. Fortunately, the Club Union had spare application forms on hand, so rewriting everything wasn''t much trouble. He quickly filled out the new form and handed it over to Oh Jinyang. Oh Jinyang epted the form with a sour look. "You know the pre-requisites for new clubs, right?" "Yeah. We have the required five members, with me as the club president. Our advisor is Mr. Baek Suryong. It''s all written there in ck and white, so read it yourself. If you''re illiterate, why are you even sitting at the reception desk?" "Grrr" Oh Jinyang''s face darkened as he reluctantly epted the application form. Hyonwon Kang''s new club had checked all the boxes, so officially, he had no reason toin. With that, the Medicinal Cooking Research Society was officially established. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? As Hyonwon Kang stood up to leave, Seonwoo Jin barred his path and apologized, "I''m really sorry about earlier. I hope you''ll let it go for my sake." "I''m not upset," Hyonwon Kang muttered, though the hint of irritation on his face said otherwise. Despite that, Seonwoo Jin kept smiling, extending his hand. "Wee to the Club Union, Hyonwon Kang. Let''s put the past behind us and move forward together." "Together? Us? Yeah, right," Hyonwon Kang scoffed, brushing past Seonwoo Jin''s outstretched hand without even ncing at it. As he strode toward the exit, he could hear the Club Union students muttering behind him. "What a rude asshole!" "He didn''t even thank the President!" "The Medicinal Cooking Research Society? What kind of weird club is that?" When they saw how tantly Hyonwon Kang had ignored Seonwoo Jin, the Club Union students were livid. "Everyone, quiet!" Seonwoo Jin''s sharp voice sliced through the murmurs. Turning back to Hyonwon Kang, he called out, "Hyonwon Kang, I know you''ve had issues with Peng Sahyuk. That arrogant jerk bullied you, ignored you, and you ended up in a lot of fights because of him. So, it''s no surprise you don''t think much of the Club Union." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "" "But I''m not him." "" Hyonwon Kang kept walking, refusing to answer. "I n to erase everything Peng Sahyuk left behind in the Club Union. Making peace with you is part of that. He''s gone now, so let''s leave the bad blood behind. I hope we can see each other more often. Take care on your way back, and maybe next time, we''ll even be able to smile when we meet," Seonwoo Jin continued, smiling as radiantly as ever, as if theck of response didn''t bother him. Hyonwon Kang stopped in his tracks, lost in thought. "Hmm" He abruptly turned on his heel. Overthinking never suited him. With firm steps, he strode straight back to Seonwoo Jin, stopping just inches away. "I need to ask you something. Just one thing," he said, a faint, mischievous smile tugging at his lips. The students nearby instantly froze, sensing that something wasn''t quite right. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Seonwoo Jin, however, remained calm. "Shoot. I''ll answer you honestly." Hyonwon Kang could see the fake concern hidden in Seonwoo Jin''s eyes, but that didn''t matter. The Medicinal Cooking Research Society was already up and running. With his goal met, he could have walked away without a wordbut why should he? An idea sparked in his minda way to rack up even more Social Engagement points. He wasn''t sure if it would work, but it was worth a shot. Hyonwon Kang pointed to a nearby banner with bold lettering that read, ''Election Notice: Now epting Candidates for Club Union President!'' "That. I''m thinking of running. How do I sign up?" he asked. "What?" For the first time, a crack appeared in Seonwoo Jin''s wless smile. Chapter 172: A Club Like No Other (4) Chapter 172: A Club Like No Other (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 "What did you just say?" Seonwoo Jin repeated, his mouth twitching. Haha, he can''t control his expression at all. Watching Seonwoo Jin''s half smiling, half frowning face, Hyonwon Kang felt a wave of satisfaction wash over him. "Shall I repeat myself? I asked how I can run for Club Union President," he said, grinning smugly. "" Seonwoo Jin mped his mouth shut, eyes fixed on Hyonwon Kang as if trying to decipher his real intentions. Before he could respond though, someone else burst out in anger. "Stop spouting nonsense! You, running for Club Union President? You clueless imbecile!" Oh Jinyang shouted, his face turning crimson as he rudely pointed at Hyonwon Kang. The other students kept quiet, but their displeased expressions mirrored Oh Jinyang''s. You ought to read this at northdetldo."What''s the big deal? Can''t I even ask a simple question?" Hyonwon Kang casually dug into his ear and flicked some yellow earwax at Oh Jinyang''s shirt. "EWWW! You filthy thug!" Oh Jinyang shrieked. Hyonwon Kang retorted, "You wanna fight again? Although I have to warn you, since I''ve already apologized and started my new club, I have no reason to just stand here and take your crap anymore." "Keuk!" For a moment, Oh Jinyang clenched his fists, but he soon swallowed his rage, unable to bring himself to strike an unrestrained Hyonwon Kang. Smirking, Hyonwon Kang turned back to Seonwoo Jin. "Hey, Seonwoo Jin." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "" "I''m pretty sensitive to qi, you know? I noticed you watching from the sidelines while I was getting beat up." Looking flustered, Seonwoo Jin began, "There seems to be a misunderstanding" "Misunderstanding, my ass," Hyonwon Kang cut him off with a sly grin. "I know you stepped inte on purpose so you could y the hero. You''ve always loved doing that, haven''t you?" "" Seonwoo Jin bit his lip. He, Hyonwon Kang, and Peng Sahyuk had known each other for a long time. After all, as families renowned for their de techniques, the Hebei Peng n, the Hyonwon n, and the Seonwoo n frequently held gatherings. This was also why Hyonwon Kang understood Seonwoo Jin''s true nature better than most. Beneath the surface, Seonwoo Jin was anything but the nice guy everyone believed him to be. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Hyonwon Kang snorted, "Now that Peng Sahyuk''s gone, you''re aiming to take over the Club Union, aren''t you? You opportunist bastard." "That''s a bit harsh, don''t you think?" Seonwoo Jin replied, forcing a smile. Unfortunately, once Hyonwon Kang started talking, there was no stopping him. He hadn''t really meant to run for Club Union President; he only said it to annoy Seonwoo Jin. However, now that it was out in the open, he wasn''t about to back down. "Harsh, my ass. You''re just that annoying. I''d rather be the Club Union President myself than see someone like you take the position. So, how do I apply? Do I just fill out a form here?" Hyonwon Kang nced around at the Club Union members nearby. "As for you lot. When Peng Sahyuk was throwing his weight around, you were the foxes borrowing the tiger''s might, basking in his authority. Now that he''s gone, aren''t you quick to cozy up to Seonwoo Jin? Don''t you have any pride?" he scoffed. "Peng Sahyuk was a tyrant." "We were forced to do what we did!" Hyonwon Kang chuckled derisively, "Oh, really? So you agree that Peng Sahyuk was a tyrant, but still chose to suck up to him, licking his boots and feeding off his scraps instead of standing up to him, right?" "Shut up!" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Insults flew at Hyonwon Kang from all sides, but he didn''t care. Shrugging nonchntly, he remarked, "When I be Club Union President, the first thing I''ll do is get rid of all you sycophants. Just giving you a heads-up." After venting his frustrations, Hyonwon Kang feltpletely refreshed. Suddenly, amid the angry shouts, a clear voice, sharp as a de, cut through the noise. "Fine, go ahead and try," Seonwoo Jin said. "I was getting bored without any realpetition, and people might start whispering about unfairness if there was a walkover. If I win the election fair and square, though, no one can say a thing, so this actually works out pretty well for me." "What?" Seonwoo Jin''s gentle smile vanished, reced by an icy re. "Someone bring me the election application form," he snapped. It was amand, not a request. A Club Union member hurriedlyplied and handed the application form to Hyonwon Kang. "The Club Union President election is in fifteen days. Normally, anyone with ck marks on their record isn''t allowed to run, but I''ll make a special exception for you," Seonwoo Jin added. Hyonwon Kang had enough vitions on his record to be banned from running, yet with a single word, Seonwoo Jin approved his entry. It was clear who held the real sway in the Club Union. "What are you waiting for? Fill it out and submit it. Unless what you said earlier was just bluff," Seonwoo Jin taunted. "Bluff? Don''te crying to me when you regret itter." Hyonwon Kang grinned fiercely as he filled out the form and handed it over. Seonwoo Jin extended his hand for a shake. "Now that it''se to this, let''s have a friendlypetition," he said. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? SMACK! Hyonwon Kang coldly pped Seonwoo Jin''s hand away, growling like a predator eyeing its prey, "Friendlypetition? Yeah, right. Starting today, it''s war. I''m gonna destroy you, so you''d better be ready, you son of a bitch." "" Turning on his heel, Hyonwon Kang stormed out of the Club Union building. And that was how, right after founding the Medicinal Cooking Research Society, Hyonwon Kang found himself running for Club Union President. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Aaaagh! Damn it! What the hell was I thinking?!" Back at the White Dragon Manor, Hyonwon Kang clutched his head, rolling around on his bed and kicking the innocent nkets. "Why the fuck did I do that? Me? Club Union President? Who in their right mind would vote for me?!" he groaned. He''d acted on impulse, but the more he thought about it, the stupider the idea seemed. "War? Aaaagh! I must be crazy! Totally crazy!" he yelled. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? No matter how he looked at it, there was no chance of him beating Seonwoo Jin. Honestly, even against another opponent, almost no one would vote for him. If that wasn''t bad enough, the voters were all members of clubs under the Club Union. Given his history with them, there wasn''t a single reason for them to choose him over Seonwoo Jin. "This is all because of that bastard Peng Sahyuk!!" Fuck, why am I ming a guy who isn''t even here? Sighing, Hyonwon Kang gave up thinking andy down on his bed. Staring nkly at the ceiling, he muttered, "Fine. Whatever. Just this once, I''ll endure the embarrassment and be done with it" CREAK Suddenly, the door opened, and the other White Dragon Manor students peeked in. northdetldo wees you. "Wonkang, what''s going on?" "Senior, please keep it down!" "You''re sighing so loudly, you''re going to copse the floor." "I already knew you were crazy, but aftering back from the Club Union, haven''t you gotten even crazier?" Before Hyonwon Kang knew it, everyone had gathered in his room. He immediately waved them away, saying, "I want to be alone, so get out Hey! Why are you making yourselvesfortable even after I tell you to scram!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Annoyed, Hyonwon Kang grabbed whatever was nearby and tossed it, but no one was foolish enough to get hit by the clumsy throws. Instead, they crowded around him and started to interrogate him. "Spill it. Ever since you got back from the Club Union, you haven''t been training properly. What''s up?" "Tell us, Senior. Did someone at the Club Union bully you?" "You said something about an election earlier. What''s that about?" Realizing he fellow students wouldn''t leave unless he talked, Hyonwon Kang had no choice but to exin what happened. "I''m really embarrassed but, it''s like this and that''s how it went." As soon as he finished, everyone except Wiji Cheon burst intoughter and started teasing him. "Hahaha!" "Senior Wonkang for Club Union President? Does that make us his campaign team?" "I wish I''d secretly followed him. That must have been one amazing spectacle" Covering his flushed face with one hand, Hyonwon Kang moaned, "Fuck. This is why I didn''t want to tell anyone" Before he could finish his line though, arge handnded on his head. Geo Sangwoongughed as he ruffled his junior''s hair. "Election or not, I should congratte you for a job well done! I can''t believe you actually held back the whole time they were beating you up." "Stop! What are you doing? That''s gross," Hyonwon Kangined, pushing away Geo Sangwoong''s hand. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? However, it wasn''t just Geo Sangwoong. When he looked up, he realized that everyone was looking at him with proud smiles. His ears turned beetroot red. "You guys are embarrassing go train or something!" he grumbled. "What about you, Senior?" "I should too. I''m not going to be able to change anything if I keep drowning in my regrets," Hyonwon Kang dered resolutely, getting up and shaking himself off. Seeing that, the others nodded and stood up as well. Having faced life and death together in the Valley of Evil, they had grown extremely close. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Back to his usual self, Hyonwon Kang smirked. "Right, I''m feeling stiff. Anyone want to spar with me?" "By the way, how are you going to tell this to Mr. Baek?" Wiji Cheon suddenly asked casually. "Don''t any of you dare tell him," Hyonwon Kang warned sternly, shuddering at the very thought of Baek Suryong discovering what he''d done. "I''ll handle it myself. If he finds out, he''ll definitely make a big deal out of it" "Um, I''m sorry, but I think it''s toote for that" Wiji Cheon interrupted apologetically, ncing furtively behind Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang blinked in confusion. "What?" "What''s this about an election?" a voice right behind Hyonwon Kang asked. "HIEEEEEEEK!" Hyonwon Kang shrieked, startled. Slowly, he turned around, dreading what he might see. Sure enough, Baek Suryong stood there. Somehow, the tall teacher had snuck up behind him like a ghost, without alerting anyone to his presence. Gasping, he spat, "You! You nearly gave me a heart attack!" "That''s because you''re being strangely absentminded. Normally, you''d have noticed me a long time ago," Baek Suryong rebuked, folding his arms and grinning peculiarly. "Anyway, I overheard most of your conversation. So, Wonkang, you decided to run for Club Union President?" "I, uh haaa" Hyonwon Kang sighed, defeated. "Yes, I did. Now all that''s left is for me to make aplete fool of myself." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Why would you be humiliated? That won''t happen if you win the election," Baek Suryong argued. Hyonwon Kang''s jaw dropped. "What? Me? Win the election? Mr. Baek, I''m Hyonwon Kang." He emphasized his name, as if saying it alone was enough to exin everything. THWACK! "That''s not something worth bragging about, you stupid brat," Baek Suryong retorted, smacking Hyonwon Kang on the head with the ck Dragon Pointer and sending him sprawling for the umpteenth time. Then, squatting down in front of the groaning Hyonwon Kang, he continued, "Listen carefully, Hyonwon Kang. As you said to Seonwoo Jin, this is a war. A war in which we are at an overwhelming disadvantage." "I know that" Hyonwon Kang mumbled, slumping his shoulders. Seeing that, Baek Suryong chuckled, "Still, there''s no need for you to feel discouraged. Think of this as a war where we have nothing to lose. If we win, great; if we lose, we''re right back where we started." "That''s true, but" "Not that I intend to lose in the first ce," Baek Suryong dered, eyes gleaming. I didn''t expect this, but what a windfall, he thought. The Club Union, along with the Student Council, was not only one of the two major student organizations at the Azure Dragon Academy, it was by far therger one in terms of headcount. This meant that by taking control of the Club Union, he and his students would be able to exert considerable influence over the general student body. "When I first thought about starting a club, I did consider the Club Union election. However, I realized there was no way you delinquents would ever qualify, so I dropped the idea but now you''re telling me they actually approved your candidacy?" A wild grin spread across Baek Suryong''s face, the kind that sent a shiver down his students'' spines. "Let''s take over the Club Union," he announced, his mind swirling as he began to line up the cards he could y. Chapter 173: I Humbly Ask For Your Precious Vote Chapter 173: I Humbly Ask For Your Precious Vote TL: FoodieMonster007 The news that Hyonwon Kang was running for Club Union President spread through Azure Dragon Academy like wildfire. By the next morning, everyone was talking about it. "What? That delinquent?" "I heard he''s been attending sses diligently these days." "Well, he has been quiettely At least, I haven''t heard about him causing trouble for a while." "Is it possible for someone to change so drastically within such a short time?" "Well, they say he became reformed after moving in with Mr. Baek Suryong." "As expected of the Azure Dragon Hero, he can even rehabilitate even the number one delinquent" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo?The entire academy buzzed with gossip. Most of it centered around the Azure Dragon Hero''s legendary defeat of the Bloody Ripper, though now and then, whispers about the students who had apanied him crept into the conversation. Hyonwon Kang, in particr, had always been famous (or infamous), but after his return from the Valley of Evil with Baek Suryong, the rumors about him took on a new tone. "By the way, did you hear that story?" "What story?" "They say Hyonwon Kang got stabbed while trying to save a junior. Apparently, he''s still recovering from the injury." "What? Seriously?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Can a person really change that much?" "Honestly, I can''t believe it" In general, the public opinion of Hyonwon Kang wasn''t as harsh as before. Although many students now had a better impression of him, the reality remained unchanged: only members of clubs affiliated with the Club Union could vote in the election. At the Club Union headquarters, Seonwoo Jin and his supporters gathered for a meeting. Despite the circumstances, his backersmostly from the desmanship Research Societyremainedid-back. "That clown Hyonwon Kang is stirring up quite amotion these days." "Let him run around like a headless chicken and make a fool of himself." "That delinquentpeting with Seonwoo Jin? Funniest joke I''ve heard all year." Laughter filled the room. Whether it was family background, reputation, or martial prowess, everyone believed that Hyonwon Kang was no match for the Willow de, Seonwoo Jina de prodigy second only to Peng Sahyuk. "Never mind Hyonwon Kang, even if the Fist Dragon or Sword Flower signed up, they don''t stand a chance in hell of winning." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "He doesn''t know his ce." "Yeah. Even if Peng Sahyuk came back, he can''t win anymore!" They Club Union executives mocked Hyonwon Kang while praising Seonwoo Jin, eager to curry favor with the soon-to-be Club Union President. "Alright, enough ttery. Let''s focus on the meeting," Seonwoo Jin said with his usual refined demeanor. "At least the election won''t be boring now. I was worried about winning by default." "Well, that''s because no one else dared to run." This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "After all, why would any sound person want to subject themselves to the embarrassment of losing?" No one in the room considered Hyonwon Kang a real threat. In fact, they didn''t think anyone could beat Seonwoo Jin at all, given his solid standing within the Club Union and close ties with most affiliated clubs. "Who knows? Maybe Hyonwon Kang will surprise us and get ten votes," Seonwoo Jin joked. "Anyway, let''s cut the idle chatter and discuss this year''s budget. First, we need to request more funds from the academy" With that, the election talk ended. Seonwoo Jin led the meeting as if he were already elected, outlining the Club Union''s ns for the year, and the others epted it as a given. Midway through the meeting, however, they were forced to suspend it. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. ncing toward the door, Seonwoo Jin asked, "Why is it so noisy outside? Someone, go see what''s happening." Everyone in the room was a skilled martial artist, with heightened senses. Naturally, the unusualmotion outside caught their attention, pulling their focus away from their discussion. Following Seonwoo Jin''s orders, a freshman got to his feet, went to check the situation, and came back a momentter. "What''s going on outside?" Seonwoo Jin asked. Pressured by his seniors'' intense gazes, the freshman said timidly, "Well Hyonwon Kang has started campaigning." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Pfft! He''s seriously campaigning? What''s he up to?" Seonwoo Jin snorted, and the Club Union executivesughed along with him. "Well" The freshman started to answer, but seeing the look on hispatriots'' faces, he hesitated. Seonwoo Jin narrowed his eyes. "It''s fine, just tell me. Is he gathering people to badmouth me or something?" "No, he''s handing out free miracle herbs to students." "What?" Seonwoo Jin blinked in confusion. "Um, it''s not the really expensive stuff, just ten-year tuber fleeceflower juice" "Hey, don''t tell me you drank it too?" Seonwoo Jin interrupted in a low voice, noticing a faint brown stain at the corner of the freshman''s mouth, along with a faint scent of medicinal herbs. The freshman hung his head. "Well it was free, so I just I''m sorry!" For a split second, Seonwoo Jin''s face hardened, but he quickly hid it with a bright smile. "No need to apologize. You''re not really thinking of voting for him because of something so stupid, are you?" "N-No, of course not!" the freshman stammered, detecting a hint of malice in Seonwoo Jin''s eyes. "Good. Now, it seems that I need to go see what he''s up to myself." Pushing his junior aside, Seonwoo Jin headed outside along with the Club Union executives. They didn''t have to go far. Right in front of the Club Union building, Hyonwon Kang and his four White Dragon Manor friends were handing out tuber fleeceflower juice to passing students. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "Get your ten-year tuber fleeceflower juice! Try our medicinal cuisine, freshly prepared just this morning! Don''t worry, it''s all free!" Attracted by the offer, students swarmed around the five delinquents like bees. Ten-year-old tuber fleeceflower wasn''t a rare herb, but it wasn''t something most students could easily afford. From those on a tight budget to the purely curious, the area quickly became packed. Once he judged that a suitablyrge crowd had gathered, Hyonwon Kang infused his voice with inner qi and shouted, "Everyone! Please give me your attention for a moment!" The students sipping the juice looked up. "If I, Hyonwon Kang, am elected as Club Union President, we''ll regrly provide free food containing miracle herbs to boost your health and inner arts!" To Seonwoo Jin and the executives, this was an outrageous promise, but the students'' reactions were enthusiastic. "What did he say?" "Really?" "Wow!" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. And that was just the beginning. With a slightly flushed face, Hyonwon Kang delivered his pitch, "I''ll facilitate the expansion of studentmunity facilities! I''ll make sure your union membership fees are transparently managed and are open to scrutiny! I''ll establish agreements with restaurants around the academy so Club Union members can dine at discounted prices!" Hyonwon Kang spoke with confidence, made bold promises with ease, and actively pushed his agenda. In contrast, Seonwoo Jin seemedcent, as if the election was already in the bag. The Azure Dragon Academy students wouldn''t fail to notice that. Before long, the look in their eyes started to change. Hyonwon Kang finished his speech with a deep bow. "Thank you for listening! I humbly ask for your precious vote." "Please give us your precious vote!" the four behind him echoed. "This shameless bastard!" Seonwoo Jin gnashed his teeth, ring at Hyonwon Kang. As if on cue, Hyonwon Kang turned to look at him. Their eyes met. Hyonwon Kang grinned haughtily, showing off his pearly white teeth. It was a clear provocation, and an unmistakable deration of war. Sparks flew in Seonwoo Jin''s eyes. "Fine. So it''s war, is it?" he snarled. At that moment, the real battle for the Club Union Presidency finally began. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Haaa" Hyonwon Kang let out a long sigh as he copsed onto the floor after returning to the White Dragon Manorte at night. The food giveaway had left him utterly drained. Greeting him, Baek Suryong asked curiously, "You''re back. How did it go?" "I''m exhausted and so embarrassed I could die," Hyonwon Kang muttered, shaking his head. He couldn''t help butugh bitterly. Who would have thought that someone like me, who spent his whole life doing nothing but training and fighting, would ever get up in front of a crowd and give a campaign speech? "Still, seeing Seonwoo Jin''s face made it all worth it," he added with a smirk. Baek Suryong let out a soft chuckle. In reality, he had been watching from a distance the whole time, praying that Hyonwon Kang would be able to control his temper. To his surprise, Hyonwon Kang was much more enthusiastic than he had imagined. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? To think that at first he said he''d never be able to do it Maybe he has a knack for leadership after all? His infectious zeal had spread quickly, and the other White Dragon Manot students eagerly lent a hand. Nevertheless, in the grand scheme of the election, their opponent still had the upper hand. Baek Suryong said, "Congrattions on winning the first skirmish, but this war has only just begun. You''ve got a long way to go." "I know," Hyonwon Kang sighed softly. "What''s important is that we''ve seen some promise. Come on, I''ll take you somewhere." "Huh? Where are we going at this hour?" "You will see soon enough. Since I can''t be at your side all the time, we''ll hire a strategist," Baek Suryong said determinedly. Even if it meant making a deal with the devil, he wanted to use every means possible to make Hyonwon Kang the president of the Club Union. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "A strategist?" Hyonwon Kang blinked, bewildered. Baek Suryong gave him a light smack on the back of his head. "Just how dumb can you be? A strategist is someone who''ll n out the campaign strategy." "I know that! But is there someone like that?" Hyonwon Kang asked. Recalling the person they were going to meet, a shadow crossed Baek Suryong''s face. Sighing despondently, he mumbled, "Yes. There is indeed a person who is a proven expert in this field." I never wanted to go back to that person if I could help it but in this situation, I don''t have a choice. Baek Suryong clenched his fists, his expression so solemn that even Hyonwon Kang was surprised. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Just who are we meeting? He didn''t look anywhere near this grim when facing the Bloody Ripper Hyonwon Kang asked cautiously, "Who exactly are we going to meet?" "You''ll find out when we get there," Baek Suryong replied curtly. Unwilling to give up, Hyonwon Kang pointed to therge bundle slung over Baek Suryong''s shoulder. "What''s in that bundle you''re carrying?" "Let''s just call it the price for making a deal with the devil." "Huh?" Baek Suryong said nothing more and walked ahead. Soon, they reached a small, dingy inn tucked away in a secluded alleythe kind of ce you''d expect to meet someone for a ndestine deal like arranging an assassination. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "This is the ce," Baek Suryong said. Gulping nervously, Hyonwon Kang followed his teacher into the inn. Inside, a young girl greeted them, her face hidden beneath a ck veil. "I knew you''de find me eventually," she said, lifting her veil slightly. "TANG SOSO?" Hyonwon Kang shouted, his jaw dropping in shock. Standing before him was none other than Tang Soso, the Vice President of the Student Council and one of Baek Suryong''s most devoted fans. Looking around the inn, Baek Suryong groaned, "Do we really need to be this secretive?" Tang Soso daintily covered her mouth with a fan to hide her mad glee. "The Club Union and the Student Council don''t exactly get along. If word gets out that a presidential candidate met with us, it could cause unwanted problems." Baek Suryong nodded. "I see as expected of the Student Council''s best strategist. Can we take your willingness to meet as a sign you''ll help us?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Before that, could you please show me the goods?" "Ugh" With a reluctant sigh, Baek Suryong ced the bundle on the table. Examining it with sharp eyes, Tang Soso said, "It''s not a fake, is it? If it is, our conversation ends here. After all, mutual trust is essential when working toward amon goal." "I wouldn''t havee here if I wasn''t ready to do business honestly." "True." With great care and focus, Tang Soso untied the bundle. What on earth is in there? Hyonwon Kang wondered, watching from the sidelines. Given the atmosphere, he expected to see something valuable, like gold or treasures, but when the contents were revealed, he stared at Tang Soso in disbelief. "A nket!?" he blurted out. Closing her eyes, Tang Soso sniffed the nket deeply. "Ahh It''s genuine. The nket Teacher used This scent You brought it without washing it as promised." Baek Suryong shivered, feeling a chill run down his spine. Just how much of a pervert is she? "Ahnnnnn" Tang Soso moaned. Baek Suryong winced ufortably, "Please stop making that noise. I feel like I''m about to suffer qi deviation." Tang Soso, who had buried her face in the nket, immediately came back to her senses. "Oh dear, it seems I''ve inadvertently made a spectacle of myself. I''ll have to do the rest at home." Do what, exactly? Too afraid to ask, Baek Suryong remained silent. After regaining herposure, Tang Soso finally turned to face Hyonwon Kang, who was staring at her awkwardly. With her lips curled into a sweet smile and her eyes narrowed into crescent moons, she said, "Very well. I''ll help Senior Wonkang win this election." "" That day, Hyonwon Kang recruited the Azure Dragon Academy''s best strategistand worst pervert, but thankfully, no one else ever found out about the great sacrifice his teacher had made behind the scenes. Chapter 174: The Swordsmanship Research Society (1) Chapter 174: The Swordsmanship Research Society (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Once their secret deal was settled, Tang Soso turned to Baek Suryong. "Mr. Baek, I''m sorry, but could you step outside? I''d like to speak with Senior Hyonwon Kang alone." Baek Suryong raised an eyebrow. "Just the two of you?" "We''re not going to discuss anything confidential," she reassured. "I just think it''ll be hard to have an honest conversation with you here. Don''t worry, I''ll fill you inter." Seeing she was serious, Baek Suryong nodded and stood up. "Alright then. Wonkang, when you''re finished, head straight home and don''t get sidetracked." "Where would I even go?" Hyonwon Kang mumbled under his breath. "I can hear you, dumbass. Anyway, I''m off," Baek Suryong said, giving Hyonwon Kang a light smack on the back of the head before disappearing out the inn''s door. The two students remained silent until they were sure he was gone. They didn''t know each other before today, and under normal circumstances, they''d have no reason to meet. Once Baek Suryong was out of earshot, Tang Soso friendly demeanor quickly turned into something more businesslike. "I''ll support you from behind the scenes, Senior Hyonwon Kang, but to be honest, your chances of winning this election are nearly zero," she said matter-of-factly."What? That''s not what you said earlier!" Hyonwon Kang blurted, taken aback by the sudden change in Tang Soso''s tone. With an elegant flourish, Tang Soso raised her teacup to her lips, appearingpletely different from the depraved girl who had perversely sniffed a used nket moments before. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Or rather, this cool andposed nobledy was the real Tang Soso. "Before we even start nning your election campaign, you have to face the facts," she exined. "There are only ten days left until the election, and your opponent is none other than the Willow de Seonwoo Jin, the most popr figure in the Club Union. After Senior Peng Sahyuk suddenly left for the Heavenly Martial Academy, he''s the one who brought stability back to the Union. People respect him a lot for that." Hyonwon Kang retorted gruffly, "So what?" "Senior Hyonwon Kang," Tang Soso said sternly, fixing her gaze on him. "Yeah?" "With such an outstanding candidate in the race, why would anyone choose to vote for you?" "What?" Tang Soso carefully observed Hyonwon Kang''s reactions. She was well aware that the odds of this gamble paying off were slim, so she had deliberately provoked Hyonwon Kang to see what kind of person he really was. Moreover, as a daughter of the Sichuan Tang n, the most ruthless of the Five Great ns, she would never hesitate to exploit an opponent''s weaknesses if necessary. After all, as the saying goes, ''if you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the oue of a hundred battles.''1 She knew a fair amount about Seonwoo Jin, but not much about Hyonwon Kang. Besides, he seemed quite different from the person she had heard of in rumors. "If you''re doing this on a whim, you should quit now," she said sharply. "Over the next ten days, you''ll be insulted, humiliated, and med for things you never did. Your name will be dragged through the mud. Can someone like you take that? Are you ready for what''sing?" "You" "Although Senior Peng Sahyuk was infamous for being a scoundrel, he had the authority and leadership to unite people. His martial arts were also formidable. So, what strengths do you have to offer?" northdetldo wees you. "Peng Sahyuk again?" Hyonwon Kang''s face contorted with anger, insulted by theparison. Although she was somewhat unnerved, Tang Soso pressed on, "You''re a rowdy thug who picks fights with impunity, your personality sucks, and your martial arts skills are unproven. Oh, and everyone knows that Senior Peng Sahyuk beat you to a pulp." BANG! Hyonwon Kang mmed the table and red at Tang Soso, his eyes burning with rage. "Hey, are you messing with me on purpose?" What an intense killing intent! Tang Soso winced on the inside, but her expression, tempered by years of strict training, stayed calm andposed on the surface. "Hooo" Hyonwon Kang exhaled deeply to quell his anger. How long has it been since someone my age insulted me to my face? Most students either avoid my gaze, ignore me, or keep their distance from me. Aside from that bastard Peng Sahyuk, I can''t even remember thest time someone openly tried to provoke me. After regaining hisposure, Hyonwon Kang said, "Look, I don''t know why you''re trying to rile me up, but since you asked, I''ll be honest. Why am I running for president? I got upset at that asshole Seonwoo Jin and decided to do it on the spur of the moment. Then, after telling Mr. Baek about it, I mysteriously found myself handing out fleeceflower juice in front of the Club Union building the very next day." Hyonwon Kang chuckled, as if he himself found the story absurd, but his expression remained grave as he continued, "Am I prepared? Not in the least. The pledges I made were just things that Mr. Baek forced me to memorize. Hell, I don''t even fully understand what the Club Union does. I''m just being forced into this." "So you don''t actually want to do it?" Tang Soso asked. northdetldo wees you. Smiling bitterly, Hyonwon Kang admitted candidly, "No. If you ask me, I''d rather swing my de until I copse from exhaustion. This sort of thing isn''t for me." "Then why" "Because he said it''s necessary. He told me that if I take over the Club Union and can influence the students, my friends and I will have a better shot at qualifying for the Heavenly Martial Festival." "Who?" "Who else? There''s only one person who always smacks me on the back of the head." "Mr. Baek Suryong? Are you doing this simply because he told you to?" Hyonwon Kang shook his head. "No, that''s not the only reason. Although my personal goal is to beat Peng Sahyuk and win the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament, that''s not enough to guarantee that the Azure Dragon Academy will win the Heavenly Martial Festival, isn''t it?" Tang Soso nodded. "You''re right. Even though the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament holds the most points, when you add up the scores from all the events, it''s possible to lose the festival despite winning that one tournament." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Exactly. It''s not enough for just me to excel. Everyone in the Azure Dragon Academy has to perform well for us to win the Heavenly Martial Festival. That''s the only way we can fulfill that man''s wish," Hyonwon Kang said confidently, as if his own victory was a foregone conclusion. Despite finding the situation a bit absurd, Tang Soso didn''t argue. Instead, a small smile tugged at her lips as she asked, "Let me get this straight, you want to be the Club Union President to help Mr. Baek achieve his dream?" Scratching his head sheepishly, Hyonwon Kang admitted, "He always knocks me around and beats me up, but to me, he''s a lifelong benefactor." "" If I hadn''t met Baek Suryong, would I still be wasting away my days, drowning in alcohol? Hyonwon Kang wondered, even as he said, "Anyway, resolve? Determination to be Club Union President? I don''t have that. Still, that doesn''t mean I''ll do this half-heartedly. I''ll grit my teeth and get it done, because I want to repay even a little of his kindness." Hyonwon Kang words resonated deeply with Tang Soso. "You''re a fine student. If Mr. Baek were to hear what you just said, I''m sure he''d be very proud," shemended. Feeling goosebumps crawl up his skin, Hyonwon Kang rubbed his arms. "This is super embarrassing, so don''t you dare tell him." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Even though their conversation was brief, Tang Soso felt she understood Hyonwon Kang a bit better now. Giggling, she remarked, "Hehe, you''re actually kind of cute." "Don''t say that. You''re scaring me. Seriously." "You know, if it weren''t for Mr. Baek Suryong, I might have fallen for you." "I''ll count myself blessed that he stole your heart, then." After their candid talk, the atmosphere rxed considerably. Senior Hyonwon Kang. He''s definitely different from what I knew No, he''s changed, Tang Soso mused. The past Hyonwon Kang was both aggressive and sensitive. He always had his guard up, and if someone so much as bumped into him, he''dsh out in every direction. However, after meeting Baek Suryong, he had begun to change, not only in his martial arts skills, but also in his personality. Hyonwon Kang grinned wickedly. "Now, tell me how we''re going to smash that damn motherfucker''s stuck-up nose t." He still needs to work on that crude way of speaking, though, Tang Soso sighed. Straightening her posture, she replied, "As I mentioned earlier, Seonwoo Jin has the backing of nearly all the clubs in the Club Union. That support won''t easily waver just because you hand out some free food. Your chances of winning are less than ten percent." "Ugh" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "However, if you''re wondering whether there''s an opening, there is. Not all the clubs in the Union support Seonwoo Jin. Some dislike him, and others just don''t care about the election. We need to bring all of these people to our side." "How?" Tang Soso''s eyes glinted dangerously. "Before we get to that, let me ask you something. Do you know which club in the Union is thergest?" Hyonwon Kang tilted his head. "Isn''t it the BRS?" The desmanship Research Society, or BRS, was one of the main pirs of the current Club Union. Peng Sahyuk had once held the position of president, but after he transferred out of the Azure Dragon Academy, Seonwoo Jin, who had been serving as vice president, took his ce. Tang Soso shook her head. "Wrong. The BRS is only the secondrgest club in the Union." "Then which one is thergest?" "The Swordsmanship Research Society, or SRS for short." In the murim, most martial artists wielded swords or des, and the same was true for the students of the Azure Dragon Academy. Naturally, the clubs for sword and de wielders grew into the academy''srgest, and their rivalry simmered just beneath the surface. With a peculiar smile, Tang Soso said, "To win this election, we need to bring the SRS President over to our side." Hyonwon Kang searched through his memories for a moment, then asked, "The SRS President I''ve heard of her. The Sword Flower, right?" Tang Soso nodded. "Yes. If we can bring Senior Yoo Yiran to our side, our chances of sess will immediately rise to forty percent." The SRS President, Sword Flower Yoo Yiran, was one of the academy''s top swordsmen and a rival of the Sword Dragon Dokgo Jun. Moreover, she was a beauty whose alias included the word ''flower'' and a powerful figure who could influence the direction of the Club Union. Therefore, ever since Baek Suryong had mentioned the Club Union election, Tang Soso had already intended to contact the SRS. "Why didn''t someone like her run in the election?" Hyonwon Kang asked. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "That''s because Senior Yoo Yiran isn''t interested in anything besides the sword." "Oh, I know someone like that too." Hyonwon Kang grinned, feeling a sense of familiarity. "So, should we go meet the Sword Flower right now?" "Senior Yoo Yiran won''t meet you if you just ask her out of the blue. Luckily, I have a personal rtionship with her, so I''ll arrange a meeting for tomorrow. Still, she''s a bit peculiar, so you should be prepared." "Is there anything she likes? Maybe I should bring a gift or something." "It''s better not to bring anything. She''s especially resistant to receiving gifts from men Ah!" Suddenly recalling something, Tang Soso pped her hands together. "When you meet her tomorrow, bring Wiji Cheon along. You might be able to win her favor." "Wiji Cheon? Why him all of a sudden?" With a knowing smile, Tang Soso exined, "Senior Yoo Yiran frequently talks to her sword. Doesn''t Wiji Cheon do that a lot too?"
  1. If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the oue of a hundred battles: A quote from Sun Tzu''s "The Art of War".?
Chapter 175: The Swordsmanship Research Society (2) Chapter 175: The Swordsmanship Research Society (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 "See youter, then." "You go on ahead. I''ll stick around a bit longer." As Hyonwon Kang got up and left the rundown inn, he nced back at Tang Soso, only to see her fiddling with the bundle she had received from Baek Suryong. "Sniff This scent I can''t hold back any longer" she whispered excitedly. Hyonwon Kang shivered. Tang Soso had imed she needed more time to sort out their ns, but it seemed that was just an excuse. Tiptoeing carefully, he pretended not to notice her rough breathing and quickened his pace, inwardly cursing his keen hearing. "Tang Soso. She''s scary in more ways than one," he muttered to himself. Strolling down the moonlit road toward the White Dragon Manor, Hyonwon Kang found himself drifting into deep thought. His mind wandered from the Asura Blood Heaven de, to the fierce battles at the Valley of Evil, and then to Peng Sahyuk, who had left for the Heavenly Martial Academy. Memories of all the wrongs he''dmitted in the past surfaced as well. Maybe because he''d lived such a simple life, having so much on his mind left him feeling extremely stressed out."I should just go back and train" Shaking his head to clear away idle thoughts, Hyonwon Kang decided that moving his body was the best remedy for a cluttered mind. Just as he decided to start jogging though, he felt a piercing killing intent stabbing at his back. Read this at northdetldo, or else. An ambush! With lightning reflexes, he drew his de and instinctively shed behind him. CLANG! Tracing a silver arc through the air, Hyonwon Kang''s de collided with a sword and bounced back, but he endured the recoil and pushed forward, pressing the attack. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Sparks flew as metal met metal. In less than a second, he had exchanged over ten moves with his foe. Realizing the attacker was no pushover, Hyonwon Kang leaped back to observe him "Mr. Baek?" he shouted exasperatedly, finally realizing who had ambushed him. "Not bad. You''ve improved," Baek Suryongmended, his needle-like killing intent vanishing without a trace. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Letting out a sigh of relief, Hyonwon Kang grumbled, "What the fuck was that all about? You scared me half to death." Baek Suryong had surprised him many times by appearing out of nowhere, but this was the first time he''d outright ambushed him with killing intent. "You were wandering around like you had your head in the clouds. I wanted to make sure you stayed sharp," Baek Suryong said, stepping closer and giving him a pat on the shoulder. "But your reaction just now was good." "Were you waiting for me all this time?" Hyonwon Kang asked, sulking. Baek Suryong''s sudden ambushes were technically part of his training to sharpen his natural instincts, but half the time, it seemed this teacher just wanted to scare him for fun. "Do I look like I have that much free time? I had some errands to run nearby." Hyonwon Kang eyed Baek Suryong suspiciously, but this time, he was telling the truth. While Hyonwon Kang had been talking with Tang Soso, he''d visited the Rehabilitation Sect and the Rogues'' Guild. "Did you finish talking with Tang Soso?" Baek Suryong asked. "Yeah, more or less." "What did you talk about?" "Juststuff" Leaving out the embarrassing parts, Hyonwon Kang vaguely exined his conversation with Tang Soso. Besides arranging a meeting with the SRS President, she had also suggested various election strategies. He hadn''t actually understood most of it, but she would probably fill Baek Suryong in on the detailster anyway. "So, she said I just need to do as I''m told." This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Stupid punk," Baek Suryong scolded, but for some reason he seemed to be in an unusually good mood as he casually reached out and ruffled Hyonwon Kang''s hair. Hyonwon Kang immediately backpedaled, feeling goosebumps down his arms. "What the fuck is wrong with you? You''re freaking me out." Baek Suryong grinned slyly. "Oh, I was just rewarding you for sacrificing yourself to help your teacher and all." "What?" Hyonwon Kang felt a feeling of unease creep up his spine. He could only think of one reason why Baek Suryong would make that face. "Hoho, hasn''t our little delinquent has be quite the model student?" Mortified, the blood drained from Hyonwon Kang''s face. Baek Suryong''s words had left no room for doubt. "D-Don''t tell me you heard everything?" he stammered. "Heard what? That you want to repay my kindness?" Baek Suryong retorted mischievously. Hyonwon Kang went from pale to beetroot red in a heartbeat. "Ah, so embarrassing It''s not like that!" "Not like that. Also, a shameless look suits you much better than a bashful one," Baek Suryong chuckled, poking Hyonwon Kang repeatedly with the ck Dragon Pointer. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Cringing, Hyonwon Kang dodged to the side. "Ow, stop that! Why did you eavesdrop on other people''s private conversations?!" "What can I do if I happen to overhear it as I pass by? If you didn''t want me to eavesdrop, you should have put up a qi barrier." "Do you think it''s easy to maintain a qi barrier while talking? Well, maybe it is for you, but you''re not normal!" "Tsk tsk, this is why you should''ve trained harder." "Ah, seriously, if you weren''t my teacher" Hyonwon Kang grit his teeth, frustrated. Not only could he not beat Baek Suryong in martial arts, he couldn''t win in a verbal sparring match either. It was maddening. Baek Suryongughed, "Aww, want to get back at me? Should I give you a chance for sweet, sweet revenge?" "Huh?" Baek Suryong lifted one foot slightly, bncing on the other. "How about a movement arts race from here to the White Dragon Manor? Don''t worry, I''ll give you a handicap and use only one leg. If you win, I''ll let you hit me once without dodging." "Really?" No matter how abundant one''s inner qi, movement arts were ultimately performed with both legs. At least, Hyonwon Kang had never heard of a master who could do it with only one. northdetldo wees you. Thinking it was worth a try, he nodded eagerly. "Okay, let''s do it!" "By the way, if I win, I''ll tell the others everything you talked about with Tang Soso." "What?" "Especially that you''re only taking the election seriously to repay your debt to me." Smirking, Baek Suryong took a ready stance. Realizing he''d been tricked, Hyonwon Kang hurriedly shouted, "W-Wait a minute! Give me some time to rethink" "Ready set go!" Baek Suryong shouted in one breath, then executed his movement arts and dashed off, ignoring Hyonwon Kang''s objection. Panicking, Hyonwon Kang sprinted after him, but even on one leg, Baek Suryong quickly pulled ahead. "Ahhhh! You bastard! I''m going to kill you!" Hyonwon Kang screamed desperately. Even though he knew that this race was part of his training, all he wanted to do right now was catch Baek Suryong and strangle the bastard. Unfortunately, the eventual winner of the race was Baek Suryong. The next evening, Hyonwon Kang returned to White Dragon Manor feelingpletely drained. He had campaigned so hard that his voice was hoarse. "Yo, the teacher''s pet is back!" Geo Sangwoong teased. "Shut up!" Hyonwon Kang snapped, throwing a half-hearted punch at his friend. Read this at northdetldo, or else. After losing the race the previous day, everyone had found out why he was running for Club Union President. Now, he was the butt of every joke. "Did you repay any debts today, Senior?" "I heard Mr. Baek is working overtime. How could youe back alone?" Flopping down onto the porch, Hyonwon Kang waved them off dismissively. After so much teasing, it barely affected him anymore. "Just get back to training, all of you. I need some rest before I head to the SRS. Damn election''s taking up all my training time," he groaned. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Geo Sangwoong plopped down beside him. "Good luck, man. I heard the Sword Flower is the most beautiful woman in the Azure Dragon Academy." "You heard? Aren''t you a fourth year? You''ve never seen her?" "Says the guy in the same year who has no idea what she looks like." Hyonwon Kang''s eye twitched. Come to think of it, although he and Geo Sangwoong were both crazy about alcohol and gambling, neither of them had much interest in women. Yawning widely, he added, "What does her beauty have to do with me? It''s not like she''s mine. Anyway, where''s Wiji Cheon?" "He went to get etiquette lessons from the Headmaster and hasn''t returned yet." "Isn''t it about time he came back?" "That''s what I''m saying. He''ste today." "Hmm" Hyonwon Kang nced at the sky. If he didn''t leave soon, he would bete for his meeting with the Sword Flower. I know Tang Soso told me to bring Wiji Cheon, but I can''t afford to bete because of that kid. After pondering for a moment, he made up his mind. Standing up, he said, "I''m going ahead. When Wiji Cheones back, tell him to go straight to the SRS." "Got it. Take care." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As Hyonwon Kang left the White Dragon Manor, Yeo Min and Ya Suhyeok, who were training in the yard, chimed in. "Don''t cause any trouble!" "Make sure to repay lots of kindness today!" "Damn these punks" Shaking his head, Hyonwon Kang stormed off. As he entered the Azure Dragon Academy, he stered a forced smile onto his face and greeted students he passed with exaggerated cheerfulness, even though his facial muscles felt cramped from the effort. "I''m Hyonwon Kang! I humbly ask for your precious vote!" he shouted periodically. Unbeknownst to him, his forced smile and sharp nces gave him the appearance of a serial killer hunting for prey, sending students scurrying away in fear. "Why are they running away when I''m just greeting them? It''s not like I''m going to eat them," he muttered, watching the students do their best to avoid him. Just like that, while chasing away all the students who came in sight, he arrived at the Swordsmanship Research Society. Read this at northdetldo, or else. As befitting a club of significant size, the SRS upied an entirerge building, with a separate training ground off to the side. Everywhere, swordsmen were either sparring or sitting in the pavilion discussing swordsmanship. Looking around the entrance, he grinned at a short student who was probably a freshman and greeted, "I''m here to see the President. We have an appointment today." "J-Just a moment, please. I''ll inform the others!" the freshman stammered nervously, taking a few cautious steps back before charging into the building at full speed with movement arts. Waving cheerfully, Hyonwon Kang shouted, "Don''t run! You might fall! I''ll wait, so take your time!" Unfortunately, although he meant to be friendly, somehow the freshman''s speed increased even more. After a while, another student came to escort him. "This way please. I''ll guide you to the President." "Oh, thanks." "By the way, it seems you frightened our freshman earlier" "What? When did I do that? I''m not that kind of person." Hyonwon Kang smiled warmly. The student guide flinched. "I-I see. Please wait here." Stopping in front of a meeting room, he knocked on the door and said, "President, Senior Hyonwon Kang is here to see you." "Let him in." Inside, the SRS executives were already gathered, waiting for Hyonwon Kang. Standing up, a girl who could only be the Sword Flower greeted, "Greetings, I am Yoo Yiran, the President of the SRS." This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Wow" Hyonwon Kang eximed unconsciously. Now, he finally understood why Yoo Yiran''s alias included the word ''flower.'' She indeed looked like a delicate yet noble and elegant flower. Seeing him staring, momentarily entranced, Yoo Yiran furrowed her brow slightly. "Aren''t you being a bit rude?" "Ah, I''m sorry," Hyonwon Kang apologized, snapping back to his senses. He was briefly surprised by Yoo Yiran''s beauty, but he wasn''t one to gawk foolishly at women. "I''m Hyonwon Kang, the President of the Medicinal Cooking Research Society. Since we''re in the same year, we can speak casually, right? Ah, you already did," he added. "Have a seat," Yoo Yiran said expressionlessly, motioning to a chair in front of Hyonwon Kang. Inwardly though, she was surprised. Usually, when men saw her for the first time, they either fumbled over their words or pretended not to stare while sneaking nces at her. However, Hyonwon Kang was only momentarily surprised and quickly regained hisposure. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. In her eyes, his first impression was good, even if his face seemed a bit ferocious. "I heard from Soso. You need our help?" she asked. "That''s right." Hyonwon began to persuade the SRS with the proposal that Tang Soso had drilled into him, starting with what they would gain by supporting him and how he would govern the Club Union. His earnestness surprised Yoo Yiran and the SRS executives. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "You''re a lot more serious about this than I thought." "Thank you." "Still supporting you will still be difficult." "Huh? Why?" Yoo Yiran hesitated. She had agreed to this meeting as a favor to Tang Soso, but she wasn''t exactly eager to involve herself in school politics. After thinking for a while, she replied, "It''s too risky. If we endorse you and you lose, we could face significant bacsh from the BRS in the form of things like budget cuts." "W-Wait, as I said earlier" "I''m sorry," Yoo Yiran interrupted. Her tone was final, leaving no room for negotiation. "We don''t want to involve ourselves in the Club Union''s internal affairs. Each member of the SRS will vote as they see fit." "Ugh" Hyonwon Kang scratched his head in dismay. Persuading Yoo Yiran was turning out to be much more difficult than he''d thought. As he pondered his next words KNOCK KNOCK! A sharp-eyed student opened the door a crack and stuck his head inside, stammering, "P-President, someone else hase to see you. He says he was supposed to apany Senior Hyonwon Kang but got dyed" "Sorry, but send him away. We''re done here." "But it''s Wiji Cheon." Yoo Yiran froze. "What?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Hyonwon Kang blinked in confusion. At the mention of Wiji Cheon, not only Yoo Yiran but all the executives suddenly became restless. The atmosphere waspletely different from when he''d arrived. Is Wiji Cheon that famous within the SRS? he wondered. Yoo Yiran looked around the meeting room. Seeing her fellow club members'' eager gazes, she said, "Let him in. Now. Immediately." The door opened fully, and a small boy entered. Bowing politely, Wiji Cheon apologized, "I''m sorry I''mte! Some seniors I met on the way kept talking to me" Although Wiji Cheon was an adolescent boy with a timid demeanor and big puppy dog eyes, not a single person there dared look down on him. No swordsman in their right mind would. So he''s Wiji Cheon! The prodigy who fought the Sword Dragon Dokgo Jun to a draw I already knew he was short, but he''s even smaller up close. I want to spar with him just once This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Without exception, the SRS executives were all sword enthusiasts. Thus, the freshman who had held his own against Dokgo Jun during the entrance exam had be something of a legend among them. However, since Wiji Cheon usually only traveled back and forth between the Azure Dragon Academy and the White Dragon Manor, few of them had actually met or talked to him before. "So you''re Wiji Cheon," Yoo Yiran mumbled, carefully scrutinizing Wiji Cheon from head to toe, then staring closely at the sword hanging at his waist. Despite feeling ufortable under the intense stare, Wiji Cheon greeted politely, "Ah, hello. It''s a pleasure meeting you." "" President? The executives thought, surprised. No matter how much of a sword genius Wiji Cheon was, it was the first time they''d ever seen Yoo Yiran so openly ogling a male. After all, she was famous for always keeping her distance from men, having been bothered by too many annoying admirers since she was young. Suddenly, the Sword Flower Yoo Yiran stood up and walked up to Wiji Cheon. "Um, did I do something wrong?" Wiji Cheon asked, shrinking back nervously. Trembling from excitement, Yoo Yiran asked, "You. Are you close with anyone right now?" "Eh?" Everyone in the room dropped their jaws in shock.
Trantor''s Note: That''s all folks! See you next week! Chapter 176: The Swordsmanship Research Society (3) Chapter 176: The Swordsmanship Research Society (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 "Are you in a close rtionship with anyone right now?" Yoo Yiran''s sudden question plunged the meeting room into stunned silence. Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Yoo Yiran nced around the table, baffled. "What''s wrong? Did I say something weird?" "P-P-President!" "Even if it''s you, confessing at first sight is a bit" "No man in their right mind would turn down the President, right?" "A confession? Was that a real confession just now?" The room erupted into a whirlwind of shock and confusion.northdetldo wees you. Did the Sword Flower just confess her feelings to a man? How many men have poured all their efforts into winning her heart until now? There are even guys who started learning swordsmanship just for an opportunity to talk to the President! Countless men admired Yoo Yiran, but she had always coldly rejected them, iming that her sword training took priority, yet here she was, confessing to a junior she had only just met? "A-A rtionship?" Wiji Cheon stuttered. His face flushed red, and he fanned himself as if trying to cool down. Sensing an opportunity to poke fun at his junior, Hyonwon Kang smirked mischievously. He and his fellows at the White Dragon Manor were always finding excuses to mock each otherit was practically a tradition by now. Giving Wiji Cheon a yful nudge in the ribs, he teased, "You sly little rascal. I thought that your sword was your one true love. When did you manage to snag such a beauty, eh?" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "What? Me? No way!" Wiji Cheon eximed, jumping up in surprise. "Confession? What are you all talking about?" Yoo Yiran asked innocently. Squeezing his eyes shut, Wiji Cheon blurted out, "I''m sorry! I don''t have any ns to start a rtionship with anyone right now. I don''t even have enough time to train with my sword every day I''m really sorry!" Immediately, all the men except Wiji Cheon erupted, their misunderstanding further intensified by his rejection of Yoo Yiran. "Unbelievable!" "Are you insane?!" "You''re throwing away a golden opportunity!" The Sword Flower confessing her feelings was already shocking on its own, but the fact that she got rejected? That might just be the biggest incident since the founding of the SRS. Finally, realization dawned on Yoo Yiran, and she hastily exined, "It seems there''s been a misunderstanding. That''s not what I meant. I must have been too excited and used confusing words." "Eh? Huh?" Wiji Cheon''s face burned an even brighter shade of red, his embarrassment growing by the second. Yoo Yiran gave him a bright smile. "By ''close rtionship,'' I meant as good friends. As a fellow swordsman, I was wondering if you had any close friends to discuss swordsmanship with." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Thank goodness" Wiji Cheon exhaled in relief. Yoo Yiran widened her eyes. Now that she thought about it, it was the first time a man had rejected her, so she felt a bit strange. "Erm, I don''t have any ns to date anyone right now either. I don''t even have enough time to train with my sword," she added awkwardly. "Hehe, me too!" With the misunderstanding cleared up, they both smiled at each other. In a way, they made a pretty good pair. Then, out of nowhere, Yoo Yiran''s expression turned sharp. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Regardless Is that sort of stuff the only thing you guys think about?" she snapped, casting a disdainful nce at the SRS leaders. In response, they wore expressions of indignation. "No" "Can you me us, President? Your choice of words was really" "Not long ago, you said you''d absolutely never get into a rtionship with anyone, so" Noticing the students'' reluctance to speak frankly to the President, Hyonwon Kang spoke up on their behalf. "Honestly, you were staring at Wiji Cheon so intently, it''s only natural we''d think it was a confession. Even I thought you fell in love with him at first sight." "Well" Yoo Yiran''s voice trailed off. She couldn''t easily refute Hyonwon Kang''s words. It was true that seeing Wiji Cheon up close had left her in a state of deep shock, especially since it was the first time since Dokgo Jun that she had felt like that towards a swordsman around her age. No, not even Dokgo Jun made me feel like this She bit her lip, perplexed. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Seeing Yoo Yiran''s expression, a sly idea popped into Hyonwon Kang''s mind. Reaching out, he draped his arm around Wiji Cheon''s shoulders and asked, "So, you want to be close friends with our Jicheon, right?" The SRS leaders shivered. Although Hyonwon Kang had intended to make a friendly gesture, to them, he looked like he was about to rob a cute and helpless boy. Yoo Yiran tilted her head, confused. "Jicheon? Isn''t his surname Wiji and his given name Cheon?" "We''re close friends, so I call him by a nickname," Hyonwon Kang replied, pulling Wiji Cheon closer. "Earlier, you said that you have nothing to gain and a lot to lose by endorsing me, right? What did you mean by that?" Yoo Yiran exined, "As long as we have a ce to practice swordsmanship, we''ll be fine. Our membership fees are sufficient to support our activities, so we don''t really care about things like club funding, facility expansion, or equipment support." Hyonwon Kang nodded, realizing that the approach he and Tang Soso had taken was wrong from the start. To gain the SRS''s support, I need to offer them what they truly want even if it means sacrificing Wiji Cheon. "Then how about this? Wiji Cheon wille here every three days and duel with the SRS members," he proposed. "W-What?" "As you know, this guy is a prodigy with the sword. Every time I spar with him, I learn a lot. Since you are all swordsmen, it would be even more beneficial for you, right?" The SRS leaders, who hadn''t reacted to his previous proposals, suddenly perked up. "Hmm, that doesn''t sound bad" "Isn''t that a bit arrogant? A mere freshman offering to instruct us in swordsmanship?" "He''s not an ordinary freshman, though. Didn''t you see him fight evenly with Senior Dokgo Jun during the entrance exam?" "Even so" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Hyonwon Kang grinned confidently. The fact that the SRS leaders were actively voicing their opinions and discussing the proposal could only mean that they were seriously considering it. This might actually work out better than I thought. Just then, Wiji Cheon, who had somehow ended up as a bargaining chip, sent a telepathic message to Hyonwon Kang, sounding gloomy as heined, [Senior Wonkang, are you sure it''s okay to make this kind of deal? What if these seniors get offended] [Offended? Look at their eyes. They''re itching to cross swords with you,] Hyonwon Kang replied. He understood Wiji Cheon''s value better than anyone. The temptation to ept his suggestion must be especially hard to resist, especially since peer-to-peer learning between fellow swordsmen opened up a realm of possibilities different from learning from an instructor. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Yoo Yiran stared at Hyonwon Kang incredulously. "You want us to endorse you on the condition that Wiji Cheon regrly duels with us? Like a master offering sparring sessions to novices? Are you looking down on us?" "My apologies, I meant no offense," Hyonwon Kang said, his tone calm and respectful. "The offer was more of a suggestion for equal sparring and learning rather than one-sided teaching. Will you consider it?" "" Yoo Yiran fell silent for a long while. Hyonwon Kang figured that she was exchanging telepathic messages with the SRS leaders, so he folded his arms and waited patiently for the result. Finally, Yoo Yiran raised a suggestion, "We''ll consider your proposal, but we have one condition." "Name it." "We need to first confirm how sparring with Wiji Cheon would benefit us." Hyonwon Kang raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" "If Wiji Cheon duels with me and wins, the SRS will endorse you," Yoo Yiran replied, her eyes sparkling like a child who had just received a new toy. "E-Excuse me?" Wiji Cheon blurted out, flustered. Ignoring him, Hyonwon Kang grinned widely. "Are you sure? You''re all in agreement on this, right? No takebacks?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The SRS leaders nodded in unison. "We''ve already agreed among ourselves." "If it means we can watch the President and Wiji Cheon duel, endorsing you is no big deal." "Unlike those BRS guys, we have nothing to lose from you winning the election, anyway." The SRS was a club made up of students who loved the sword, and those gathered here were the most passionate among them. The chance to witness a duel between Yoo Yiran and Wiji Cheon was simply too good to pass up. Hyonwon Kang''s eyes lit up with amazement. Now I understand why Tang Soso insisted that I bring Wiji Cheon along. These guys, who wouldn''t budge no matter what I offered, changed their minds just because they got a chance to see his swordsmanship? Well, perhaps this is the nature of martial artists. He smiled brightly. "Alright. Let''s set this up! The more spectators and witnesses, the better, right?" "You want to make it a public duel? That''s fine with me," Yoo Yiran agreed readily. Still, she didn''t n to let Hyonwon Kang have everything his way. "However, if Wiji Cheon loses, he has to quit your club and join the SRS. Will you agree to that?" Yoo Yiran thought the condition would give Hyonwon Kang pause, so started thinking about how to negotiate, but then "I dly ept!" Hyonwon Kang shouted gleefully, as if this was exactly what he''d hoped for all along. "S-Senior!" Wiji Cheon protested, but his objections went unnoticed. The SRS training ground was packed with onlookers, all eager to witness the duel between Wiji Cheon and Yoo Yiran. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. On the central tform, the two faced each other in silence. They made a striking pairYoo Yiran, whose beauty drew admiration from the crowd, and Wiji Cheon, smaller in stature with a timid air about him. Both of them had slender physiques not typical of martial artists, but no one in the crowd dared underestimate them. "Who do you think will win?" "President Yoo Yiran, obviously. Why are you even considering other possibilities?" "Well, Wiji Cheon is amazing too. Didn''t he fight evenly with the Student Council President during the entrance exam?" "You fool. If that battle had continued, Senior Dokgo Jun would have won for sure." In addition to SRS members, students from other clubs had also gathered, attracted by rumors. Among them were Seonwoo Jin and hisckeys. Spotting Hyonwon Kang, Seonwoo Jin approached him, a leisurely smile ying on his lips. "Well well, look who we have here. I see you''re working hard, Hyonwon Kang." Furrowing his brow, Hyonwon Kang snapped, "Did youe here to cause trouble?" "Not at all. I heard the Sword Flower was dueling, so I came to watch," Seonwoo Jin chuckled, his eyes fixed intently on the Sword Flower standing on the dueling tform. She was one of the few flowers he had yet to pluck. With a sleazy smile, he turned back to Hyonwon Kang. "Is this part of your campaign strategy? Are you trying to build rapport with the SRS through a friendly duel?" Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Mind your own business," Hyonwon Kang growled, picking his ear. For a moment, he had wondered what kind of face Seonwoo Jin would make if he heard that the SRS would endorse him if Wiji Cheon won the duel, but he quickly abandoned the thought. Although I really want to see that guy''s expression, I''ll hold back and feign ignorance for now. That way, he''ll make an even more interesting faceter, Hyonwon Kang schemed. Seeing Hyonwon Kang grinning to himself, Seonwoo Jin put on the air of someone superior. "It''s good to see you trying your best. That way, the election will be more fun," he said, his words dripping with sarcasm. Of course, Hyonwon Kang was not one to take snide remarks lying down. "You should work hard too. Don''te crying to meter saying that you lost because you let your guard down," he taunted. For an instant, Seonwoo Jin''s smile wavered, his failed jab stoking a quiet anger beneath the surface. "Haha Don''t worry, that won''t happen. More importantly, Hyonwon Kang, let me give you some advice" he began, but his voice was drowned out by a sudden surge of noise around them. "It''s Mr. Namgung Su!" "Namgung Su is here!" When they saw Namgung Su, the advisor of the Swordsmanship Research Society, step out onto the dueling stage, the spectators burst into cheers. Raising his voice, Namgung Su announced, "At the SRS''s request, I will be the observer and judge of this duel. If I determine that either side is going too far or is likely to get seriously injured, I will stop the match immediately and decide the winner at my own discretion. Do either of you have any objections?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "No, sir." "No, Mr. Namgung." Yoo Yiran and Wiji Cheon replied without taking their eyes off each other, their minds fully focused on assessing each other''s qi and movements. Namgung Su smiled faintly. "Good. You may begin whenever you''re ready." He stepped back, giving the two expert swordsmen some space. "" "" Yoo Yiran and Wiji Cheon exchanged a few words, but the surrounding noise was so loud that no one caught what was said. WHOOSH! A gust of wind swept across the tform, tousling their hair, and as if on cue, both swordsmen ced their hands on their sword hilts. The noise in the crowd abruptly died. Sensing the tension in the air, everyone held their breath, waiting for the moment the fight would begin. Suddenly, the silence was broken as one impatient person muttered, "When will they start" In the blink of an eye, the duel began as both fighters drew their swords in perfect synchrony. Chapter 177: The Swordsmanship Research Society (4) Chapter 177: The Swordsmanship Research Society (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 Amazing. Yoo Yiran couldn''t help but admire the boy standing across from her on the dueling tform. Wiji Cheon was small in stature, evenpared to other boys and girls his age. He was about the same height as she was, and his limbs were slender, so they probably weighed around the same "I''m actually quite slim, you know," she said abruptly, feeling a little resentful. "Pardon?" "I''m not the one who''s fat. You''re just way too skinny." "I''m sorry" Pressured by Yoo Yiran''s sharp gaze, Wiji Cheon apologized without knowing why. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Seeing Wiji Cheon get flustered over a few words, Yoo Yiran let out a chuckle. From what she had heard of him, he always apologized whenever someone said something unpleasant, even if it had nothing to do with him. Wasn''t he a little too nice? However, this overly kind and polite childAs soon as Wiji Cheon ced his hand on the hilt of his sword, his demeanor changed. The gentle expression that had seemed almost frustrating moments before melted away, reced by a calm and unreadable mask, and the clumsy awkwardness vanished from his movements. Yoo Yiran gulped. The hairs on her body stood on end, as if a finely honed de was aimed directly at her. Am I feeling nervous? Me? To ease the tension, she cracked a joke. "Since I''m your senior, should I give you a three-second head start?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "No, that''s not necessary." "It was a joke." Yoo Yiranughed again, a genuine smile that many men had wanted to see but never had. Strangely, she found herself wanting to smile whenever she was around Wiji Cheon. He was so timid he couldn''t even make proper eye contact earlier, yet when the moment he touches his sword, he speaks so confidently. He''s really something else. "Shall we begin?" she asked. "Yes." Not underestimating Wiji Cheon just because he was younger, Yoo Yiran made the first move. Employing her movement arts from the start, she closed the distance in an instant, thrusting her de at his shoulder like a bolt of lightning. Wiji Cheon quickly stepped back, dodging the attack while drawing the Soul Sword. For the first time in five decades, the cherished sword of one of the greatest swordsmen in history reappeared in the jianghu. WOOONG! Yoo Yiran''s eyes widened in surprise at the sword''s hum, but her movements didn''t falter for a second. CLANG! Their swords shed for the first time, but the resulting sound was not particrly loud. At the moment of impact, both swordsmen had quickly withdrawn their des, envisioning their next moves. Yoo Yiran retreated to create more distance, dodging Wiji Cheon''s shes with footwork as light as a feather. When she sensed an opportunity, she bent her knees slightly, pushed off the ground with an explosive leap, and once again closed the gap in an instant. In response, Wiji Cheon took a diagonal step, his keen eyes following her every move and his arms constantly adjusting the trajectory of his sword. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Sparks flew as their swords collided. Since both of them were small and lightweight, neither of their sword styles depended on brute strength. Instead, they relied on dexterity, precision, adaptability, and creativity that surpassed any set techniques. The world called such martial artists prodigies, and these two clearly deserved the praise. The audience was instantly captivated by their graceful sword dance. "Wow" "They say the Sword Flower''s skill surpasses even the Sword Dragon" "So what does it mean that Wiji Cheon''s keeping up with her?" "I can barely even follow their movements. They''re both monsters." To the untrained eye, the duel seemed like an borately choreographed dance, but this was a dance in which even the slightest mistake could prove fatal. After exchanging dozens of moves, bothbatants stopped and backed away, as if by unspoken agreement. "" "" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. After a brief pause, Yoo Yiran smiled brightly. "Have you warmed up enough?" "Yes!" Wiji Cheon replied, his expression more lively than ever. Through their brief exchange, both parties had reached the same conclusion. They had finally met a swordsman their own age against whom they could go all out. That shared understanding brought matching smiles to their faces. Yoo Yiran shifted into the starting stance of her sword style, the Soaring Stream Sword Technique. "Do you know what my alias is?" she suddenly asked. "I''ve heard people call you the Sword Flower," Wiji Cheon replied. Yoo Yiran''s smile turned bitter. "You know, I don''t like that alias at all. The reason is" "Because it has ''flower'' in it, which has nothing to do with your swordsmanship, right?" "How did you know that?" "Your swordsmanship isn''t beautiful like a flower. It''s fast, intense, and rough, like a raging torrent." "You" For a moment, Yoo Yiran was surprised that Wiji Cheon had grasped the essence of her swordsmanship in such a short time, but she quickly got over it. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Chuckling, she nodded. "That''s right. If I were called the Sword Flower because my swordsmanship was beautiful, I wouldn''t mind. Since the alias was given solely because of my appearance, though, I don''t like being called that." Wiji Cheon fell silent, unsure how to respond. Yoo Yiran shook her head, feeling a little embarrassed. She hadn''t intended to ramble like this. Normally, she wouldn''t even have told anyone such things, but she wanted Wiji Cheon to know what kind of person she was. Smiling brightly, she added, "It''s okay, though. Because I''ll take what I want before I graduate." "Take what?" "I''ll take the alias I want from the person who currently owns it." Wiji Cheon blinked in confusion. What does she mean, she wants to take someone''s alias? Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Yoo Yiran''s eyes gleamed. "Did you know? The Sword Dragon is the title given to the strongest swordsman in the Azure Dragon Academy." "Ah I didn''t know that." This was new information to Wiji Cheon, though he did know who currently held the title of Sword Dragon. It was Dokgo Jun, the undisputed top prodigy of the academy and the strongest swordsman among the students. Yoo Yiran was essentially saying that she wanted to take that title away from him. Wiji Cheon recalled Dokgo Jun''s swordsmanship. The Nine Swords of Dokgo that he had faced during the entrance exam was sturdy, as if it would never break, and possessed overwhelming strength. Dokgo Jun was already strong at that time, but now, after receiving guidance from Baek Suryong, Wiji Cheon heard from Hyonwon Kang that he had improved a lot. "Senior Dokgo Jun is really strong," he whispered softly. Yoo Yiran smiled resolutely. "I know. I''ve challenged him many times over the past three years, and my win rate is only around thirty percent. With my current skills, I can''t take the Sword Dragon alias away from him." "Even thirty percent is amazing," Wiji Cheon said sincerely. Everyone seemed to think that he had shown an equal level of skill as Dokgo Jun during the entrance exam, but he knew that if they had fought to the end, he would definitely have lost. With his skills at that time, he would have lost ten out of ten bouts. Could I win if we fought now? He wasn''t confident. Even though he had trained hard and grown stronger, so had Dokgo Jun. Seeing Wiji Cheon''s serious expression, Yoo Yiran said, "I''ve rambled on about unrted things. Everyone must be getting bored. Let''s continue the duel." Raising her sword, she aimed at Wiji Cheon''s sr plexus, a fierce aura surging from her entire body. She had aimed her first thrust at his shoulder as a warning, but this time was different. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "I''ll defeat you and challenge Dokgo Jun again. This time, I''ll take the Sword Dragon title for sure." If I can beat you, I feel like I can reach Dokgo Jun too. Yoo Yiran swallowed herst words. To her, Wiji Cheon was the kind of person who could spark countless insights about the sword just by standing across from her. A radiant smile like a flower in full bloom spread across her face. "Prepare yourself," she warned, then shot forward at a speed iparable to before. CRASH!! "Ugh!" Wiji Cheon winced, knocked back by the heavy blow. The impact sent a shockwave through his arm, throwing him off bnce and nearly rupturing his palm. However, this was just the beginning. "Get it together!" Yoo Yiran shouted, pressing on fiercely, not giving Wiji Cheon a chance to counterattack. BOOM! SMASH! BANG! The Soaring Stream Sword Technique that Yoo Yiran favored was characterized by a continuous, uninterrupted stream of attacks. Unable to take a breather, opponents who faced the sword barrage would quickly find themselves on the defensive, blocking and dodging until they werepletely worn out. No, her sword technique is not just about speed and relentlessness! Wiji Cheon thought desperately. Each of Yoo Yiran''s attacks flew along a nned trajectory, anticipating the opponent''s next move. For every thrust and sh he deflected, she would use the recoil to attack faster and harder, while cutting off escape routes so that it was impossible to dodge. I can''t win by just blocking, he realized instinctively. Across from Wiji Cheon, Yoo Yiran felt a great sense of liberation as she swung her sword. Has there ever been someone among my peers with whom I could wield my sword so freely? Well, there''s Dokgo Jun, but that guy''s swordsmanship is Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Dokgo Jun''s usual battle strategy was to stay firmly on the defensive, wait patiently for an opening, and then decide the match with a single strike. Because of this, she couldn''t fully unfold the Soaring Stream Sword Technique against him. Their respective fighting styles weren''t a good fit. "Wiji Cheon''s sword, on the other hand!" Wiji Cheon was responding to each of her attacks, deflecting them while constantly attempting to counterattack. Even if his reactions were slightly slow for now, he would soon adjust to her pace and style. As the sole heir of the Soaring Stream Sword Technique, she knew well how difficult that was. He''s even getting faster at adapting. Yoo Yiran was beyond impressed. She was astonished and amazed. In a year, there will be no swordsman at the Azure Dragon Academy who can match Wiji Cheon However, not yet. Not now. Her sword became even faster and rougher. Even if her opponent was a genius of immeasurable talent, she did not want to lose. This year, I will be the Sword Dragon! However, she didn''t realize that by meeting a genius like Wiji Cheon, her own swordsmanship was also advancing. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Ugh!" Wiji Cheon groaned. Even as he struggled to block Yoo Yiran''s relentless attacks, an unfamiliar emotion came over him. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to read her moves, trying to create an opening where there was none. SPLAT! Blood spurted from his shoulder. Namgung Su, who had been carefully watching the duel, moved to stop it, but suddenly halted. Wiji Cheon''s intense gaze was telling him not to interfere yet. I absolutely don''t want to lose in swordsmanship, Wiji Cheon thought. He was often told by his seniors at the White Dragon Manor that heckedpetitive spirit, but that was a misconception born from the fact that none of them were swordsmen. He red at Yoo Yiran, determination burning in his eyes. "I won''t lose!" he shouted, sending a streak of light slicing through the raging torrent. Yoo Yiran abruptly ceased her attack and retreated. If she had been even a second slower, she would have been cut. "Huff Huff" Wiji Cheon panted. His face was pale, his breathing was rough, his martial arts uniform was badly torn, and blood was seeping from cuts all over his skin. "" Yoo Yiran paused her attack. This was an opportunity to push the offensive, but she didn''t want to win like that. She was more concerned with how much she could glean from this duel, how much higher she could climb. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. When he had caught his breath, Wiji Cheon said, "Senior, please allow me to join in too." "Join in what?" Instead of answering, Wiji Cheon assumed the starting stance of the Unlimited Sword. In an instant, the martial arts of an absolute swordmaster who had dominated an era manifested in his body. WOOOONG! Sensing the martial arts it was so familiar with, ingrained over decades of apanying the strongest swordsman, Soul Sword hummed in delight. An aura sharper than anything else filled the space and spread out. "Gasp!" "Ugh!" The spectators shuddered, as if they themselves had been cut by a sword. The most surprised person, though, was Namgung Su. Throughout the duel, he had maintained a calm expression, but now his eyes were so wide that his eyeballs looked like they were about to pop out. "What on earth is that sword technique?" he muttered. All his life, he had learned the art of swordsmanship from the Namgung n, known as the world''s greatest family of swordsmen. He prided himself on his eye for good techniques, but Wiji Cheon''s style was unlike anything he had seen before. A supreme sword technique I don''t know about Where did Wiji Cheon learn something like that? Wiji Cheon grinned. "I''m going to join the fight over that title." Chapter 178: I Lost Chapter 178: I Lost TL: FoodieMonster007 Everyone watching the duel heard Wiji Cheon''s words, but at first, no one quite grasped their meaning. "What did he just say?" "He''s joining the fight over a title?" "What''s he on about? Wait does he mean that title?!" "What''s going on? Someone tell me!" "It''s a deration of war against the Sword Dragon Dokgo Jun!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? A murmur spread through the crowd as they pieced together the meaning behind Wiji Cheon''s words. It wasn''t exactly a secret that the Sword Flower Yoo Yiran was after Dokgo Jun''s title, the Sword Dragon, but now, Wiji Cheon had announced that he would also vie for it.It was absurd. No matter how talented Wiji Cheon was, he was still just a freshman. Challenging the top prodigy and Student Council President, Dokgo Jun, in front of a crowd of witnesses was, to say the least, audacious. "Holy crap, and here I was thinking Wiji Cheon was timid" "Look at the people he hangs out with every day. Could a truly timid guy be friends with those guys?" "Well" "I''m starting to think he''s the craziest one among them." Over a hundred students had gathered to watch the duel. Wiji Cheon''s deration would definitely reach Dokgo Jun''s ears before the day was over. CLAP CLAP CLAP! Read this at northdetldo, or else. Suddenly, loud pping rang out, cutting through the excited chatter. "That''s my junior!" Hyonwon Kang shouted, drawing everyone''s attention. "Everyone! How much longer are you going to let the Student Council hog the Sword Dragon title? I''ll bring it to the Club Union! Remember to cast your precious votes for me, Hyonwon Kang!" "?" "??" "???" Everyone exchanged baffled looks at Hyonwon Kang''s sudden campaigning. Seonwoo Jin clicked his tongue and shook his head. "What does the Club Union election have to do with the Sword Dragon title? Do you think you can just promise anything? Sigh, this is why ignorant people shouldn''t" Hyonwon Kang scoffed, interrupting, "What are you babbling about? You, who used to be Peng Sahyuk''sckey." "You little" Enraged, Seonwoo Jin grabbed the hilt of his de and red at Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang grinned. "Are you sure you want to pull that out? Think carefully." "Hyonwon Kang, do you really think you''re all that?" The air between the two grew tense. Their auras red, and their clothes rippled under the force of their rising qi. Before the conflict could escte any further though, Namgung Su''s stern voice cut in, "The duel is still ongoing. Show some respect to your fellow students." "Yes, sir." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Sorry." Both boys immediately dispersed their qi, bowing their heads in apology. As Namgung Su turned to Yoo Yiran and Wiji Cheon, signaling them to resume the duel, the chaotic atmosphere settled down. Yoo Yiran bowed respectfully to Namgung Su, then turned back to Wiji Cheon. "You''re the first person besides me to say you''ll take the title of Sword Dragon away from Dokgo Jun," she said. "W-Was I being too arrogant?" Wiji Cheon stammered, suddenly sheepish as the weight of all the eyes on him sank in. During the duel, he had been so focused on Yoo Yiran that he''d forgotten about the audience entirely. His face fell as he mumbled, "I didn''t mean it as a deration of war Oh no, what if Senior Dokgo Jun gets angry at me?" You ought to read this at northdetldo. Seeing Wiji Cheon turn timid again, Yoo Yiran giggled, "No. If it''s him, he''ll actually like it." "Really?" "Yes, and I''m liking you more and more too." Yoo Yiran''s easily misunderstood words instantly sent ripples of jealousy coursing through her army of secret admirers, but fortunately, her next line quelled their agitation. "Regardless, I have no intention of yielding the Sword Dragon title to anyone," she dered firmly, her eyes shining intensely as she pointed her sword at Wiji Cheon. "It''s the same for me." Wiji Cheon hesitated for a moment, then took the ready stance of the Unlimited Sword, his inner qi surging fiercely within him and sharpening his senses. I wasn''t nning to use the Unlimited Sword yet but I can''t avoid it forever. As the tension in the arena mounted, sword qi abruptly surged around the twobatants'' des, making them glow with a brilliant light. The crowd, which had momentarily fallen silent at the sight of Wiji Cheon''s Unlimited Sword, erupted into chaos once more, and all eyes turned to Namgung Su. "Sword qi!" "Isn''t this dangerous?" "Should we stop them?" "" After hesitating for a moment, Namgung Su nodded, permitting the use of sword qi. "I''ll allow it, but you must refrain from aiming at the vitals. Everyone watching, take two steps back," he warned sternly, then erased his own presence to allow the duelists to concentrate without distraction. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. However, Namgung Su''s consideration was unnecessary. Wiji Cheon and Yoo Yiran were nowpletely oblivious to the world around them, their focus solely on each other. Every breath, every subtle muscle twitch was tracked with painstaking attention, neither of them missing even the smallest detail. In the end, Wiji Cheon made the first move. In their earlier exchange, Yoo Yiran had seized the initiative and dominated with her aggressive, preemptive strikes, giving him no room to counter. He wasn''t about to let that happen again. If the fight drags on, I''ll be at a disadvantage, he admitted honestly. Whether it''s inner qi, physical stamina, or technique, I''mckingpared to Yoo Yiran. So what''s my advantage? "Kill!" A familiar voice echoed in Wiji Cheon''s mind. The Killing Sword had been silent for a while, but the moment he began using the Unlimited Sword, it reappeared, whispering in his ear. "Kill her! I''ll lend you power." If he let go and surrendered to the Killing Sword, he was certain he could defeat Yoo Yiran. He could even kill her. He instinctively knew exactly where to strike to cause the most pain, how to torment his opponentnot because he wanted to, but because it was muscle memory. CLANG! Yoo Yiran blocked his first strike and immediatelyunched a sharp counterattack, her sword qi slicing across his thigh. Feeling the sting, Wiji Cheon winced. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Kill!" The temptation to give in grew stronger. His barely-contained killing intent leaked out, and he saw Yoo Yiran''s expression shift, ever so slightly. "Kill! Cut her neck and drink her blood!" The Killing Sword''s voice roared in his head, giving him a throbbing headache. Meanwhile, Yoo Yiran pressed her offense. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Her sword strikes poured down relentlessly, each one as fierce as a raging storm. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Quickly realizing that it was impossible to block or dodge them all, Wiji Cheon focused only on protecting his vitals, allowing attacks that would only cause minor wounds to slip through. SPLAT! SQUIRT! Blood sttered, soaking his martial arts uniform. "W-Why is he being so reckless?" "He''s pretty good for a freshman, but" Wiji Cheon''s struggle elicited different reactions from everyone watching. Hyonwon Kang''s expression hardened, while Seonwoo Jin leered, relishing the sight. Namgung Su, who had been watching quietly, unfolded his arms and took a step forward, concern visible on his face. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Unknown to everyone, Wiji Cheon''s vision blurred and his world turned red. The Killing Sword''s voice echoed louder, threatening to plunge him into a fit. Between blocking, deflecting, and dodging Yoo Yiran''s sword, he desperately tried to suppress the violent urges building up inside of him. "Kill! Kill! Kill, I said!" Suddenly, right before he was devoured by his inner demons, Baek Suryong''s words echoed in his mind.
"Cheon, as you grow stronger, the Killing Sword''s temptation will also grow fiercer. It will whisper to you endlessly, especially when you''re using the Unlimited Sword. You''re probably going to need a few more years topletely ovee it." "A few years Should I avoid using the Unlimited Sword until then?"
At that time, he had mostly resigned himself to giving up the Unlimited Sword. No matter how powerful the technique was, he didn''t want to endanger the people around him.
"Why should you? The Killing Sword isn''t necessarily bad." "Huh? What do you mean?" "Think about it. There are a lot of evil bastards out there who deserve to die. At times like that, the Killing Sword can be useful." "But what if I lose myself?" "I''m not telling you to surrender yourself to it. Instead, you mustmand and control it. The Killing Sword is something you created. Don''t deny it. Acknowledge that you''re its master, then grasp it firmly and wield it with your own will." "Ah Mr. Baek, I" "Don''t rush. Take it one step at a time. You can do it, I believe in you." "Okay."
Wiji Cheon lowered his head, realizing that he had been deceiving himself all along. Due to his fear of unintentionally killing people again, he had ignored, hated, and resisted the Killing Sword. However, the more he denied it, the stronger its voice becamebecause to begin with, the Killing Sword was a shield he had created to protect himself while he was crazy from qi deviation. He nced at Soul Sword.
"Cheon, I want you to be a martial artist worthy of this sword, someone the previous owner wouldn''t be ashamed of."
SPLURT! Wiji Cheon snapped out of his thoughts just as Yoo Yiran''s sword grazed his earlobe. "Kill! Kill! Kill, I said!" The Killing Sword screamed in his head again, but this time hemanded it. Be quiet! You ought to read this at northdetldo. Following Baek Suryong''s advice, he decided not to deny or ignore the Killing Sword anymore. It was part of him, and he would ept that. I won''t pretend you don''t exist anymore, but in exchange, you have to listen to me. Got it? For the first time, the Killing Sword fell silent. Wiji Cheon gripped his sword tighter, smiling. From now on, don''t tell me who to kill. I''ll be the one to make that decision. Well? The Killing Sword didn''t reply, but he could sense it reluctantly nodding. Lend me your strength. Today, I don''t want to kill anyone, but I really want to win. WOOONG! Soul Sword hummed loudly, snapping Wiji Cheon back to his senses. Sensing the Killing Sword settling into it, he whispered, "Thank you." Finally, amid Yoo Yiran''s raging torrent of shes, Wiji Cheon saw his chance. The one opening he had been waiting for. CLANG! Yoo Yiran slid backwards, eyes wide with surprise. Wiji Cheon''s powerful strike had not only thrown her off bnce, it had scattered the sword qi coating her de. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "You" she mumbled, noticing that Wiji Cheon''s aura had changed. Did he gain enlightenment during the duel? A hollowugh escaped her. She was speechless, too astonished to be angry, but strangely, she felt good. Smiling helplessly, she said, "Congrattions. You''re truly a monster." "This is all thanks to you, Senior," Wiji Cheon replied sincerely. After all, it was Yoo Yiran who had fired up hispetitive spirit and made him bring out the Unlimited Sword, which in turn had led him to confront and control the Killing Sword. You ought to read this at northdetldo. It''s not only her. Mr. Baek Suryong''s teachings guided me, and Soul Sword is always here at my side. Without all their help, I could never have achieved this, he reflected. For a moment, Yoo Yiran looked at Wiji Cheon with envy, but she quickly shook her head, saying, "Even so, I won''t lose." WOOOONG! Yoo Yiran''s sword hummed in response to her resolve. Wiji Cheon wasn''t the only one who gained something through this battle. Though not as grand as enlightenment, she too had found inspiration for her swordsmanship. She gathered all her remaining inner qi and prepared to unleash her strongest technique. "This is my final attack," she dered. Wiji Cheon nodded. "Okay." In an instant, the tip of Yoo Yiran''s sword trembled, and a towering tsunami appeared before Wiji Cheon''s eyes, more overwhelming than any wave she''d sent at him before. It worked! Yoo Yiran''s smile widened. In that moment, she knew she had reached the next level of mastery in the Soaring Stream Sword Technique. "Haap!" she cried out, her voice filled with the exhration of a martial artist recognizing their own progress. Across from her, Wiji Cheon watched the tsunami, admiration filling his eyes. "What amazing swordsmanship," he praised. Soul Sword hummed softly in agreement. The only way I can properly honor her is to respond with my strongest attack, Wiji Cheon thought. Their figures blurred as they crossed paths in the center of the tform. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "" "" A few strands of Wiji Cheon''s hair fluttered down. Shallow wounds marked his cheeks and forehead. Both swordsmen turned to face each other. THUD! Yoo Yiran fell to her knees. Although her face was pale, she looked refreshed. She had poured everything into thatst attack, leaving her too drained to stand, but she didn''t let go of her sword. "I lost," she admitted, her voice soft but clear. The Sword Flower was defeated. Chapter 179: This is Ridiculous Chapter 179: This is Ridiculous TL: FoodieMonster007 As soon as Yoo Yiran admitted her loss, a sudden hush fell over the previously noisy crowd. "" They couldn''t believe what had just unfolded. Yoo Yiran, one of the Azure Dragon Academy''s top prodigies, was kneeling on the dueling tform, defeated by a freshman who hadn''t even been enrolled for six months. "The Sword Flower lost?" "No way" The shock that rippled through the arena was beyond imagination. Worse still, this was the SRS training grounds. The dueling tform was surrounded by students, many of whom admired or even harbored feelings for Yoo Yiran. "S-Senior lost?" "This has to be a mistake"For most of the SRS members, this duel was supposed to be an opportunity to witness Yoo Yiran''s famed swordsmanship in action. Her victory was never in doubt. The only question in their minds was how long the freshman prodigy would hold out. Everyone had hoped Wiji Cheon wouldst a little longer, to give them more time to see their idol in action. No one had imagined they would witness something like this. Some immediately rejected the reality before them. "Senior must have gone easy on him, right?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Check out all the injuries on Wiji Cheon. The Sword Flower isn''t even scratched." "This doesn''t add up. Something''s off." Yoo Yiran''s most devoted fans were the first to grow emotional, unable toe to terms with her defeat. To them, the Sword Flower was someone who should never lose like this. She was their idola symbol of untouchable grace and strength, a flower that bloomed far beyond their reach. Soon, their frustration warped into suspicion, and they started to cast reproachful res at Wiji Cheon. "Did that guy use some trick?" "He was getting pushed back the entire time. No way he turned it around just like that." "Maybe he secretly used hidden weapons or poison." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As mob mentality took over, a collective killing intent surged toward Wiji Cheon, and several students looked poised to pounce on the young swordsman. Witnessing this turn of events, Yoo Yiran was baffled. "What are you all talking about? I lost fair and square," she said firmly, but the crowd wasn''t having it. From somewhere in the audience, a voice shouted, "Drag him down!" In an instant, more than ten students leapt onto the dueling tform. "Protect the Sword Flower! Who knows what that guy might pull next!" In a sh, the students who had rushed on stage divided into two groups, some quickly surrounding Wiji Cheon and others standing between him and Yoo Yiran as if to protect her. The entire situation escted within moments. Yoo Yiran, exhausted from pushing herself to her limit, tried to rise and stop them, but her body refused to obey. Fortunately, the scene jolted the dazed and confused SRS executives out of their stupor, and they rushed forward to intervene. "What do you all think you''re doing?" "Stop! That was a fair duel!" Despite their attempts to reason with the mob, the students surrounding Wiji Cheon refused to back down. In truth, most hadnt paid much attention to the duel. They believed Yoo Yiran had everything under control from beginning to enduntil, without warning, Wiji Cheon parried her sword and turned the tide in an instant. "There''s no way this is legit!" "He definitely cheated!" This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "You must''ve used a cowardly trick, right? Confess!" "How could a freshman like you possibly defeat the Sword Flower? It doesn''t make sense!" "Let''s search his clothes. He must be hiding poison or hidden weapons somewhere." As Yoo Yiran''s die-hard fans swarmed Wiji Cheon, hurling all sorts of vile usations, the situation grew more dangerous by the second. Wiji Cheon broke into a cold sweat, overwhelmed and unsure of what to do. "I-I just" SWOOSH! Suddenly, a gust cut through the chaos as Hyonwon Kang sprang onto the tform, yelling, "Have you all lost your minds?" Startled by the force of Hyonwon Kang''s killing intent, the students shrank back. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Hyonwon Kang stepped forward, his tone threatening as he growled, "What''s the meaning of this? You gang up on someone who just fought a duel and make absurd threats? Hey, if you want to fight so badly, why don''t youe at me instead?" Under Hyonwon Kang''s terrifying aura, the circle around Wiji Cheon started to break apart. Just then, Seonwoo Jin leaped onto the tform, standing between Hyonwon Kang and the mob. "Stop right there!" he shouted, as if protecting the students from Hyonwon Kang. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" Hyonwon Kang snapped, his eyes narrowing. "I''m here to prevent you from causing a scene," Seonwoo Jin replied with his usual easygoing smile. "Honestly, there''s something off about this duel. The Yoo Yiran I know wouldn''t lose that easily." "What the fuck? Did you even watch the duel? Are your eyes glued to the back of your head" Hyonwon Kang''s voice trailed off. He had caught the sly glint in Seonwoo Jin''s eyes. No way this guy? Everything suddenly clicked into ce. From the start, the sudden wave of criticism directed at Wiji Cheon had seemed bizarre, and it was only now that Hyonwon Kang noticed the des hanging from the waists of many of the assembled students. You ought to read this at northdetldo. These guys are from the BRS! That bastard Seonwoo Jin stirred up the discontent among Yoo Yiran''s followers and then fanned the mes! Gritting his teeth, Hyonwon Kang red at Seonwoo Jin. "You filthy son of a" "I''d appreciate it if you could keep thenguage civil. As fellow candidates for Club Union President, I feel like you''re dragging me down," Seonwoo Jin retorted sarcastically. Hyonwon Kang clenched his fists but didn''t act rashly. The crowd was watching his every move intently. If a fight broke out here, no matter the oue, it would only damage his image. Damn it, I''ll just look like I''m throwing a tantrum. That''s exactly what Seonwoo Jin wants. Forcing a smile, Hyonwon Kang politely addressed the students surrounding Wiji Cheon, "Everyone? Could you please step away from Jicheon?" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. No one moved. "We can''t ept this!" "There''s no way a freshman beat the Sword Flower!" "Let us search him! If we don''t find anything suspicious, we''ll let him go." The fans, driven by their obsession, pressed on with their demands, oblivious to how they were causing Yoo Yiran more embarrassment with every word. Despite this, Seonwoo Jin just stood there without making any effort to intervene, clearly enjoying the spectacle. "Haha What nonsense are you all talking Keep making unreasonable demands, and you''ll regret it" Hyonwon Kangughed bitterly. His hands were tied. As long as the mob didn''t make the first move, it was impossible for him to justify the use of force. Suddenly, a voice colder than ice sliced through the tension. "This is ridiculous. Do you have no respect for the martial artists who just dueled?" Namgung Su rebuked, his words carrying the weight of authority as he approached the students. northdetldo wees you. The crowd quivered. The pressure weighing on them wasn''t just the aura of a martial arts masterit was the unique authority that only Namgung Su, the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, possessed. One of Yoo Yiran''s fans recklessly protested, "B-But sir, something about this doesn''t seem right We need to investigate" Namgung Su clicked his tongue, eyeing the dao at the student''s waist. "If that''s all you got out of a duel of this level, then you''d best give up martial arts altogether." "" The fan hung his head in shame. Namgung Su''s sharp gaze swept across the group. "All of you will receive demerit points. Now get off the tform." Not a single student dared to argue. Without a word, they left quietly, the fire in their eyes extinguished. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Having swiftly defused the situation, Namgung Su turned to Wiji Cheon and Yoo Yiran. His expression softening slightly, hemended, "Both of you disyed remarkable swordsmanship today, especially" Namgung Su''s eyes lingered on Wiji Cheon. The reason he hadn''t intervened sooner was that Wiji Cheon''s swordsmanship had left him deep in thought. What was that sword technique? Did Baek Suryong teach him? This kid''s talent Damn it, I want to teach him myself. He had a hundred questions to ask Wiji Cheon, but with so many eyes on them, now wasn''t the time. In the end, he simply said, "Continue to strive forward." With that, he turned and left, and the chaotic atmosphere finally eased. Yoo Yiran approached Wiji Cheon, looking exhausted butposed. "Sorry about that. I ended up showing you something embarrassing." northdetldo wees you. Wiji Cheon shook his head. "No, it''s fine. If I were in their shoes, I would''ve found the result strange too." Yoo Yiran lowered her head in shame. Even after all that, Wiji Cheon still smiled and said it was okay. While none of it was her fault, she wished she could disappear. "Well, now you''ve got to defeat Dokgo Jun and take the Sword Dragon title. Then no one will question you." "Hehe, I''ll do my best." "Don''t think I''ve given up. Once you take it, I''ll challenge you for it." "Alright! I''ll look forward to our next duel!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "By the way, how are your wounds? I''m the one who lost, so why are you the one covered in injuries?" "You caused most of them, Senior." "You should''ve dodged better." Perhaps because they had fought with everything they had, the two had grown closer, and were now even exchanging some light banter. Suddenly, Yoo Yiran seemed to remember something. "Wait, I need to keep my promise." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Eh?" Yoo Yiran looked toward the audience, who were starting to disperse. "All SRS members, ATTENTION!" she shouted, her voice amplified with inner qi. EveryoneSRS members and otherwiseimmediately stopped in their tracks and turned around to listen to her. Surveying the crowd, Yoo Yiran announced, "As of today, the Swordsmanship Research Society will endorse Candidate Hyonwon Kang for the position of Club Union President. "W-What?" "Am I dreaming right now?" A wave of shock rippled through the students. Not only the SRS members, but all students involved with the Club Union widened their eyes. Did they hear correctly? Was that an official endorsement from the SRS?! Only the SRS leaders who were present at the meeting and knew of the bet nodded in acknowledgment, regarding Wiji Cheon with admiration and curiosity. "Hahaha! Thank you, SRS President!" Hyonwon Kang grinned, his eyes sparkling with the joy of finally securing the SRS''s support. If Tang Soso was right, this endorsement had just boosted his chances of winning to forty percent. Of course, not everyone was pleased to hear the news. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "What''s the meaning of this, Yoo Yiran?" Seonwoo Jin shouted, his face twisted in anger. "Why are you supporting Hyonwon Kang all of a sudden? Did the whole SRS agree to this?" Yoo Yiran met Seonwoo Jin''s gaze coolly. "We made a bet. If I won the duel, Wiji Cheon would join the SRS. If Wiji Cheon won, the SRS would endorse Hyonwon Kang." "You''re deciding something this important based on a duel? What about the future of the Club Union? Your rtionship with the BRS? Have you lost your mind?" Seonwoo Jin eximed, looked at Yoo Yiran like she had gone mad. Ever conscious of his image, Seonwoo Jin usually weighed his words carefully, yet now he wasshing out, indifferent to the eyes upon him. The SRS''s support was just too important to the Club Union. Without it, his overwhelming advantage would crumble. Narrowing his eyes, he threatened, "Yoo Yiran! Retract that statement, now. You''re only causing confusion. It won''t change the oue" "How dare you order me around, Seonwoo Jin?" Yoo Yiran cut Seonwoo Jin off sharply. "I''m more clear-headed now than ever. If anyone here''s not thinking straight, it''s you. Don''t you think you''re being too arrogant?" "What?" "You''re acting like you''ve already won, but even if you were Club Union President, you''d still have no right to tell me what to do." "Yoo Yiran Are you sure you won''t regret this?" Seonwoo Jin warned. Unfortunately, his threat backfired, and the SRS members immediately erupted in anger. "Our President''s opinion is our opinion." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Who are you to threaten President Yoo?" "Do you think the Club Union belongs to you?" Seeing the SRS members angrily defend their president, Seonwoo Jin realized his mistake. His needless threats had done nothing but fuel their animosity toward him. To make matters worse, the other students were observing the scene, and with each word that left his mouth, he only dug himself deeper into a pit. Damn it If I continue to pressure Yoo Yiran, I would only undermine myself in the end. Ironically, he now found himself in the same predicament he had tried to impose on Hyonwon Kang earlier. "Hahaha" Seonwoo Jin forced a strainedugh. stering on a fake smile, he said, "It seems I got a little carried away. I apologize for my rude remarks." "" "I understand and respect the SRS''s decision. Now, if you''ll excuse me, it seems I''ve overstayed my wee." sping his hands in a farewell gesture, Seonwoo Jin stormed off. As he walked past Hyonwon Kang though, he leaned over and whispered into his ear, "You told me to do my best, right? Fine. I''ll show you what happens when I go all out." It was a harsh warning, but Hyonwon Kang was unperturbed. Smirking, he replied, "Quit spouting crap and start packing your things. You''ll be moving out of the Club Union very soon." Incensed, Seonwoo Jin shot him onest re, then disappeared into the crowd. Clenching his fist, Hyonwon Kang shook it rudely at Seonwoo Jin''s departing back. Chapter 180: Everyone Has Skeletons in Their Closet Chapter 180: Everyone Has Skeletons in Their Closet TL: FoodieMonster007 Scowling, Seonwoo Jin and his followers marched away. "Phew" Wiji Cheon let out the breath he had been holding in. The duel with Yoo Yiran had been tough, but the events that followed rattled his timid heart even more. "Why the slumped shoulders? You won the match," Hyonwon Kang congratted, grinning broadly as he draped an arm around Wiji Cheon''s shoulders. Wiji Cheon, still shaken, replied anxiously, "But because of me, a big fight almost broke out." Hyonwon Kang scoffed and nced at Yoo Yiran, who was sternly reprimanding her rabid fans. "How is that your fault? Those fish-eyed idiots over there are the ones who caused the ruckus." Just then, Yoo Yiran''s sharp warning cut through the air, "If you pull something like that again, I''ll treat you as if you don''t exist in this world." Her fans'' faces turned ashen. "W-We''re sorry!""We didn''t mean to disrespect you!" "Please, Senior, anything but that" For Yoo Yiran''s fans, nothing stung more than her cold indifference, so when she warned them that she would start ignoring them, they looked like they were on the verge of tears. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Normally, Yoo Yiran would have let it go at this point. Although she didn''t like being called the Sword Flower, she wasn''t so coldhearted that she would push away those who liked her. However, today was different. "Do you think just apologizing to me is enough? You treated the rightful winner of our duel like a cheater. You ndered and mocked him at the very moment we should have been celebrating his victory," she seethed, fire seeming to burst from her eyes. "If you ever want to speak to me again, go and apologize to Wiji Cheon properly." In no time, her fans shuffled over to Wiji Cheon, bowing their heads deeply. "We''re really sorry. We just got so angry" "We weren''t thinking." "Please forgive us." Flustered by their sudden change, Wiji Cheon waved his hands awkwardly, unsure of what to do. "I-It''s okay, these things happen" he stuttered. "Sigh, you''re too kind" Hyonwon Kang muttered, shaking his head. His gaze drifted to Yoo Yiran, who stood nearby, arms folded coolly. She''s not your average swordswoman. Not only does she wield her de with skill, she also knows how to discipline her fans. He finally felt he understood why Yoo Yiran was the president of the SRS, arge and influential organization. After a while, the fans who had apologized to Wiji Cheon withdrew, leaving only Hyonwon Kang, Wiji Cheon, Yoo Yiran, and a few SRS executives around the duel area. "I''ve given them enough warning. Something like today won''t happen again," Yoo Yiran said with an apologetic expression. Wiji Cheon replied brightly, "I''m really fine. Don''t worry about it." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Yoo Yiran let out a small sigh, unconsciously muttering, "Being too kind can be a problem. Well, I don''t mind, though" "Pardon?" "Oh, it''s nothing. Anyway" Yoo Yiran quickly turned away to look at Hyonwon Kang. Compared to when she looked at Wiji Cheon, the difference in her expression was stark. "Should we move somewhere else? Now that we''re on the same boat, we should discuss the election," she said matter-of-factly. Hyonwon Kang nodded. "Sounds good. Let''s go." After moving to the SRS meeting room, Yoo Yiran wasted no time kicking off the meeting. "If you''re going to be President, that means Wiji Cheon will be on your team, right?" she asked. "Of course," Hyonwon Kang replied without hesitation, wrapping an arm around Wiji Cheon''s shoulders again. "He''s my right-hand man, so he''ll be Vice-President." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Wiji Cheon widened his eyes in surprise. "Senior Wonkang, this is the first time I''m hearing about this." "Of course it is, since I just decided that." "You guys are even more disorganized than I thought." Hyonwon Kang shrugged. "I only decided to run a few days ago, so a lot is still up in the air." "Is that something you should say so confidently?" Yoo Yiran rubbed her temples, wondering if she had made the right choice in supporting Hyonwon Kang. She was a bit worried, but having already publicly dered their support, she couldn''t backing out was no longer an option. Letting out a small sigh, she continued in a serious tone, "By endorsing you, we''vepletely severed ties with the BRS. Since it''se to this, we''ll definitely make sure you get elected." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Just hearing that is reassuring." "Don''t get the wrong idea. We''re just helping you for our own benefit." Hyonwon Kang grinned at Yoo Yiran''s cautious attitude. "I understand," he said. "Also, we have no interest in controlling the Club Union, so you don''t have to worry about that," Yoo Yiran added. Had she wanted to, Yoo Yiran could have run for Club Union President herself. However, neither she nor the SRS cared for authority, so they hadn''t bothered. The only reason they were getting involved in the election at all was because they had thrown in their lot with Hyonwon Kang. Looking at Yoo Yiran, Hyonwon Kang steeled his resolve. Previously, he had already spoken with Tang Soso about their next step, and now was the time to act on it.
"The SRS is the only big club that has no interest in seizing authority, so ask them to provide you with personnel support."
He needed approximately twenty people to manage the Club Union''s daily operations, but there were only five members in the Medicinal Cooking Research Society. Therefore, Tang Soso''s advice to Hyonwon Kang was to ask Yoo Yiran to provide him with manpower. Taking the initiative, Hyonwon Kang asked, "We need more people for the Club Union management team. Can the SRS help us out?" Yoo Yiran nodded, relieved at the simple request. "That''s not a problem. Also, there are seven other swordsmanship-rted clubs in the Union. If we tell them to, they''ll back you as well." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Woah," Hyonwon Kang remarked, impressed. "Tang Soso said that with the SRS''s support, our chances of winning would increase to 40%. I see now that she wasn''t joking." Yoo Yiran picked up the teacup in front of her, took a sip, and grinned. "Don''t get too excited yet. Even with that, you''re still 20% behind Seonwoo Jin. Closing that gap won''t be easy. And Actually, I have a personal favor to ask." Did she just hesitate? Observing Yoo Yiran carefully, Hyonwon Kang noticed her ncing discreetly at Wiji Cheon. "The one you want to ask a favor from is Jicheon, not me, right?" Yoo Yiran nodded and turned to Wiji Cheon, her tone instantly softening as she asked, "I lost the duel, so this is a bit much to ask, but would you mind bing an honorary member of the SRS?" "Huh?" Wiji Cheon blinked, puzzled. Yoo Yiran hastily rified, "I''m only asking you to be an honorary member, not a full one. There won''t be any obligations on your part, and you''re not required to join our activitiesthough I wouldn''t mind if you didbut I''dpletely understand if you have othermitments." To her surprise, Wiji Cheon agreed unhesitatingly, "Sure, I''m okay with that." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Really?" "Yes!" Wiji Cheon nodded eagerly. His interest in SRS was genuine. He had never cared much about club activities before, but his perception changed after sparring with Yoo Yiran. Moreover, the SRS was full of people who shared his passion for the sword, and the thought of crossing des and discussing swordsmanship with them made him smile. Compared to practicing swordsmanship alone, it was a different kind of joy. And so, Wiji Cheon became an honorary member of the SRS. "Please take care of me, President." "Just call me Senior." "Alright, Senior-nim!" "Drop the ''nim''." "S-Senior?" Finally satisfied, Yoo Yiran''s lips curled into a dazzling smile that would melt the hearts of countless Azure Dragon Academy male students. Shyly tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, she asked coyly, "So as of today, we''re in a rtionship, right?" "What?" Yoo Yiran chuckled, "Haha, I was just joking. I meant ''rtionship'' as in fellow swordsmen." "Oh, yes! Of course!" northdetldo wees you. The SRS executives exchanged curious nces. This was not the Sword Flower they knew. Yoo Yiran would never tease any man like that. Could it be? Is the President? They couldn''t be sure, but one thing was certain: the way Yoo Yiran treated Wiji Cheon was totally different from how she treated other men. That rascal Damn it, he''s got it all! The SRS executives turned green with envy. The next day, Hyonwon Kang, still glowing from obtaining the SRS''s support, walked to the Azure Dragon Academy with Baek Suryong for the first time in a while. Noticing his student''s unusually good mood, Baek Suryong chuckled, "Do you know you''re grinning like an idiot? And why are you humming to yourself so early in the morning?" "Hehehe, please call me the next Club Union President," Hyonwon Kang boasted. Since securing SRS''s backing yesterday, he had felt like nothing could wipe the smile off his face. After all, this was the first time he glimpsed a chance of victory in what had seemed like a lost cause. Every time he made eye contact with students who hade early to train, Hyonwon Kang greeted loudly, "I''m Club Union President Candidate Hyon! Won! Kang! I humbly ask for your precious vote!" Watching Hyonwon Kang''s enthusiastic campaigning, Baek Suryong groaned, feeling embarrassed for his student. "You didn''t even want to run, and now look at you. Drunk on ambition." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "The honest and diligent worker of our times, Hyon! Won! Kang! Please vote for me!" Baek Suryong quickened his pace. "Good luck, Wonkang. I''m going ahead." "Hey, wait? Use that handsome face to help me campaign!" Hyonwon Kang shouted, chasing after Baek Suryong. "What the hell, you brat?! Do I look like a student to you, huh? Does it make any sense for me to help you campaign?" It was a day just like any other. Teacher and student bickered as usual on their way to the Azure Dragon Academy until they saw therge poster pasted on the academy''s front gate. Taken aback, the two stopped and quickly scanned the contents of the poster. "This is" "" The poster detailed a series of incidents and idents caused by Hyonwon Kang during his time at the academy, ranging from assault and underage drinking to disorderly conduct and vandalism. It emphasized his past misdeeds, calling out his hypocrisy for pretending to be virtuous now. Additionally, it even listed fabricated offenses that, while untrue, were crafted to appear believable. Hyonwon Kang blood ran cold as he read one of them. What the fuck? They''re using me of getting a student hooked on drugs? Anyone who knew Hyonwon Kang would find this hard to believe, but for those who didn''t know him well, such unfounded and malicious rumors could easily lead to misconceptions about him. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. It''s so obvious who put up the poster, he thought, gritting his teeth. After all, the poster ended with the question: To the students of the Club Union, we ask: Will you still vote for Hyonwon Kang? Noticing the turmoil in his student''s eyes, Baek Suryong''s expression grew grim. "Wonkang." "Ah, I''m fine," Hyonwon Kang replied, trying his best to sound calm. Despite his words, however, the tremor in his voice, the sparkle in his eyes, and the nk expression on his face betrayed him. "It''s Seonwoo Jin. That motherfucker''s hitting me where it hurts." Hyonwon Kang scratched his head in frustration, then clenched his fist tightly, forcing it to stop trembling. "I won''t make cowardly excuses. If I have to apologize, I''ll do it. If I must bow my head and beg for forgiveness, I won''t hesitate." Baek Suryong watched him for a moment, then sighed softly, "Right. You need to take responsibility for what you did." Hyonwon Kang nodded, his expression downcast. "I will." "Only for what you did, though." "Eh?" Hyonwon Kang blinked, sensing a chilling killing intent in his teacher''s tone. Slowly turning his head, he nced at Baek Suryong, but what he saw sent shivers down his spine. Baek Suryong''s eyes burned with ire, his expression twisted with malice as a sinister chuckle escaped his lips. "Responsibility? Oh, you definitely need to answer for what you''ve donebut to apologize for crimes you didn''tmit? Hah! Absolutely not. I never taught my student to be a fucking doormat." "S-Sir?" Hyonwon Kang shivered. Should this man really be allowed to teach at an orthodox school? he wondered, but Baek Suryong didn''t give him time to think about it. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Wonkang, they made the first move, right?" "Y-Yes." "In the murim, it''s customary to repay kindness twofold and grudges a hundredfold, right?" Hyonwon Kang fidgeted uneasily. "Isn''t that a bit stingy on the kindness side? A-Anyway, what are you nning now?" Baek Suryong let out a long sigh. "You know, I was going to stay out of this, and just observe the beautiful camaraderie and rivalry among you students from afar." "Don''t lie. I know you''re receiving regr reports from Tang Soso," Hyonwon Kang jabbed. Baek Suryong ignored him, continuing, "Even though our Wonkang has no money or family backing, seeing you do your very best was so worthwhile. However, just when you were bing a worthy opponent, that despicable brat dredges up your past? Even making up lies? Hey Wonkang, how should we respond in this situation?" "" A wicked grin crept across Baek Suryong''s face. Answering his own question, he said, "What else? We have to give them a taste of their own medicine, right?" "W-What do you mean?" "What I mean is, everyone has skeletons in their closet," Baek Suryong replied. Anticipating this might happen someday, he had alreadymissioned the Rogues'' Guild. "A mudslinging contest, huh? This will be fun," he muttered gleefully. Chapter 181: War of Slander Chapter 181: War of nder TL: FoodieMonster007 In the Club Union meeting room, Seonwoo Jin listened intently as his junior, who had been tailing Hyonwon Kang, gave his report. "Hyonwon Kang saw the big poster we put up at the main gate." "How did he react?" "He didn''t do anything. He and Baek Suryong stopped to read it for a moment, then he strolled into the academy like it was just another day." Seonwoo Jin stroked his chin. "That''s unexpected. I thought he''d tear down the poster and go on a rampage. Guess he''s not the hotheaded thug he used to be." "He''s still Hyonwon Kang, though." "Yeah, that delinquent will soon lose his temper and start ripping down the posters." "We''ve stered them all over campus, so it''ll take him some time to remove them all.""Well, he deserves it. Does it even make sense that a guy like him is challenging President Seonwoo?" "Exactly!" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The BRS executives burst outughing, disparaging Hyonwon Kang whilevishing praise on Seonwoo Jin. "Hmm" Half-buried in a luxurious armchair adorned with a tiger pelt, Seonwoo Jin listened to their ttery with a distant expression, lost in thought. At least Peng Sahyuk left behind afortable throne. He had coveted this chair for a long time, and if it weren''t for Peng Sahyuk, this seat would have been his ages ago. When Peng Sahyuk had suddenly announced he was leaving for the Heavenly Martial Academy, no one at the Azure Dragon Academy was more thrilled than Seonwoo Jin. With that untamed beast out of the picture, the Club Union would be his kingdom to rule If that damned delinquent who didn''t know his ce hadn''t dared to intrude on his domain. "Hyonwon Kang, that worthless scum," Seonwoo Jin hissed, his voice dripping with contempt. Even then, his polite smile never wavered, giving him an even more unsettling and sinister air. With a worried expression, one of the BRS executives began, "Erm, President" "What? Is there a problem?" Feeling a bit bored with the same old ttery, Seonwoo Jin perked up, intrigued. "Wouldn''t it have been better to leave out the part about Hyonwon Kang trying to rape a female ssmate? People will know we''re behind it, and if it backfires" "How could it backfire?" Seonwoo Jin interrupted, tilting his head as if he didn''t understand. The executive shifted nervously. "Well because it''s baseless nder. The moment someone decides to do a little digging, it''ll be exposed as false, and we''ll face bacsh" "True, that could happen." Seonwoo Jin nodded solemnly. Feeling somewhat reassured, the executive continued, "What I''m saying is, why do we have to stoop so low when you can easily win the election?" "Haah" Seonwoo Jin sighed heavily, cutting off his subordinate''s words. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. The executive flinched. "I-I''m sorry Did I overstep?" "I''d rather you stick to mindlessly ttering me. Stupid advice like that is just irritating." "" Seonwoo Jin''s voice turned cold. "Do you really think winning the election is the issue here? Isn''t it obvious that I''ll win?" The entire room fell silent. Seonwoo Jin usually maintained a perfect public persona, always wearing a calm smile and carrying himself with impable poise. However, in recent years, after engaging in ''various activities'' with these executives, he felt no need to hide his true nature around them. "Come here," Seonwoo Jin beckoned. The executive hesitantly stood up and walked over, sweat beading on his brow. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Smirking, Seonwoo Jin reached for the de ced beside his chair and lightly tapped the executive''s shoulder with it. "No need to be scared. Think about it. Is there any proof that we made that poster?" "What? Anyone can tell that we" "I asked you if there was any proof." "N-No, there isn''t." "Then what''s the problem? Are you going to go around telling people that we did it?" Seonwoo Jin''s tone sharpened as he continued to tap the executive''s shoulder with the sheathed de, applying just enough pressure to unsettle him. For a martial artist, this was an extremely insulting action, but the executive didn''t dare to react. Instead, he bowed his head and stammered, "O-Of course not, sir." Within the BRS, Seonwoo Jin''s authority was absolute. He was the heir of the Seonwoo n, famous for its de techniques, and although not as prestigious as the Five Great ns, none of the people here were from families or sects superior to the Seonwoo n. Moreover, Seonwoo Jin hadn''t dominated the Club Union merely by leveraging his family''s influence. Over the past three years, even while Peng Sahyuk was the Club Union President, he had secretly built up a loyal following by making the executives owe him favors or by digging up dirt on them. Everything he did, he did to gradually transform the Club Union into his own personal kingdom. Life was simpler when Peng Sahyuk was around. This messed-up hypocrite This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Some of the executives held a grudge against Seonwoo Jin, but none of them were stupid enough to show it, because if they did, he would turn their lives at the academy into a living hell. Seonwoo Jin chuckled slyly, "And about the rumor that Hyonwon Kang tried to rape a ssmate? All we wrote was that it was a rumor. Who needs proof to spread a rumor?" Feeling like a sinner, the executive bowed deeply. "I''m sorry. I wasn''t thinking clearly." For a moment, Seonwoo Jin''s icy gaze lingered on the executive. All of a sudden, however, he burst outughing, "Haha, it''s alright. Just make sure you do better next time. I''ve been feeling a bit on edgetely, so I overreacted. My bad." "T-Thank you." Seonwoo Jin smirked. On the surface, he appeared to have forgiven the executive, he was already nning to use him as a scapegoat if the posters caused any trouble. Well, that probably won''t happen. The election was already in the bag. Even with the SRS backing the opposition, he had the upper hand. Now, all he cared about was how to humiliate that upstart delinquent, Hyonwon Kang, and get him expelled from the Azure Dragon Academy after the Club Union President election. Seonwoo Jin rose from his chair, casting a sweeping nce over the Union executives. "Here''s the n. First, we''ll drag Hyonwon Kang''s name through the mud with these posters. It would probably be enough just to list all the things he''s done, but if we can add a few more juicy rumors, that''ll be the perfect icing on the cake. "Next, we''ll bolster the opposition against him by dragging in the Student Council, the PTA, the Principal, and the teachers." Seonwoo Jin nned to escte the situation. No matter how fervently Hyonwon Kang denied the rumors, people would see him through the lens of his reputation as the academy''s worst delinquent. Moreover, while martial arts academies were fairly lenient on brawling, behavior that crossed too many lines couldn''t be ignored, especially since the Azure Dragon Academy was an orthodox institution. Read this at northdetldo, or else. He smiled broadly and looked around at the executives. All of them were students who either had their weaknesses discovered by him or were in debt to the Seonwoo n. They were the perfect pawns for him to use as he pleased. "This next part is critical. You''re going to provoke the already agitated Hyonwon Kang until he snaps and starts a fight. Ideally, let him cut you a bit or break some bones but of course, don''t go dying on me, okay?" Seonwoo Jin chuckled amusedly, as if asking his underlings to suffer injuries was nothing more than a casual jest. None of the executives dared to voice any objections. "Once things escte to that point, he will definitely be expelled." "" The gathered executives gulped nervously, their voices caught in their throats as they trembled under Seonwoo Jin''s chilly gaze. He''d go that far? What kind of ruthless bastard asks others to sacrifice themselves like it''s nothing? What does he mean, we should let Hyonwon Kang cut us or break some bones? What if someone actually bes crippled or even dies? The executives couldn''t help but miss Peng Sahyuk. If the previous President was a tiger who ruled with an iron fist, then Seonwoo Jin was a viper hiding his deadly fangs until it was time to strike. When facing the tiger, one might survive by lowering their head, but if the snake caught them in its grip, its venom would seep through their veins, bringing about a slow, inevitable death. "Any questions? Other suggestions?" Seonwoo Jin asked, despite knowing full well that the executives wouldn''t dare question him. The executives blindly nodded in agreement. "What a brilliant strategy!" "We can finally get rid of that thorn in our side." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "As expected of the President" Satisfied with their reactions, Seonwoo Jin chuckled, "Keep spreading the rumors and shaping public opinion. I have a little errand to run." "Where are you going, sir?" Seonwoo Jin grinned. "I''m thinking of meeting Pung Jinho." "Instructor Pung Jinho?" northdetldo wees you. Even though Pung Jinho wasn''t a Star Instructor, everyone recognized the significant influence he held within the academy. His sway over the instructors, in particr, surpassed even that of Namgung Su. Most importantly, rooted in their shared love of money and power, the Seonwoo n maintained good rtions with Pung Jinho. Naturally, the n to sabotage Hyonwon Kang would begin with him. "I have a simple favor to ask of him. My family has some ties with him, and we get along quite well, too. Oh, and" "And?" Pung Jinho was only the first pawn in Seonwoo Jin''s mind. Thinking of his second target, he said, "After meeting Pung Jinho, I''m going to visit the Student Council President." "Dokgo Jun?" Seonwoo Jin nodded. If the Student Council president, Dokgo Jun, stepped forward to criticize Hyonwon Kang, the delinquent''s reputation would inevitably lower further. "A model student like Dokgo Jun despises people like Hyonwon Kang who act as they please. He''ll support me," he replied, as if he knew Dokgo Jun well. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Regrettably though, Seonwoo Jin''s curiosity about Dokgo Jun never went beyond analyzing his personality. As a result, he was still blissfully unaware that Dokgo Jun was currently taking the same ss as Hyonwon Kang and had even faced a life-and-death ordeal alongside him. Smiling confidently, Seonwoo Jin added, "After that, I''ll drop by the PTA. Three days, no, one day will be enough. I''ll destroy that fool." "Are you crazy?" "Excuse me?" Seonwoo Jin was bewildered. For some reason he couldn''t quite fathom, Pung Jinho was ring at him as if he were some kind of filthy bug, and the gifts he had painstakingly prepared remained untouched. "Are you seriously asking me to help you expel Hyonwon Kang from the academy?" "Haha, that''s not what I meant" Seonwoo Jin began, trying to convey his meaning indirectly. However, who was Pung Jinho? He was a cunning old fox who had taught at the Azure Dragon Academy for more than two decades, receiving countless bribes and requests during that time. To him, reading a person''s true intentions was a trivial task. "Do you even know who Hyonwon Kang is?" Pung Jinho interrupted. "Isn''t he the most notorious delinquent at the academy?" northdetldo wees you. "Tsk tsk." Pung Jinho clicked his tongue. Foolish boy. If only you knew what the monster behind Hyonwon Kang is like, he thought to himself. Not long ago, Baek Suryong had approached him, adamant that he assist Hyonwon Kang in gaining the qualifications to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival. At that time, he had attempted to probe Baek Suryong''s intentions, only to be met with brutal torment as the madman made the parasite run wild, leaving him writhing in agony. At the memory of the pain from that time, cold sweat ran down his back. Pung Jinho waved Seonwoo Jin off dismissively. "Leave. I don''t want to risk anyone getting the wrong idea if they catch me spending time with you." "What?" "I said get out. Or should I throw you out myself?" "But" Pung Jinho stood up, grabbed Seonwoo Jin, and pushed him out of his office. Seonwoo Jin immediately protested, "Sir!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Don''t evere looking for me again," Pung Jinho warned. SLAM! Seonwoo Jin stood in front of Pung Jinho''s office, trembling with humiliation. How dare he treat me like this? Pung Jinho Just you wait! Although something about Pung Jinho''s attitude troubled him, his anger was too intense to dwell on it. Turning around, he quickly set off for the Student Council building to find Dokgo Jun. He was met with yet another surprise. "So you''re the one behind those absurd rumors on the posters," Dokgo Jun remarked sharply, ring at Seonwoo Jin with contempt. "What?" Seonwoo Jin was baffled. Doesn''t Dokgo Jun hate Hyonwon Kang? Dokgo Jun chided, "Hyonwon Kang isn''t the same as he was before. He''s stopped beating people up for no reason, and he''s quit drinking. Digging up his past now is just cowardly." "Hey, Dokgo Jun" "I''ll forget everything I heard from you today. As for those posters it would be best if you took them all down. For your own good," Dokgo Jun advised sincerely. Seonwoo Jin feigned ignorance. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Those posters have nothing to do with us." "" Dokgo Jun stared at Seonwoo Jin silently, as if pitying him. Annoyed, Seonwoo Jin shot to his feet. "What''s with that face? If you want me to scram, just say it!" SLAM! northdetldo wees you. Seonwoo Jin stormed out of the Student Council building, mming the door behind him. Confirming that no one was around, he kicked the wall and fumed, "Hyonwon Kang! How the fuck did that stupid son of a bitch manage to cozy up to the teachers and the Student Council?" Finally, he had begun to realize that something was amiss. The Hyonwon Kang he knew was a reckless fool who acted without regard for the consequences. At best, his only connections were his peers in the Medicinal Cooking Research Society and Baek Suryong. Is Baek Suryong helping him? But he''s just a new instructor. Baek Suryong''s recent rise to fame in the Valley of Evil as the Azure Dragon Hero was impressive, but he''d only been at the academy for less than a year. Common sense dictated that Baek Suryong wouldn''t have the connections or resources to help Hyonwon Kang. "Ugh, what the heck is going on?" he muttered under his breath. Finally, determined to find answers, Seonwoo Jin decided to head to the PTA. No matter how much of a big shot Hyonwon Kang was, he couldn''t possibly have any leverage over the PTA, not with his family background. However, as he neared the PTA building, he froze in ce. Arge poster greeted him, its title eerily simr to the one he had put up about Hyonwon Kang. Only this time, his own name was on it. "Pathetic," he scoffed, reading the poster. Slowly, the blood began to drain from his face. "H-How" On the poster, every underhanded deed he hadmitted over the past three years as a Club Union executive wasid bare, spelled out with chilling precision. Chapter 182: Hook, Line and Sinker Chapter 182: Hook, Line and Sinker TL: FoodieMonster007 Seonwoo Jin carefully reread the contents of the poster, his face drained of color. How on earth did they find out about all this? Every dirty deed he''dmitted over the past three years was written there in ck and white, even things he barely remembered. Secret beatdowns, ckmail, ndestine visits to brothels and gambling dens, everything. Could there be a traitor among us? For a moment, he suspected the BRS executives, but quickly dismissed the thought. Most of the incidents listed were things he''d done with them. If these facts became public, he wouldn''t be the only one implicated. RIIIIIP! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Before he knew it, he''d torn the poster in half."Huh?" someone eximed. Startled, Seonwoo Jin spun around. A few unfamiliar looking students had gathered, their expressions curious. Feeling a cold sweat break out on his forehead, he hastily exined, "Haha. Since it''s such ridiculous nonsense, I tore it down so that it wouldn''t upset the students who read it". "Uh, okay," the students replied skeptically. Seonwoo Jin felt a twinge of panic. Did they see it? How long has it been up? As martial artists, they could have easily read the poster from a distance if they had wanted to. Masking his rising anxiety behind a confident front, he said, "You know how it is during election time. People will do anything to sway public opinion. The ims on this poster are such groundless nonsense that I shouldn''t even have to address them" The students smiled and nodded. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Yes, of course. Rumors can''t be trusted." "We only believe what we see with our own eyes." "Please don''t worry about it." Seonwoo Jin narrowed his eyes. He could see the insincerity in the students'' expressions. It seemed that they had read the poster after all. "So, does that mean the rumors about Candidate Hyonwon Kang are fake too? I saw a bunch of posters about him as well," a clueless student who couldn''t read the room suddenly blurted out. rmed, the clueless student''s friend nudged him, whispering, "Hey, hey!" Unfortunately, he remained oblivious. "What? Isn''t it obvious both candidates are both putting up posters to smear each other? How are they any different? I''m not part of the Club Union, but this is just in disgusting." Enraged at having been lumped together with Hyonwon Kang, Seonwoo Jin could barely maintain a strained smile. "Haha. Well, I''ll be on my way." As he briskly walked past the students, his face flushed red with shame. He had put a lot of effort into managing his reputationnot just to be the Club Union President, but also because he genuinely cared about how others saw him. Fuck! For years he had meticulously controlled his appearance, his clothes, his speecheverything. Now that his weaknesses had been exposed, he just wanted to crawl into a hole and hide. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Those bastards They''re probably all gossiping about me right now. Once the thought took root, he couldn''t shake it. It felt like every student he passed was mocking him,ughing behind his back, their whispers cutting into his pride. Clenching his teeth, he cursed inwardly, Hyonwon Kang, you must have a death wish. After a moment''s thought, Seonwoo Jin abandoned his n to visit the PTA. Right now, it was more important to regroup at the Club Union ande up with a new strategy. I need to calm down. I don''t know how Hyonwon Kang found out about what I did, but there''s no evidence. I''ve covered up my tracks and destroyed everything. Every time he tried to reassure himself, though, the posters kept appearing before him. RIP! RIIIIIIP! Seonwoo Jin tore down every poster he came across. He knew full well that the same poster was stered all over the Azure Dragon Academy, but he just couldn''t bring himself to ignore them. At some point, his frenzied motions turned into a desperate, aimless hunt for posters, his eyes burning with hatred. When he found them in isted areas, he tore them to shreds with fury. When he found students around them, he took them down neatly, saying, "I swear on my honor that everything written here is false! I will find whoever posted these and hold them ountable!" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Finally, he ended up hiding behind a deserted building, shredding a poster with all the force he could muster. "That lowly mongrel I''ll kill him," he muttered. "Who are you going to kill? Hyonwon Kang?" came a sudden voice from behind him. Seonwoo Jin wheeled around in shock, only to see Baek Suryong standing there, a roguish smile ying on his lips. How did he get this close without me realizing it? Seonwoo Jin scowled for a moment, but quickly smoothed his expression and put on a confused face. "Huh? What are you talking about?" "Stop pretending. I heard you loud and clear." "Haha, you startled me by appearing behind me suddenly. I almost swung my sword, thinking you were an assassin," Seonwoo Jin said, his tone deliberately sharp. Sneaking up behind a martial artist was considered highly disrespectful in the murim, so byparing Baek Suryong to an assassin, he was subtly criticizing him. Baek Suryong shrugged nonchntly, as if he hadn''t picked up on Seonwoo Jin''s hint. Fixing Seonwoo Jin with a piercing stare, he said, "Sorry. It seems I''ve picked up some bad habits while training Wonkang''s instincts. By the way" Drawn into Baek Suryong''s intense gaze, Seonwoo Jin suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine. Is it my imagination, or is there a slight red tint in Baek Suryong''s eyes? Damn it Since his arrival at the Azure Dragon Academy, Baek Suryong''s unconventional ways had stirred up all sorts of controversy and attracted a great deal of attention. Most recently, he had even in the Bloody Ripper in the Valley of Evil, earning the title of Azure Dragon Hero. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Still, that was it. He''s just a new instructor! No matter how impressive his martial prowess, Baek Suryong''s standing at the Azure Dragon Academy is very low. I have no reason to be intimidated by him. What Seonwoo Jin didn''t know, however, was that Baek Suryong''s influence went further than most people realized. Had he known about Baek Suryong''s connections to Gongson Su and Pung Jinho, he would never have acted so arrogantly. "Mr. Baek, is there something you wanted to say to me?" Seonwoo Jin asked, feigning innocence. Baek Suryong smiled faintly. "You''ve been giving Wonkang a hard timetely, haven''t you?" "We''re having a fairpetition for the Club Union presidency," Seonwoo Jin replied, regaining hisposure and smiling with practiced charm. Baek Suryong frowned. "A fairpetition? Don''t those malicious rumors on the posters seem a tad too vicious for that?" ying the victim, Seonwoo Jin let out a heavy sigh. "You misunderstand, Mr. Baek. Those posters have nothing to do with me." "Is that so? Then who''s responsible?" "I suspect it was one of my overly enthusiastic supporters, but I''m not sure yet. I''m also looking into it," Seonwoo Jin exined. Deep down, though, his mind was racing. I''ll create an escape route in case things go south. Now, even if the Club Union is revealed to have put up the posters, I can say that I didn''t give themand. Making a bitter expression, he continued, "Sigh, Candidate Hyonwon Kang must be really angry. It''s a shame he didn''t give me a chance to exin before retaliating" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "You know, you would''ve made a fine politician. It''s a pity you''re a martial artist," Baek Suryong remarked impassively, making it hard to tell if he wasplimenting Seonwoo Jin or being sarcastic. Seonwoo Jin smiled back with narrowed eyes. "Thank you, but I''m surprised you''re so interested in a student election, Mr. Baek. I was under the impression that you teachers were already very busy with work, so you should prioritize that" Baek Suryong raised an eyebrow. Look at this? Is he reminding me that instructors shouldn''t meddle in student affairs? Even practically demanding that he doesn''t want me to get involved? "Well, I''ll be going now," Seonwoo Jin said, bowing and turning to leave. Since he had made his point so clearly, he assumed that Baek Suryong would definitely have to let him go quietly now. That was a big miscalction. "Wait," Baek Suryong called out. "Yes?" Baek Suryong nced around as if to make sure that no one was nearby, then whispered, "A friend of mine told me that the Club Union embezzled the Academy''s operating fundsst year. Is that true?" "What are you talking about?" Seonwoo Jin''s heart skipped a beat, but he managed to keep his expression neutral, masking his unease with a touch of righteous indignation. Baek Suryong shrugged casually. "I just heard some rumors." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "I have no idea what you''re talking about, and I''m curious why you''re bringing this up now," Seonwoo Jin retorted, sounding offended. Baek Suryong chuckled, "No, I was just thinking that maybe this is a case of the pot calling the kettle ck." "Again, I don''t know what you''re talking about. And if there is a dirty pot here, it''s not me," Seonwoo Jin insisted. "Oh? Who?" As if waiting for this question, Seonwoo Jin replied confidently, "If the Club Union really embezzled fundsst year, then the one behind it must be Peng Sahyuk. He was president back then." Without a moment''s hesitation, Seonwoo Jin betrayed Peng Sahyuk. After all, Peng Sahyuk had already left for the Heavenly Martial Academy, and as the heir of one of the Five Great ns, he wasn''t someone Baek Suryong would dare confront. I''ve already falsified all the evidence and pinnedst year''s scandals on Peng Sahyuk. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Seonwoo Jin felt secure in his n. As he prepared for the election, he anticipated that someone might investigate the controversial issues surrounding the Club Union, especially since this year''s Club Union executives were almost the same asst year''s. Therefore, he had enlisted the help of the Rogues'' Guild to forge all potentially incriminating documents. He never imagined that the Rogues'' Guild would sell him out. "Oh? What I heard from my friend is a bit different," Baek Suryong said. "Different how?" Baek Suryong''s lips twisted into a sinister smile. "Althoughst year''s Club Union President was Peng Sahyuk, the one who actually managed the money was the treasurer. He liked to stay in the shadows, so he handled the finances from behind the scenes. I even heard that he was so thorough, he even made two copies of the ount books." "W-What?" Seonwoo Jin gasped, the confidence draining from his face. A drop of cold sweat trickled down his smooth forehead. The treasurer Baek Suryong was talking about was himself. How on earth does he know about the double ount books? Who did he hear it from? One of the executives? Or the Rogues'' Guild? Seeing Seonwoo Jin''s visible panic, Baek Suryong smirked. While Seonwoo Jin was impressive for a student, he was little more than an amateur to him. From the beginning, this match hadn''t been fair. "Don''t stress yourself too much," Baek Suryong said gently. "I have no idea what you''re talking about" Seonwoo Jin denied, clenching his teeth. Watching Seonwoo Jin''s mental struggle, Baek Suryong decided it was time to take a step back. After all, even a cornered mouse would bite a cat. Who knew what a desperate person might do? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Moreover, it''ll be more fun to see him try to worm himself out of this. Then, just when he thinks he''s escaped, I''ll set a trap to finish him the little rookie off, heheh. Hiding his true intentions, Baek Suryong spoke seriously, "Let me set something straight. I have no desire to use this against you. If I did, I''d have already handed the two ount books to the Principal." "Like I said, I don''t know anything" "If you agree to one request, I''ll let this matter slide quietly." "" Seonwoo Jin fell silent. With this, the boy has practically admitted that he was the Club Union treasurer who had embezzled school funds. Baek Suryong smiled in satisfaction. "Take down all the posters in the academy. Stop throwing mud at each other andpete fairly from now on," he suggested. "Is that all?" "Would you rather I ask for more?" "" Seonwoo Jin studied Baek Suryong dubiously, examining his face for any hint of insincerity, but of course, Baek Suryong''s expression was inscrutable. Sighing deeply, Baek Suryong continued, "What good wille from continuing to dig up each other''s murky pasts? As it stands, even the winner will have to endure constant criticism." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "" "Still, it''s a shame that Wonkang hasn''t fully recovered from his internal injuries. Otherwise, I''d have suggested that you guys settle this dispute with a duel. After all, that''s the way of us martial artists, right? Sigh Unfortunately, that''s impossible in his current condition." "?" "Anyway, my condition is simple: take down the posters and stop digging up or fabricating Hyonwon Kang''s past. That''s it." "" "So? What''s your answer?" After a tense silence, Seonwoo Jin agreed reluctantly, "I''ll take down the posters. Not that I put them up in the first ce." Baek Suryong patted him on the shoulder. "Wise choice. I''ll get my kids to take theirs down too." With his head bowed, Seonwoo Jin added, "Like you said, Mr. Baek, I also hope for a fairpetition." "That''s what I want too." "Then I''ll be going." Seonwoo Jin bid Baek Suryong farewell and left. Watching the boy''s receding figure, Baek Suryong mumbled to himself, "Fairpetition, my ass." He could see it clearly from the look on Seonwoo Jin''s face. Fair y wasn''t an option for this guy. Behind that handsome smile lurked the vicious heart of a viper. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Hmm? Why do my ears feel itchy all of a sudden?1 Anyway, since I''ve thrown the bait, he should bite soon and when he does, I''ll get him hook, line, and sinker. As soon as Seonwoo Jin returned to the Club Union, he unleashed his fury, destroying everything in the meeting room. "GET OUT!" he roared to the executives, chasing them out. He couldn''t trust any of them anymore. When he was finally alone, he copsed into a chair, seething with rage. Looking down, he saw that his hands were still shaking from the humiliation he''d suffered at Baek Suryong''s hands. At the moment, both he and Hyonwon Kang had suffered a heavy blow to their reputations, but it was he, the honor student, who was the most affected. I can''t let things continue like this! I have to restore my reputation somehow. And crush that son of a bitch while I''m at it. Suddenly, Baek Suryong''s earlier words echoed in Seonwoo Jin''s mind.
"Still, it''s a shame that Wonkang hasn''t fully recovered from his internal injuries. Otherwise, I''d have suggested that you guys settle this dispute with a duel. After all, that''s the way of us martial artists, right? Sigh Unfortunately, that''s impossible in his current condition."
Hyonwon Kang hasn''t recovered from his internal injuries yet? Seonwoo Jin remembered hearing that Hyonwon Kang had sustained serious injuries in the Valley of Evil, wounds so debilitating that they had hindered his training. Though he had seemed fine thest time Seonwoo Jin had seen him,mon sense dictated that no one could fully recover from such a brutal encounter within such a short time. "This is it! That guy can''t fight at full strength right now!" Piecing together his thoughts, Seonwoo Jin summoned the executives back to the room. "Shall we arrange a public duel with Hyonwon Kang?" he asked slyly. Seeing the fire in their leader''s eyes, none of the executives dared to voice any objections.
Weekend Trantor: That''s all for this week! See you next week.
  1. Suryong''s ears feel itchy because he''s a pot calling the kettle ck.?
Chapter 183: Think You Can Win? Chapter 183: Think You Can Win? TL: FoodieMonster007 To be honest, there was little Seonwoo Jin stood to gain from challenging Hyonwon Kang to a duel, and most of the desmanship Research Society (BRS) executives shared that sentiment. Seonwoo Jin was still the overwhelming favorite in the election, so even if he won the duel, it wouldn''t benefit him much. However, if the opposite happened The executives shuddered at the thought, but hesitated to speak out. Seonwoo Jin''s eyes gleamed with a crazed intensity as he dered, "At the end of the day, the essence of a martial artist is martial arts. If I disy overwhelming martial prowess against Hyonwon Kang, his cheap tricks won''t work anymore." But what if you lose? The executives desperately wanted to challenge his confidence. If Seonwoo Jin lost, Hyonwon Kang would immediately gain equal or even greater prestige than Seonwoo Jin. After all, the students of Azure Dragon Academy were martial artists at heart. They couldn''t help but admire and be attracted to someone stronger. We gain nothing if he wins, but if he loses, it could cost him the election! You ought to read this at northdetldo.Even so, the BRS executives kept their worries to themselves. Merely suggesting the possibility of defeat would wound Seonwoo Jin''s pride. Besides, he was already furious about the posters that had been put up today. In the end, they each nodded in agreement. "That sounds like a good idea." "We''ve held back until now because it wasn''t worth the effort." "President, please crush that guy in front of everyone." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Normally, Seonwoo Jin wouldn''t have chosen a risky move like a public duel, even if he was confident of winning. After all, in a duel, one could lose to a hidden trump card prepared by one''s opponent. Unfortunately, the current Seonwoo Jin wasn''t in a state to make calm judgments. Hyonwon Kang! I''ll crush you thoroughly in front of everyone. He couldn''t forget how Hyonwon Kang had humiliated him during the campaign, the damaging content of the posters, or the looming threats from Baek Suryong. Anger and fear simmered inside him, building up to an unbearable degree. Should I sever one of his arms during the duel? Would that cause too much trouble? Maybe I can make it look like an ident At the very least, Seonwoo Jin had no intention of letting Hyonwon Kang leave the duel stage unscathed. His eyes filled with killing intent, Seonwoo Jin asked, "Any objections? Feel free to speak your mind." Read this at northdetldo, or else. Naturally, no one dared object. None of the executives truly believed that Seonwoo Jin would lose, anyway. I feel oddly uneasy, but unless something goes horribly wrong, the result is obvious. It would be another matter if the opponent was Peng Sahyuk, but there''s no way Hyonwon Kang can beat Seonwoo Jin. Even if that delinquent got strongertely, there''s no way he can defeat the President. There was no doubt that Seonwoo Jin was one of the top ten prodigies of the Azure Dragon Academy, and even the egotistical Peng Sahyuk acknowledged his de techniques. No matter how much Hyonwon Kang trained recently, it wouldn''t be enough. No matter how they looked at it, they couldn''t find any reason why Seonwoo Jin would lose this duel. Rather, they were more worried that Hyonwon Kang would refuse it. That delinquent was hardly the type to back down from a fight, but hadn''t he recently sustained serious internal injuries and wasn''t fully recovered yet? A sinister smile spread across Seonwoo Jin''s lips. "Do not worry. I''ll see to it that Hyonwon Kang won''t be able to avoid it." That night, Seonwoo Jin ordered all the nderous posters around the Azure Dragon Academy to be taken down and reced them with a formal duel challenge addressed to Hyonwon Kang. I am Seonwoo Jin, the President of the desmanship Research Society. Recently, tensions between myself and student Hyonwon Kang have intensified ahead of the Club Union President election, causing unease among the student body. For that, I apologize. The posters that contained unverified rumors were taken downst night, and I swear on my honor that none of them are true for either party. From this moment forward, I vow to engage in fairpetition. To this end, I formally challenge Candidate Hyonwon Kang to a friendly duel at the date specified below. As orthodox martial artists, I believe that facing each other inbat is a far better way to uphold our convictions than ndering each other behind the scenes. I await your response, Candidate Hyonwon Kang. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Seonwoo Jin A duel challenge had been posted at the main gate of the Azure Dragon Academy, drawing the attention of students on their way to ss and instructors arriving for work. "Looks like Seonwoo Jin is preparing for a showdown. Well, after being falsely used, it''s no wonder" "You know the Club Union started it first, right? Even though Hyonwon Kang''s known as a delinquent, he''s nowhere near as much of a scumbag as the posters made him out to be." "Whoever wins this duel bes the President, right?" "Then why have an election? Those guys are just mad at each other and want to settle things with their fists." "The result will influence the election though" "Hyonwon Kang won''t turn this down, will he?" "Since when has that guy ever backed down from a fight?" "By the way, who do you think will win?" "Well" "Hyonwon Kang?" "Seonwoo Jin?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The academy was abuzz with talk of the uing duel. A sh between two studentspeting for the position of Club Union President was already enough to get people talking, but the fact that both wielded daos only heightened the excitement. With Peng Sahyuk having departed for the Heavenly Martial Academy, some even spected that the victor of this duel would im the title of the top desman at the Azure Dragon Academy. "Woah, this atmosphere is no joke." Arriving at school early in the morning, the White Dragon Manor students marveled at the heightened atmosphere of the academy. They, too, had seen the duel challenge posted at the main gate. However, among them, Hyonwon Kang was conspicuously absent. "This is the prime spot today, so let''s set up shop here," Geo Sangwoong suggested, rubbing his palms like a greedy merchant as chose a spot near the biggest poster, unpacked arge bundle he had carried on his back, and pulled out a long folding table. "Yaaawn Do we have to start so early? I didn''t get enough sleep" Ya Suhyeokined, yawning widely as he ced arge bundle no smaller than Geo Sangwoong''s on the table and unwrapped it to reveal arge wooden box. Opening the box, Yeo Min casually asked Wiji Cheon, "By the way, have Senior Wonkang''s internal injuries fully healed yet?" Inside the box, hundreds of rice ballsy neatly arranged, emitting a savory yet slightly pungent herbal scent. "I think he''s much better now," Wiji Cheon replied, helping Yeo Min to take out the rice balls and arrange them neatly on the table. As the aroma from the unusually fragrant rice balls filled the air, curious students began to gather nearby. "That damned Seonwoo Jin really couldn''t have picked a better date," Geo Sangwoong muttered sarcastically, clicking his tongue as he nced at the challenge date. The date that Seonwoo Jin proposed for the friendly duel was the day before the Club Union President election. northdetldo wees you. "Looks like he wants to humiliate our favorite delinquent, but let''s see who gets embarrassed in the end, huh?" Geo Sangwoong grinned. Then, with a flourish, the heir to one of the Ten Great Companies began to show off his skills. "Step right up, folks! Medicinal rice balls made with miracle herbs from deep in the mountains, courtesy of the Medicinal Cooking Research Society! ALL FREE-OF-CHARGE! But only for the first 100! Only 100 people will get these miracle herbs for free! Firste, first served! Get your rice balls now!" As the words "free" and "firste, first served" echoed through the crowd, students flocked to the stall. Handing out the rice balls, the White Dragon Manor students didn''t miss the chance to promote their cause. "Enjoy your miracle herbs!" "Support the Medicinal Cooking Research Society!" "Don''t forget to vote for Hyonwon Kang!" In truth, this wasn''t something that Hyonwon Kang had asked for, nor was it something that Baek Suryong had instructed them to do. The four students had volunteered to support Hyonwon Kang''s campaign while he was training and willingly prepared the rice balls in the wee hours of the morning, in stark contrast to the BRS executives who couldn''t even speak their minds because they had to watch Seonwoo Jin''s mood. Before they knew it, the White Dragon Manor students had handed out all the rice balls, and they sent the students off with a promise to return. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "We''ll be back tomorrow! Please cast your vote for our reformed delinquent!" At their cheerful farewell, smiles spread on the faces of the students who had popped a rice ball into their mouths. As for why Hyonwon Kang was missing, it was because he was currently undergoing special training with Baek Suryong. In the training grounds of the White Dragon Manor, Baek Suryong and Hyonwon Kang stood facing each other, doing warm-up exercises. "Did you see the duel challenge?" Baek Suryong asked. Hyonwon Kang nodded. "Yeah. That asshole sure wrote a long message just to say he''s itching for a fight." "Will you ept?" Hyonwon Kang''s eyes gleamed with a fierce determination. "Of course. I''ve been wanting to test myself against him for a while anyway. I''ve heard he''s the strongest desman in the Azure Dragon Academy after Peng Sahyuk." Baek Suryong finished his warm-ups and folded his arms smugly. "Think you can win?" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Hyonwon Kang lifted his de and flicked the side with his finger. TING! As the clear sound echoed, he grinned. "More or less." "From what I saw yesterday, Seonwoo Jin is no pushover. It won''t be easy to take him down," Baek Suryong remarked in a sardonic tone that made one wonder if he was worried about his student or subtly riling him up. "" Once, such words would have incited Hyonwon Kang, but no longer. Although his eyes still burned like moltenva, they carried a new lucidity andposure. Baek Suryong continued, "I heard his martial arts rank among the top ten in your grade. When ites to the de, they say he''s currently the best in the Azure Dragon Academy" Grinning roguishly, Hyonwon Kang raised his de and pointed it at Baek Suryong. "Soon, he won''t be the best anymore," he said, releasing an overwhelming wild aura. WHOOSH! His true nature hadn''t vanishedit had merely been restrained and held in check. Now that it was unleashed, merely standing across from him felt like having one''s entire body torn to shreds. This kid Though he did not show it, Baek Suryong was impressed. It had been a while since he hadst felt the aura of the Asura Blood Heaven de, the supreme martial art left behind by the Crazy Demon. Hyonwon Kang''s progress had exceeded his expectations. "While I was stuck recovering, I thought long and hard about what wielding the de means to me," Hyonwon Kang said, a refined madness flickering in his eyes. "You''vee a long way, punk," Baek Suryong praised. Although he''s still far from matching Master Crazy Demon, who perfected his de technique through a hundred life-and-death battles, he seems to have properly inherited the will that Master left behind. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Smirking, he reached out toward the weapon rack, and a de hanging there flew into his hand. He had prepared a customized lesson for his student, who had an important dueling up. "I''ll sharpen the de that dulled while you rested. Let''s start with quick-draw techniques," he said. Hyonwon Kang nodded determinedly. "Got it! Please guide me!" Baek Suryong lunged forward like a lightning bolt and swung his de with blinding speed. CLANG! Hyonwon Kang barely blocked the first strike, but the second attack followed immediately. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Gritting his teeth, Hyonwon Kang blocked and deflected Baek Suryong''s attacksing from all directions. His martial arts uniform was soon torn and cuts appeared on his skin, but he pushed through the pain and concentrated fully on swinging his de. I can see it. It''s bing clearer. At first, even following Baek Suryong''s de with his eyes had been difficult, but gradually, he got used to the rapid tempo and started trusting his instincts, sharpening his reflexes. Three days passed like that. Baek Suryong skillfully polished Hyonwon Kang''s desmanship, restoring the edge that had grown dull during his hiatus. SWOOSH! northdetldo wees you. Finally, Hyonwon Kang spotted an opening in Baek Suryong''s defenses. In an instant, he swiftly closed in on Baek Suryong, thinking, CUT HIM! RIIIP! A sliver of blue fabric fluttered to the ground, norger than a fingernail, but to Hyonwon Kang, it meant the world. This was undoubtedly the best sh he had ever delivered. "I I really cut him" Hyonwon Kang panted, staring down at his de, hands trembling with a newfound sense of aplishment. "Well done," Baek Suryongmended, smiling faintly as he patted Hyonwon Kang''s shoulder. Fortunately, his dumb student hadn''t noticed that he had deliberately let himself get cut. Time flew by, and the day of the duel finally arrived.
Trantor''s Note: I''m going on a hiking trip tomorrow, so there will be fewer releases this weekend, maybe 4-5 chapters. Chapter 184: Fathers Chapter 184: Fathers TL: FoodieMonster007 "That crazy bastard, Hyonwon Kang. Making such a big deal out of this" Seonwoo Jin turned pale when he saw the massive crowd gathered around the duel arena. He had agreed when Hyonwon Kang insisted on choosing the location of the duel, but he never expected it to turn into such a spectacle. Instead of one of the Azure Dragon Academy''s dueling arenas, Hyonwon Kang had chosen the busiest main street in the heart of Nanchang City as their battleground. Even for a formal duel, this was over the top. How on earth did he get permission from the Principal? Regardless, that wasn''t the only baffling thing. As he looked around at the arena and waiting rooms built with obviously expensive materials and the hundreds of spectator seats, Seonwoo Jin''s jaw dropped. Just where did he get the money to build this duel arena? The arena was built specifically for one duel, but it had a sturdy floor that wouldn''t crack under powerful blows, and some spectator seats were even furnished with luxurious tables and chairs. "Please line up! We will begin admitting people starting one hour before the duel!""Those with special invitations, pleasee this way!" Even government soldiers were deployed to manage the crowd and prevent any potential idents. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "This is ridiculous" Seonwoo Jin muttered as he took in the surreal scene. Wouldn''t it take a duel to the death between two of the top hundred grandmasters to draw such a crowd, not just a friendly match between teenage prodigies? Even the Azure Dragon Festival, which the Azure Dragon Academy organized every summer, hadn''t attracted such arge crowd in years. Mysteriously, Seonwoo Jin wasn''t alone in his shock. Emerging from the waiting room opposite him, Hyonwon Kang looked equally stunned by the scale of the event. "What the heck, was it supposed to be such a big event?!" Hyonwon Kang eximed, surveying the arena with a bewildered expression. Behind him, Geo Sangwoong grinned with satisfaction. "My father heard about your story and decided to invest a little." "Senior Sangwoong, if your family has money to burn, why not just give it to me?" "It''s not my money. It''s the Golden Dragon Trading Company''s money." The White Dragon Manor students joked among themselves as if it was no big deal, but when Seonwoo Jin overheard their conversation from a distance, his eyes widened so much that it looked like his eyeballs would pop out. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Did he just say the Golden Dragon Trading Company? Why is the name of one of the Ten Great Companies being mentioned here?! However, the surprises did not stop there. A constable with an icy expression approached Hyonwon Kang, followed by officers carrying arge bouquet and a letter. "Hmm? What''s this, Constable Cheong Cheon?" "This is a gift from the Magistrate, and this is a letter from the Prime Minister" Hyonwon Kang blinked in surprise. "Huh? Grandpa Gongson sent me a letter?" "You might want to use a more respectful term of address." "Aww, between us, it''s fine. Anyway, how did Gramps find out about my duel today?" "Baek Suryong informed him, probably to get permission to build a dueling arena in the middle of the city." Cheong Cheon let out a deep sigh. For a moment, he wanted to mention that the Magistrate had burst into tears, thinking he''d lose his head when he suddenly received a letter from the Prime Minister, but in the end, he held back. "Mr. Baek did that? Man, he really spread the news everywhere." Shaking his head, Hyonwon Kang read Gongson Su''s letter on the spot. It contained a brief greeting and words of encouragement to definitely win, as well as a quip that if he lost, he would return to the school and avenge him. A warm smile spread across Hyonwon Kang''s face. "That old man, seriously" Meanwhile, Seonwoo Jin, who had overheard the entire conversation, stood frozen, overwhelmed by shock and dread. D-Did that constable just say the letter came from the Prime Minister!? Not only the Golden Dragon Trading Company, but even the Prime Minister?! Are the richest man and the most powerful person in the Central ins both connected to Hyonwon Kang? How? What? Why? If that were the case, even thebined influence of all the Seonwoo n''s connections wouldn''t measure up. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Hoo" Seonwoo Jin steadied his ragged breathing. Calm down. This must be a psychological trick he''s aiming for. The Golden Dragon Trading Company? The Prime Minister? No matter how I think about it, it''s nonsensical. It''s clearly a ploy to unsettle me before the duel begins It must be. Just then, as if all the shocks so far weren''t enough, the Seonwoo n''s Patriarch and his other family members arrived. With a smile that perfectly mirrored his son''s, the Seonwoo Patriarch waved and shouted, "Jin!" "F-Father? How did you know about this duel?" Seonwoo Jin asked, genuinely puzzled The Patriarch surveyed the bustling arena, then walked over to his son, saying, "How did I know? I received an invitation. Still, I didn''t expect your duel to be this grand. Hoho!" "Who sent you the invitation?" Seonwoo Jin asked uneasily. He hadn''t invited his family. To him, this wasn''t supposed to be a significant event. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Could it be The Patriarch''s answer was exactly what he had feared. "I received it from one of your instructors, a man named Mr. Baek Suryong. He said that since you''re the star of the duel, we should definitely attend. He even prepared the best seats for us, hoho! I must thank him right away. Where is he?" "That Baek Suryong" "Hey! How dare you call your teacher''s name so rudely?!" the Patriarch chided, ncing around in the hopes that no one was listening to their conversation. "Father," Seonwoo Jin whispered. "Yes? What''s the matter?" Seonwoo Jin quickly did a mental calction of the distance between the Seonwoo n and the Azure Dragon Academy. Based on the day the duel was decided, Baek Suryong would have had to send an express messenger pigeon to the Patriarch to have him arrive by today. Which meant Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "It seems my opponent is severely underestimating me," he said. A crack appeared in the Patriarch''s previously pleasant expression. "What?" Like father, like son. Seonwoo Jin had inherited his father''s temperament. [I''ll exin everything through telepathy,] Seonwoo Jin conveyed, summarizing the events between himself and Hyonwon Kang. The Patriarch''s eyes turned cold. [How dare he?! How strong is that kid?] [He''s quite strong, but he''s no match for me. Not long ago, he lost in less than ten exchanges against Peng Sahyuk.] [Ten exchanges How long can you hold out against Peng Sahyuk?] The Patriarch didn''t bother asking if his son could win. He knew it was impossible. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Feeling slighted, Seonwoo Jin bit his lip, but did not deny it. [Thest time I sparred with Peng Sahyuk, we exchanged over fifty moves evenly.] The Patriarch nodded in relief. Ten exchanges versus fifty was a difference that couldn''t be bridged within a short period of time. [This might actually be good. Use this opportunity to raise your fame and improve our n''s reputation in the murim.] [Yes, I think so too.] Father and son exchanged chilling nces. Like two snakes hiding their venom, they nodded in silent understanding. [Father, is it alright if I handle him a bit roughly?] A cold smile formed on the Patriarch''s lips as he understood his son''s intentions instantly. [Of course. You should at least cut off an arm. Don''t worry about the aftermath, our n''s will handle it. Make sure to engrave the way of the Seonwoo n into that insolent brat. Permanently.] "Yes. I will definitely do so," Seonwoo Jin replied, his eyes filled with killing intent as he red at Hyonwon Kang. With his family''s permission secured, there was nothing holding him back now. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The spectator seats provided by the Golden Dragon Trading Company filled up quickly, and those without seats crowded around the arena, so densely packed that even standing room was scarce. "Hey, please move in a bit more!" "Don''t push! I can''t see the stage either!" "Get your rice cakes! Sweet rice cakes perfect for watching the duel!" If the ground wasn''t enough, martial artists climbed onto the rooftops of nearby buildings to im their vantage points, their enhanced eyesight allowing them to watch from afar without much difficulty. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Good grief. What''s all this fuss over a duel between young prodigies" "Doesn''t that make you more curious? If they''ve put this much effort into it, there must be something special." "Lots of rumors have beening out of the Azure Dragon Academytely." "Yeah, this year does seem different." Dozens of curious martial artists gathered on the rooftops, chatting about who might win, discussing the unusual events at the Academytely, and asionally touching on how the Azure Dragon Hero had crushed the Valley of Evil. Nevertheless, not everyone came to watch the duel with a light heart. "Hey, there''s still some space over there" "Stop! The atmosphere there is too tense. Let''s not mess with that guy." A middle-aged man with a fierce-looking face sat alone, radiating the aura of someone who had lived a hard life. His clothes were dusty, as if he''d traveled a long way, and his beard was unkempt. Due to the heavy atmosphere around him, even the boldest martial artists didn''t dare to approach him. At least, until now. "Do you mind if I sit next to you? There aren''t any other suitable spots around here." Hearing a voice beside him, the fierce-looking man turned his head to look at the speaker. How can someone be so irritatingly handsome? And damn it, he''s really strong too This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The man next to him was so good-looking that "handsome" was the first word that came to mind when he saw him. Upon closer inspection, the man appeared to be middle-aged, probably about the same age as himself. However, thatnguid smile, the somewhat enlightened aura, and even the fine wrinkles around his eyes seemed more like charms added by the passage of time rather than ws. Suppressing the resentment and jealousy that naturally bubbled up inside him, the fierce-looking man nodded curtly. "Go ahead. I don''t mind." "Thank you." The two middle-aged men sat down side by side, keeping a reasonable distance between them. The handsome man took out a wine bottle and two cups from his pockets. "Care for a drink?" he asked. "No, I''m good." "But drinking alone feels lonely" Fixing his gaze on the duel arena, the fierce-looking man said firmly, "I''m not in the mood to drink." The handsome man epted this with a nod, sipping quieting from his sk. "Did youe to see your son?" he suddenly asked. "How did you" The fierce-looking man''s head snapped around, and his eyes narrowed. No one knew he hade to see his son. How did this stranger know about it? The handsome man chuckled, "Because I came here to see my son too. Seeing the worry in your eyes though, I thought you could use somepany." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The fierce-looking man''s expression turned serious. "Could you be" The handsome man quickly shook his head. "Rx. My son isn''t your son''s opponent." "" Extending a long, slender finger, the handsome man pointed at Hyonwon Kang, who had just stepped onto the arena. "That boy is your son, right?" he asked. "Are you a fortune-teller? How did you know that boy is mine?" "He looks just like you. I guess that fierce face runs in the family." "Then, which one is your son?" The handsome man smiled pleasantly and pointed to a tall, handsome young man in a bright blue martial arts uniform. "My son is that one over there. The Azure Dragon Academy instructor who''s pretending to be busy but actuallyzing around." Even his son is ridiculously handsome. Suddenly, the fierce-looking man felt a bit sorry for passing on his own looks to his child. Offering the fierce-looking man a drink, the handsome man asked, "Anyway, why are you watching the match from all the way over here? Why not go down to the stage and cheer for your son?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Perhaps due to the camaraderie of being fellow fathers, this time, the fierce-looking man epted the offer. Taking the cup and downing all the wine in one gulp, he sighed deeply, "Because I''m an unworthy father." "Hmm?" "Our family''s specialty martial arts were lost, so I couldn''t teach my prodigious son proper martial arts techniques. What''s the point of being born with extraordinary talent if the family can''t support your dreams? So even though I knew he was going astray, I couldn''t really admonish him. I couldn''t even bring myself to visit him in school," the fierce-looking man said bitterly. The handsome man blinked in disbelief. "Wow. How are you subtly bragging about your son while sounding humble and guilty at the same time?" Ignoring the handsome man''s snidement, regret and sorrow filled the fierce-looking man''s eyes as he watched his son from afar. "Well, how could a father who hasn''t done anything for his son go and cheer for him? If he loses the duel, he''ll resent me" The handsome man clicked his tongue. "Tsk tsk, you''re worrying over nothing." "What?" "I''m an unworthy father too. My son has been weak and sickly ever since he was born, but even after I searched the whole world, I couldn''t find a physician who could cure him. So I thought that he would stay with me forever." "" "Boy was I wrong! One fine day, that punk dered that he wanted to venture into the murim, so I told him I''d allow it if he could defeat me, then to my utter dismay and disbelief, he actually knocked me down!" The handsome manughed, a hint of pride in his gaze as he looked at Baek Suryong. "You know, it''s scary how fast kids grow up. Before I knew it, my little boy was a grown man who no longer needed his daddy''s protection." "" "I''m sure your son will surprise you too. Let me offer you a congrattory drink in advance." "Thank you. And uh, by the way, my name''s Hyonwon Su." "I''m Baek Muheun." This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Suddenly, a roar of anticipation erupted from the audience. The two protagonists of the day had walked out into the arena while the two fathers were chatting. Hyonwon Su straightened his posture nervously. "Looks like it''s about to start." Baek Muheun offered him a drink. "Care for one more?" "No, I don''t think I can swallow anything until the duel is over." Hyonwon Su sped his hands together, anxiety evident in every inch of his body. He had heard that his son''s opponent was the heir of the Seonwoo n. Although he was confident that his son possessed superior talent, the difference in the quality of their martial arts techniques was painfully obvious. With only the iplete Earth Shattering de, Kang can''t reach his full potential Worry clouded the father''s eyes as he watched Hyonwon Kang step forward. A momentter, the duel began. Hyonwon Su rose to his feet and started screaming.
Trantor''s Note: Why does Author-nim like the name "Su" so much? Namgung Su, Gongson Su, now Hyonwon Su Chapter 185: You Asked For It Chapter 185: You Asked For It TL: FoodieMonster007 The duelmenced. On the duel stage, two young desmen faced off, des pointed at each other. Sunlight nced off their weapons, casting brilliant reflections that scattered in all directions. Some in the audience squinted against the sudden re, yet no one uttered a word. The tension that hung over the arena silenced anyints, leaving the crowd to shield their eyes with raised hands as they strained to see. Hyonwon Kang and Seonwoo Jin circled each other slowly, moving clockwise as they searched for openings in each other''s stances. "You sure went all out," Seonwoo Jin remarked dryly, trying to maintain hisposure amidst the weight of so many eyes upon him. "Now that I think about it, this whole duel was part of your n, wasn''t it? I walked right into your trap." Now that he stood here, Seonwoo Jin realized he had fallen for Hyonwon Kang''s deception. As long as he didn''t do anything, he would have easily won the election. However, in a fit of anger, he threw all reason aside and initiated the duel, giving Hyonwon Kang the perfect chance to turn the tide in his favor. But what upsets me the most is the fact that Hyonwon Kangid this trap fully believing that he would win the duel. Suppressing his growing killing intent, Seonwoo Jin smiled. "Fine. If you beat me, the President''s seat is yours, and to hell with the election. How about that?"If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Sounds great to me," Hyonwon Kang replied coolly. "I heard you''re going around saying you''llpete in the Heavenly Martial Festival and defeat Peng Sahyuk in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament?" Seonwoo Jin sneered disdainfully, hating both Hyonwon Kang''s expression and his reply. Unlike himself, there was no hint of anxiety on the delinquent''s face at all. If no one had been watching, he might have tried to kill him right there and then. "So?" Hyonwon Kang retorted sharply, seemingly triggered by the mention of Peng Sahyuk''s name. Seonwoo Jin caught the change in tone and smirked, seizing the moment to turn their conversation into a psychological battle before the real fight. Laughing, he taunted, "Aren''t you dreaming a little too big? It''s barely been two months since you knelt before Peng Sahyuk, crushed in less than ten exchanges." "" "Before Peng Sahyuk left, I exchanged over fifty moves with him. It was a close fight, and I only lost because I had less inner qi. I take pride in the fact that I wasn''tcking in any other aspect," Seonwoo Jin boasted confidently. This duel might have been set up by Hyonwon Kang, but he was confident that in the end, it would be a showcase of his own strength. northdetldo wees you. Hyonwon Kang narrowed his eyes skeptically. "You exchanged over fifty moves with Peng Sahyuk?" "Now do you see the difference between us?" "Eh, that prick went easy on you." "What?" "I said he went easy on you, dumbass. Do you really think Peng Sahyuk needs over fifty exchanges to deal with trash like you? It''s obvious he wasn''t serious," Hyonwon Kang snickered, casually flicking his de tip and deliberately revealing an opening. At first, he had intended to fight cautiously given the stakes of the duel, but now he realized that it didn''t matter even if he was a littlex. Roughly slinging his de over his shoulder, he continued gruffly, "Listen up, you pathetic excuse for a desman. You think losing to Peng Sahyuk is some kind of achievement worth bragging about? Did you expect me to be impressed because yousted fifty exchanges? As a martial artist, you should be ashamed of yourself. One should always strive to win, not wallow in defeat. Honestly, you disgust me. I don''t think I can stand talking to someone who takes pride in losing to a Young Master from one of the Five Great ns any longer, so shut up ande at me. I''ll even give you the first move." Hyonwon Kang''s bold challenge left the spectators stunned. Among them were distinguished local figures and seasoned martial artists. In three days'' time, not only would the oue of the duel spread throughout the murim, but so would the reputations of the two young prodigies meaning Hyonwon Kang had no way to take back his words now. From the VIP seats, Noh Goonsang, the Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy, cleared his throat and said, "Ahem. Both of you, please keep it civil." Humiliated before even trading blows, Seonwoo Jin''s face flushed red. "Don''t get cocky!" he snapped, stomping hard on the ground. A massive dust cloud billowed up, and he surged forward like a cannonball. Keeping a careful eye on his opponent, Hyonwon Kang swung his de. CLANG! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The instant their des collided, a sharp pain shot through Seonwoo Jin''s wrist, and his eyes widened. He blocked that so easily? He had poured every ounce of his strength into the strike, fully intending to cut down Hyonwon Kang with a single, decisive blow. However, just as his swing began to gather momentum, Hyonwon Kang intercepted it with pinpoint precision, effortlessly stopping the attack and dispersing its force. Their des locked, metal grinding against metal. Meeting Hyonwon Kang''s gaze, Seonwoo Jin saw a fierce light burning in his eyes. "If that''s all you''ve got, it won''t be enough to beat me," Hyonwon Kang taunted. "Shut up!" CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Twin des sliced through the air in wild, unpredictable arcs, weaving together in a tempest of relentless shes. The two fighters'' movements blurred with incredible speed, but neither gave an inch, meeting each stroke with unyielding ferocity. "Wow, they''re incredible!" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Both of them have considerable mastery in swift de techniques." Some of the watching martial artists nodded in recognition, while others apuded. The speed with which the two desmen exchanged blows was astounding, but underneath their rapid attacks, their styles were very distinct. Seonwoo Jin''s attacks were precise and razor-sharp, while Hyonwon Kang''s were brutal and savage. Both Hyonwon Kang and Seonwoo Jin wielded one-handed daos, leaving the other hand free. Thus, they also shed with palm techniques, then with their fists, and then with their fingers curled into ws as they tried to grab each other''s weapons. Momentster, their hands spread open again, and the relentless exchange of palm techniques resumed. BOOM! After a huge sh of palm techniques, the two boys used the recoil to widen the distance between them and took a second to catch their breath. "It''s been a while since my eyes were treated to such a spectacle." "This has gone way beyond the level of a kids'' fight. Are all prodigies this strong nowadays?" "This is truly a battle between a dragon and a tiger! They''re evenly matched!" The crowd''s chatter grew louder, fueled by the intense duel unfolding before them. Nheless, the true martial masters in the crowd shook their heads, disagreeing with those who called it a stalemate. One particrly fierce-looking middle-aged man even jumped up in agitation, shouting at the top of his lungs, "How are they evenly matched? Are you blind? Open your eyes wide and look closely! Whose breathing is more regr? Whose bnce is more stable? Whose footwork is more agile? Observe properly before you judge, idiot!" The fierce-looking man''s outburst instantly silenced those who had been calling the duel a tie. They had known all along that their ability to observe martial arts wascking and that they were just babbling nonsense. Still, Hyonwon Su couldn''t hold himself back. "Watch carefully! My son is obviously the stronger one!" he yelled. "Please sit down. You''re making a big fool of yourself," Baek Muheun muttered as he gently tugged at Hyonwon Su''s clothes, feeling embarrassed for the man. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Hyonwon Su stared at him with a dazed expression. "This is real, right? You can see it too, right, Baek-hyung? My son He''s" Baek Muheun chuckled and nodded. "Of course I can. Not only me, but any decent master can see that Hyonwon-hyung''s son ispletely overpowering his opponent right now. No, it''s more urate to say that he''s toying with him." "I can''t believe it. When did my little Kang learn such high-level desmanship" Amazingly, Hyonwon Kang was not only matching his opponent''s skill, he had also taken control of the flow of the battle, dictating its tempo, pacing, and distance. As if that wasn''t impressive enough, Seonwoo Jin hadn''t even noticed that he was being led around. One by one, the martial arts masters invited to the duel began to murmur among themselves. "Only an expert several levels higher can dominate his opponent sopletely like that." "That prodigy''s name is Hyonwon Kang, right?" "So he''s from the Hyonwon n, huh?" "Wow! To think that we''d see the famous desmanship of the Hyonwon n today. What a feast for the eyes!" "That child might revive the Hyonwon n." Hearing everyone singing his son''s praises, Hyonwon Su clenched his fists, tears welling up at the corners of his eyes. Still, despite his blurred vision, he never took his eyes off his son, not even to wipe away the tears. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Kang, I can''t believe that you achieved in one day what I couldn''t do in decades. It didn''t matter how Hyonwon Kang had learned such exquisite desmanship. His son had restored the family''s honor where he had failed. "Hmm?" Suddenly, Hyonwon Kang whipped his head around and stared nkly in Hyonwon Su''s direction. Shaking his head, Hyonwon Su burst outughing, "Hoho, you rascal. Don''t look at me! Focus on your opponent!" As if on cue, Hyonwon Kang immediately grinned and sharpened his movements. Hyonwon Su blinked in disbelief. Is it just a coincidence? He didn''t actually hear me from that far away, did he? "Whoa!" "That''s!" The subsequent spectacle left the martial artists, who had been enjoying the show leisurely, gaping in astonishment. When did it start? When did I stop looking at him? At some point during the duel, Hyonwon Kang had ceased paying attention to his opponent, Seonwoo Jin. Their des still shed at incredible speeds, but that was it. Seonwoo Jin was the only one who was still swinging his de single-mindedly. Hyonwon Kang, on the other hand, had let his instinctspletely take over, deflecting every attack mindlessly. What a strange feeling. northdetldo wees you. Right now, Hyonwon Kang felt as if all his senses were extremely heightened. He could see the exact paths Seonwoo Jin''s de would take, anticipate where his opponent would step, how he would channel his qi, and even catch the slightest twitches of his muscles. It was like ying a game of Go withplete knowledge of his opponent''s every move. I feel like I could win with my eyes closed right now Even when Seonwoo Jin''s de missed his ear by a hair, he didn''t feel at all threatened. He had no doubt that it would miss him. Lost in a trance, his senses expanded more and more, until suddenly, he detected a very familiar presence. Father? Confused, Hyonwon Kang turned around to stare at Hyonwon Su and tilted his head. "Huh? Why is Father here?" Read this at northdetldo, or else. "How dare you look away from me?!" Seonwoo Jin shouted angrily, seizing the opening that Hyonwon Kang had carelessly presented to press the attack. Despite being distracted, Hyonwon Kang easily dodged Seonwoo Jin''s sh and absentmindedly pushed him away. BOOM! Seonwoo Jin staggered back nearly ten steps, almost losing his bnce before catching himself at thest moment. Cold sweat beaded on his brow. northdetldo wees you. Something''s wrong. I''m exhausted and soaked in sweat, but Hyonwon Kang still looks fresh and isn''t even breathing hard. Gritting his teeth, Seonwoo Jin reluctantly asked, "You bastard Are you going easy on me?" Hyonwon Kang briefly looked around at the spectators who hade to watch the duel. All of them were staring at him with wide-eyed disbelief, stunned that a delinquent from a fallen n could sopletely overpower the heir of a prestigious house. "I was, but not anymore. I think I''ve shown off enough," he replied. Seonwoo Jin''s eye twitched. "What?" Hyonwon Kang grinned broadly. The only reason he''d dragged out the fight was because of Baek Suryong''s insistence.
"Don''t end it in one blow. Word of your duel won''t spread unless the audience gets a good show."
He nced toward Baek Suryong. Mr. Baek, is this enough? northdetldo wees you. The meaning was conveyed even without the need formunication. Baek Suryong met his gaze, grinned and nodded. Hyonwon Kang finally turned his attention back to Seonwoo Jin. "Now, all that''s left is to show Father who the world''s greatest son is." "What nonsense are you" RUMBLE! An immense wave of energy erupted from beneath Hyonwon Kang''s feet. Dust spiraled around his body, rising high into the sky like a mighty dragon coiling itself around him. BOOM! Cracks spread across the thick floor of the duel stage as Hyonwon Kang stomped heavily on the ground and shot forward in a straight line. CLANG!! This time, the impact was vastly more forceful, so much so that Seonwoo Jin almost dropped his de. Barely managing to block the first strike, he braced himself to counter when the second attack came right at him. "Ugh!" Seonwoo Jin groaned. He felt as if the bones in his wrist had fractured, while his waist and knees throbbed from the strain. In just two exchanges after Hyonwon Kang got serious, he was backed into a corner. Damn it, I can''t block a third hit! Seonwoo Jin gritted his teeth. If he tried to block another one of Hyonwon Kang''s powerful swings, he might lose a limb or even die. "Surrender. Unless you want to get hurt," Hyonwon Kang warned. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Seonwoo Jin red at his opponent with snake-like eyes. "I lost," he whispered in a barely audible voice. Upon hearing Seonwoo Jin''s deration of surrender, Hyonwon Kang lowered his de and rxed his stance. Seonwoo Jin''s eyes lit up with a sudden, malicious glint. In the brief moment when Hyonwon Kang let his guard down, he seized the opportunity and shed at Hyonwon Kang''s right arm with every ounce of his strength. You fool! I''ll at least take one of your arms! The howling wind drowned out his words, making it impossible for anyone in the audience to hear them. Even Hyonwon Kang would have had a hard time catching them. "Ah!" "Why all of a sudden!" Cries of rm erupted from the audience. To them, it seemed as if Hyonwon Kang had suddenly let his guard down for no reason. "No!" Hyonwon Su yelled, rushing onto the duel stage to save his son. Unfortunately, Seonwoo Jin''s de was already an inch away from Hyonwon Kang''s shoulder. He wouldn''t make it in time. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. TWANG! Hyonwon Kang twisted his body and struck Seonwoo Jin''s de with his elbow, slightly changing the angle of the attack with his solid arm muscles fortified by the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. However, this only bought him a fraction of a second. His skin was already cut and bleeding, and it was impossible for him to block a weapon with his flesh. Unless he couldpletely knock the de aside, killing its momentum, it would definitely slice through his arm cleanly. And there was only one way to do that. "You asked for it," Hyonwon Kang growled, switching his de to his left hand. Then, with a swift motion, he swung it outward in a reverse grip, aiming for Seonwoo Jin''s arm. SWISH! With a blinding sh, Seonwoo Jin''s de fell to the ground, along with the arm holding it. Chapter 186: The Sky Sundering Blade Chapter 186: The Sky Sundering de TL: FoodieMonster007 A stunned silence fell over the spectator stands and time itself seemed to freeze as every eye stared unblinkingly at the sight of Seonwoo Jin''s arm falling to the ground. "Keuaaah! My arm! My arm!" Finally, Seonwoo Jin''s screams shattered the silence. His mind had dyed the pain, numb at first from the clean cut that severed his arm, but the shock of seeing it gone hit him harder than any physical wound. After all, for a right-handed desman, losing that arm was the same as losing his very reason for existence. "You fucking bastard! How dare you cut off my arm?!" Seonwoo Jin roared, his voice raw and his expression so distorted that it bore no resemnce to his usual polite, gentlemanly persona. It never even urred to him that he was the one who had attempted to sever Hyonwon Kang''s arm first. All he could think about was how much he resented his opponent. His sanity slipping away from the pain and horror, Seonwoo Jin lunged recklessly at Hyonwon Kang, bellowing, "Die! I''m going to kill you!" However, he soon screeched to a halt as his father, the Seonwoo Patriarch, intercepted his path. "Father!" he cried. "Stand back," the Seonwoo Patriarchmanded, sealing his son''s acupoints to stem the bleeding and sending him offstage.After that, he strode towards Hyonwon Kang, his eyes cold and unyielding. He hadn''t intervened to stop the fighthe was here for revenge. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "For a friendly duel, you went too far. I can only assume you did this on purpose," he threatened, his voice thick with killing intent. Hyonwon Kang held his ground, replying with steady confidence, "It was Seonwoo Jin who tried to deceive me first. He said he''d lost, but then" "Enough!" The Seonwoo Patriarch cut off Hyonwon Kang with a qi-infused voice. "I don''t want to hear your excuses. Here and now, I will sever one of your arms aspensation." "What? Are you mad? Do you think I''ll just let you do that?" The Seonwoo Patriarch drew his de, sending a sharp wave of deadly energy across the stage. "I''m not asking for your permission," he replied. "Ugh!" Hyonwon Kang struggled to breathe under the crushing pressure. The Seonwoo Patriarch was a master beyond his ability to handle. Suddenly, another figure stepped onto the stage. "Stop! That''s enough!" Hyonwon Su barked, pulling his son behind him. Relief immediately washed over Hyonwon Kang''s face. "Father!" "Stand back, Kang," Hyonwon Su said, before turning around and addressing the Seonwoo Patriarch. "Please calm down, Master Seonwoo." "It''s been a while, Master Hyonwon. Your son''s talent isimpressive. Thanks to him, my son has lost an arm." the Seonwoo Patriarch said, smiling gently at Hyonwon Su. Still, the edge of his mouth betrayed a growing bloodlust, and he made no move to lower his weapon. Seeing the two n heads confronting each other on the duel stage, the spectators held their breaths. Cold sweat beaded on Hyonwon Su''s forehead as he bowed deeply, exuding as much humility as he could muster. With careful restraint, he kept his weapon sheathed, showing deference to the Seonwoo Patriarch and avoiding anything that might provoke him. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "What happened was a tragic ident. With your unmatched skill, Patriarch, you must have realized that by now," he pleaded. "You''re critiquing my martial arts now? Is that because your Hyonwon n has managed to reim your family''s lost arts? Congrattions," the Seonwoo Patriarch mocked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "That was not my intention" The Seonwoo Patriarch scoffed. Hyonwon Kang''s martial arts were incredible, but his father Hyonwon Su''s skills were mediocre at best, far too pathetic for the head of a n that once stood shoulder to shoulder with the Hebei Peng n. All the more reason for me to nip it in the bud. The Seonwoo Patriarch''s gaze drifted past Hyonwon Su''s shoulder to Hyonwon Kang. In truth, he hadn''t stepped forward only out of indignation over his son''s injury. If that punk bes the next head of the Hyonwon n, we could be overshadowed. Decades ago, the Hyonwon n was once a prestigious lineage of demasters rivaling even the renowned Hebei Peng n. After the Crazy Demon''s massacre robbed them of their unique martial arts though, their decline was rapid, and the Seonwoo n soon took their ce. Admittedly, the Seonwoo n was currently far inferiorpared to the Hebei Peng n, but the Seonwoo Patriarch still refused to give up his family''s status. Looking at Hyonwon Kang, his mind raced with cold calctions. I need to clip that genius boy''s wings before he grows up and put an end to the Hyonwon n''s resurgence. Getting revenge for Jin is the perfect excuse. Having made his decision, he put on a show of emotion and demanded, "Step aside! As a father, I must avenge my son!" "Master Seonwoo, please calm down" Hyonwon Su begged. The Seonwoo Patriarch cut him off, warning, "Step aside, and I will treat this as my personal revenge. Refuse, and this will be the trigger for all out war between our ns." northdetldo wees you. Hyonwon Su''s face immediately paled. "T-That" Seeing his father in a dilemma, Hyonwon Kang stepped forward and said urgently, "Father, let me fight him. If I win" "Please, just stay put!" Hyonwon Su rebuked sternly, stopping his son. Hyonwon Kang sighed. "Father" "I''ll take care of this, so just stay put. Okay?" Hyonwon Su pleaded. No matter how much his son''s martial arts had improved, it was absurd to think that he could win against the Seonwoo Patriarch. You ought to read this at northdetldo. If I bow down to him in front of everyone, will he relent? For years, Hyonwon Su had swallowed his pride and lowered his head repeatedly to protect his fallen n. What little honor he had as a martial artist meant nothing as long as he could save his son''s arm.
"You know, it''s scary how fast kids grow up. Before I knew it, my little boy was a grown man who no longer needed his daddy''s protection."
Maybe it was the drinks he''d shared with Baek Muheun that fueled his courage, or maybe it went deeper, but at that moment, something within Hyonwon Su snapped. Surprising even himself, he blurted out, "I''m done being an unworthy father. I won''t live like this anymore." "What did you say?" northdetldo wees you. "I want to be the proud father of my son who has grown up so magnificently. You may want to avenge your own child, but I simply cannot stand by and watch my son lose his arm, even if it costs me my life. So, I have a proposition for you. Let''s leave the children out of this and settle it between us fathers," Hyonwon Su asserted, his tone resolute and his usually gentle eyes zing with unprecedented intensity as he drew and pointed his de at the Seonwoo Patriarch. "Huh" The Seonwoo Patriarch fell silent, rattled by Hyonwon Su''s unexpected defiance. Is he really Hyonwon Su? Why is the man who usually backs down at the first sign of intimidation suddenly acting so bold? Ah, it must be because his son''s arm is on the line. Well this might be a little inconvenientter, but there''s a simple solution. All I have to do is make both of them one-armed. If I cut off Hyonwon Su''s arm first, Hyonwon Kang will lose his temper and rush in, and then I''ll take his arm as well. Perfect. The Seonwoo Patriarch''s martial arts uniform pped wildly in the wind. "Since you insist on doing things the hard way Don''t underestimate me." Narrowing his eyes in concentration, Hyonwon Su gathered his inner qi and moved into the starting stance of the Earth Shattering de. "Father" Hyonwon Kang mumbled, his face taut with worry. Now that the confrontation had spread beyond father and son to epass both ns, it was difficult for outsiders to intervene rashly. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Still, there were always exceptions to the norm, and people who didn''t give a shit about jianghu politics. "Okay, that''s enough. You two should stop now," a young man in blue robes said as he descended onto the stage using movement arts andnded right between the two Patriarchs. Annoyed, the Seonwoo Patriarch red rudely at the young man who had intervened. "Who the hell are you?" he snapped rudely. "Me? I''m a teacher at the Azure Dragon Academy, duh." "What? How impudent" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "You''re the one who used coarsenguage first. I''m just returning the favor." "How dare you?" The Seonwoo Patriarch''s mouth twitched, so astounded that he couldn''t even get angry. Just as he was thinking about how to chase this arrogant fool away, though, cheers erupted from the audience. "It''s the Azure Dragon Hero!" "The hero who destroyed the Valley of Evil!" Recognizing the name, the Seonwoo Patriarch finally took a good look at the young man. This guy is the Azure Dragon Hero Baek Suryong? He had heard about Baek Suryong, the young martial arts instructor who had defeated the Bloody Ripper, one of the Ten Great Viins, earlier while waiting for the duel. Although he was much younger than himself, Baek Suryong wasn''t a master he could ignore. Softening his approach, the Seonwoo Patriarch asked, "Could you please step aside, Mr. Baek? This is a matter between the Seonwoo and Hyonwon ns." "Since you''re finally speaking politely, I''ll do the same, but all the same, I cannot agree to your request," Baek Suryong replied, his tone dripping with barely hidden sarcasm. The Seonwoo Patriarch''s eyebrow twitched in irritation. "Mr. Baek, outsiders have no business interfering in a sh between murim ns!" "Sorry, but I''m not really an outsider in this situation." "What?" The Seonwoo Patriarch blinked in confusion. "Huh?" Hyonwon Su turned to look at Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong calmly exined, "Since I was the one who taught Hyonwon Kang those de techniques, one could argue that Seonwoo Jin wouldn''t have lost his arm if it wasn''t for me. That means I''m at least partly to me for the ident, right? Then I''m not a total outsider." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "That''s utter nonsense" ROAR! Suddenly, Baek Suryong released his aura, instantly capturing the crowd''s attention. Raising his voice, he asked, "Well then, isn''t what you''re saying also nonsense, Patriarch? The duel between the two students was fair, and the loss of an arm was an unavoidable ident. This is a natural result of a fight with real weapons, where there is always a risk. Besides, the one who caused the ident was not Hyonwon Kang, but Seonwoo Jin. Mr. Namgung Su, you''re the judge of this duel. What do you think?" What a cunning fox. Namgung Su let out a small sigh. He knew why Baek Suryong was singling him out, but he decided to y along because to be honest, he didn''t approve of the Seonwoo Patriarch''s conduct either. "In a situation where defeat was imminent, Hyonwon Kang held back to avoid hurting Seonwoo Jin, but Seonwoo Jin used that opportunity tounch a surprise attack instead. While it''s unfortunate that his arm was cut off, I believe Seonwoo Jin brought it upon himself," Namgung Su said. The Seonwoo Patriarch shot Namgung Su a venomous re, but unfortunately for him, Namgung Su, a direct descendant of the mighty Namgung n and the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, had no reason to fear him. Just then, the martial artists in the audience began to stir. "As the saying goes, when children fight, their parents escte it further I guess martial artists are no different from us regr folk when ites to this sort of thing." "It''s unfortunate that his son was badly injured, but is it right to seek revenge like this?" "Boo!" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Sensing the crowd''s opinion shifting in his favor, Baek Suryong grinned. "You heard them," he said, pressuring the Seonwoo Patriarch. Pretending to be agitated, the Seonwoo Patriarch argued, "My son''s arm was severed, and you''re telling me to consider the circumstances before taking action? I can''t be that coldhearted!" Some in the audience nodded right away, understanding how the Seonwoo Patriarch felt. Still, even if he could deceive everyone else, Baek Suryong was not so easily fooled. Baek Suryong frowned. "Hmm? You''re not coldhearted? That''s weird. Your son is bleeding like crazy right now, but you seem to be more concerned with getting revenge than tending to his wounds." "What are you saying" "Turn around and take a good, hard look at your son''s condition. Shouldn''t taking him to a physician be your first priority?" "That''s" Baek Suryong smiled at the Seonwoo Patriarch as if he could see right through him. "One might almost think that you''re not here to avenge your son, but because you want an excuse to maim Hyonwon Kang. Perhaps, you''re thinking of eliminating the future leader of a rival n before they have a chance to grow" "Shut up! Stop ndering me!" the Seonwoo Patriarch interrupted, his face turning beetroot red. northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong raised his hands in a gesture of reassurance. "Don''t get too worked up. All I''m saying is that there''s a possibility that people might misunderstand. You never know, right? Someone could end up believing it." Crazy bastard! Hearing Baek Suryong''s scathing attempt at constion, the Seonwoo Patriarch had to fight to keep his hand from reaching for his de. Earlier, he had thought that Hyonwon Kang was brazen when he boldly unted his skills before the audience, but now he realized that the teacher was dozens of times crazier than the student. "Anyway, shouldn''t you hurry and take your son to a physician? His face is so ghostly pale, I wouldn''t be surprised if he copsed from excessive bleeding anytime now!" Baek Suryong added with mock concern. "I''ll deal with thatter" the Seonwoo Patriarch began, but his voice trailed off as he felt the crowd''s gaze growing colder. Fuck. He''d been checkmated. His im to avenge his son was eroding under Baek Suryong''s relentless logic. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Okay, that''s enough from all of you," a stern voice imbued with inner qi rang out, quieting themotion. Immediately, all eyes turned to the speaker, Noh Goonsang, who surveyed the stage with a steely expression. "Master Seonwoo, I understand a parent''s heartache when they see their child crippled right before their very eyes, but as a senior in the murim, I think cutting off another child''s arm in revenge seems excessive," Noh Goonsang pointed out, stepping forward to mediate the fight. The Seonwoo Patriarch ignored him and continued glowering at Baek Suryong with seething hatred. Noh Goonsang cleared his throat. "AHEM! Master Seonwoo, would you mind stepping down for today? I really think you''ve gone too far." "Even if you''re the Azure Dragon Academy Principal, you cannot interfere in my n''s affairs" "I''m not sure if you''re aware of this, but the former Patriarch of the Seonwoo n owes me a small debt. Please convey my regards to him when you return." "" The Seonwoo Patriarch fell silent for a while, then nodded reluctantly. The aura Noh Goonsang was emanating sent chills down his spine, and on top of that, he mentioned the former Patriarch. Clenching his teeth, he grabbed Seonwoo Jin and left the arena to a chorus of jeers, looking like a dog with its tail tucked between its legs. "Look at this guy, making a fuss over nothing." Baek Suryong scoffed as he watched the Seonwoo Patriarch withdraw. Turning to Noh Goonsang, he asked, "Principal, could you officially announce the result of the duel?" Noh Goonsang nodded. "Attention, everyone! The winner of today''s duel is Student Hyonwon Kang!" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "It was an amazing duel!" "Isn''t Hyonwon Kang already beyond the level of a prodigy?" "Hyonwon Kang He might aim for the position of the next de King." Apuse poured in from all directions to celebrate the victor, and even martial masters collectively praised Hyonwon Kang''s outstanding martial arts. Although the aftermath of the duel had caused quite a stir, nothing could overshadow Hyonwon Kang''s victory. "Thank you! Thank you!" Hyonwon Kang shouted back in awkward embarrassment, standing in the middle of the duel stage and bowing repeatedly in all directions. Having been constantly scorned until recently, he was still unustomed to receivingpliments. Seeing Hyonwon Kang''s joy, Hyonwon Su had never felt happier for his son. "Kang" Looking warmly at the father and son, Noh Goonsang asked Hyonwon Su, "I remember that in the past, there was a title that was used specifically for the strongest master in the Hyonwon n. Do you know what it is, Master Hyonwon?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Of course I do," Hyonwon Su replied unhesitatingly. How could he not know? In the days when the Hyonwon npeted with the Hebei Peng n for the position of the world''s strongest desman n, there was a glorious title given to the strongest member of the Hyonwon n. Even the Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu was once called by that title. Gazing dazedly at his son, Hyonwon Su added, "Many years ago, before the Crazy Demon''s massacre, the strongest master of our n was always granted the title of Sky Sundering de" Noticing Hyonwon Su''s hesitation, Noh Goonsang spoke the words he wanted to say, "One day, Master Hyonwon, your son will definitely be worthy of that title." At the moment, Hyonwon Kang was not ready to bear the weight of such a title. However, in the jianghu, titles that were more symbolic than a reflection of skill were alsomon. Hyonwon Su smiled. "Well, I think that''s something Kang should decide for himself." "What? A title, now of all times" Hyonwon Kang stammered, flustered. The Sky Sundering de was the title reserved only for the Hyonwon n''s strongest! He could already feel its weight on his shoulders. Baek Suryong nudged him yfully. "So? What''s your answer?" Hyonwon Kang took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After a while, when he opened them again, his gaze shone like a sharpened de. Gone were the clouded eyes of a wayward youth. Raising his voice, he dered loudly and clearly, "From this day on, I pledge to work harder to honor my n and be the pride of the Azure Dragon Academy. I will inherit the title of the Sky Sundering de!" The Sky Sundering de Hyonwon Kang (쵶 ԯǿ). This was the moment when a name that would one day shake the jianghu was first proimed.
Trantor''s Note: That''s all for this week! I have a long weekend next week, so chapters will be posted starting Thursday instead of Friday. Chapter 187: Where Is That Scoundrel Right Now? Chapter 187: Where Is That Scoundrel Right Now? TL: FoodieMonster007 The day after the duel, the Club Union President election went ahead as scheduled. "The Club Union President election has begun! All students affiliated with the Club Union, please make sure to vote!" From early morning, students flocked to the polling station set up in front of the Club Union building, but strangely, one of the candidates was nowhere to be found. Having lost his right arm, Seonwoo Jin had returned to the Seonwoo n with his father the night before, without so much as a word on when he''d be back or a single instruction left for the BRS executives. Leaderless, Seonwoo Jin''s supporters panicked, and naturally, students who were still undecided ended up voting for what seemed like the only remaining candidate. Once the polling had wrapped up, in the name of fairness, the Student Council counted the votes. Now, the supporters of each candidate, the Club Union''s affiliated club presidents, and a crowd of curious students gathered to hear the results. Student Council President Dokgo Jun stepped forward to announce the results. "After tallying the votes Candidate Hyonwon Kang is the new President of the Club Union!" Calmly seated, Hyonwon Kang clenched his fist tightly while his supporters erupted in cheers. It was a huge upset, but no one was really surprised."Woaaaah!" "Hyonwon Kang! Hyonwon Kang!" "The Sky Sundering de! The Sky Sundering de!" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The duel the day before had been decisive, demonstrating not only Hyonwon Kang''s strength, but also the sincerity he''d invested in his campaign. He''d spent countless mornings gathering support, and his conviction was clear. On the other hand, Seonwoo Jin''s dirty campaign shenanigans, disgraceful behavior during the duel, and his father''s scheming had cost him much of the student body''s favor. "Thank you! Truly, thank you!" Hyonwon Kang said, rising from his seat and bowing to the crowd. Dressed in the ck martial arts uniform of the White Dragon Manor, he cut a striking figure. Most of his friends from White Dragon Manor, the Student Council, and the SRS executives apuded approvingly, but some of them simply couldn''t resist the urge to stick to just verbal congrattions. "Wonkang!" "Senior!" Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok sprinted over, sandwiching Hyonwon Kang in a tight hug. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Ugh! Gah! You muscle pigs! Are you trying to crush me?!" Hyonwon Kang sputtered, squirming and struggling to breathe. While he was no small guy himself, only his head poked out from the muscle hell. "Hahaha! Do you know how much trouble we went through because of you? Take this!" Geo Sangwoongughed heartily. "On a day like this, you''re supposed to get beaten up a bit," Ya Suhyeok added with a grin, ncing over his shoulder. "Hey, Wiji Cheon! Want toe over and hit him?" Approaching cautiously, Wiji Cheon asked shyly, "Can I hit him with my sword?" "As long as you don''t draw it!" "Ahem. May I join as well?" Dokgo Jun chimed in with a sly grin. "E-Even you, Dokgo Jun!" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The serious atmosphere quickly became rowdy. The students swarmed around Hyonwon Kang, cornering him, then began pummeling him merrily. "Take this! This is payback for everything you''ve done before!" "Now''s our chance! Everyone who got hit by Wonkang before,e on up!" "Step on him more!" "You damned delinquent! Congrats on winning the election!" Hyonwon Kang curled up into a ball, bracing himself against the cheerful assault. Despite his training in the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, the Azure Dragon Academy students didn''t pull any punches, leaving him battered and bruised in no time. "Ugh! Gah! Ack! You guys are really! Ow! That hurts!" At least, since it was a student event, no adults joined in. northdetldo wees you. Watching from a distance, Baek Suryong chuckled, "What a rascal." The guy who had been an incorrigible delinquent when they first met had matured quite a bit, and this wasn''t just about his martial arts. Hyonwon Kang, who had once been like a hedgehog with his spines fully raised, nowughed and joked freely with those around him, which meant that he had grown mentally as well. As his teacher, Baek Suryong couldn''t help but be pleased with his student''s progress. "Keep up the good work, Wonkang. I''m looking forward to seeing youpete at the Heavenly Martial Festival," he murmured. Baek Suryong turned away. Since it looked like Hyonwon Kang was going to have to endure his friends'' violent affection for a long while, he figured he''d offer his congrattions after the dust settled. "AAAAH! DAMN YOU PEOPLE! YOU''LL REGRET THISSSSS!" And so, the long-awaited election finally came to an end. That evening, a party celebrating Hyonwon Kang''s election victory was held at the White Dragon Manor. Among the guests were the SRS leaders, the future board of executives, Dokgo Jun, Tang Soso, the Sword Flower Yoo Yiran, and a few instructors close to Baek Suryong. Even his father, Hyonwon Su, was present. "Hohoho! Our Kang has made so many friends!" Hyonwon Su eximed, beaming with amazement. Not only had his son defeated the heir of the Seonwoo n in a duel, but he had also been voted president of the Club Union. The fear that his own ipetence might lead his son astray had vanished, reced by sheer gratitude for his son''s growth. northdetldo wees you. Noticing his father''s glistening eyes, Hyonwon Kang asked, "Father? Why are you crying again?" "Hoho, who''s crying? Something just got in my eye." Discreetly wiping his tears, Hyonwon Su hastily changed the subject, asking, "By the way, son. Why do your friends call you Wonkang? Shouldn''t they know your first andst name?" "Oh, that''s" "That''s just a cute nickname we like to use! Hahaha!" Geo Sangwoongughed, thumping Hyonwon Kang loudly on the back. Hyonwon Su''s jaw dropped at the sight. Is hehitting Kang with all his strength? Why doesn''t Kang seem to mind? Hyonwon Su grabbed his son and felt him all over. Hyonwon Kang hadn''t gained much bulk, but his body was now mysteriously as solid as a lump of iron, yet as flexible as rubber. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Bewildered, he eximed, "What happened to your body, Kang? You''re as solid as a rock." "I learned proper outer arts from my teacher," Hyonwon Kang replied, grinning from ear to ear. "By teacher, do you mean Mr. Baek Suryong?" "Yes, Mr. Baek is" "Fufufu" Ya Suhyeok interrupted drunkenly, cutting Hyonwon Kang off. While no one was looking, he had helped himself to some alcohol. "Did you know? Actually, the reason Senior ran in the election was to repay our teacher''s kindness!" "Ah, get lost! Let me talk with my father alone!" Hyonwon Kang shooed the interrupters away and warned them to stay away until he was done talking with his dad. Finally, father and son were alone. The traces of merriment disappeared from Hyonwon Su''s face. "Did you learn that de technique from Mr. Baek as well? The one you used in the duel," he asked solemnly. "A-About that" Hyonwon Kang hesitated, desperately searching for an exnation. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Thankfully, Baek Suryong showed up at just the right time to bail him out of his predicament. "Sir, allow me to formally introduce myself. I am Hyonwon Kang''s homeroom teacher, Baek Suryong." Rising to his feet, Hyonwon Su greeted Baek Suryong politely, "I am Kang''s father, Hyonwon Su. Thank you for teaching my unworthy son." "Unworthy? Wonkang is a prodigy." "Why, thank you Wait, did you just call him ''Wonkang''?" "Oh my, forgive me. I''m afraid it''s be a habit." "Hoho, no worries. Wonkang, hmm? Now that I think about it, it rolls off the tongue nicely. I think I might start calling him that myself." "Father!" "Shut up, Wonkang. Don''t interrupt when adults are talking." "" Clearing his throat, Hyonwon Su turned his attention back to Baek Suryong. "When I saw the de technique you taught him, I noticed a certain resemnce to my family''s style. Was I just imagining it, or do you know something more?" "" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Oh! I don''t mean to pry into your martial arts, of course. It''s just that I''ve often imagined what our family''s ultimate martial arts would look like, and the de technique my son used is remarkably simr to my mental image so I''m a little curious" When Hyonwon Su witnessed his son using a technique that reminded him of the Hyonwon n''s lost legendary martial arts, he''d almost fainted from shock. How on earth did Baek Suryong know a de technique so simr to the lost art of the Hyonwon n, and why had he taught it to his son? Even though it deeply unsettled him, there was only one exnation he coulde up with. "Could it be Do you know something I don''t about the Crazy Demon''s Massacre?" A brief silence followed. Finally, looking up at the hazy moon, Baek Suryong shook his head. "No, I don''t know anything about that." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Mr. Baek!" Hyonwon Su grabbed the hem of Baek Suryong''s sleeve, his face etched with raw desperation. "Once again, I have no interest in your secrets. I only want to know the truth. Please, about the incident decades ago" "I told you, I don''t know anything about that," Baek Suryong said firmly. "I see I''m sorry." Hyonwon Su''s shoulders drooped, and he lowered his head apologetically. Baek Suryong was his only son''s benefactor and teacher. It wasn''t right to keep questioning him when he didn''t want to talk. After a pause, Baek Suryong fixed his gaze on Hyonwon Su, a glimmer of something deeper flickering in his eyes. "Although I know nothing about the Crazy Demon''s Massacre but once, a long time ago, there was a certain person who helped me a lot." "Yes?" This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "He has passed away now, but he was an absolute master of the de." "Could it be" "Unfortunately, he never told me his name, but I''m quite sure he was a former Hyonwon n master who lived in seclusion." Baek Suryong skillfully mixed truth and fiction. Even if he said he knew the Crazy Demon who died fifty years ago, no one would believe him, and if he didn''t say anything, Hyonwon Su''s doubts would only grow. "I can''t believe it Are you saying that a former master of my n survived the massacre and went into hiding? Why would he do that?" "He told me that he hadmitted a great sin against his n and was too ashamed to return, so he wanted to live a life of suffering and repentance until his death." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "A great sin?" Baek Suryong took a book out of his front pocket and handed it to Hyonwon Su. "Here, take this. That man said that if I ever met one of his family members, I should give this to you." Puzzled, Hyonwon Su looked at the book. On the cover, written in ink that wasn''t evenpletely dry yet, were the words: "The Earth Shattering de." Immediately, Hyonwon Su''s eyes widened, and he almost threw a fit as he cried out, "T-This! This is!" Luckily, Baek Suryong had already set up a soundproof barrier to prevent their conversation from being overheard. Raising his hands in a calming gesture, he exined, "Calm down. This isn''t exactly the same martial art as the Earth Shattering de of the past." Well, that doesn''t mean it''s inferior. It''s an upgraded version of the Earth Shattering de, created based on Master Crazy Demon''s martial arts, with my own interpretation added to make it even better than the original. "No way, this can''t be" Hyonwon Su muttered, his hands trembling as he turned each page of the martial arts manual with delicate reverence. Even a cursory nce told him that this was the real thing, a masterpiece beyond anything he''d dared to hope for. This was truly the secret manual of the Earth Shattering de, a lost legacy that he had dedicated his entire life to restoring. As far as he was concerned, no treasure in the world couldpare to it. Tears of gratitude welling up in his eyes, Hyonwon Su looked at Baek Suryong. "How How on earth could I ever repay you for this?" he asked, his voice thick with emotion. Baek Suryong smiled gently. "The master who passed this on to me is the one you should thank, not me. Still, it''s just as well. Right before he passed away, he asked me to deliver one final message to his family." "I''m listening," Hyonwon Su replied, dropping to his knees to hear his family elder''s final wish. However, Baek Suryong stopped him and pulled him firmly back to his feet. These aren''t Master Crazy Demon''s words, butif he were still alive, I''m sure this is what he would''ve wanted. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. With a steady gaze and a serious tone, Baek Suryong said, "That man wanted you to know that the one behind your family''s massacre wasn''t the Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu, but an imposter." "What?" "He imed that Hyonwon Hu couldn''t possibly have done it, so it must have been some sort of conspiracy. I know you probably find this hard to believe, but" Baek Suryong hesitated. For a moment, he wanted to use the Blood Cult, but he still wasn''t sure if it was really them or some other sect behind the Hyonwon n massacre. "No, I believe you," Hyonwon Su said with conviction. It was a wild story, but he wanted to trust the man who had returned the Earth Shattering de to his n. Or maybe he just wanted to believe that it was true. "From now on, I''ll make sure that everyone knows it wasn''t the Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu whomitted those atrocities. The real viin is someone else," he added. Baek Suryong felt a weight lift from his shoulders. Recalling the weary face of the man who had worried about his family until the moment he died, he thought, Master Crazy Demon now that your name has been cleared, I pray that you can finally rest in peace. "No, don''t tell everyone the truth yet. For now, please keep this conversation and the manual strictly private," he requested. "Understood. Thank you. Truly, thank you, Mr. Baek." Smiling, Baek Suryong lifted the soundproof barrier he had set up around them. "Come on, let''s go back to the party," he said. The two men walked in silence, each lost in his own thoughts, Baek Suryong of Master Crazy Demon, and Hyonwon Su of the future of his n. All of a sudden, Hyonwon Su halted, looking as if he had just remembered something. "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot. I met your father yesterday." Baek Suryong''s mouth fell open, and his eyes zed over. "Huh?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Seeing Baek Suryong''s flustered expression, Hyonwon Su burst outughing, "Hoho! You''re a real chip off the old block, you know? Especially with that annoyingly handsome face!" "Wait, you really met my father?" "Your father''s name is Baek Muheun, right? Have you not met him yet?" "Good grief, he really came here" Baek Suryong muttered under his breath. Why the hell did that guy show up here unannounced? And if he really came all this way, why didn''t hee straight to me, his own son? "Hey Did you just say Baek Muheun?" Suddenly, a voice, colder than ice, froze the atmosphere. Startled, the two men turned to face the speaker, a living swordno, an old man. An old man who hade out because he was worried about his grandson, who hadn''t returned after leaving the party for quite some time. Fingering the hilt of his sword, Mae Geuklyom asked, "Where is that scoundrel right now?"
Trantor''s Note: Happy Diwali/Deepavali! Happy Halloween! Chapter 188: Hide and Seek (1) Chapter 188: Hide and Seek (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 "Where is that scoundrel right now?" Mae Geuklyom asked, his voice soft but cold as ice. His knuckles, heavily calloused and rock hard from decades of rigorous training, cracked ominously as he rhythmically tapped the hilt of his sword. Looking at those hands, Baek Suryong gulped nervously. More than a dozen viins fell to those very hands in the Valley of Evil "Baek. Mu. Heun" Mae Geuklyom uttered each syble viciously, his killing intent overflowing as if he was calling out the name of his mortal enemy. "G-Grandpa" Baek Suryong stammered, his hair standing on end. Mae Geuklyom was a swordmaster who could cut down whoever he wanted, whenever he wanted. The thought that the old man''s sword, which had in countless enemies, might be used in a family dispute sent shivers down his spine. "Stay out of this, Suryong," Mae Geuklyom snapped. "You, the fierce-looking one. I''ll ask you again. Where is that scumbag Baek Muheun right now?" "Why are you looking for him?" Hyonwon Su asked, narrowing his eyes warily. He had only shared a few drinks with Baek Muheun, but the man had given him the courage to stand up to the Seonwoo Patriarch. If possible, he didn''t want his new acquaintance to mysteriouslye to harm. However, Mae Geuklyom ignored Hyonwon Su and slowly stroked his sword, smiling viinously as if promising it blood. "That ursed miscreant came here. The worst scum under the heavens. Not even cutting that thieving cur into small pieces and feeding him to the dogs would be enough" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads."Elder! Don''t you think you''re being too harsh?" "Harsh? Me? Do you even know what that stinking wastrel did?" Panicking, Baek Suryong urgently contacted Hyonwon Su through telepathy, hoping to defuse the situation. [He''s the father-inw!] [What? You''re married?] [No, I mean he''s my father''s father-inw. In other words, my maternal grandfather. He''s not on good terms with his son-inw because my dad eloped with my mom.] Baek Suryong tried to exin quickly, but his words came out jumbled. Fortunately, Hyonwon Su grasped the situation immediately. Bad rtionships between fathers-inw and sons-inw weremon, after all. Quickly adjusting his demeanor, Hyonwon Su replied politely, "Oh, um I parted ways with Baek Suryong''s father after we watched the duel together yesterday and haven''t seen him since. It was my first time meeting him, so I didn''t ask where he was staying or how to contact him." For a moment, Mae Geuklyom stared intently at Hyonwon Su as if to determine the authenticity of his words, but in the end, he sighed and nodded. "I see. My apologies. Whenever I think of that sted hoodlum, I lose control of my emotions. I am stillcking in self-discipline, it seems." "No, it''s not your fault. Recalling Baek Muheun''s face, Ipletely understand how you feel, Elder," Hyonwon Su replied, nodding empathetically. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "I appreciate the sentiment, but you shouldn''t im to understand others so easily" "I also have a daughter." "Oh?" Mae Geuklyom''s eyes lit up. A silent understanding passed between the two fathers with daughters, and with a brief nod, an unspoken bond formed between them. "I could never give my daughter to a pretty boy like that," Hyonwon Su began, his tone dripping with disdain. "Can you imagine the worry and heartache she''d suffer, wondering if he''s faithful every day of her life?" "You seem to know a thing or two. One day, my daughter brought home a debaucherous delinquent whose alias was the Handsome Prince and said she wanted to marry him." "Good heavens! If it were me, I would have killed him on the spot." "I tried, but my daughter stopped me, and then she ran off with him. That''s how my grudge with that scoundrel began." "Oh dear" "Master Hyonwon, you must always stay vignt. There are always wolves lurking around the murim, eyeing our precious daughters. We must keep our eyes sharp, guard them closely, and protect them from all potential threats." Baek Suryong shook his head as he watched the two old men join forces as if all men, especially handsome ones, were their mortal enemies. Are all fathers with daughters like this? he wondered. Suddenly, Mae Geuklyom smoothly changed the topic. "By the way How old is your daughter, Master Hyonwon? My grandson is of marriageable age and I''m worried because he still doesn''t have a suitable partner." "Well I''m sorry, but she''s only twelve." "Well, my grandson''s martial arts skills are exceptional, so he''ll still be young and healthy in six years. Besides, as an Azure Dragon Academy instructor, he has a steady ie. Oh, and he''s not one to chase grand ambitions in the murim, so you can rest assured that he''s not in much danger of losing his life far from home." This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Grandpa!? Why are you steering the conversation in that direction?" Baek Suryong eximed, caught off guard by the abrupt turn of events. With a fierce glint in his eye, Mae Geuklyom snapped, "Be quiet, punk. Since you seem to have no interest in women despite your looks, I have to step in if I want to see my great-grandchildren in this lifetime. Master Hyonwon, please consider my proposal seriously." "Hmm" Hyonwon Su carefully studied Baek Suryong with a somewhat troubled expression. "I know Mr. Baek is an excellent prospective husband, but I''m worried because he has the kind of pretty face that makes many women cry" "Don''t worry, my grandson takes after his mother and is a total dork when ites to dating. asionally, flies may hover around him, but I''ll make sure he keeps his lower half in check." Hyonwon Su''s eyes sparkled greedily. "Oho! In that case" Baek Suryong shuddered. At this rate, if he didn''t do anything, he was going to end up engaged to a twelve-year-old girl. Desperately trying to change the subject, he blurted out, "Enough of this, please! Anyway, Master Hyonwon, you said you ran into my father yesterday?" "Yes, he sat next to me during Wonkang''s match" Hyonwon Su recounted his brief encounter with Baek Muheun. They hadn''t talked much, so there wasn''t much to tell. "He seemed extremely proud of you, Mr. Baek. From the affection in his eyes, I can tell that he loves you deeply." "Hmph!" Mae Geuklyom snorted, clearly still displeased. Noticing the old man''s expression, Hyonwon Su quickly added, "Alright then, I''ll leave you two to your family discussion. I''m heading back to the party." "See youter, sir," Baek Suryong said. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Hugging the Earth Shattering de manual like it was the world''s greatest treasure, Hyonwon Su hastily scampered back to the manor, leaving Baek Suryong and Mae Geuklyom alone outside. "Hoo" Mae Geuklyom sighed deeply. Baek Suryong waited patiently for his grandfather to speak. After a while, Mae Geuklyom gazed up at the night sky, his expression troubled. "If you have any conscience, you wouldn''t meet me while I''m sober," he muttered to himself. Baek Suryong remained silent. It was clear that Mae Geuklyom was speaking to Baek Muheun, the scoundrel who had eloped with his daughter thirty years ago. Even though Mae Geuklyom was the one who had first suggested that they cut ties, he had never imagined that Mae Yakbing would actually leave like that. In the end, his frail, sickly daughter wandered around the murim with Baek Muheun and eventually died in a foreignnd. He didn''t even attend her funeral. No, it''s not that I didn''t want to attend her funeral, I just couldn''t In the old man''s eyes, a mix of deep regret, anger, sadness, and pain swirled together. "Still, I must meet you. Whether I kill you in one strike, or" After muttering to himself for a while, Mae Geuklyom turned to his grandson. "Suryong." "Yes, Grandpa?" Baek Suryong replied obediently. "Is it okay if I stay here for a few days?" northdetldo wees you. "Pardon?" Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. When he saw Mae Geuklyom''s face, however, he understood that his grandfather had already made up his mind and wasn''t about to ept no for an answer. "That damn bastard must havee to visit you. He''s probably nning to meet you in secret and then leave," Mae Geuklyom reasoned. Baek Suryong agreed with his grandfather. After all, back when he left the Baek Academy, Baek Muheun had warned him about Mae Geuklyom. "Therefore, to have a chance to meet him, I''ll need to stick close to you for a while." "Huh? A-About that" "Do you object?" Baek Suryong shook his head. It wasn''t that he didn''t like the idea. He was just worried that his grandfather, with his strict, regimented lifestyle, might find his ownte and unpredictable working hours unpleasant. "Don''t worry, I won''t interfere with your work." "Understood. There are plenty of spare rooms in the White Dragon Manor, so please choose one you like." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Before we go back, could you take a walk with me?" For a while, grandfather and grandson strolled around the manor grounds, chatting about various things. "By the way," Mae Geuklyom began, "do you really have no thoughts of marriage?" "Even if I had such thoughts, I would never prey on a twelve-year-old, Grandpa. That''s a crime." "Hmph, don''t try to fool me. With how much you work, you won''t be able to get married or even get a girlfriend for at least five years." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "" "You rascal, are you not even going to deny it? Sigh, how is it possible that such a fine youngd was born from that sted yboy''s seed" "Is that a supposed to bepliment or an insult?" Mae Geuklyom chuckled, "Hoho, I wonder. Anyway, all your best qualitiese from your mother." Baek Suryong fell silent. Although Mae Geuklyom hadughed out loud, for some reason he felt that the old man''sughter sounded hollow. He must have a lot on his mind. Baek Muheun and Mae Geuklyom. What would happen if they actually met? Not even Baek Suryong could foresee that. A few dayster, during Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts ss. SMACK! "Argh!" Hyonwon Kang yelped, clutching his head as he rolled on the floor. Baek Suryong loomed over him, tapping the ck Dragon Pointer against his palm and clicking his tongue disapprovingly. "Getting a little cocky, aren''t you, Mr. Sky Sundering de? Just because you got yourself a fancy title, all of a sudden you think you''re the world''s greatest desman?" "No, that''s not it" You ought to read this at northdetldo. "That''s not it, my ass. Your desmanship is so full of swagger, I ought to" Seeing Baek Suryong raise his arm, Hyonwon Kang shrank back like a turtle withdrawing into its shell. Turning to look at the other students, Baek Suryong frowned. "The same goes for the rest of you. I know many of you were busy with the Club Union election and all, but what''s the point of training if your minds are elsewhere?" "Well" "I was doing my best though" Even though the Club Union election was over and the students had returned to their daily routines, their excitement hadn''t fully subsided. Considering they needed to relentlessly work toward winning the Heavenly Martial Festival though, this attitude wasn''t eptable. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "This won''t do," Baek Suryong concluded, rolling up his sleeves and cracking his neck. "I''ll have to re-discipline you kids." "W-Wait a minute" "Sir! I assure you, words will suffice!" "To hell with this! Run for it!" "Damn it! The door''s locked!" The students trembled with fear. A few smart alecks tried to escape, but the ssroom door was already locked from the outside. Grinning sinisterly, Baek Suryong slowly advanced toward them. "Fufufu Today, I''m going to teach you a lesson about how cruel the unorthodox sects can be!" "Thatst part is just an excuse, isn''t it?!" Like a swift beast, Baek Suryong lunged forward and began ''disciplining'' thex students. BAM! POW! WHAM! THUD! SLAM! "Ugh! You devil!" "Someone help us!" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The sounds of thrashing and the students'' screams blended together in perfect harmony. About an hourter, Baek Suryong dusted off his hands, looking refreshed. "This is the end of today''s lesson. Come back with more spirit next time." "Ugh" "Just kill me already" "Someone report him to the Murim Alliance This is child abuse" Leaving the students sprawled on the floor, Baek Suryong left the ssroom and went straight to his next assignment. His official duties included teaching Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts and, as a member of the Discipline Committee, monitoring student misbehavior and delinquency. In addition, he also had various paperwork and unofficial tasks toplete. However,tely, it was hard for him to focus solely on work. "Where on earth is that man, and what is he doing?" heined to himself. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Several days had passed since Hyonwon Kang was elected Club Union President, but there was still no sign of Baek Muheun. At this point, Baek Suryong had begun to wonder if his father had already returned home. "Well, I guess getting through Mae Geuklyom''s irond surveince is damn near impossible" For the past few days, Mae Geuklyom had been going to and from work with him and kept him in sight at the White Dragon Manor, except when he went to the restroom. He was pretty much never alone during his free time. "Haa I feel like I''m waiting for an assassin." Baek Suryong shook his head. If Baek Muheun had something to say, he could have sent a letter. There was no need to bothering in person "Wait." Baek Suryong suddenly remembered that Baek Muheun had indeed sent him a letter. When he had gone to the Murim Alliance branch to submit his report on the Valley of Evil, Go Juyeol had handed him the letter, mentioning that it was from his father. At that time, he had thrown it into a drawer without a second thought, telling himself that he''d get around to reading it sometime. "I should read it when I get home hmm?" Suddenly, Baek Suryong nced around, frowning. He could smell the distinct fragrance of alcoholing from the boys'' dormitory a hundred yards away, tickling his nose. SNIFF SNIFF. Hiding his presence and moving to find the culprit, he muttered, "Just who dares drink alcohol in this sacred academy? Aha! Found you!" In a sh, Baek Suryong scaled the dormitory wall, his movement arts propelling him to the roof with ease. Landing lightly, his gaze fell on a masculine figure with a long ponytail, dressed in a loose martial arts uniform. Half sprawled across the tiles, that person leisurely sipped from a bottle,pletely rxed. "Freeze," he scolded. "Imend your courage for drinking on the dormitory rooftop in broad daylight." This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "" "Attempting to run will only add to your demerit points, so don''t bother trying and wasting everyone''s time. Put the bottle down and get your ass over here on the count of three. One." "Ahaha." "Hmm?" The moment he heard thatugh, Baek Suryong realized something was off. This astonishingly familiar voice and aura "Ahh, fuck." Realizing who the rule-breaker was, he sighed. "The best ce to hide is in in sight, huh? Have you been holed up in the academy all this time?" "With that devil guarding your house, this is the only ce I can safely meet you." The man, who Baek Suryong initially thought was a student, put down the wine bottle and turned around. Smiling cheerfully, Baek Muheun greeted, "Long time no see, son!"
Trantor''s Note: For obvious reasons, all mention of marrying off Kang''s younger sister was censored from the manhwa, even though such things weremonce in that era. Suryong and Kang were this close to bing brothers-inw, heh Chapter 189: Hide and Seek (2) Chapter 189: Hide and Seek (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 What''s this? He looks the same on the outside, but I feel as if he''s be an entirely different person. The more Baek Suryong stared at Baek Muheun, the more confused he became. Even though this man was technically his father in this life, everything about him felt different. His eyes, his expression, even the way he carried himself had changed drastically. How should he put it? There was a new light in Baek Muheun''s eyes, a rxed, unburdened quality that hadn''t been there before. In the past, even though he always put on a cheerful front, the memory of a young wife lost too soon and the dark prospect of a son slowly dying of an incurable disease had always cast a dark gloom over him. Not long ago, whenever he looked at me, I could always see the guilt, anguish, and helplessness haunting him. Now though, that shadow has lifted. Standing before me is a man as light and free as a bird, as if nothing can hold him back anymore. Perhaps, that''s also why he''s finally ovee the wall that hindered his martial arts. Before Baek Suryong left the Baek Academy, Baek Muheun had been a first-rate martial artist who had remained stuck at the threshold of the peak realm for over a decade. At present, however, he seemed to not only have crossed that threshold, but also reached the pinnacle of the peak realm, bing a master standing at the very top of the murim. Unable to hide his amazement, Baek Suryong asked, "Did you have a lucky encounter on a remote mountain somewhere? I suspect you''ve been doping on miracle herbs." "That''s my line. Did you fall off a cliff and happen upon the legacy of a legendary martial master or something?" Baek Muheun shot back. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads."A cliff? Are you tying to jinx your only son?" "Well, after what I heard about the amazing Azure Dragon Hero who singlehandedly destroyed the Valley of Evil, I just had toe here and see you for myself." Like Baek Suryong, Baek Muheun couldn''t help but be awed by his son''s impressive transformation. When he had left the Baek Academy, Baek Suryong had hardly any inner qi, so he was constantly worried that the boy would be bullied by other instructors or even the students at the Azure Dragon Academy. To his utter shock and disbelief, however, the rumors he''d heard about his son on the road to Nanchang painted a picture that was the exact opposite of what he''d imagined. His frail and sickly son Baek Suryong, an up-anding absolute martial master? No matter how hard he thought about it, it sounded far too outrageous to be true. He had to hear the truth straight from the man himself. In a serious tone, Baek Muheun asked, "Are you the new instructor who boldly imed that he would lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival?" "Yes." "Did you also win a bet against the Star Instructor Namgung Su and take over one of his sses?" "That''s right." This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "You Did you really kill one of the Ten Great Viins in the Valley of Evil and earn the title of Azure Dragon Hero?" "Wow, rumors sure do spread quickly!" Baek Suryong shrugged, nonchntly acknowledging all of his aplishments. Baek Muheun''s jaw dropped. "Did you scoop up all the remaining miraculous encounters in the murim? How the heck did a frail child on the verge of death be a supreme grandmaster in just a few months?" "You should know that martial arts secrets are never shared lightly, even with family," Baek Suryong replied, brushing him off. bbergasted, Baek Muheun shook his head and sighed, "Fine At least, I can''t deny that you''ve be unbelievably strong." "So have you, Dad." Father and son exchanged nces, marveling at each other''s remarkable progress. "Anyway, long time no see, you unfilial brat," Baek Muheun chuckled. Baek Suryong retorted with a smirk, "You must have had a hard time running and hiding from your father-inw these past few days." "Seeing as you absolutely refuse to lose an argument, you must really be my son. Come, sit next to me." Letting out a smallugh, Baek Muheun plopped back down and gestured to the spot beside him. With a sigh, Baek Suryong went over and joined him. Together, father and son sat side by side on the dormitory rooftop, watching the clouds drift by. "So how did you sneak into the academy? Outsiders are prohibited from entering," Baek Suryong asked. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. With their many sharp-eyed masters and watchful guards, the murim''s Five Great Academies were ces where even the most skilled assassins dared not tread, yet here sat Baek Muheun, casually drinking as if he owned the ce. Taking a sip from his wine bottle, Baek Muheunughed, "After observing from the outside for a few days, I noticed that not much has changed herepared to thirty years ago. Whether it was then or now, there''s always a hole somewhere that students use to sneak out. Kids of every generation are all the same." "Geez" Baek Suryong sighed. "Or should I say, as expected of the worst delinquent in Azure Dragon Academy history?" Baek Muheun beamed with pride. "I have always been a master of hide and seek. Even back then, your grandfather couldn''t catch me eight times out of ten, and I was able to sessfully escape from the dorms at night." "What about the other two times?" "Well, I got beaten nearly to death but I didn''t die, so it''s all good, right?" "What the hell?" Baek Suryong clicked his tongue, looking at his father as if he were a foolish student. Baek Muheun chuckled, "And now my son is the one hunting for naughty students as part of the Discipline Committee. How ironic. Ahh, life really is full of surprises." "I must take after Mom more than you," Baek Suryong said dryly. "Your mother? Hasn''t your grandfather told you how wild Yakbing was in her youth?" "What?" The corners of Baek Suryong''s mouth twitched. Now that he thought about it, Mae Geuklyom hadn''t told him much about his mother. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Baek Muheun''s expression softened dreamily. "Yakbing was a woman who lived as if every day was herst. Although she was weak and sickly, she was so spirited that even your grandfather was helpless against her. As for other men? Don''t even bother thinking about it. Just the fact that she tamed me, the notorious Handsome Prince, should say it all, right?" As Baek Muheun spoke, his gaze wandered over the Azure Dragon Academy campus, lingering on ces filled with fond memories. The well-trimmedwns where he and his wife had once enjoyed long dates together, the hidden escape routes near the dormitory, theke where he''d proposed "Mae Yakbing was a truly remarkable woman. With that small, frail body of hers, she bravely stood up to her harsh, cruel fate. Meeting and marrying her was the best thing that ever happened to me." "" Baek Suryong listened in silence. As his father reminisced, for a moment, he thought he saw a trace of the sorrow that had once consumed the man. Baek Muheun looked back at his son, smiling wryly. "It must be the lovely weather and the alcohol. I''m getting too sentimental." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "You never had any intention of remarrying, huh?" Baek Suryong sighed. Baek Muheun leaned closer to his son. "Hoho, as a matter of fact, this exact spot where we''re sitting right now is where your mom and I had our first kiss. Even then, Yakbing was the one who made the first" "Ugh, stop it. You''re grossing me out!" Baek Suryong interjected, scooting away in disgust. Seeing him, Baek Muheunid back down and rolled around,ughing. The two fell intopanionable silence for a while, watching as a flock of migratory birds flew across the azure sky. Finally, Baek Suryong broke the silence, asking, "Are you going to leave without meeting Grandpa?" "I haven''t decided what to do yet," Baek Muheun replied, yawningzily while using his arms as a pillow. "Don''t worry about it, this dispute is only between me and him." You haven''t decided? Have you even given it any thought? Baek Suryong sighed, "Because of you, he follows me everywhere I go, and even at home, he''s always breathing down my neck, like I''m a target for surveince. Spare a thought for your son, will you?" "You cheeky brat. I just said I haven''t decided yet," Baek Muheun argued back, closing his eyes. Is he nning to take a nap?! Exasperated, Baek Suryong decided it was time for answers. "So, why did you suddenlye here, anyway?" he asked. Baek Muheun looked at him through half-lidded eyes. "Why are you asking me that? Didn''t you read the letter I sent?" Awkwardly scratching his cheek, Baek Suryong admitted, "I''ve been, uh a little busytely. Was there something really important in the letter?" You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Of course there is. The reason I temporarily closed down the Baek Academy and traveled all this way is all written there." "What is it?" Baek Muheun sat up, and his expression turned grave. "Before that, let me ask you one thing. Do you remember anything from before the ident?" Baek Suryong froze. The ''ident'' referred to the day the original owner of this body had copsed while practicing demonic arts. On that fateful day, the real Baek Suryong had died, and his soulthe soul of a former Blood Cult martial arts instructorhad awakened in this body. For a moment, Baek Suryong wondered if he shoulde clean, but in the end, he decided it was toote to spill the beans. "Well, bits and pieces" he lied. Baek Muheun studied him for a moment, then asked, "Do you remember what day tomorrow is?" Baek Suryong shook his head. "No. What day is it?" "It''s Yakbing''s death anniversary." A shadow fell over Baek Suryong''s face. Since Mae Yakbing was the mother of this body, he wanted to regard her as his real parent, just as he had done with Baek Muheun. "Oh Are you nning to hold the memorial here?" he asked. "So you really don''t remember anything Yakbing never cared much for solemn events like remembrances. Herst wish was for us to go on a vacation together and enjoy ourselves whenever the anniversary of her death came around. She said she said that she''d definitelye along with us in spirit." northdetldo wees you. "" "That''s why Every year around this time, I would take you on a fun trip somewhere." "I''m sorry, but I don''t remember at all" Baek Suryong began, when suddenly, memories that shouldn''t exist flooded into his mind. A much younger Baek Muheun, wrapping his warm hand around his own tiny fingers. Soaring mountains, winding rivers, passing towns, the sound of a child''sughter filling the air and the quiet sorrow that clouded his father''s eyes whenever he looked up.
"Suryong, this was your mother''s favorite flower." "It smells so nice!"
What''s going on? What are these memories? His head felt like it was spinning, and agitation flickered across his face. Noticing his son''s obvious distress, Baek Muheun quickly tried to soothe him. "Suryong! It''s okay. You don''t have to force yourself to remember if it''s painful. This isn''t the only reason I''m here. There''s something I have to give to you." "You brought something for me?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Reaching into his clothes, Baek Muheun said, "Yes, I found this hidden in your room Oh shit, I''m dead." "Indeed." "You knew long before I did, didn''t you? Why didn''t you warn me?" "No, I was distracted, so I only just realized too." "Do you seriously expect me to believe that?" ring at his son, Baek Muheun let out a deep sigh and stood up to greet the neer. "So, you were hiding up here," Mae Geuklyom said coldly,nding lightly on the rooftop. Straightening his disheveled clothes, Baek Muheun greeted, "Long time no see, Father-inw." Baek Suryong braced himself, anticipating a torrent of curses from Mae Geuklyom. To his surprise, though, the old man said nothing. Only the faint, ominous sound of a sword being unsheathed punctuated the silence. "There''s no need for words. Draw your sword," Mae Geuklyommanded. Baek Muheun sighed, "Must it be this way?" "A swordsman speaks through his sword. You, too, are a swordsman. So convey your intentions with that splendid sword of yours." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Father-inw" Mae Geuklyom wasted no more time. A sharp wind, slicing through the air like a de, whipped around the old man, and in the blink of an eye, he stood before Baek Muheun. CLANG! Two swords shed, and Baek Muheun stumbled back three steps. "Three steps, hmm? So, you haven''t been cking off all this time," Mae Geuklyom remarked, his eyes narrowing as he sent wave after wave of sword qi across the rooftop, tracing intricate dots and lines through the air. Gritting his teeth, Baek Muheun focused on defense. Even then, his clothes were ripped badly, and blood trickled from the thin scratches crisscrossing his skin. "Father-inw Please, let''s stop this and just talk," he pleaded. "If you want to live, you should swing your sword instead of wagging your tongue." Perhaps because he was slightly tipsy, Baek Muheun was more emotional than usual. Biting his lip in indignation, he spat, "Tell me. What exactly did I do wrong?" "What? Are you seriously asking me that?" Mae Geuklyom roared with bloodshot eyes, his anger fueled by Baek Muheun''s insolent tone and the scent of alcohol. Sharpening his killing intent, he lunged at his son-inw again. This time, Baek Muheun barely managed to dodge the attack, but it still left a small cut on his ear. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. This is dangerous. Baek Suryong watched the sh between his father and grandfather with a tense, steady gaze, ready to step in the moment things turned serious. "Baek Muheun! I can never forgive you! Not only did you steal my daughter, you" "Shut up! I can''t forgive you either!" Baek Muheun bellowed back. "You dare say you can''t forgive me?" Mae Geuklyom halted his frenzied assault, though the battle was far from over. His face contorted into a demonic grimace, and the sword qi around his de grew denser. Holy shit! I have to stop them now! Panicking, Baek Suryong moved to intervene. However, before he could do anything, Baek Muheun howled, "Mae Geuklyom! Where were you when Yakbing was dying? We sent you so many letters, but you never replied even once! And even after she left, why Why didn''t youe to her funeral? Was your pride more important than your daughter? Did you no longer care whether she lived or died because you''d already disowned her? Well? ANSWER ME!" Mae Geuklyom shuddered, visibly shaken, and his sword qi flickered erratically, reflecting the turmoil raging in his heart. Baek Muheun grit his teeth. "Do you think you have the right to me me? You, who abandoned your daughter?" At longst, Mae Geuklyom lowered his sword. Clenching his teeth so hard that it looked like they might break, he growled, "Watch your mouth, you bastard. I" "Do you really think I avoided you all this time because I was afraid of you? No, it''s because I hate you." "" "Until her final breath, Yakbing waited for you, hoping to see you onest time. Where the hell were you?" "I" "If you want to kill me, go ahead. Spill my blood all over the academy your daughter attended. I''m sure a heartless man like you wouldn''t hesitate." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "" Baek Muheun mercilessly tore open Mae Geuklyom''s old wounds. He was the one bleeding all over, yet somehow, it seemed that Mae Geuklyom was the one in greater pain. Unable to watch any longer, Baek Suryong stepped between them and looked at his father reproachfully. "Dad, I think that''s enough," he said softly. Baek Muheun let out a long sigh. "Hah I''ve probably had a bit too much to drink today. Emotions are running high, so I think it''s best I leave now. Suryong, I''lle see you again another time." Baek Muheun turned around and jumped down from the dormitory using movement arts. This time, Mae Geuklyom made no move to stop him. He simply stood there, staring nkly at the ground. Before disappearing though, Baek Muheun sent his son a telepathic message, [Meet me at theke east of the academy tonight. I have something for you.] Baek Suryong quietly watched his father''s figure fade into the distance. Beside him, Mae Geuklyom''s eyes were still zed over, lost in his thoughts.
Trantor''s Note: Oof, this arc is especially hard to trante, especially if I want to keep the emotions running high without sounding awkward because of the trantion Chapter 190: Shackles of the Past Chapter 190: Shackles of the Past TL: FoodieMonster007 "Grandpa, I''m going out for a bit," Baek Suryong said. "Okay," Mae Geuklyom replied absentmindedly, seemingly uninterested in where his grandson was going at thiste hour or who he was meeting. Hearing his grandfather''s dull response, Baek Suryong sighed softly. "Grandpa, are you feeling okay?" "Why are you still standing here instead of leaving?" "Please don''t get too hung up on what Dad said earlier. He was drunk." Mae Geuklyom stared silently at his grandson''s face. Thoserge, deep eyes Why did they remind him so much of the concerned look on histe daughter''s face? Still looking disoriented, he began, "You too Do you also" You ought to read this at northdetldo."Do I also what?" Mae Geuklyom shook his head. "No, it''s nothing. You said you were heading out? Go ahead." "Okay." Baek Suryong nodded solemnly. Even though he was worried about his grandfather, who looked as pale as a ghost, he couldn''t stay. After all, it wasn''t just his grandfather he was worried about. Baek Muheun''s expression when he''d left earlier had been disturbing as well.
[Meet me at theke east of the academy tonight. I have something for you.]
This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Also, what was that memory from earlier? Was it from the original Baek Suryong''s childhood? Why would I have memories of someone else''s past? I have to find out. Baek Suryong couldn''t quite say why, but somehow, he was sure that whatever Baek Muheun wanted to give him would contain the answers he desperately sought. If he didn''t meet him tonight, though, his father might disappear before he ever got the chance. "I''ll be back soon, Grandpa," he said. "Just hurry up and go," Mae Geuklyom urged. "" Sensing Baek Suryong''s hesitation, Mae Geuklyom stood up and pushed him toward the main gate. Even though the old man had less than half of his usual strength, Baek Suryong couldn''t bring himself to resist and quietly walked away. Mae Geuklyom stared nkly at his grandson''s figure until it disappearedpletely, then muttered the words he couldn''t say earlier, "Do you also resent me, Suryong?" Fearing the answer, he''s hesitated to voice the question out loud. Sighing, he turned around, but didn''t feel like going back to his room. Instead, he sat on the porch and quietly looked up at the night sky. A crescent moon hung above, gazing down indifferently at him.
"Where were you when Yakbing was dying? Why didn''t youe to her funeral?"
You ought to read this at northdetldo. The resentment in Baek Muheun''s eyes earlier had hurt more than the words.
"Was your pride more important than your daughter? Did you no longer care whether she lived or died because you''d already disowned her?"
He''d wanted to argue back, to berate the man, to say he didn''t understand anything at all.
"Until her final breath, Yakbing waited for you, hoping to see you onest time. Where the hell were you?"
When he heard those words, he''d felt suffocated. Suddenly, the sword he had wielded all his life felt impossibly heavy, as if it weighed a thousand pounds. He could no longer lift it, let alone swing it.
"Do you think you have the right to me me? You, who abandoned your daughter?"
There were many things he wanted to say, but the words wouldn''te out. They all felt like flimsy excuses and meaningless self-assurances. Back then, he did nothing. No, he couldn''t do anything.
"Do you really think I avoided you all this time because I was afraid of you? No, it''s because I hate you."
"I knew it," Mae Geuklyom murmured. He was familiar with Baek Muheun''s personality. Even in the days when he was a much stricter teacher, Baek Muheun had boldly stepped forward to ask him for Yakbing''s hand in marriage. A man like that wouldn''t be intimidated by an old man''s sword.
"If you want to kill me, go ahead. Spill my blood all over the academy your daughter attended. I''m sure a heartless man like you wouldn''t hesitate."
Each word pierced his heart like a dagger, poking holes in a heart he''d thought was as hard as stone. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Yakbing" As Mae Geuklyom closed his eyes, memories from over forty years ago shed through his mind, vivid and clear, as if they had happened only yesterday. His family had arranged a marriage for him, but feeling oppressed, he walked out a few months after the wedding night and wandered the murim, pursuing the ultimate in swordsmanship, meeting masters and seeking their teachings, and sharing drinks all night with kindred spirits. It was not until three yearster, when he returned home for the first time, that he saw her. He still clearly remembered the sight that greeted him the moment he opened the door. A small figure hid behind her mother''s skirt, eyeing him warily.
"He''s your father. Greet him." "Daddy?" "You were pregnant? Why didn''t you tell me" "I only found out shortly after you left." ""
His wife had surprised him with a tiny gift called his daughter. Mae Geuklyom was traumatized. To his horror, he had wandered outside for three years, unaware that he had a child. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? From that day on, he became a family man. Using sword training as an excuse, he quit wandering around and started looking for jobs to earn money. His efforts, however, went unrewarded, for his wife passed away five yearster of stomach cancer. That was when he learned how easily and cruelly the heavens could reach down and take someone away.
"Daddy Are you going to leave me too?"
At his wife''s funeral, his exhausted daughter had looked up at him with a pleading gaze. The little one had always been frail, and even the simple ceremony had left herpletely drained.
"What are you saying? I won''t leave you," he whispered, pulling her into a light embrace, though her body felt so delicate that he couldn''t bring himself to hug her any tighter. "I''ll never leave you, Yakbing, so don''t leave me either, okay?" "Okay. I will never leave you, Daddy."
Not long after, as Mae Geuklyom had secured a teaching job at the Azure Dragon Academy, the family settled down in Nanchang City.
"Dad! Can I attend the Azure Dragon Academy when I grow up? I heard many murim masters graduated from there." "Hoho, of course you can! After all, aren''t you my, the Sword Addict Mae Geuklyom''s, daughter? You mayck physical strength, but that doesn''t change the fact that you''re naturally gifted in martial arts!"
Those were happy times. Although she became surprisingly mischievous as she grew up, Yakbing was fundamentally a kind child. Thus, bound by a promise, Mae Geuklyom cherished his daughter like she was the world''s most precious treasure, and as time passed, he started assuming that she would never leave his side for the rest of his life. Perhaps that was why he felt so betrayed when one day, she brought a man home and said she wanted to marry him.
"Dad, I want to marry this man." "Father-inw! Please give us your blessing!" "W-What did you say? How dare you!"
In truth, rejecting Baek Muheun because he was the Handsome Prince was just an excuse. Even if the greatest master in the world hade to ask for his daughter''s hand, he would have reacted the same way.
"Who are you calling your father-inw? I''ll kill you!"
Having lost his temper, Mae Geuklyom beat Baek Muheun to a pulp, leaving Mae Yakbing crying helplessly as she watched.
"How could you do this to me? How much longer do you think I have to live? If he dies, I''ll die with him!" "If you like him so much, then take him and get out of my sight. You''re no daughter of mine anymore!"
That day, Mae Geuklyom disowned his daughter. He never saw her again. The moment he received the first letter from her, he had torn it into pieces. After that, he began collecting each one without bothering to read a single word. It was only yearster, when he finally sat down and read through the stack of letters, did he learn that not only had she given birth to a son, she was on her deathbed.
"My son looks like the perfect blend of me and my husband. When he grows up and enrolls in the Azure Dragon Academy, please teach him well, okay?"
If I had rushed over the moment I finished reading that letter, could I have seen my daughter onest time? "I wanted to go. I wanted to go so badly but I couldn''t," he whispered. What thoughts ran through Yakbing''s mind in herst moments? Did she ever hope to reunite with the father who abandoned her?
"Are you going to leave me too?"
Her young voice kept echoing in his mind. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Gazing up at the lonely moon in the starless sky, Mae Geuklyom murmured softly, "My child, I never wanted to leave you. Never" Like a white mist, the old man''s sigh dissipated into the cold night of Jiangxi. Suddenly, the voice of a young boy rang out from behind him. "Um Headmaster?" Mae Geuklyom turned around to see Wiji Cheon looking at him worriedly. "What is it?" he asked. "You might catch a cold if you stay outside, so" "Hoho," Mae Geuklyom chuckled. It was hard to believe that a martial artist as skilled as him could be brought down by a simple cold. However, even a master of his level was not protected from all illnesses, especially those of the heart. Martial artists dedicated their lives to maintaining a delicate bnce of qi. When they encountered emotional turmoil, this bnce could be disrupted, causing their qi to flow unpredictably or even in reverse. This condition was known as qi deviation. In fact, he himself had once experienced the devastating effects of qi deviation. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Smiling kindly at Wiji Cheon, Mae Geuklyom said, "I''ll be fine, so hurry up and go to bed. Don''t you have to get up early for morning training tomorrow?" Wiji Cheon hesitated. His grandfather was around the same age as Mae Geuklyom, and something in the old man''s gloomy expression wouldn''t let him walk away. "But" "Don''t worry, I won''t catch a cold," Mae Geuklyom insisted. "By the way, do you happen to know where Suryong keeps his alcohol?" "Sorry? Alcohol?" Wiji Cheon''s eyes widened in surprise. Mae Geuklyom was known for his strict self-discipline. It wasn''t that he couldn''t drink, but he seldom touched alcohol. "I feel like I need a drink tonight," Mae Geuklyom exined. "Oh, okay. I''ll be right back." A short whileter, Wiji Cheon returned, carrying a tray with several bottles of wine and some snacks. "This is from my grandfather''s secret stash Will this be okay?" he asked. Mae Geuklyom nodded. "Thank you. You should go back now." "Erm, if you don''t mind, I could keep youpany" "Are you saying you want to drink with me?" Mae Geuklyom chuckled, shaking a bottle lightly. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Wiji Cheon''s face flushed. "N-No, that''s not what I meant" "Hoho, regardless, I appreciate the thought. Now, off you go." Wiji Cheon bowed his head and scurried back to his bedroom. After the boy left, the old swordsman poured himself some wine and began to drink in solitude. He rarely drank, but tonight, he felt he couldn''t sleep without the aid of alcohol. "Why didn''t I go to her funeral? It''s not that I didn''t want to go, I couldn''t," he muttered to himself. Even now, he couldn''t bring himself to tell Baek Muheun the real reason he hadn''t gone to his daughter''s funeral. Suddenly, a gruff voice interrupted his reverie. "What''s this? An old man brooding all ale at night?" a burly old man quipped, sitting down across from Mae Geuklyom. "Good evening. I''m Wiji Cheon''s grandfather, Wiji Yeol. My grandson was whining so much about you that I was forced toe out and check on you myself." "Good evening to you too, sir. I''m Mae Geuklyom, Headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy." "I know. We''ve bumped into each other a few times, but this is the first time we''re having a proper conversation." Mae Geuklyom had known that Wiji Yeol was staying at the White Dragon Manor for some time. Still, this was the first time they were speaking to each other beyond the quick nods and brief greetings they exchanged in passing, since Wiji Yeol always left for the smithy early in the morning and returned long after sunset, leaving little time for even a casual chat. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Extending a thick, callused hand, Wiji Yeol demanded, "Pour me a drink too." "I''d prefer to drink alone" "That''s my wine. Why should I need your permission to drink my own booze?" "Hoho." Hearing that, Mae Geuklyom had no choice but to pour the old cksmith a drink. For a while, the two elders sat quietly, sipping their wine. Suddenly, Wiji Yeol said, "Right now, I''m working tirelessly to forge a legendary sword that will surpass the best one I''ve ever seen. I have a feeling that there will be good news soon." "Why are you telling me this all of a sudden?" "Because I''m making that sword for Instructor Baek Suryong." At the mention of his grandson''s name, Mae Geuklyom''s eyes lit up. He barely knew Wiji Yeol, and the alcohol dulled his qi perception, but even through the haze, he could sense it. This man was a master craftsman. "It better be an amazing legendary sword," he said. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Wiji Yeolughed, "Of course! It''ll even be able to cut through enhanced qi!" "Good luck with that," Mae Geuklyom said, even though he thought Wiji Yeol was exaggerating. Still, he couldn''t criticize someone who was making a legendary sword for his grandson. "Luck or no, I''ll definitely seed. I need to repay at least a bit of the favor I owe Mr. Baek." "A favor?" "Haven''t you heard? Instructor Baek Suryong saved my grandson''s life" Wiji Yeol told Mae Geuklyom about Wiji Cheon''s situation, but since he couldn''t mention anything rted to the Blood Cult, he left that part out. Mae Geuklyom''s eyes widened in surprise. "Oh my! To think that such a thing happened" "Now, tell me about yourself. What''s bothering you so much that my grandson had to beg me toe out here at this ungodly hour?" "I don''t really want to talk about it," Mae Geuklyom said, shaking his head. "You think you can just listen to my story and then run off without sharing yours? Not a chance. If you don''t talk, I''ll make you drink until you pass out," Wiji Yeol retorted. "You''re quite persistent. Fine, I''ll tell you, but don''t me me if it''s boring." Mae Geuklyom''s lips curved into a faint smile as heunched into was a tale he would never have dreamed of sharing with his son-inw or grandson. Maybe it was the simplefort of sharing a drink with someone his own age again, or maybe he had just held it in for too long, but the dark past he''d kept buried poured out with surprising ease. After listening quietly for a while, Wiji Yeol asked, "Sowhy couldn''t you go to the funeral?" "Shortly after my daughter left home, I fell into qi deviation." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Oh dear!" "I was so tormented by my inner demons that I wanted to sh people with my sword dozens of times a day. To suppress my murderous intent, I had no choice but to take up tea ceremonies and other simr peaceful activities to calm myself and strengthen my mental resilience. For several years, every single day of my life was fraught with peril, as if I were walking on a tightrope." Mae Geuklyom stared down at his sword. Stripped of his only reason to live after his daughter''s departure, he had wrestled with a dark desire to cut down the entire world. Only the faint traces she''d left scattered throughout the Azure Dragon Academy kept him in check. Every time his rage threatened to boil over, those silent reminders would pull him back just enough to stay his hand. "If I had gone to my daughter''s funeral, I would have murdered my son-inw on the spot. I might even have killed little Suryong. So, I couldn''t go. The risk was too great." Wiji Yeol sighed, "Thenare you fully recovered now?" "Thankfully, time has healed me. Well, my temper has gotten a tad bit worse over the years, but it''s really nothing more than an old man''s grumpiness Hmm? Looks like we''re out of wine." Mae Geuklyom set his empty cup aside and looked up at the night sky. Moonlight caressed his white hair, casting shadows that seemed to deepen the wrinkles on his face. "If you''ve truly recovered, then why don''t you be honest with him now? Just apologize and tell him that you missed the funeral because you were suffering from qi deviation. If you keep bottling up your feelings like this, it won''t be long before those inner demons of yourse crawling right back," Wiji Yeol snapped, frowning in disbelief. "What difference would it make now? It''s already toote," Mae Geuklyom replied, his voice weary and filled with remorse. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. BAM! Wiji Yeol mmed his fist on the ground. "Ahh, damn it! How pigheaded can you get?" Startled, Mae Geuklyom eximed, "What are you doing?" "Enough of this nonsense! Everyone has something they regret! What makes you think you''re the only exception?" "What do you know about me?" "Nothing! But so what?" Wiji Yeol shouted, standing up abruptly. "Go reconcile with your son-inw before you regret it even more, you stubborn old fart! Stop using age as an excuse, stop saying it''s toote, swallow your pride and just be honest with him! Don''t you get it yet? It''s our obstinacy that''s shackling you to your past!" "Huh?" Mae Geuklyom stared at Wiji Yeol, eyes wide with disbelief. When was thest time anyone dared to scold me this harshly? At my age and with my standing in the murim, this kind of situation should be unthinkable, and yet here I am, being openly rebuked and scolded by an old cksmith. Also, when was thest time I met someone so unrestrained, so tantly indifferent to formalities and courtesy? Is this man truly a member of the orthodox? Wiji Yeol''s demeanor was so fierce that it made him question the man''s origin, yet strangely, he felt the knot in his heart begin to unravel. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Making a shooing gesture, Wiji Yeol urged, "Come on! Go already! Or should I first beat the stubbornness out of you?" At Wiji Yeol''s insistence, Mae Geuklyom rose to his feet with an expression like he was being chased away. It was absurd, but strangely enough, he felt as if a weight had been lifted off his chest. Perhaps now, he could have a real talk with his troublesome son-inw and say all the things he''d left unspoken for so long. "Hohoho!" Letting out a hollowugh, Mae Geuklyom sped his hands in thanks to Wiji Yeol. "Thank you. Next time, allow me to buy you a drink in return for today''s favor." Wiji Yeol grinned. "Hmph, your face finally looks more alive. Anyway, do you know where to find your son-inw?" "I think I have an idea," Mae Geuklyom replied. Picking up his sword that had been lying haphazardly beside him and straightening his disheveled attire, his previously clouded expression sharpened again as he spoke, "Since tomorrow is my daughter''s death anniversary, there''s only one ce he could be." Using movement arts, Mae Geuklyom leapt smoothly over the wall of White Dragon Manor, vanishing into the night in the blink of an eye. Wiji Yeol waited until Mae Geuklyom was out of earshot, then groaned to himself, "Sheesh Getting grownups to reconcile sure is tough." CRACK! SQUELCH! CRACKLE! A series of strange sounds echoed as Wiji Yeol''s bones and muscles shifted, distorting his face. The old cksmith''s craggy features softened, and his sturdy frame melted into a tall, slender figure. Finally, when the transformation wasplete, the familiar face of Baek Suryong appearedthe same Baek Suryong that Mae Geuklyom assumed had already left the manor earlier.
Trantor''s Note: Enjoy! This is the longest Master Baek chapter yet. Chapter 191: The Diary (1) Chapter 191: The Diary (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 After making sure Mae Geuklyom was truly gone, Baek Suryong released his bone-contortion technique and stretched, sighing, "Man, I was terrified he''d catch on I''m definitely not doing that again." Luck had been on his side tonight. If the ever-perceptive Mae Geuklyom was his normal self, no matter how well Baek Suryong disguised himself, his grandfather would have seen through the ruse. But tonight, Mae''s mind was elsewhere, and he''d drunk more than he usually allowed himself, dulling his judgment. Forgive me, but if I''d asked you directly, you''d never have told me the truth. Prideful as Mae Geuklyom was, he would never show his weaknesses, especially not to family. I''ll have to exin this to Jicheon''s grandfatherter too, Baek Suryong thought, chuckling wryly at the thought of Wiji Yeol''s face when he learned that he suddenly had a new a drinking buddy. Still, given that it was his request, Wiji Yeol would probably y along. "Honestly who would have thought that both my grandfather and father were such tiresome folks," he muttered to himself, ncing up at the same crescent moon that Mae Geuklyom had gazed at mere moments before. Deciding to give Mae Geuklyom and Baek Muheun some private time to have a long overdue talk, he dyed leaving for the rendezvous point. He could have easily hid somewhere while they talked, but somehow it didn''t feel right. "Well then they should be done by now. Time to get going."When five minutes had passed, he jumped over the wall, the cool night air whipping past him as he sprinted toward the appointed location. It wasn''t long before he arrived at Silver Scale Lake, so named because the moonlight glinted off its surface like a thousand silver scales. Baek Suryong normally wasn''t one to care for scenery, but this time he was truly mesmerized. This ce seemed like the kind that lovers would visit. Suddenly, a memory of Baek Muheun gazing at him warmly and his younger self listening to his father attentively surfaced in his mind.
"I proposed to your mother in front of a beautifulke called the Silver Scale Lake." Read this at northdetldo, or else.
"Really? Tell me more!"
"Again" Baek Suryong murmured, his head pounding as his mind swirled like a kaleidoscope. What the hell is going on? The pain faded quickly, but the constant influx of memories that weren''t his disturbed him deeply. Still, he had no way to make sense of the situation at the moment, so he shook off his worries with a sigh and surveyed theke. Oh, there they are! Theke wasn''t very big, so it didn''t take him long to spot Mae Geuklyom and Baek Muheun. The two men stood side by side on theke shore, separated by an awkward ten meters, gazing out at the waters. Approaching them silently, he hopped up on a tree branch close to them. Judging by their lip movements, they seemed to be talking, but he couldn''t hear anything. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. They must have erected a qi sound barrier. I wonder what they''re talking about Although he had deliberately arrivedte to let them have some alone time, now that he saw them together, his curiosity threatened to get the better of him. If I try to prate the barrier, they''ll notice immediately But wouldn''t it be okay if I just took a closer look? With a quiet breath, he activated the Heaven Defying Divine Art, awakening the Blood Demon Eyes. His vision instantly sharpened, piercing through the darkness and revealing his father''s and grandfather''s expressions as clearly as if it were broad daylight. From his vantage point, Baek Suryong caught fragments of their conversation by reading their lips. For the most part, Mae Geuklyom was the one doing the talking, and thankfully, he looked calm. Baek Muheun, on the other hand, seemed agitated, asionally even raising his voice as if he was struggling to hold back his feelings. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?! No, even if you wanted to hide it from me, couldn''t you at least have told Yakbing about it?" Baek Muheun cried, his face streaked with tears and his fists clenched tight enough to draw blood. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Mae Geuklyom''s response was easier to read. He simply repeated the same words, slowly and painfully, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry." For the first time in decades, the old swordsman begged for forgiveness. From his son-inw, who had harbored resentment all these years, never knowing the truth. From his daughter, who had left this world believing that her father had despised her until herst breath. Sheesh, they''ve been piling up their feelings for so long, it''s not possible to fully reconcile in one night. Still, this is a good start. With time, their rtionship will improve, Baek Suryong thought, smiling warmly. Time crawled by, and little by little the tension faded. In its ce, a subtle warmth blossomed, and for a brief moment, a faint smile passed between the two men. Watching the heartwarming scene, Baek Suryong quietly deactivated his Blood Demon Eyes and turned to leave. However, he had barely taken his first step when an unnatural chill swept through the air and the sound barrier surrounding the two men shattered. "What was that, you scoundrel?!" Mae Geuklyom roared, drawing his sword. "Shut up! You''re the one who started it, Father-inw!" Baek Muheun retorted, his own weapon in hand. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. SWOOSH! CLANG! CRASH! Before Baek Suryong could register what had happened, his father and grandfather charged at each other, their swords shing in a blinding shower of sparks. Huh? Why are they fighting again? Baek Suryong''s jaw dropped. Moments ago, the two had seemed to be on the verge of reconciliation, yet here they were, viciously attacking each other like sworn enemies. Worse, as time passed, their swings became sharper, narrowly missing each other''s vital points. Unable to watch any longer, Baek Suryong leapt down from his perch, eximing, "Seriously, what the hell?!" CLANG! Timing his movements perfectly, he slipped between them just as the recoil from their powerful blows pushed them apart, his blue coat ring behind him. "Enough! Have you no shame? Mom is probably Argh!" Unfortunately, Baek Suryong''s desperate plea was cut short as he quickly dodged the two swords thrust at him. "What in the world?" he started, bbergasted, but his voice faded when he caught sight of his smirking father and grandfather. "You little rascal I knew you would secretly spy on us!" "You must have had a st watching usy our souls bare, eh?" Fuck, it was a trap! Baek Suryong''s eyes widened as he stammered, "W-Wait! I was just" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Unfortunately for him, his father and grandfather had no intention of hearing him out. ""Enough excuses!"" The two master swordsmen attacked in perfect harmony, their movements sharp and relentless like predators closing in for the kill. Flustered, Baek Suryong didn''t even get a chance to draw his sword before Mae Geuklyom''s attacks surrounded him, striking with the precision of a venomous snake, each thrust aiming to pierce a critical point. Damn it, they''re serious! Baek Suryong thought, stumbling backward with hurried, erratic footwork. At that moment, Baek Muheun, who had been waiting for an opportunity, grabbed his son from behind. "Father-inw, now!" he shouted. "D-Dad?" "Understood. Hold him tightly," Mae Geuklyom said in a low voice, sheathing his sword and swinging it around like a club. Baek Suryong''s face paled. "G-Grandpa~ You wouldn''t beat up your only grandson with that sword, would you?" he pleaded, putting on his best puppy dog eyes. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. However, the old man who had shed tears for his daughter was nowhere to be found, and in his ce stood the infamous Azure Dragon Academy Headmaster Mae Geuklyom. Eyes glowing with unprecedented ferocity, Mae Geuklyom said, "Since the day you set foot in the academy, you''ve been nothing but trouble. You deliberately ignored orders, broke into the Valley of Evil without a second thought, and got yourself seriously injured. If you were a student, I would have already disciplined you harshly many times over." "But" "Sure, things worked out fine in the end, but do you have any idea how worried I was about you, you insolent punk? That''s why, I swore that one of these days, I was going to knock some sense into that thick head of yours." Baek Suryong immediately protested, "What kind of excuse is that? You just want to beat me up, don''t you?!" His opinion was thoroughly ignored. Baek Muheun chimed in, "That''s right, Father-inw. Ever since our Suryong became a martial master, he''s been utterly insufferable. I think he needs to be taught a lesson about respecting his elders." This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "I agree. You hear that, boy? I even have your father''s permission now." Mae Geuklyom grinned and slowly approached Baek Suryong, raising his weapon. Faced with the impending doom, Baek Suryong squirmed and thrashed around, shouting, "What the fuck? Since when did you two be so chummy?!" That night, a young man''s screams echoed loudly across the shimmering surface of the Silver Scale Lake. As soon as the three men returned to the White Dragon Manor, Mae Geuklyom retired for the night. Left to their own devices, father and son sat down across from each other. Rubbing his bruised eye with an egg, Baek Suryong red at his father, groaning, "Ugh Do you feel good giving your only son a ck eye?" Baek Muheun, also rubbing a bruised eye with an egg, immediately retorted, "What about you? Do you feel good giving your fifty-year-old father a ck eye?" "What are you talking about? I wasn''t the one who hit you, it was Grandpa. All I did was dodge his attack. Anyway, you deserve it after ganging up on me with him." northdetldo wees you. "Wait, now that I think about it With his skill, couldn''t he have held back at thest moment? Then, does that mean he hit me on purpose?" "He totally did. I saw him sneering secretly after hitting you." "I knew it!" Father and son mutteredints back and forth, glowering at each other, until suddenly, both of them burst outughing at the same time. Seeing each other sitting there, rubbing their eyes with eggs, was just too funny. "So have the kids at the Baek Academy grown a lot?" Baek Suryong asked, still chuckling. "Don''t even get me started. That boy Jang nearly fainted when he heard you became an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy" After chatting about trivial matters for a while, Baek Suryong suddenly remembered something. "Right. Didn''t you say you had something to give me?" he asked. "Ah, I nearly forgot." With a strange gleam in his eyes, Baek Muheun pulled out a thick, untitled book from his shirt pocket and handed it to Baek Suryong "I stumbled upon it while I was repairing your bedroom ceiling. You hid it really well." "What is it?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "You''ll understand once you read it," Baek Muheun replied, giving his son a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Then, standing up to leave the room, he added, "I think it''s best if you read it by yourself, so I''m heading to bed now. Goodnight, son." "Why does he look so serious?" Baek Suryong muttered, casually flipping open the book. Lately, I''ve been having strange dreams. The book was written in the original Baek Suryong''s handwriting. Without thinking, he continued reading. In my dreams, I was a ruthless Blood Cult martial arts instructor Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. Trembling, he flipped through the book with increasing speed, his agitation mounting with each turn of the pages. Chapter 192: The Diary (2) Chapter 192: The Diary (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong''s eyes trembled as he flipped through the diary left behind by the real Baek Suryong, whose life had taken a tragic turn after the ''ident'' where he''d copsed, unconscious, from practicing a forbidden demonic art. He dreamed about being me? As far as he knew, the real Baek Suryong had secretly learned a faulty demonic art to ovee the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians and died as a result. After that, his own soul, which had perished in the Blood Cult fifty years ago, entered this empty body. At least, that was what he had firmly believed until now. Since he didn''t have any evidence to the contrary, and no memories of being ''Baek Suryong'', he had always assumed that he was merely a wandering spirit who had inadvertently possessed a corpse. Alternatively, perhaps the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians had somehow summoned him, who knew the Heaven Defying Divine Art, into this empty vessel. However, if what''s written in this diary is true, then A new possibility gnawed at his mind. What if he hadn''t taken over Baek Suryong''s body, but instead, reincarnated as Baek Suryong? What if, as a result of meddling with a faulty demonic art, Baek Suryong himself had sacrificed all memories of his present life in order to awaken his former life''s ones? "W-Wouldn''t that mean I''m the real Baek Suryong?" he stuttered, his voice shaking.He turned another page, but the words became blurry, slipping through his mind as his thoughts drifted back to Baek Muheun''s queer expression when he had handed over the diary.
"You''ll understand once you read it. I think it''s best if you read it by yourself, so I''m heading to bed now. Goodnight, son."
Even though it wasn''t intentional, he always felt a lingering guilt towards Baek Muheun for possessing the body of his deceased son. Thus, one of the reasons he''d jumped at the chance to leave for the Azure Dragon Academy was to put some distance between himself and the man. After all, he couldn''t keep up the pretense of being Baek Muheun''s son forever. If they stayed together too long, the truth woulde out eventually. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? No, I suspect he might have already caught on to me. After all, back when we climbed the mountain in search of Maeng Ho''ak''s hidden stash
"Hey, are you really my son?"1 "Spurt! Cough, cough! What kind of a question is that?"
In retrospect, it was only natural for Baek Muheun to be suspicious. Not only had his son''s personality changed overnight, he had also recognized demonic arts at a nce, suggested digging up miracle herbs, and announced that he wanted to be an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy.
"In the past, you used to curse your weak body and me me and your mother for it, but now you just climbed over several mountains without a singleint. Also, you never talked about looking for a job and earning money. All you wanted to do was practice martial arts. You weren''t even interested in teaching the kids." "After I died and came back to life, I began to see the world around me in a different light."
At the time, he thought he had brushed off Baek Muheun''s suspicions seamlessly, but his father must have seen through his pretense and searched for answers ever since answers which he''d found in this diary. "" Baek Suryong stared nkly at the diary. His eyes were fixed on the words, but his mind drifted, tangled in a web ofplicated thoughts that kept the contents from registering in his mind. You ought to read this at northdetldo. If I truly am Baek Suryong, then doesn''t that make Baek Muheun my real father? And Mae Geuklyom, my grandfather? And Mae Yakbing my mother? "Those people are my real family?" In his previous life, he had never known what it meant to be part of a family. As far back as he could remember, he''d been an orphan, fighting tooth and nail just to survive even before the Blood Cult kidnapped him. He had met several women along the way, but he''d never dared to marry them, fearing that his job would expose them to danger. "Family" Until now, he''d deliberately avoided thinking too deeply about such things. He figured that since fate had given him a second life, he should live as he pleased. For the family who saw him as Baek Suryong, he''d felt that it was enough to y the role of a good son and grandson. northdetldo wees you. Still, he''d always kept a safe distance in his heart, knowing he was not their Baek Suryong. Now, however, the possibility that these people might be his real family made him feel like his entire world had changed. "Sigh I''m getting ahead of myself," Baek Suryongughed weakly, biting his lip. It was all still spection and imagination. Nothing was certain. "I should finish reading this first." He shook his head to clear his thoughts and forced himself to focus on reading the diary. Me, a Blood Cult martial arts instructor? It was so absurd that I thought it was just a crazy dream at first. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Pfft! Yeah, that''s understandable." he chuckled, turning the page. Ever since I was young, I often dreamed of bing a martial master and wandering the jianghu. Therefore, although these dreams were strange, I didn''t think they were anything special. Until I kept having the same dream, over and over. In my dream, I was a cold, ruthless man with a natural gift for martial arts, someone who quickly rose above his rivals and caught the attention of the Cult''s leaders. Damn, seeing my life through someone else''s eyes feels weird. He was so exceptional that he quickly rose to be the youngest ever member of the Cult Leader''s personal guard, despite having no ties to any elders or the Blood Cult''s eight great families. For a time, his future was more promising than anyone else his age. But, that didn''tst long Baek Suryong closed his eyes for a moment. He already knew the tragedy that would follow next. While training, the man injured his qi center and lost the ability to use inner arts. Sensing his weakness, those who envied him closed in like a pack of wolves pouncing on fresh prey. "How incredibly detailed," he whispered, smiling bitterly. The diary captured his life as a Blood Cult martial arts instructor with startling precision, recording even the smallest details he himself could barely recall. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. After that, the man nearly died several times, but his tenacity and persistence eventually wore out his enemies, and they gave up. He survived and became a martial arts instructor. With outstanding insight that allowed him to understand any martial arts after seeing it once, and with the determination to never give up, it didn''t take long for him to be the best instructor in the Blood Cult. Many random slice-of-life stories filled the pages. Growing impatient, he flipped quickly toward the end of the book. One day, the man was introduced to four absolute masters of the previous generation who had been captured and imprisoned by the Blood Cult: the Bandit King, the Crazy Demon, the Ice Moon Goddess, and the Sword Saint. nning to create an army of martial masters to conquer the murim, the Blood Cult ordered the man to learn the four masters'' ultimate techniques. He did as he was told, persuading the four masters to teach him their martial arts and in turn training disciples, but the Blood Cult still nned to dispose of the man after using him. Fools. Did they really think that he wouldn''t find out? Or did they think that even if he knew, he wouldn''t be able to oppose them? And so, the man and the absolute masters plotted their escape He skipped the next few pages. The rest he already knew. His story ended with the fight against the students he had taught, the appearance of the Blood Demon, andstly, their failed escape and death. However, that wasn''t the end of the diary. I am now certain that this was no mere dream. The man was real, and he was instrumental in bringing about the downfall of the Blood Cult. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "So what if all of it was real? What does it matter now?" heughed, both ttered and bemused. Even though their deeds are not recorded in the history of the murim, I remember them. The man in the dream and the four absolute masters they are the heroes who saved the world. He never thought he would hear such praise for his past self. Chuckling, he flipped to thest remaining pages. Well, the man''s story may be over, but through his experiences, I''ve found a clue to curing my illness. "What? Oh no, he didn''t" As the Blood Cult''s top martial arts instructor, the man read and analyzed numerous martial arts manuals every day, and was familiar with most of the Blood Cult''s techniques. Intrigued, I wrote them down every time I woke up from the dream. "THAT DAMNED FOOL!" Realizing what his past self had done, his eyes widened in horror. Trying to reproduce martial arts seen in a dream was suicide. No matter how vivid, dreams were bound to be fragmented and distorted. As proof, some of the stories written in the diary differed from his own memories. Eventually, I came to the conclusion that if I learned the Heaven Defying Divine Art, I could ovee the problems associated with my constitution. "Of all things, why the Heaven Defying Divine Art?! That''s the most tricky one!" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Like other supreme martial arts, the Heaven Defying Divine Art couldn''t be mastered by simply following the form. The guidance of a skilled teacher was essential. Back then, even he had to rely on his four masters'' wisdom to learn it. I will write down the form of the Heaven Defying Divine Art here. From the moment the Heaven Defying Divine Art was mentioned, the diary was written in the cipher used by the Blood Cult. He carefully examined the form. Instantly, he felt a strange twist in his gut. As expected, it''s wrong. The form was incorrect. Only a few phrases were wrong, but even changing those few phrases could alter the meaningpletely, resulting in a wed martial art. "Wait huh?" This martial art it isn''t defective? Given all the changes, I can''t really call it the Heaven Defying Divine Art anymore, but technically, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with it? It''s just connected in an unusual way "Was this just an ident, or" The creation of a new martial art through the reinterpretation of an existing one, especially an ultimate martial art at the level of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, wasn''t something just anyone could do. Should I dismiss this as mere coincidence? Or did my past self do this intentionally? Honestly, I''m terrified. I know I''m making a dangerous gamble, one that could cost me my life. If I''m lucky enough to seed, that would be ideal, but there''s also a chance that I''ll explode or gopletely crazy. "If you''re scared, then you shouldn''t have done it, you dumbass." The handwriting was jumbled, the words barely legible. He could imagine his past self penning this final diary entry like someone drafting a will. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Still, I''d rather risk everything than die without even trying. Thest thing I want is to continue being a burden to those important to me. Please, let me be able to write the next page, and if I fail it would be best if I didn''t survive. The diary ended there. He silently read the diary again, then carefully scrutinized the modified Heaven Defying Divine Art. Many questions swirled in his mind, yet after reviewing the form, only one thought took root. "I have to try this," he muttered, sitting down cross-legged. I don''t know why, but something about this strange martial art really gnaws at me. Learning an unverified martial art without caution could easily lead to qi deviation, but with the Heaven Defying Divine Art now at the seventh star, he felt confident in his ability to limit the damage. He took a deep breath and slowly let it out. Up until the middle, the modified martial art mirrored the Heaven Defying Divine Art almost perfectly, making it manageable. After that, however, the qi cirction path shifted drastically, causing an intense umtion of qi inside his head, where the upper dantian was located. DONG! Suddenly, he heard a bell ring. His consciousness began to fade, but he didn''t stop channeling his qi. Somehow, he instinctively knew that this phenomenon was the intended effect of the martial art. This is This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Momentster, he felt himself drifting away from reality, sinking into the depths of unconsciousness. He awoke to the sharp, metallic stench of blood lingering in the air. A ring of intense, predatory eyes bore down on him, each one sharpened to a point that prickled his skin like a barrage of needles. "Hey, rookie. Already zoning out on your first day?" The fiends of the Blood Dragon Unit, the Blood Demon''s personal guard, red down at him like wolves poised to tear into their prey.
  1. Quotes from Chapter 9.?
Chapter 193: Echoes From a Previous Life (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Wow, this memory from my past life it''s so vivid that even I can''t tell it''s not real. At this standard, isn''t it more like sorcery than martial arts? When he opened his eyes, Baek Suryong found himself back in the Blood Cult. Of course, this wasn''t reality, but the modified Heaven Defying Divine Art recreating the memories of his past life in the form of a dream. Amazed, he looked around, but just as he was about to lose himself in the familiarity of the scene, a young man with eyes sharp as a tiger''s blocked his path. "Why aren''t you answering? Do my words not make sense to you? Or are your ears clogged? Should I clear them for you?" Baek Suryong recalled the name of the wickedly grinning young man. He was Cho Hyeok, a direct descendant of the Cho family, one of the Eight Great ns supporting the Blood Cult, and a senior member of the Blood Dragons, the Blood Demon''s personal guard. "I''m sorry," Baek Suryong apologized. Huh? I didn''t mean to say that Ah, am I simply re-enacting a past memory? Then, the events of my previous life are being reyed exactly as they happened. Still, this is incredible. I feel exactly the same as I did back then, from my feelings, to my body, and even to my martial arts.As if he was nothing more than a spectator, Baek Suryong watched the scene unfolding in front of him with a detached air. "Oh, so you do know how to apologize?" Cho Hyeok sneered, tapping Baek Suryong''s head condescendingly as if he was a servant. Any other martial artist would have reached for their sword at such a rude gesture, but Baek Suryong remained as docile as a mouse before a cat. The smug grin on Cho Hyeok''s face widened. "Yeah, since you stole someone else''s position, you really should be sorry." This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "" This was a memory from his first day in the Blood Dragons, and right from the outset, Cho Hyeok had marked him as a target for bullying. eptance into the Blood Dragons, the Blood Demon''s elite guard, was a guaranteed path to sess. It was no wonder that many young masters of the Blood Cult yearned for a ce in their ranks. However, the positions were few and far between, and most were already imed by descendants of the mighty Eight Great ns. Cho Hyeok was one such young master. He hailed from the Cho n, one of the most influential families even among the Eight Great ns. Hence, despite having no official rank within the unit, he wielded authority equal to that of a vice-captain. "Do you have any idea who ended up losing their spot because of you?" Cho Hyeok asked. Baek Suryong shook his head. "No, I do not." "Of course you don''t. If you did, there''s no way you would have epted the offer. Anyway, my younger brother was supposed to join the unit, but some low-born brat snatched it right out from under his nose. Tell me, wouldn''t you be angry if you were me?" "" Baek Suryong remained silent. The contempt and jealousy in his seniors'' eyes did not escape him. Since almost all of the Blood Dragons were from the Eight Great ns, they shared Cho Hyeok''s opinion. Looking back, it''s incredibly childish. Cho Hyeok was exploiting the tradition of hazing neers to ensure that Baek Suryong''s first experience would be especially humiliating and psychologically crippling. Smirking, Cho Hyeok released his aura, causing his red cloak to flutter wildly. "I heard that you''re the youngest ever person to join the Blood Dragons, and that you''re so talented you cane up with a counterattack after seeing any martial art three times. If that''s true, you should be able to beat someone like me easily, right? Show me how strong you really are!" Baek Suryong kept his silence, studying Cho Hyeok''s every move. He noted the man''s build, his muscles, the angle of his stance, even his tone and mannerisms. He''s strong. Top-tier even among peak realm masters. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Every member of the Blood Dragons was at least a peak-level master, but Cho Hyeok stood out even among them. "Senior, with my current skills, I won''tst even ten seconds against you." "Oho? You talk as if you''ll be able to defeat me in the future." Baek Suryong bowed his head. "That''s not what I meant" Cho Hyeok''s killing intent surged, and the other seniors spread out, forming a circle around them and cutting off any chance of escape. You ought to read this at northdetldo. BOOM! Cho Hyeok stomped down, cracking the ground beneath him as powerful qi flickered through his hands. "Shut up and draw your weapon. And if you ever talk back to me again I''ll kill you." WHOOSH! Baek Suryong barely managed to sidestep Cho Hyeok''s fierce palm strike, only to find a swift kick following close behind. With no chance to unsheathe his sword, he crossed his arms, bracing for impact. BAM! SLAM! WHAM! "Ugh!" Each blow, hard as iron and fast as lightning, shook his bones. Cho Hyeok''s qi felt deep and pure, a step above the typical techniques of the Blood Cult. As expected, the Blood Dragons are in a league of their own, Baek Suryong thought, observing the fight leisurely. With his past self controlling his body, he had the rare chance to study Cho Hyeok''s martial arts in detail, a luxury he hadn''t had in his previous life when he was too focused on fighting to do anything else. Hmm, back then, I brushed off the Cho Family''s fist techniques, thinking they were all about raw power. Now, though, I can tell that they''re are incredibly sophisticated, and it was just Cho Hyeok who was clumsy. Baek Suryong''s eye for martial arts had sharpened significantly since his youth, so he naturally perceived things differently now. The Cho family''s fist techniques, hailing from one of the Blood Cult''s Eight Great ns, were martial arts worthy of being called divine arts. Just by watching, he gained a great deal. You ought to read this at northdetldo. I can adapt some of this into the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, and then use it myself or teach it to the kids Wait! The realization hit him like a hammer. This dream was a vivid reconstruction of his past life''s memories, and in that life, he had encountered countless masters of the Blood Cult. Leaders of military units who sent shivers through the orthodox murim whenever they marched. Elders, each rumored to rival the sect leaders of the Nine Great Sects. The patriarchs of the Eight Great ns, the very pirs of the Blood Cult. And even the Blood Cult''s supreme leader, the Blood Demon himself! Also, although it''s still quite a while away The countless possibilities excited him, but nothing thrilled him more than the veryst one. Many years after this current memory, four absolute masters, onceuded as the best in the world, would be held captive in Blood Cult''s underground prison. Now, he could witness his masters'' martial arts once again. This is an unbelievable opportunity for me! Unfortunately, my inexperienced past self is having a hard time just dodging Cho Hyeok''s attacks. If only I could control this body, I would be going nuts with joy "Not bad!" Cho Hyeok roared, gritting his teeth as he intensified his offensive, frustrated that he couldn''tnd a decisive hit. Seeing the fingernails tearing through the air like ws, Baek Suryong retreated, but Cho Hyeok chased after him, thrusting both palms forward in a powerful qi strike that seemed to distort space. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? BOOM! A powerful shockwave erupted, spanning a radius of twenty meters. "I concede, so please stop attacking me," Baek Suryong said emotionlessly, his face pale and blood trickling from his lips. Despite the pain, however, he refused to fall over. Taken aback by his impressive disy of martial arts and unexpected tenacity, the other Blood Dragons stared at him, astonished. Only Cho Hyeok scowled, irritated that the cheeky neer was still standing on both feet. "Hey. What the hell is that expression? How is that supposed to be the face of a loser?" "What would you have me do, then? Kneel and beg for forgiveness?" "What? You insolent punk! Enough! I''ll engrave the humility a junior should have into your body," Cho Hyeok snarled, activating the Blood Thunder Divine Art, the exclusive martial art of the Blood Dragons. A red aura, shimmering like heat haze, rose from his body as sparks of electricity crackled across it. "You''re not the only one who''s had enough of this shitshow," Baek Suryong retorted, drawing upon his inner qi to the fullest. As much as I hate to admit it, I was still quite the immature kid back then, huh? Nowadays, I''d bow my head first, then secretly plot my revenge and return the favor tenfold. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Well, I only learned how to use my head after my qi center was destroyed. At this time, I was no smarter than a typical unorthodox martial artist, smug and overly confident in my abilities and talents. Baek Suryong sighed and shook his head inwardly. Meanwhile, Cho Hyeok narrowed his eyes and sharpened his focus. It seemed that if he wanted to humiliate Baek Suryong, he couldn''t take the young man lightly anymore. "That''s enough!" Suddenly, a voice cut through the tension, sharp andmanding. Cho Hyeok''s killing intent instantly vanished, and he and the other Blood Dragons hurriedly turned and knelt on one knee. Seeing them, Baek Suryong quickly followed suit. ""Captain!"" As arge man with a huge scar on his face approached, all twenty members of the Blood Dragons bowed respectfully in unison, their faces marked by a mixture of fear and awe for an absolute master. The Blood Dragon Captain. Baek Suryong looked at his former superior with mixed feelings. The Blood Dragons held immense authority, but even among them, the captain was special. The Blood Dragon Captain had the authority to execute anyone in the cult except the Blood Demon and his kin. If he had good reason, he could even execute an elder or patriarch of the Eight Great ns first and then report to the Blood Demon. And the reason he could do all thatwas because within the Cult, his strength was second only to the Blood Demon. Without doing anything, the Blood Dragon Captain''s presence alone seemed to fill the entire area. He was a giant simr to Geo Sangwoong or Ya Suhyeok, yet his aura was in a league of its own. Even though it was only a memory from the past, the moment their eyes met, Baek Suryong felt a shiver run down his spine. Isn''t he even stronger than Skysword? Well, he''s not quite at Namgung Jaehak''s level, but still Baek Suryongpared the Blood Dragon Captain to the current Ten Supremes whom he had met. Although it was difficult to evaluate his strength perfectly without fighting him, one thing was certain: this man was a master on par with the orthodox murim''s finest. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "If this keeps up, one of you is going to die. Save the neer wee forter," the Blood Dragon Captain said sternly, fixing his indifferent gaze on the kneeling Cho Hyeok. "Yes," Cho Hyeok replied obediently, bowing his head. Though he was proud and considered himself the Vice Captain of the Blood Dragons, the gap between him and the Captain was insurmountable. Nodding, the Blood Dragon Captain turned to Baek Suryong. "Follow me, neer. You''ve been summoned," hemanded. "Yes, sir." Baek Suryong rose promptly, falling in step behind the Captain. He felt Cho Hyeok''s stare burning into his back, but chose to ignore it. As they walked, the Blood Dragon Captain suddenly said, "Walk beside me. I''m not going to eat you." Baek Suryong smiled inwardly, even as his body automatically did as he was told. Despite his intimidating appearance, the Blood Dragon Captain wasn''t as stern as he looked. "I heard you used to be with the Blood Wolves." "Yes, I served as the leader of the Blood Wolves'' thirteenth squad for half a year. They called me the Venomous Sword." The Venomous Sword, an alias that suggested his swordsmanship was both swift and deadly, like a viper or scorpion poised to strike. "What''s your name?" "I don''t have one. I''ve always been called Number 27." A faint smile appeared on the Blood Dragon Captain''s lips. "It''s been a while since Ist saw someone called by a number. I was Number 38." "Yes, I know." Baek Suryong''s eyes flickered with sentimentality. Perhaps because they were both orphans, he''d always felt a slight kinship with the man. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Once upon a time, he was my goal too. The Blood Dragon Captain was a legend and a symbol of hope for many orphans and lowborn members of the Blood Cult. Rising from his humble origins to be the captain of the Blood Dragons, he was someone Baek Suryong had once aspired to be. After a moment, the Blood Dragon Captain asked with a slightly gentler tone, "I''ve heard that you can devise a countermeasure after seeing any martial art three times. Is that true?" "No." A hint of disappointment appeared on the Blood Dragon Captain''s face. "Hmm" "For most martial arts, seeing it once is enough." "Hahaha!" Bursting intoughter, the Blood Dragon Captain turned to look at Baek Suryong, his eyes gleaming with interest. "Well, I don''t mind having confident subordinates, as long as they can back it up with skill." "I won''t disappoint you." "Don''t expect any special treatment from me just because we''re both orphans. I have no intention of mediating between you and Cho Hyeok. Solve the problem yourself." "Yes, sir." "Good." With a quick nod, the Blood Dragon Captain led Baek Suryong to the Blood Cult''s main citadel. Baek Suryong took in his surroundings with interest. The high and sturdy walls exuded an aura of majesty that would intimidate even the strongest masters, and he sensed the presence of experts hidden everywhere. Most low-ranked warriors would never enter this ce in their lifetimes, and this was his past self''s first time here as well. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Do you know where we''re going?" Baek Suryong shook his head. "No, I do not." He had been suddenly informed of his transfer to the Blood Dragons. This sort of thing happened all the time, so he''d quietly followed the orders as they were given. There was no point in being surprised or upset about it, and questioning it wouldn''t change anything. However "Our Lord wishes to meet you." Baek Suryong froze, his entire body stiffening as if he had suddenly turned to stone. "Why would the Lord want to meet me!?" he asked incredulously, eyes wide with shock. At the thought of meeting the supreme leader of the Blood Cult, his heart pounded wildly. He didn''t mean to be rude, but he was just too freaked out to restrain himself. northdetldo wees you. The Blood Dragon Captain shook his head. "I don''t know. He just said he wanted to see you in person." "" Meanwhile, the present-day Baek Suryong felt his blood run cold. It''s been a while since Ist saw him. He was about to have his first brush with the Blood Demon, the greatest ever master of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, reputed to be the strongest human in history and the one who had killed him. Trantor''s Note: Okay people, I''m going to catch up to the manhwa this weekend Chapter 194: Echoes From a Previous Life (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong''s footsteps echoed as he strode down the long corridor of the Blood Demon Pce, the cult leader''s abode, alongside the Blood Dragon Captain. A red carpet stretched out beneath his feet, intricately patterned and vibrant. Each step felt soft and ethereal, like walking on clouds, but he had no time to savor that sensation right now. This path it''s been a while, but I still remember it as if it were yesterday. The hallway seemed to stretch on forever. He could have reached the end in an instant using movement arts, but no one would dare show such disrespect here. Back then, I was so anxious about making even the slightest mistake that never mind making eye contact with the Blood Demon, I don''t even remember what happened during our meeting. In the Blood Cult, the Blood Demon was practically worshipped as a god. To face such a figure out of nowhere would shake even the boldest heart. This time, I''ll keep my wits about me and observe him properly. "Why so nervous? Now that you''ve been assigned to the Blood Dragons, you''ll be serving the Lord up close sooner orter," the Blood Dragon Captain chuckled, noticing his restlessness.Read this at northdetldo, or else. Comprised of the Cult''s finest martial artists, the Blood Dragons served as the Blood Demon''s personal bodyguards at official events, so it was only natural that they would see him often. Of course, they weren''t his only protectors. While the Blood Dragons protected the Blood Demon in the open, the shadow warriors who had mastered the Blue Eyes Demonic Art guarded him from the shadows. Still, his past self could not rx. "Why did the Lord suddenly summon me?" he asked. "I told you, I don''t know. Maybe He''s curious about the new recruit''s face, or maybe He has some other reason." "Does the Lord summon every new recruit to the Blood Dragons?" The Blood Dragon Captain frowned, clearly displeased. "Neer, let me give you a warning. Do not presume to understand the Lord. He is a being beyond ourprehension." Under the Captain''s stern gaze, Baek Suryong quickly lowered his head. "I''m sorry." "Don''t forget. We live only to serve the Lord. We do not question Him, only follow His orders." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Yes, sir." An uneasy silence fell between the two, but fortunately, they reached the end of the corridor before itsted too long. "We''re here. This is the throne room." A colossal door, towering at least ten meters high, stood before them, its handles adorned with the image of a bleeding demon. On either side, two formidable martial artists stood guard, their bright blue eyes glinting ominously in the dimly lit corridor. Most blood cultists flinched at the sight of the Blood Dragon Captain, but not these two. The Blood Demon''s shadow warriors. northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong''s thoughts drifted to the Blue Eyed Freak in the Valley of Evil, who had also mastered the Blue Eyes Demonic Art. Slipping into the Blood Demon Pce unnoticed, past those who wielded such a unique eye technique, was out of the question. The Blood Dragon Captain stepped forward. "By order of the Lord, I have brought the newest member of the Blood Dragons." "You may enter." The Blood Dragon Captain nodded and walked toward the door. As he drew close, the heavy door groaned open as if pushed by an invisible hand, unveiling a world of fantasy. Baek Suryong smiled bitterly. No matter how many times I see it, I never fail to be astounded at this sight. Entering the throne room, he felt as if they were ascending into the night sky itself. Above them, the heavens stretched close, almost within reach, and starlight cascaded down, bathing them in a soft glow. At their feet, clouds floated, soft and surreal, asionally revealing a tiny world beneath thaty sprawled out like a distant, forgotten dream. It was a space that defied all logic, a realm where miracles unfoldedmiracles unseen even within the Blood Cult, the nexus of sorcery and the dark arts. On the highest throne beneath the boundless sky sat a man of otherworldly beauty, his blood-red hair contrasting vividly against his pale, almost ethereal skin. His facial features were wless, as if they were sculpted from the finest marble with divine precision. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Come closer," he said in an enchanting voice that, once heard, could never be forgotten. Baek Suryong slowly stumbled forward, as if under a spell. However, within him, the mind observing the past seethed with hatred. The Blood Demon This was a face forever etched in his memory. For decades, he had served the Blood Demon with unwavering loyalty, umting great aplishments even after his qi center was damaged and he was cast into a living hell. Despite all he had sacrificed, however, in the end he was merely branded as disposable. But even that wasn''t the worst. Above all, this was the monster who had plunged a sword into his heart when he attempted to flee from the Blood Cult. If only the Blood Demon hadn''t appeared that day, he would likely have seeded in escaping the Blood Cult with his four masters. THUD! The Blood Dragon Captain knelt down, and the past Baek Suryong hurriedly followed suit. ""Hail the Blood Demon, in blood shall we reign supreme! This humble warrior greets the Lord"" "Enough." Their voices immediately faded, not by choice, but by the will of the Blood Demon, who had muted all sound within his domain. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Thisit''s an exquisite technique on a different level than a simple qi barrier! Dumbfounded, the past Baek Suryong looked up at the Blood Demon, not even realizing his own disrespect. This unconscious move, however, enabled his present self to observe the Blood Demon''s appearance in detail. Even now, I still can''t measure his strength? Baek Suryong bit his lip. Although he knew that the Blood Demon was the most powerful martial artist in history, he hadn''t expected that he wouldn''t be able to estimate his skill level even now. Does that even make any sense? Wait. Ah, I get it. It''s not that I can''t gauge his skill level because the gap between us is too wide. It''s something else entirely The Blood Demon was a master of both martial arts and sorcery. If he used sorcery to hide his aura, then it made sense that Baek Suryong couldn''t even begin to estimate his strength. No need to feel disheartened. This won''t be the only time I see him. If this dream progressed chronologically, then Baek Suryong expected this dream to continue for quite a while. In that case, there would be plenty of opportunities for him to observe the Blood Demon. "Interesting" the Blood Demon said in anguid voice, his gaze fixed intently on Baek Suryong. Only then did Baek Suryong realize the gravity of his disrespect. mming his forehead to the ground repeatedly, he desperately begged for forgiveness, "Please forgive me I havemitted a grave sin." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Blood trickled down his face and into his eyes, yet he didn''t blink and continued banging his head. He hadmitted the mortal sin of looking at a god without permission and deserved the punishment. Suddenly, however, a gentle force held him in ce. With crimson eyes like jewels, the Blood Demon studied him closely. "Raise your head. I summoned you here to see your face. After all, I was the one who hand-picked you for the Blood Dragons." "" "Aren''t you curious as to why?" "I am." Until then, Baek Suryong had been just one of the many warriors who served in the Blood Wolves. Although the Blood Wolves were a prominent military unit within the Blood Cult, there was a huge difference between them and the Blood Demon''s personal guard, the Blood Dragons. It was surprising enough that the Blood Demon knew of his existence, but for him to have personally assigned him to the Blood Dragons? He would be lying if he said he wasn''t curious. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "I did it because of the result of a divination." The Blood Demon''s exnation was as unexpected as it was logical. After all, with his mastery of sorcery, any divination of his was closer to prophecy than ordinary fortune-telling. The Blood Demon''s crimson eyes glinted eerily. "For now, listen to me closely, but when you leave this ce, forget everything that happened here." "Ah" Baek Suryong mumbled dazedly, feeling the strength drain from his body. Hearing his own wavering voice, Baek Suryong finally realized why his memories of this day were so hazy. This bastard! He hypnotized me with the Blood Demon Eyes! Rising from his throne, the Blood Demon began, "You were born with a very special destiny, with two possible futures. In one, you will be the cornerstone necessary for our cult to achieve world domination" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The Blood Demon stepped forward, seeming to teleport directly in front of him in a movement reminiscent of the legendary art of spatialpression. His crimson eyes sparkled with a piercing intensity, as if they could see straight into one''s soul, and a twisted smile crept up one corner of his mouth as if he were observing an amusing little animal. "And in the other, you will ignite the mes that will destroy our cult." Baek Suryong remained on his knees, staring nkly at the Blood Demon as if he hadn''t heard a single word. The Blood Dragon Captain, however, stiffened. "My Lord, what do you mean?" "I simply recited the results of my divination." "How ominous Then, how shall I deal with this fellow?" "Fate will not bend to our whims. You, Blood Dragon Captain, will do your duty and nothing more." The Blood Dragon Captain bit his lip tightly, then turned to re at Baek Suryong. "I will raise thisd to be the cornerstone necessary for world domination." "Do as you wish," the Blood Demon said wearily. "Oh, and bring this child along to serve as my guard at the Elder Council meeting in three days." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Yes, my Lord." "You are dismissed." With a wave of the Blood Demon''s hand, Baek Suryong''s past self stood up and quietly followed the Blood Dragon Captain out of the Blood Demon Pce. Nevertheless, he was still so out of it that even as he staggered back to his quarters, he failed to notice theplex looks the captain kept throwing his way. Meanwhile, the current Baek Suryong fell into deep thought. Why would the Blood Demon say such things to me, knowing I wouldn''t even remember them? Could it be that he somehow knew I would revisit this memory someday? A terrifying chill ran down his spine. What if the power of the Heaven Defying Divine Art that is allowing me to see glimpses of the past in my dreams, is resonating across time and space with the Blood Demon''s Heaven Defying Divine Art that allowed him to peer into the future? In the dream, time flowed like water, pooling and spilling without direction. Some events were skipped, and others appeared out of chronological order. Nevertheless, Baek Suryong saw himself apanying the Blood Demon to every formal gathering and official event. This gave him an invaluable opportunity to observe the martial arts of the Blood Cult elders, the patriarchs of the Eight Great ns, and a wide array of powerful masters up close. Among them were martial arts that Baek Suryong didn''t know well, some that were much stronger than he remembered, and others with clear weaknesses that he hadn''t noticed before. It''s a totally different experience, analyzing the Blood Cult''s divine arts then and now. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Although these were his own memories, seeing it again with fresh eyes opened up a whole new perspective. With his current martial arts skills, he was able to analyze them with a rity that he hadn''t possessed before. I''ll create techniques to counter themter. Since the Blood Cult seemed to be on the verge of resurrection, it was good if he could gain a significant advantage over them. Now that I think about it, I wonder how much time has passed outside. Probably not much. Since this is just a dream, maybe a few hours, or a day or two at the most.. Well, it would be great if I could find some clues to regain my memories before I wake up. If it was true that the past Baek Suryong lost his memories here, then there should be clues here to help him recover them. Unfortunately, until now, he hadn''t made any significant progress in this regard, so he decided to focus on analyzing, refining, and memorizing the Blood Cult''s martial arts. Then, one day, Cho Hyeok called him out, saying, "The Captain seems to favor you a bit too much. Are you sleeping with him behind our backs?" Since the first encounter, he and his gang had stopped showing Baek Suryong open hostility, opting instead to hurl contempt and insults at him. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Their intentions were clear. They were waiting for him to snap so they could beat him up and im it was self-defense and like a fool, his past self had lost his temper many times and let them beat him over and over again, leaving fresh bruises hidden under his clothes every day. Slowly, though, he''d learned to endure the bullying in silence, swallowing his anger and secretly sharpening his de, vowing that he would one day take his revenge. "Why so quiet? Should I take your silence as proof that it must be true, then?" Cho Hyeok taunted. The supposed elites of the Blood Cult snickered. "Trash," Baek Suryong remarked softly. Cho Hyeok and his gang blinked in surprise. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "What did you just say?" Cho Hyeok asked. Baek Suryong grinned. There was no longer any need for him to remain passive. "I said, you guys are trash." This is a dream, not the past and dreams bend to the dreamer''s will. For the first time, Baek Suryong took control of his dream. From now onward, it would no longer be a simple re-enactment of his past life. His form wavered briefly, and then he drove his fist square into Cho Hyeok''s face. "Guh!" Cho Hyeok flew backward, blood spurting from his mouth as his teeth shattered. "Have you gone mad?" "What the hell? He just attacked all of a sudden!" Though startled, the senior members of the Blood Dragons instinctively drew their weapons. Laughing, Baek Suryong leisurely cracked his neck from side to side. "You know, I''ve always dreamed of beating you guys up oh, wait, this is a dream. So, I might as well enjoy myself and get in a little martial arts training at the same time, yeah?" With a wicked grin, Baek Suryong charged at his formerrades. Chapter 195: Echoes From a Previous Life (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 "You basdard! I''ll gill you! Nobodeh intafwere! I''ll gill him maselb!" Cho Hyeok roared, rushing back at an rming speed after being sent flying. His face was stained with blood, and his speech was slurred due to his missing teeth, but nevertheless, he charged at Baek Suryong with a vengeance. Baek Suryong smirked as he effortlessly dodged the attack. Cho Hyeok''s emotions were getting the better of him, clouding his judgment and making every move painfully predictable. "Come at me when you can at least talk properly," he taunted. "Aaaaargh! Stahp dahging lie a rat!" Cho Hyeok bellowed, unleashing a flurry of palm strikes that shook the very air. His uracy wascking, but the sheer force of his inner qi generated shockwaves strong enough to stagger any ordinary martial artist. Unfortunately, his opponent was Baek Suryong. Cho Hyeok''s eyes turned bloodshot, teetering on the edge of insanity. The humiliation of being ambushed and losing his teeth to a lowly opponent he had always looked down upon stung him deeply. His pride as nobility screamed that he couldn''t let this go, that he had to kill Baek Suryong no matter the cost. Of course, none of this was real. This is a dream. A stunningly vivid dream, sure, but a dream all the same.After several days of experimenting, Baek Suryong discovered that if he took control of his past self and acted differently from his memories, the people in his dream would react in ways that aligned with their personalities. An idea immediately came to him. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? I can freely engage in life-and-death battles here. Image training is nothingpared to this. Besides, there are plenty of demonic bastards here who deserve to die, and enemies I would love to grind into dust. Could there possibly be a better ce to train? Masters who reached a certain level often did image training, a form of meditation in which they would visualize techniques or imagine fighting a hypothetical opponent. However, this required intense concentration, and its effectiveness was limited. Normally, it was far better to train by physically moving the body. Here, though, everything was a perfect reflection of reality, from the stimtion of his five senses, to the killing intent of his opponents, to the flow of their qi, and even to the unique aura of each individual. It was as if he had traveled back in time to his previous life. Baek Suryong''s grin widened. "You should feel honored that I''ve decided to kill you first." "You wotten inshect!" Cho Hyeok screamed, his qi surging to the point that veins bulged grotesquely across his forearms and hands. Heunched a wild attack at Baek Suryong, causing the ground to explode beneath them and shattering the surrounding walls. "Now that''s more like it." Baek Suryong nodded, meeting him head-on. Soon, their hands and feet became a confusing tangle of motion. Although the gap between them wasn''t huge, Baek Suryong was clearly weaker than Cho Hyeok at this point in time. Cho Hyeok, despite his nasty personality, had enough talent to be called a genius, and with the support of his family, he was on a fast track to sess. On the other hand, Baek Suryong was expelled from the Blood Dragons after injuring his qi center, and he was tossed aside to rot. He barely managed to make aeback as the best martial arts instructor, but by then, the difference in status between him and Cho Hyeok, who had be themander of one of the Blood Cult''s legions, was insurmountable. Thus, when their paths crossed again by chance, Cho Hyeok hadpletely ignored Baek Suryong. A bug that he could crush at any time was of no longer of any interest to him. "Tsk, how pathetic. You yed a big part in crippling me, but after I injured my qi center, you barely gave me a second thought. Until the very end, you never felt a shred of guilt for what you did, didn''t you?" "Aaaaargh! I''ll gill you!" Cho Hyeok roared. Baek Suryong snorted. In the past, Cho Hyeok had been an opponent he couldn''t defeat, but now, things had changed. His mind was filled with the countless martial arts manuals he had diligently studied to be a martial arts instructor, as well as the unparalleled techniques his four masters had taught him. Shaking his head, he remarked, "I couldn''t lose to you even if I tried." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. SLAP! Baek Suryong''s hand struck Cho Hyeok''s cheek, snapping his head to the side. For a moment, shock filled Cho Hyeok''s eyes, but Baek Suryong wasn''t done. SMACK! WHACK! THWACK! Baek Suryong unleashed a relentless barrage on Cho Hyeok, each punch and kick infused with the essence of the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Under the vicious onught, Cho Hyeok''s defenses shattered, his body twisting and buckling, crumpling a little more with each blow. "Argh! Ged losh!" Cho Hyeok screamed, desperately unleashing an ominous wave of palm qi in ast attempt to drive Baek Suryong back. Baek Suryong took a step back, his eyes shing with sharp recognition. "Isn''t that? Oh, right. I almost forgot. You''ve also mastered the Soul Reaping Demonic Art. Now that I think about it, wasn''t the one who roughed up my student a punk named Cho Il?" Baek Suryong searched his memories. The Fist Tyrant Cho Il, also known as the Blood Dragon, was the kid who plotted to seize control of the Golden Dragon Trading Company by crippling Geo Sangwoong using the Soul Reaping Demonic Art, one of the Blood Cult''s most brutal torture techniques. Whether it''s his affiliation with the Blood Cult, hisst name of Cho, his alias of Fist Tyrant, or his knowledge of the Soul Reaping Demonic Art everything points to him being a descendant of Cho Hyeok. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? A wicked grin spread across Baek Suryong''s lips. "Damn, I can''t wait to watch Sangwoong fuck him over at the Heavenly Martial Festival" "Hahaha! Die!" Cho Hyeok charged forward ecstatically, believing that with the Soul Reaping Demonic Art, victory was his. However, Baek Suryong''s interest in him had already faded. Activating the Heaven Defying Divine Art, his hair and eyes turned crimson, and a formidable aura burst forth. Giving Cho Hyeok a pitying look, he said coldly, "You disappoint me. If you''ve nothing better to show me, then let''s end this." Cho Hyeok froze in his tracks, gaping at Baek Suryong with a mixture of shock and horror. "Ugh! W-Wha is thish? O-Ow can you use da Heaben Defahing Divahn Ahg? A lowleh bug lie you?" Driven more by instinct than reason, Cho Hyeok''s legs trembled uncontrobly, until finally he fell to his knees in stunned disbelief. After all, as one of the Blood Dragons who guarded the Blood Demon, he was more sensitive to the energy of the Heaven Defying Divine Art than most, and was ustomed to yielding before it. Shrugging, Baek Suryong replied nonchntly, "The family you''re so proud of will be destroyed very soon, and your grandson will be crushed by my student. Remember that as you die, okay?" Cho Hyeok, sensing his fate, screamed in terror, "W-Wait! Sphare me" Read this at northdetldo, or else. SPLAT! Baek Suryong delivered a single, decisive palm strike to Cho Hyeok''s head, smashing his skull and ending his life in an instant. However, as he gazed at Cho Hyeok''s corpse, the rush of satisfaction he''d expected from revenge was nowhere to be found. This was, in the end, just a dream. "Well, at least I had some fun killing you." Cho Hyeok was someone who deserved to die and there were plenty more like him lurking within this dream. Baek Suryong smiled evilly. "Training in martial arts, venting my pent-up stress this dream is turning out to be quite productive." You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong fixed his body''s state in his dream to the moment just before he damaged his qi center. After that, he set out to find the masters he had met in his past life, focusing on the leaders of military forces and those who had mastered rare martial arts, and challenged each of them to a fight to the death. "Heya! Up for a spar?" "What? This crazy bastard" Through these deadly shes, he sharpened his senses and carefully refined his own techniques. Sometimes, if he felt it would help him improve, he even fought the same opponent more than once. However, as Baek Suryong became more ustomed to controlling the dream, he suddenly realized something. If I die even once, I''ll wake up from this dream. No one told him, he just naturally understood this after spending a long time in the dream. If I leave this dream, can Ie back again? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. He might be able to, but he couldn''t know for sure without trying. Regardless, from then on, he needed to choose his opponents more carefully. For one, taking on the Blood Demon or any of the elders was a bad idea. "Although I really want to tear that Demon Strategist bastard apart right now" The Blood Cult elders were all at the level of the Ten Supremes, and since he couldn''t be sure that he would return to this dream after he died, it wasn''t worth the risk. Besides, to confidently overwhelm them, he needed to reach the eighth star of Heaven Defying Divine Art. "Still, it''s a pity to miss out on experiencing the elders'' techniques Wait! Don''t most of the elders have disciples who''ve inherited their martial arts?" Baek Suryong smirked wryly, recalling the many times the elders'' disciples had also bullied him. "Hey, spoiled brats! You think just because you were born with a silver spoon, never faced hardship, and got to master martial arts infort, you''re stronger than me? Prove it!" "How dare you?" "I''ll rip out that mouth of yours!" "You are courting death!" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Man, I love these reactions! Such third-rate viiny! Baek Suryong mused, happily beating them to a pulp. "Ugh!" "I-I lost" "Stop! Please stop hitting me!" Needless to say, even if Baek Suryong didn''t use the Heaven Defying Divine Art, the elders'' disciples were still no match for him. Just like that, Baek Suryong continued his relentless crusade against the Blood Cult, deepening his understanding of their martial arts while also reflecting on his own. Especially since he had experienced unnaturally rapid growth in the Valley of Evil, he desperately neededbat experience to solidify his foundation. This is truly a priceless opportunity. Days passed, blending into each other in his dream of a past life. Absorbed in his training, Baek Suryong soon lost track of time until suddenly, the scenery that had been indistinguishable from reality began to distort, cracking and crumbling in spots. "Looks like I''m going to wake up soon. Should I go pick a fight with the Blood Demon?" Baek Suryong sighed, but quickly shook his head, dismissing the fleeting thought. For now, he had nothing to gain from fighting the Blood Demon, and besides, he had a feeling that bastard wouldn''t fight him in his current state. "I wonder would something interesting happen if I defeat the Blood Demon here?" The end of this dream was likely the scene where he failed to escape the Blood Cult and died fighting the Blood Demon in his previous life. However, if he could change that ending and defeat the Blood Demon in that moment, would it make a difference? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Maybe I''ll recover Baek Suryong''s lost memories. It was just a hunch, but given how he hadn''t retrieved any memories yet, there was a good chance something special awaited him at the dream''s end. "Anyway, now''s not the time for that." Baek Suryong manipted the dream, reshaping his surroundings. A momentter, he was standing in front of the Blood Dragon Captain in the Blood Dragons'' exclusive training grounds. The Blood Dragon Captain asked, "You want to fight me? Why all of a sudden?" "Please fight me like you mean to kill me," Baek Suryong replied. As he had grown more ustomed to controlling the dream, he discovered that he could simply skip the formalities and jump right into the action. The Blood Dragon Captain raised a thick eyebrow. "This is ridiculous. Are you being serious right now?" Baek Suryong nced at the horizon. The dreamndscape was copsing from afar. I''m running out of time. What should I say to provoke him the most? Oh, I know! Looking straight into the Blood Dragon Captain''s eyes, Baek Suryong warned, "If you don''t kill me now, I''ll kill the Blood Demon in the future." For a moment, the Blood Dragon Captain blinked in confusion, but he quickly came to his senses and released his aura. "You must have a death wish!" he roared. WHOOSH! An overwhelming aura spilled out from the Blood Dragon Captain standing before him, pressing down upon Baek Suryong with such intensity that he struggled to catch his breath. Yep, looks like I picked the right opponent. Chapter 196: Echoes From a Previous Life (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 As expected, he''s terrifyingly strong. Baek Suryong''s legs trembled, his knees almost buckling under the immense weight of the Blood Dragon Captain''s aura. He had chosen his former superior as his final opponent in the dream, not because of any grudge, but because he was one of the few people who had treated him well in his previous life. Although the Blood Dragon Captain was a supreme demonic master, as a person, he was so upright that it was hard to believe he was a blood cultist. If he had been raised in the orthodox sects instead, he would surely have be a chivalrous hero. Even within the Blood Cult, despite possessing martial arts and authorityparable to that of an elder, he never once abused his power. Like a loyal dog, he was a steadfast man who devoted his entire life to serving the Blood Demon. And so, in the end, he died a dog''s death Baek Suryong looked at the Blood Dragon Captain, who was ring at him with eyes full of killing intent. I could have chosen the Demonic Strategist as my final opponent but instead of seeking cruel and intoxicating revenge, I would rather cross swords with a martial artist I actually respected. "If you kneel down and cut out your own tongue as an offering, I might consider sparing your miserable life!" the Blood Dragon Captain bellowed, his face a mix of confusion and rage.Ignoring him, Baek Suryong asked calmly, "Captain, do you remember when the Cult Leader talked about my destiny?" The Blood Dragon Captain''s steady gaze wavered. "H-How did you?" "ording to the Cult Leader''s divination, I''m destined to either y a significant role in the Blood Cult''s n for world domination or bring about its downfall, right?" northdetldo wees you. "You must be delusional," the Blood Dragon Captain replied, though his face betrayed a flicker of uncertainty. Baek Suryong smirked. "Well, I''ve decided to destroy the Blood Cult." The Blood Dragon Captain''s aura surged explosively, and he stepped forward. "Insolent wretch! Fine, you asked for this. I''ll break your limbs first, then drag you before the Lord." Feeling like he was about to be crushed by the overwhelming pressure, Baek Suryong released his own aura to alleviate the strain. I know that this is just a dream I''ll wake up from soon, and that his reactions are nothing more than fictional products of my memories and imagination but for once, I want to be honest with him. Baek Suryong smiled warmly. "Captain, thank you for saving my life," he said. The approaching Blood Dragon Captain furrowed his brows. "What nonsense are you suddenly spouting?" "Ah, you haven''t saved me yet. I''m just thanking you in advance," Baek Suryong chuckled. When his qi center had shattered from overload, leaving him unable to practice martial arts, every member of the Blood Dragons had treated him like discarded garbage, predicting his imminent demise. Even in front of him, they all whispered that he would die soon, either by an enemy''s hand or by his own. northdetldo wees you.
"What a useless bastard. Can''t even take care of his own body." "He''ll be kicked out of the Blood Dragons soon." "Kicked out? I reckon he''ll probably die within three days." "Cho Hyeok has been waiting for this chance forever. He won''t let him go."
It was then that the Blood Dragon Captain hade to see Baek Suryong.
"I''ll help you find a new job." "Why are you helping a man who''s about to die?" "This isn''t your fault. You were just unlucky." "" "Stop thinking about unnecessary things and concentrate on your recovery. That''s an order."
With that, the Blood Dragon Captain left. However, that wasn''t all. For days after that, he forbade anyone from entering Baek Suryong''s quarters. Even Cho Hyeok, who had been eagerly waiting for the chance to strike, hadn''t dared approach under his strict watch. When Baek Suryong had mostly recovered, he quietly left the Blood Dragons, again with the help of the Blood Dragon Captain. Read this at northdetldo, or else.
"Thank you, Captain. I''ll definitely repay this favor someday." "If you want to repay me, then from now on, learn to keep your head down and live quietly. To survive for a long time in this hell, you need tact and cunning." "But Captain, you don''t do that at all." "If you want to live like me, then be as strong as I am." "Ehh" "Now go." "Yes. Take care of yourself."
That was thest conversation he had with the Captain in his past life, although for the man standing before him now, it hadn''t happened yet. northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong let out a hollowugh, "I know that you secretly called out those seniors who bullied me and scolded them though it didn''t help much." Even though he knew that pouring his heart out to a past acquaintance in a dream was no different than talking to a wall, the brief moments of reunion with this man brought him considerable sce. Now that he really thought about it, his memories of the Blood Cult weren''t all bad. "I always wanted to thank you when we met again, though I never got the chance in the end. Anyway" WHOOSH! With a loud roar, power surged from under Baek Suryong''s feet, radiating outward like an unstoppable wave. The Blood Dragon Captain''s eyes widened. Baek Suryong was much stronger than he had expected. "Captain, I''ve always admired and respected you. For the longest time, I dreamed of bing a powerful martial artist like you. I worked hard with the goal of bing the next Blood Dragon Captain when you retired," Baek Suryong confessed. "Hmph. Do you really think ttery will buy you mercy?" the Blood Dragon Captain replied curtly. Baek Suryong smiled sadly. "You know When I heard the news of your death, I felt lost and devastated." "My death? You must have truly lost your mind." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "You foolishly loyal man. In a few years, you''ll die at the hands of the Blood Demon you worship so much." Baek Suryong sighed. A few years after he was expelled from the Blood Dragons, the Blood Dragon Captain was executed on the clearly fabricated charge of attempting to assassinate the Blood Demon. The real reason? None was needed. In the Blood Cult, powerful figures and masters were often killed or went missing without warning or cause. "Shut up! I''ve had enough of your nonsense!" Unable to tolerate any more insults to his lord, the Blood Dragon Captain sprang into action. With a single mighty leap, he shot forward like a cannonball, shattering the ground beneath him and sending tremors outward like an earthquake. Then, faster than the eye could see, he drew his de and brought it down on Baek Suryong, aiming to cleave him in two. CLANG! "Ugh!" Baek Suryong groaned through clenched teeth. The power within the attack was so immense that the ground beneath him sank under the force, and pain red through his hands as if they might fracture. He immediately sprang back to put some distance between them. At a rtively young age, the Blood Dragon Captain was already an extraordinary master whose martial prowess rivaled the elders. There was no doubt that he was at a disadvantage. Back in his previous life, Baek Suryong would never even think of challenging the man, but now "I can see it," he murmured. The Blood Dragon Captain''s de moved with blinding speed, but he could still follow the path of the de as it cut through the air. Baek Suryong grinned. Rising up in defiance of the Blood Dragon Captain''s overwhelming aura, he swung his sword with unwavering determination. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Thunderous explosions rang out with every sh, sending shockwaves that stirred up clouds of dust around them. You ought to read this at northdetldo. A flood of euphoria washed over Baek Suryong. Hahaha! Damn, he''s strong as hell! For countless days, perhaps even months, he had challenged all sorts of Blood Cult warriors, engaging them in fierce duels to the death, but the Blood Dragon Captain was hands-down the strongest of them all. Suddenly, the Blood Dragon Captain''s battle cry rang out, his voice filled with as much excitement as Baek Suryong, "Not bad! I won''t hold back any more! Haaaah!" CRACKLE! As he activated the Blood Thunder Divine Art, the Blood Dragons'' signature martial art, the Blood Dragon Captain''s aura morphed into crackling red electric sparks. Then, shrouded in red lightning, he darted forward, searing the air like a demon rising from the depths of hell. Summoning the power of the Heaven Defying Divine Art within him, Baek Suryong responded in kind. ROOOOOOAR! The most destructive martial art known to man surged through his body, cloaking him in crimson energy as he prepared to meet the Blood Dragon Captain''s onught. The Blood Dragon Captain erupted in wildughter, "Kahahaha! So this is why you dared to pick a fight with me? You learned the Heaven Defying Divine Art and now youre eager to unt it!" If this were reality, he would have been shocked at seeing the Heaven Defying Divine Art. However, this was Baek Suryong''s dream, and Baek Suryong demanded that the Blood Dragon Captain fight with all his might. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Captain, show me the best you''ve got. Only then will defeating you be satisfying." "You think you can take me down? You''re a hundred years too early for that, you brat!" With a heartyugh, the Blood Dragon Captain swung his de, his steps shattering the ground with every stride. The air around him heated up, bursting into mes as he advanced. WHOOSH! Finally, a red enhanced de qi extended from the tip of the Blood Dragon Captain''s de, stretching nearly ten feet into the air. "Are you serious? What the fuck is that? You damned monster!" Baek Suryongughed hysterically as he summoned his own enhanced sword qi. It was only half as long as the Blood Dragon Captain''s, but its blood-red color was deeper and more intense. BOOOOM! CRASH! BANG! Again and again, the two men collided with explosive force, sending shockwaves through the earth and reshaping thendscape anew with every impact. Baek Suryong gritted his teeth. Shit. I feel like my body is going to shatter. Had he dared to challenge the Blood Dragon Captain soon after entering the dream, he would have suffered a swift and crushing defeat. It was only the hard-won experience he had umted through countless life-and-death battles with formidable masters in the dream that prevented him from being easily overpowered. Of course, there were many close calls. As time passed, more and more wounds appeared on his body. However, a faint smile still appeared on Baek Suryong''s face. I can do this. I can beat him. At that thought, the dream scenery unexpectedly transformed. The training ground where they were fighting expanded, bing the grand stage of a colossal arena. One by one, spectators appeared, filling the seats, and soon, faint murmurs spread among them. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "As expected, the Blood Dragon Captain''s desmanship is unmatched." "Who''s his opponent? I''ve never seen him before." "That''s the Venomous Sword of the Blood Dragons! They say he''ll betray the cult someday!" "Master, that''s him. He''s the one who decapitated me!" "His masters are locked in the underground prison! Let''s burn it down!" The voices merged into a jumbled hum, and a swirl of familiar faces drifted in and out of focus, among them rivals and masters he had yet to face. This dream of his previous life had spun wildly out of control, slipping out of his grasp and moving with a mind of its own. Baek Suryong sighed. I guess it''s really ending now. CRACK, CRACKLE Everything around him warped and fractured, like the hazy, erratic hallucinations of a drunkard. Only the duel stage and the Blood Dragon Captain remained intact, with the Captain still swinging his de unwaveringly despite the chaos. No, that wasn''t the only sight that stayed distinct. From the highest seat in the spectator stands, the Blood Demon reclined on a grand throne, gazing down at the dueling stage with anguid smile that radiated the calm authority of an absolute ruler. "Come back again sometime. You haven''t seen everything you wanted yet, have you?" he chuckled. ring at him, Baek Suryong dered, "Go ahead andugh while you can. The next time Ie here, I''ll kill you." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "I look forward to it." CREEEEAK With a mysterious smile, the Blood Demon faded away. Now, the only person left was the Blood Dragon Captain. Angry, the Blood Dragon Captain increased the intensity of his attacks, shouting, "How dare you get distracted in front of me?!" "From now on, I''ll focus solely on you, so please bear with me," Baek Suryong replied calmly, despite feeling a pang of regret that his time with the Blood Dragon Captain was running out. Win or lose, I don''t want this fight to end without a proper conclusion! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Immersed in his martial arts, he drifted into a state of selflessness, each swing of his sword carrying the weight of all the experience and insight he had gained in the dream. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Just a little more Just a little more! Baek Suryong felt as if his sheer will alone pushed the fight onward, and just before the dream slipped away, both he and his opponent simultaneously unleashed their ultimate techniques. SPURT! The Blood Dragon Captain slumped to his knees, staring at his chest in disbelief. Arge hole had been pierced through it. Struggling to lift his head, he looked at Baek Suryong and met his former subordinate''s bitter gaze. A faint smile formed on his lips. "I lost. If it was you I would have dly chosen you as my sessor," he murmured. Watching the fallen Blood Dragon Captain close his eyes, Baek Suryong awoke from his long, feverish dream. Chapter 197: How Much Stronger Do You Want to Get? TL: FoodieMonster007 Bathed in the glow of the crescent moon, Baek Muheun sat alone in a pavilion, swirling the wine in his cup. The sound of the clear liquor sloshing around felt oddly soothing. "Hoo" Sighing deeply, he took a sip, a trace of mncholy flickering across his face. If there were women around, they would probably be swooning, convinced that he had stepped right out of a painting. Tonight, however, he was alone. At least, until now. An old man with white hair approached from the opposite side of the pavilion, clicking his tongue in disapproval. "Tsk tsk. It''s a lovely moonlit night. Why are you ruining it with all this gloominess?" Baek Muheun stared at the old man, puzzled. "You''re still up, Father-inw? I thought you said you were tired and went to bed early." "I couldn''t sleep. Anyway, what are you doing up at this hour?" "As you can see, I''m enjoying a drink. I don''t usually sleep this early." "Even at your age, you live as you please.""Well, I don''t have a wife to nag me for staying upte, do I?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "" "" An awkward silence settled between the two men. Mae Geuklyom picked up the bottle in front of Baek Muheun and poured himself a cup. Baek Muheun watched him, surprised. "I thought you didn''t drink." "These days, I drink asionally. I even made a drinking buddy recently." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "You''ve changed a lot, Father-inw." "" "" Once again, the conversation stalled, and silence hung in the air. Although Baek Muheun and Mae Geuklyom had managed to resolve decades of misunderstandings and somewhat reconcile with each other, it was nevertheless not easy to keep a conversation going. Still, they eventually managed to find somemon ground. "What do you usually do on Yakbing''s death anniversary?" "Back in the day, I used to go sightseeing with my son. Yakbing''s final wish was that we go on vacation together on her death anniversary instead of visiting her grave or holding a vigil." northdetldo wees you. "That''s just like her. She said something simr to me when she was young." "What about you, Father-inw?" "I wander around the academy. The paths she walked, the cafeteria where she ate, the ssrooms where she studied. Even after thirty years, traces of her remain." "" "" "Well, I was nning to tour the academy tomorrow myself. Could you show me around? A lot has changed." "Alright." Mae Geuklyom hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Like it or not, they were now the only two who remembered Mae Yakbing.1 Again, the conversation paused, but this time, finding a new topic wasn''t difficult. "By the way about Suryong." "He takes after me, so he has a lot of issues with women, right? Sigh, but what can we do? Thedies just won''t leave handsome men like us alone." Mae Geuklyom stared at his son-inw incredulously. "Stop spouting nonsense. What I want to know is, when did he start learning martial arts?" Although Baek Suryong was not yet thirty years old and was still young enough to be called a prodigy in the murim, he had already reached the transcendental realm. Grinning awkwardly, Baek Muheun replied, "Haha, the kid takes after me. He''s a natural when ites to martial arts." "I know that the current Ten Supremes, or those who are close to that level, mostly achieved transcendence before the age of thirty, so that''s not what I find odd." northdetldo wees you. Mae Geuklyom paused briefly, his eyes turning cold, before continuing, "What''s weird is that when Suryong first arrived at the Azure Dragon Academy, he wasn''t even first-rate, and he looked a bit sickly. However, in just a few months, he''s surpassed the peak realm and reached transcendence. Even if we searched the entire history of the murim, you won''t find many instances of such rapid growth. Isn''t it only natural to suspect that something fishy is going on here?" After decades of observing students at the Azure Dragon Academy, Mae Geuklyom had developed the ability to judge someone''s martial prowess simply by examining the calluses on their hands. Baek Suryong''s growth rate simply wasn''t normal. "" Baek Muheun fell silent, not knowing how to answer the question. "I''ll take your silence as an admission that you do know something about it," Mae Geuklyom said. "Well" Baek Muheun hesitated for a moment, then sighed, "It seems he had an incredibly lucky encounter." Baek Muheun smiled bitterly as he recalled the diary his son had written before losing his memory. It was packed with stories so unbelievable that he could scarcely believe they were real. At first, I thought he had gone crazy. He said he was a Blood Cult martial arts instructor in his previous life! After reading the entire diary though, everything clicked. He finally understood why his son, who had died and returned to life, suddenly acted like a totally different person. Mae Geuklyom''s expression grew stern. "Perhaps is there a problem with that lucky encounter? After all, to gain immense power without effort, there is always a price to pay." Having had simr doubts himself, Baek Muheun immediately understood his father-inw''s concerns. Sometimes, the killing intent that Baek Suryong exuded seemed too intense and brutal for someone from the orthodox sects. However, he felt sure that this wasn''t caused by demonic arts. Baek Suryong''s personality had simply gotten worse after recalling his past life as a thug. northdetldo wees you. "He hasn''t learned demonic arts, if that''s what you''re worried about," Baek Muheun dered confidently. Mae Geuklyom sighed in relief. "I see. Well, if it''s nothing particrly problematic, then I won''t dig any deeper. You don''t seem to want to go into any more detail anyway." "Thank you." Baek Muheun looked up at the moon in a daze. Mae Geuklyom frowned. "Why are you so gloomy, anyway? Drinking alone like that, anyone would think you''re an old man who''s tired of living." Baek Muheun''s face flushed with embarrassment. Mae Geuklyom was indirectly telling him to share his worries. Scratching his chin, he mumbled, "Seeing how well my son is doing without me makes me a little upset." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Huh?" "I''m also kind of bothered by the fact that I haven''t done anything for him so far, and I don''t think I''ll be able to do anything for him in the future." Over the past few months, Baek Muheun''s martial skills had improved tremendously, yet when he reunited with his son, he found that Baek Suryong had surpassed him by a mile. Even the young man''s frail constitution, which they had assumed was a congenital disease, seemed to bepletely cured. If we fight seriously now I''m not sure if I can evenst thirty exchanges. Baek Muheun had also worried that his son would be lonely, but now he realized that Baek Suryong was surrounded by good people, including his grandfather, his friends, and his students. He didn''t need him anymore. He was proud of his son, yet a small part of him felt resentful toward the little bird who had flown out of the nest. With no one else he could say this to, he found himselfining to his father-inw. "He doesn''t need a parent to take care of him anymore. Although he''s always had a sharp personality, he used to be cute in his own way These days, however, he''s be as cunning as an old fox, and I don''t know what''s going on in his mind. I can''t help but wonder if he''s even happy to see me after all this time." "Tsk tsk, you foolish man." Clicking his tongue, Mae Geuklyom filled Baek Muheun''s cup to the brim. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Baek Muheun''s eyes widened in surprise. It was the first time Mae Geuklyom had done that. "He doesn''t need his parents? What a joke. Parents are like an old house, a ce where children can alwayse back and findfort," Mae Geuklyom continued, pouring himself another cup of wine. "Father-inw" "So what if he''s ridiculously strong? What makes you think that the strongest person in the world doesn''t need family? No matter how powerful someone bes, they''re still human. They have feelings, face struggles they can''t ovee on their own. Someday, that punk may reach a point where he wants to lean on you. When that dayes, will you meet him with that sullen look on your face?" The old master''s words, carrying the weight of a lifetime of experience, struck a deep chord in Baek Muheun''s disillusioned heart. Feeling humbled and ashamed by his father-inw''s heartfelt scolding and advice, he bowed his head. "I was short-sighted. Now I feel bad for not visiting sooner." "Enough with the cheesy talk. Let''s drink." "Father-inw, may I pour you a drink?" "You? Pouring me a drink? Is the sun going to rise in the west?" "Thirty years ago, if I''d dared to suggest this, you would''ve broken my legs, wouldn''t you?" Mae Geuklyom snorted. "Hmph, I still have the strength to do that." Baek Muheun broke out giggling, when suddenly, he remembered that there was something he needed to confirm with Mae Geuklyom. Putting on a serious expression, he said, "Father-inw, may I ask you something?" "What is it?" Noticing the serious look on his son-inw''s face, Mae Geuklyom straightened up, guessing that he was about to be asked for advice again. northdetldo wees you. Baek Muheun pointed to his bruised eye and, with an aggrieved expression, he asked, "About this did you hit me on purpose?" "Baek Muheun. You created this atmosphere just to ask me about such a trivial thing?" "Trivial? You gave your super ultra handsome son-inw a ck eye! What if you left a scar on my pretty face?" Grabbing the wine bottle, Mae Geuklyom swung it at his son-inw''s good eye. "You really are hopeless. Should I give you another ck eye? It''ll make your face symmetrical again!" Barely dodging the attack, Baek Muheun shouted, "I knew it!" The two men bickered for a while, then looked at each other and burst intoughter. "Hahaha!" "Hohoho!" Of course, that was only after Baek Muheun''s other eye had turned ck as well. "Ah, the bottle''s empty." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Don''t worry, I brought a lot more wine." "I suppose you''re not the type who would be satisfied with just one bottle. I''ll have a few more cups and then head back to bed." Despite what Mae Geuklyom said, however, a few cups quickly turned into several bottles as the two men shared drinks and talkedte into the night. Slowly, the long-standing awkwardness between them began to fade. While it was impossible for their rtionship to mend overnight, especially given their rocky past, there was no doubt that it was beginning to improve. "I''lle visit again to see my son and share a drink with you, Father-inw." Mae Geuklyom scoffed. "Hmph. Do as you please." "You know, Yakbing once told me something." "What?" Baek Muheun smirked. "She said her father scoffs when he''s embarrassed." "Cough! You!" BOOM! Suddenly, a powerful surge of energy erupted in the middle of the White Dragon Manor, causing both men to stand up simultaneously and sprint toward the source of the disturbance. Following their qi senses, they threw open the door to Baek Suryong''s room, only to find him hovering a foot off the ground, his eyes closed in meditation. Contrary to his calm appearance, however, an immense energy storm swirled around him like a coiling dragon, smashing everything in its path. "Suryong!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "What on earth is this?" The students of the White Dragon Manor, sensing the wild energy, also quickly woke up and gathered outside the room. "Mr. Baek!" "What''s going on?" "Why all of a sudden" Mae Geuklyom calmed the anxious students, saying, "Stay back. I think he''s in the middle of a revtion." "Huh? A revtion" "You mean he''s going to have another breakthrough?" "Damn it! When will I ever get to beat him up if he just keeps getting stronger?!" While everyone looked at Baek Suryong, relieved yet dumbfounded, Baek Muheun murmured in disbelief, "Suryong Just how much stronger do you want to get, you damned punk?!"
  1. Baek Suryong was too young when Mae Yakbing died, so no one will suspect anything if he doesn''t remember her.?
Chapter 198: Okay, Dad TL: FoodieMonster007 ROOOOOAR! Amidst the raging storm of qi, the room was left in shambles. Cracks snaked across the walls, and the ceiling swayed as if it might copse at any moment. At the center of this chaotic energy, Baek Suryong meditated with an unnervingly calm expression. Although his face was a bit pale from the excessive use of qi, it was not to an rming degree. Waving the students away, Mae Geuklyommanded, "Students, leave the building." When the students had left, Mae Geuklyom and Baek Muheun cautiously entered the room, carefully deploying a qi barrier to prevent the ceiling and walls from copsing. If they left things as they were, the whole building might copse, disturbing Baek Suryong at a critical moment of enlightenment. Outside the building, Geo Sangwoong directed the students to spread out across the courtyard and stand guard to ward off any possible disturbances. "Just in case, let''s keep watch out here," he said. "Okay!" The students readily agreed.For martial artists, moments of enlightenment were immensely precious. However, the stronger one became, the harder it was to catch even the faintest glimpse of the next level. Some would spend years secluded in distant caves, searching for a single elusive clue. Others would go so far as to risk their lives, jumping off cliffs in a desperate bid to awaken theirtent potential. I wonder how much stronger Mr. Baek will be? You ought to read this at northdetldo. The students nced toward Baek Suryong''s room, their eyes filled with envy and admiration. Some among them, though, began to whisper to each other in timid rebellion. "If we don''t hit him now, we''ll never get another chance." "Don''t even think about it. Knowing that petty guy, you might get beaten up every day for the rest of your life as payback." "That''s true" "But Senior, aren''t you already getting beaten up every day?" "" Nevertheless, it was harmless banter. the students kept their hands on their weapons and their eyes sharp, watching closely to make sure nothing disturbed Baek Suryong in his moment of enlightenment. About fifteen minutes passed. FWOOOOSH The fierce storm of qi slowly subsided, flowing back into Baek Suryong''s body. Once thest traces of qi settled, crimson flowers began to bloom above his head. One flower Two flowers Three flowers northdetldo wees you. Three crimson flowers blossomed partway, only to dissolve into the air like a fading mirage. "Could this bethe Trinity Blossoms?"1 Mae Geuklyom murmured in disbelief. The Trinity Blossoms appeared when qi concentrated in the upper dantian manifested as flowers, and symbolized the perfect union of the trinity that was one''s mind, body, and spirit. At this level, one was no longer limited to simply releasing enhanced qi, but could also control it freely. But the flowers aren''t perfect. ording to what Mae Geuklyom had read, when a martial master achieved true harmony of the trinity, all three flowers should bloom fully. However, Baek Suryong''s flowers had only bloomed partially before disappearing. Something''s weird. If his awakening was iplete, he should not have manifested the Trinity Blossoms at all Did something hold him back midway? "Father-inw, I think he''s waking up!" Baek Muheun suddenly shouted, snapping Mae Geuklyom out of his thoughts. Baek Suryong, who had been hovering a foot off the ground, slowly descended and opened his eyes. His mind still hazy from a dream that felt almost indistinguishable from reality, he blinked several times, focusing on the sensations flowing through his body and reestablishing his sense of self. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Hoo" he exhaled slowly. Baek Muheun carefully approached his son, worry etched on his face. "Suryong? Are you okay?" For a moment, Baek Suryong stared at his father nkly, but rity gradually returned to his eyes. "Dad?" he muttered dazedly. "Yes! It''s me!" "How long has it been since we parted earlier?" "About four hours? Not that long, actually." "Four hours" He felt like he had spent days, maybe even weeks, in the dream. All that happened in a mere four hours? Baek Suryong shook his head, chucking helplessly. In the dream, he had fought hundreds, perhaps thousands, of life-and-death duels, reviewed and analyzed countless Blood Cult demonic arts, conversed with the Blood Demon, and finally confronted and defeated the Blood Dragon Captain he had once admired. It was a priceless opportunity worth more than any treasure. I wonder if I can enter that dream again? Well, even if I can, now isn''t the time. Baek Suryong uncrossed his legs and rose to his feet, but suddenly, a sharp pain shot through his head, followed by a wave of dizziness. Losing his bnce, he staggered and toppled over. "Suryong!" Baek Muheun cried out, reaching out to catch his son. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Meanwhile, Mae Geuklyom infused warm qi into his body, saying concernedly, "Your qi has been greatly depleted. You need to rest and recover." "Can I get some fresh air first?" "But" "Father-inw, please let him go outside for a bit. I''ll tidy up the room." "Very well," Mae Geuklyom conceded. Since the room was a mess anyway, he couldn''t his grandson rest there as it was. With Mae Geuklyom''s support, Baek Suryong stepped outside, only to be mobbed by a group of anxious students. "Mr. Baek!" "Are you okay?" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "I''m fine, and you kids need to go back to bed," Baek Suryong replied, patting each of their heads. Were their worried faces always this adorable? They''re like little puppies After the students left, Baek Suryong sat down at the pavilion where his father and grandfather had been drinking earlier. Taking a few deep breaths of fresh air, he turned toward his grandfather and exined, "Sorry for worrying you. I had a dream." Mae Geuklyom nodded. Martial enlightenment came in many forms. Some described it as a sh of inspiration, while others found themselves suddenly performing techniques they had never been able to use before, almost as if in a trance. Enlightenment in the form of dreams weren''t exactly umon, either. Although Baek Suryong''s dream was quite different from what Mae Geuklyom imagined. "It was an incredibly lucid dream. I fought all sorts of masters there, and though I ended up beating them all, I got severely injured and almost died a few times." "You were very fortunate." "Yeah." Breathing in the crisp night air, Baek Suryong felt his headache ease. The memories from his dream surfaced, sharp and clear. Among them, his final battle with the Blood Dragon Captain stood out, the sensation of hisst thrust piercing the man''s heart still tingling in his fingertips. Lifting his head to gaze at the countless stars in the night sky, he murmured, "Because of this dream, I was able to look at my martial arts from a new perspective. I thought I was using everything to the fullest, but it turns out I wasn''t even close." I wonder how much of that power I can manifest in reality? No matter how much his martial arts had improved in the dream, he couldn''t immediately replicate those techniques here. If he were to face someone at the Blood Dragon Captain''s level right now, he couldn''t say for sure that he would emerge victorious. Number 27 and Baek Suryong''s body are quite different, but it shouldn''t take long to adapt. All he needed was time. Eventually, the skills he had gained in the dream would be ones he could use in reality. And when that moment finally arrived, he would step back into that dream once more. After all, he hadn''t seen everything he wanted yet, and the Blood Demon''s words hinted strongly that he could return to the dream. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Come back again sometime. In truth, the dream he''d experienced barely covered a third of his previous life. He had yet to lose his qi center, take up the role of an instructor, or even meet his four masters. If Ibine my current experiences with those from the dream of my past life, could I defeat the Blood Demon? He didn''t know. That was a question for the future. Currently, he couldn''t even begin to estimate the Blood Demon''s strength. Regardless, the next time I go there, I''ll definitely kill him. Baek Suryong gritted his teeth and clenched his fist so tightly that his knuckles turned white. He knew that it was only a dream, but still he burned with the desperate desire to rewrite that cursed ending. Suddenly, Mae Geuklyom reached out and patted his handfortingly. "Grandson, don''t you think the wind is getting chilly?" Jolted back to his senses, Baek Suryong let go of the killing intent that had seeped out without him realizing it. For a moment, he hade dangerously close to being swept away by his own rage and consumed by his inner demons. A wave of dread and relief washed over him. Martial artists often became emotionally unstable right after enlightenment, and he was no exception. Thankfully, the experienced Mae Geuklyom had intervened in the nick of time. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Let''s go back inside," Mae Geuklyom said warmly. Baek Suryong nodded. "Okay, Grandpa." When they returned, Baek Muheun had already finished cleaning up the messy room andid out a fresh set of sheets. However, Baek Suryong had no intention of going to sleep just yet. "Dad, Grandpa, I want to talk to you two about" "No, you need to sleep first." "Lie down." "What? No, hold on a minute. Let me at least ARGH!" FLOP! Taking advantage of Baek Suryong''s exhaustion, Baek Muheun swept his son''s legs out from under him, sending him sprawling facedown on the bed. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Pouting, Baek Suryong protested, "Why are you treating me like a patient? I''m tired, but I can still talk" "We can always talkter," Mae Geuklyom interrupted, reaching out and sealing his grandson''s sleep acupoint. Normally, this level of acupoint sealing wouldn''t have affected Baek Suryong, but he was exhausted and mentally drained. "Noooo Zzzz" Baek Suryong groaned, struggling to keep his eyes open. Eventually, however, he sumbed to fatigue and drifted into a deep, dreamless slumber. Beside the sleeping Baek Suryong, the two older men grumbled to each other. "Jeez, to think he actually threw a tantrum about not wanting to sleep at his age. How childish." "See? He still needs to be looked after." "By the way, isn''t he really handsome? I wonder whose son he is" "He''s his mother''s son, obviously." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "" Baek Muheun stayed at the White Dragon Manor for three more days, spending the anniversary of his wife''s death touring the Azure Dragon Academy with his father-inw and son, and the next two days wandering around the city revisiting old memories. When it was time to leave, he packed his things without hesitation. The kids at the Baek Academy were waiting for him. "Remember to send me a letter every month. Otherwise, I''ll move here permanently," Baek Muheun nagged. Baek Suryong nodded impatiently. "Yeah, yeah." "You show up out of nowhere and then disappear just as quickly" Mae Geuklyom grumbled irritably. Baek Muheun grinned slyly. "Aww, are you sad that I''m leaving, Father-inw?" "Hmph! I''m just d to be rid of a freeloader!" Mae Geuklyom scoffed, even while quietly slipping what looked like a dried root into Baek Muheun''s satchel. Baek Suryong smiled warmly. The tension between his father and grandfather seemed to have eased considerably. While Mae Geuklyom still frequently expressed his disapproval of Baek Muheun''szy and sneaky habits, he was even giving his father a parting gift now. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Eat it or don''t," Mae Geuklyom mumbled in a barely audible voice. "Thank you, I''ll enjoy it," Baek Muheun replied, looking touched, before turning toward his son. "" "" Baek Suryong scowled. He and his father had already said their goodbyes the day before, but during the whole time they were together, he never got to discuss the diary with Baek Muheun. Rather, each time he tried to bring up the subject, his father would either change the topic or make up someme excuse to leave the room. "I''m off," Baek Muheun said. "Safe travels." Baek Muheun lightly patted Baek Suryong on the shoulder, then left, smiling. Baek Suryong and Mae Geuklyom watched as his figure faded from view. Reconciling with his father-inw had lightened the burden on Baek Muheun''s heart, and his rxed, unhurried stride reflected this newfound freedom. It won''t be long before this change affects his martial arts as well. He''ll be much stronger the next time we meet, Baek Suryong mused. Suddenly, even though he had already walked quite a distance, Baek Muheun turned around and waved. [Suryong! Whether you remember anything from before the ident or not, you''ll always be mine and Yakbing''s son.] "" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? [Did you really think I wouldn''t know if my son was real or fake? Write home often, okay?] Grinning mischievously, Baek Muheun quickly turned around and used his movement arts to run away before Baek Suryong could respond. "Well, I never" Baek Suryongughed incredulously, shaking his head. After three days of dodging the subject, his father had hit him with a blow from the blue. Until now, being busy was just an excuse he used to avoid sending letters to Baek Muheun. As a ghost from fifty years ago with no memories of being Baek Muheun and Mae Yakbing''s son, he couldn''t bear to keep deceiving the man who loved him so dearly. However, things were different now. When he awoke from the dream, fragments of his childhood memories had returned to him. They were still iplete and dominated by memories of his past life, but it was enough. He was Baek Muheun''s son. Letting out a soft sigh, he whispered to his father, who was now just a small dot on the horizon, "Okay, Dad. I''ll make sure to do that."
  1. Trinity Blossoms (۶): Literally, "three flowers gathering above the head". Amon cultivation realm that I have no clue how to trante.?
Chapter 199: I Need Fame TL: FoodieMonster007 After Baek Muheun left, Baek Suryong settled into a repetitive daily routine. Each morning began with him waking up early and conducting some ''light'' training sessions with the White Dragon Manor students. "Ugh!" "P-Please, spare me" "Damn it! My greatest regret in life is not beating him up while I had the chance!" "Isn''t this training supposed to help us improve? Why does it feel like the teacher''s the only one getting stronger?!" After the morning training ended, Baek Suryong made his way to the Azure Dragon Academy, heading directly for the Discipline Committee building. His first responsibility of the day was to patrol the academy with Mae Geuklyom. "Good morning. Let''s begin," Mae Geuklyom greeted him. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo?Together, they cracked down on naughty students caught engaging in prohibited activities within the academy, whether it was drinking, smoking, or engaging in inappropriate rtionships. "Eek!" "It''s the Headmaster! Run!" "P-Please, have mercy!" "Shit! How did he find us? Even the Headmaster has never caught us here!" Much to the horror of the academy''s troublemakers, as Baek Suryong''s martial arts skills advanced, his senses were also greatly enhanced. Escape? Not a chance. He rooted out all the ''cockroaches'' hiding around the academy, beating up those who tried to flee and then handing them over to the man who haunted their worst nightmaresMae Geuklyom. "Thanks to you, my job has been a lot easiertely," Mae Geuklyom remarked, pleased with his grandson''s performance. Since Baek Suryong''s arrival, the number of troublemakers had decreased rapidly, giving him free time he hadn''t enjoyed before. "I''ll patrol alone in the afternoon, so go work on your lesson prep." "Yes, sir." After lunch, Baek Suryong separated from Mae Geuklyom and concentrated on preparing for the Defense Against Unorthodox Arts ss. Since this was his only ss, he prepared for it meticulously, often enlisting the help of teaching assistants to enrich the practical lessons. For example, when he was teaching them about poison, he called Tang Soso to release poison gas in the ssroom. "Today, you''ll be learning how to deal with poison. Don''t worry, I didn''t bring anything instantly lethal. Ohohoho!" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Urgh!" When he felt like recreating the unique atmosphere of the unorthodox sects, he invited the imposing young men of the Rehabilitation Sect and asked them to lick their knives menacingly. "Have any of you ever been stabbed by a kitchen knife? Well, you''re in luck, cos that''s our specialty. Okay, which bastard wants to go first?" "" When he wanted to sharpen the students'' awareness of crime, he asked Cheong Cheon to share vivid stories illustrating the cruelty and cunning of the unorthodox sect monsters. "Today, I''m going to tell you about the time I met a serial killer. Three years ago, children under the age of ten started disappearing without a trace" "Gulp" Finally, the bell rang, signaling the end of ss. "Thank you for the lesson, Mr. Baek!" the students greeted enthusiastically, relieved that they survived yet another ss. After ss, he went back to the Discipline Committee to do paperwork or to supervise students who wanted individual martial arts instruction. Initially, no one approached him for private lessons. When they saw the Student Council President, Dokgo Jun,ing and going though, more and more students started seeking his guidance. "Mr. Baek, could you give me a one-on-one lesson?" "Dokgo Jun, as I''ve told you many times, feints and surprise attacks don''t vite the swordsman''s code of honor. If you keep stubbornly insisting on direct frontal attacks, you won''t get stronger." "Yoo Yiran, I sense impatience in your sword swings. Calm yourself and try again." This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "TANG SOSO!? WHY ARE YOU HERE AGAIN?" Just like that, Baek Suryong spent his days deeplymitted to his job, often workingte into the night. It was no surprise, then, that he often ran into fellow workaholic Namgung Su on his way home. "" "" They weren''t particrly close, so at first, they just exchanged nces before parting ways. asionally, though, Namgung Su would mumble something that felt more like a monologue. Today was one such day. "Amendable attitude." "What?" "I apud your determination to make up for yourck of ability by working overtime." "What are you talking about, you crazy workaholic? You''re the one who works the most overtime in the academy. Does that make you the leastpetent?" "I have many responsibilities. There are simply not enough hours in a day toplete them all." northdetldo wees you. "Oh my, is that so?" "By the way" "Hmm?" "Never mind. You''ll know when it''s confirmed." "What the hell are you talking about? Hey HEY!" "" Namgung Su walked off, leaving Baek Suryong in suspense. They had reached the main gate of the Azure Dragon Academy, where their paths home diverged in opposite directions, and he had no intention of slowing down for the sake of continuing the conversation with his colleague. "Did that prick leave his sentence unfinished just to piss me off?" Baek Suryong grumbled, shooting an annoyed re at Namgung Su before turning toward the White Dragon Manor. His day''s work wasn''t over yet. When he got home, it was time for evening training. Throwing open the doors of the White Dragon Manor, Baek Suryong shed an evil benevolent smile at his cute students. "Kids, I''m home!" "Eek!" Since the students were going to sleep afterwards, the evening training sessions were a teensy bit more intense than the morning ones (from Baek Suryong''s perspective). The students were just such wimps that they wailed during training anyway. "Urgh Sniff" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "I''m sorry! Whatever it is, it''s my fault!" "See? I told you we should''ve ambushed him when we had the chance!" "Mom Dad I''m so happy to see you again, ehehe" "Snap out of it, Cheon! Your mom and dad passed away a long time ago!" As a result, not a single day went by without screams echoing through the White Dragon Manor. The students'' martial arts, however, improved noticeably with each passing day. While Baek Suryong''s official duties seemed to take up his entire day, in reality he was just as busy with his unofficial work. After evening training, Baek Suryong retired to his room and checked his mail. Among them was a letter from the Rogues'' Guild. Recently, traces of martial arts techniques believed to originate from the Blood Cult have been discovered all over the Central ins. For further details, please visit the secret branch in town. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong''s expression stiffened. "Are they finally starting to make their move?" he muttered. The resurrection of the Blood Cult was pretty much a foregone conclusion at this point. Their power had grown too great to remain concealed, and even the Murim Alliance was monitoring their every move. How much time do we have left? Three years? Two years? Since the Blood Cult was not the type to announce their return and then sit idly by, it was reasonable to expect that their reappearance would soon plunge the murim into the fires of war. We need to be well prepared for them. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. Since returning from the Valley of Evil, he had stayed in close contact with Blue Eyed Freak through the Golden Dragon Trading Company and asionally stopped by the Rehabilitation Sect to monitor the martial arts progress of soldiers like Cheoldu. Although they were currently weak, within a year, these two forces would grow significantly. Still, this is far from enough. To win the war with minimal casualties, we need many more masters. Right now, he no longer pushed his students every day solely for the sake of winning the Heavenly Martial Festival. If a war broke out with the Blood Cult, they would undoubtedly be caught in the crossfire. Being young or promising prodigies wouldn''t prevent them from being targets, rather, it would make them even more likely to be singled out. To ensure their survival, the kids need to be much stronger Baek Suryong nced toward the students'' bedrooms. "Zzz" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? He listened to the sounds of breathing, snoring, and the asional rustling of the sleeping students. He didn''t expect them to aplish any great feats in the war, all he wanted was for them to grow strong enough to survive. After all, he couldn''t be around to protect them forever. I, too, need to expand my influence. Wars are never fought alone. The Murim Alliance would certainly take the lead in the war, and if he wanted to have a say in their strategy, he needed both fame and influence. Although he was slowly building a good reputation as the Azure Dragon Hero, it was nowhere near enough. I''m the only one who can find the Blood Cult spies hidden within the Murim Alliance''s upper ranks and eliminate them, reducing the damage they cause. To do that, however, I must first be one of the Ten Supremes. Unfortunately, strength alone isn''t enough to be respected in the orthodox sects. I also have to establish my reputation as a chivalrous hero. Feeling a headacheing on, Baek Suryong sighed softly. I wanted to stay incognito if possible, but those bastards will start a war the moment they''re done preparing. If we only respond then, it''ll be toote. That''s why, before that, we have to dismantle the Blood Cult''s ns on arge scale and identify their weaknesses. Baek Suryong was confident he knew the Blood Cult''s modus operandi better than anyone. They would most definitely do as he predicted. I''ve done my best to stay out of the limelight all this time, because I know that fame breeds envy and hostility. Yet now, to achieve my goal, I need enough recognition to influence public opinion. Fame, fame You ought to read this at northdetldo. Various ns surfaced in his mind, only to be adjusted and discarded time and time again. After careful consideration, he decided that a martial artist''s simplest path to fame was through defeating formidable opponents and proving their strength. I can''t just go around randomly picking fights with people. At worst, I''d be a public enemy of the murim, and at best, people would gossip behind my back about how I''m strong but rude. It''s ironic, but that''s how the orthodox sects work. So should I try to track down a wanted criminal, like when I killed the Bloody Ripper? But it''s not like it''s easy to find a high profile felon, and frankly, the whole idea feels forced. Besides, what excuse can I use to leave the academy all of a sudden? Wait what if I took the kids on a training excursion? Hmm Nah, the Principal won''t allow me to take them very far, and I doubt there are any strong criminals left within a reasonable distance of Nanchang. Baek Suryong folded his arms and sank into deep thought for a long time. Despite thete hour, he did not feel tired. With his level of martial arts mastery, two hours of sleep a day was enough to get by. Still, he felt frustrated. No matter how deeply he thought about it, a good solution eluded him. Ahh, fuck. I''ll think about it another day. In the end, he set his worries aside. He had plenty of other things to focus on, like the uing midterm exams. The next day, after exhausting the students almost to death as usual, Baek Suryong headed to work. When he reached the main gate of Azure Dragon Academy though, he came to a stop, noticing tworge notices disyed there. One of them in particr caught his eye. RECRUITING PARTICIPANTS FOR NEW INSTRUCTOR TRAINING! Attention, new instructors who joined the Five Great Academies this year! We have prepared a new training program designed to hone your teaching skills and foster coboration among those who will shape the future of the Five Great Academies. We eagerly await your enthusiastic participation! Date: After the midterms (to be decidedter) Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Location: The Namgung n Residence, Anhui Province Target: New instructors of the Five Great Academies Baek Suryong fell into deep thought. "Hmm? This" "Surprised? Fortunately, permission has been granted," Namgung Su said, appearing next to him. Baek Suryong stared at the man whose lips were turned up a bit more than usual. "Is this what you were going to tell me yesterday?" Namgung Su nodded, exining with unusual gusto, "This is a great opportunity for you. My family stands at the top of the academy business, so there''s no better ce to learn thetest teaching methodologies or build connections with other teachers. The timing is perfect, too, since it takes ce right after the midterms" "Oh, I''m definitely joining in," Baek Suryong cut in. Namgung Su blinked in disbelief. "That''s unexpected. I thought you''d refuse, saying you have nothing more to learn about teaching." With a smile that hinted at something deeper, Baek Suryong replied casually, "What do you mean? I''ve been waiting for a chance like this." "???" Namgung Su couldn''t believe his ears. Baek Suryong grinned. Just as Namgung Su suspected, he had no real interest in improving his teaching skills through the new instructor training. What piqued his curiosity was that the event would be held at the Namgung n, the leading house among the Five Great ns, where renowned masters and famous instructors would undoubtedly gather. Whether as a martial artist or as a teacher, he could think of no better ce to make a name for himself. Happy Trantor: I have caught up with the manhwa! The next two arcs belong to Mr. Namgung Su. Chapter 200: The Four Heavenly Kings TL: FoodieMonster007 As Baek Suryong entered the cafeteria for lunch, he immediately spotted Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh energetically waving him over. "Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim! Over here!" "Here! Come quickly!" "This is so embarrassing" Jaegal Soyeong muttered, hiding her face behind her hands, clearly mortified by her friends'' attention-seeking antics. Tray in hand, Baek Suryong made his way over and joined them at the table. He had a pretty good idea why they were so excited, but he decided to humor them, asking, "What''s got you two so worked up today?" Both men immediately leaned in, practically bursting to share the news. Ak Yeonho asked, "Hyung-nim, did you see the announcement at the main gate this morning?" "It''s the Namgung n! We''re going to the Namgung n Residence for new instructor training! It''s my first time visiting such a famous martial family!" Myeong Il''oh added excitedly. Usually, Ak Yeonho was the more talkative one, but today, he was bouncing like a kid before a school trip.This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ak Yeonho raised an eyebrow. "Myeong-hyung, didn''t you mention that you visited my family before?" "I-I did? Oh, uh, well Anyway, I''ve never visited the Namgung n before," Myeong Il''oh stammered, scratching his head awkwardly to brush off his slip-up. Ak Yeonho chuckled. "Of course. The Namgung n is the world''s top martial family, after all. Compared to them, the Ak n is nothing, right?" Baek Suryong recalled what he knew of the Namgung n. With a legacy spanning centuries, With a history spanning centuries, the n had steadily risen to be the undisputed leader among the Five Great ns. In particr, following the Blood Cult''s defeat and the orthodox sects'' loss of sponsorship and protection fees, the Namgung n had swiftly entered the martial arts academy business and monopolized the market. This strategic move was nothing short of brilliant. Now, decadester, the Namgung n''s influence stretched across the world like a vast spider web. By producing an impressive number of top instructors, they were able to ce Star Instructors in all Five Great Academies, and even their branch families scattered around the world had established countless martial arts academies under the Namgung name. Lowering his voice, Myeong Il''oh said, "They say you can''t even open an academy these days if you''re not in the Namgung n''s good graces." This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Well, there''s someone among us who provoked a direct descendant of the Namgung n during his interview," Ak Yeonho added, chuckling as he nced at Baek Suryong. Myeong Il''oh nodded, snickering. "Yeah, the whole city was buzzing about how a country bumpkin picked a fight with a Namgung n young master" "All right, that''s enough," Baek Suryong said, waving his hand dismissively, though a faint smile tugged at his lips. "Why are you guys suddenly heaping so much praise on me? You''re making me embarrassed." ""We''re not praising you!"" Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh retorted in unison, shaking their heads in exasperation at their friend''s shamelessness. "Mr. Namgung Su put a lot of effort into arranging this training for us," Jaegal Soyeong suddenly added. As the top scorer in the instructor exam, she was ced under the guidance of Star Instructor Namgung Su. Because of this, she had been working overtime every day, and dark circles were beginning to form beneath her eyes. "Namgung Su? What does he have to do with this?" Baek Suryong asked, recalling the unusually happy-looking Namgung Su he had met earlier that morning. "Actually" Jaegal Soyeong nced around suspiciously, then leaned in, whispering, "I heard that the Namgung n was nning to exclude the Azure Dragon Academy from this year''s training." "What?" "Why?" Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh blinked in bewilderment. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Baek Suryong, on the other hand, furrowed his brow. The reason why the Namgung n wanted to exclude only the Azure Dragon Academy from the Five Academies'' new instructor training was clear as day to him. "So basically, they think that we''re not good enough to join their little game, right?" he asked. "No way" "What the hell?" Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh''s expressions hardened. It was already known that the Azure Dragon Academy wouldn''t be invited to the Heavenly Martial Festival starting next year. Excluding them from the new instructor training was just another way of marginalizing them. Their earlier excitement faded. Baek Suryong continued, "Namgung Su must have worked hard to convince his family otherwise. Am I right?" Jaegal Soyeong, who was well acquainted with such matters due to her connection to the Jaegal n, another of the Five Great ns, huffed in frustration. "Yes. Namgung-oppa I mean, Mr. Namgung sent many letters of appeal to his family, refusing to give up even after being turned down several times. As far as I know, the Namgung n''s main reason for excluding us was that it was too dangerous." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Dangerous?" "Apparently, fights break out every year during the new teacher training. What begins as debates over educational philosophies quickly escte as emotions re, culminating in duels. Naturally, injuries ur, deepening the rifts between the academies." "Then why exclude only us?" Jaegal Soyeong hesitated for a moment, then replied, "The instructors from the Azure Dragon Academy were constant targets for other academies, and their training scores were poor. The only exception was when Instructor Namgung Su took part" Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh''s faces clouded over, and their excitement faded. Attending the new instructor training wouldn''t be any fun after all if it meant bing a prime target for bullying. On the contrary, a sly smirk spread across Baek Suryong''s lips. This is just perfect. I''ve been thinking about how I should go around picking fights at the Namgung n without causing trouble, but it seems like I won''t have to do much at all? "So, it''s called training, but it''s actually a battle royale? And since we''re the easiest targets, they''ll juste after us on their own?" he muttered excitedly, grinning from ear to ear. "Hyung-nim?" "Why are you smiling like that again?" Seeing Baek Suryong''s ominous smile, Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh exchanged uneasy looks. From experience, whenever their friend smiled like that, trouble always followed. northdetldo wees you. "Yeah, I can''t forgive them," Jaegal Soyeong spat. She couldn''t tell her peers, but she had identally read some of the letters exchanged between Namgung Su and the Namgung n. Although Namgung Su didn''t show it, he was often openly mocked and looked down upon because he was teaching at the Azure Dragon Academy. I can''t believe they were so mean to him! Personally, Jaegal Soyeong wasn''t particrly fond of Namgung Su, but after witnessing how tirelessly he worked firsthand, she didn''t think he was someone who deserved to be treated that way. This year will be different. The Azure Dragon Academy''s new instructors will achieve good results in the training. I''ll stake my career on it. Namgung Su had put his entire career on the line to ensure they could attend. Jaegal Soyeong looked earnestly at Baek Suryong, who was probably the reason for Namgung Su''s confidence. "Baek-oppa, please make those bastards regret looking down on us. Baek Suryong nodded seriously. "Certainly." Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh chimed in. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "We''ll show them." "Yeah, let''s give them a reason to remember us." The change in morale at Azure Dragon Academy sparked by Baek Suryong wasn''t limited to the students. Even the instructors, worn down by rumors of their academy''s decline, felt their spirits rekindled. This is good. Looking at his changed peers, Baek Suryong smiled contentedly. He was already looking forward to the uing new instructor training. Grinning, he added, "But before that we have to do a good job with the midterms first, right?" """Right.""" At his words, they all nodded. The new instructor training schedule would only be set after the first round of midterms at the Five Academies was over. For now, they needed to rein in their excitement and focus on those uing exams. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong scanned the group with a meaningful smile. Not counting himself, the three people here would make great assistants for his nned midterm exam, and it would be perfect if he could recruit just one more "By the way can you guys help me with the Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts exam?" he asked. Since it was his first midterm since joining the Azure Dragon Academy, Baek Suryong had something very special nned for the kids. Atst, the Azure Dragon Academy midterm examinations began. "Midterms suck. Why do we need to have midterms?" Grumbling, Hyonwon Kang dragged himself to the day''s final exam location. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Geo Sangwoong clicked his tongue. "You sound like someone who didn''t study." "And you did, Senior?" "The mountain rises, and water flows" "If you''re that smart, why are you crammingst minute just like us?" "It''s not the same for me, the difference is between merely passing and passing with flying colors." "Whatever" Turning away from the pretentious Geo Sangwoong, Hyonwon Kang turned to the juniors. "How about you guys? Did you study?" "Yaaawn" "No" "" Ya Suhyeok and Wiji Cheon shook their heads, while Yeo Min simply groaned. All of them were sleep deprived from theirst minute cramming. Seeing their suffering, Hyonwon immediately felt better about himself. "You guys probably never studied in your lives, huh?" "Please don''t lump us in with you" You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Senior, don''t you have any self-awareness?" "Hey! Why are you all treating me like I''m the biggest idiot around?" "There is dumb, and then there is dumber" "What did you say?!" The White Dragon Manor students squabbled as usual while heading to the exam site. Somehow, despite all their troubles, they managed to scrape by on most of the theory exams and character evaluations. "At least thest one''s a practical exam," Wiji Cheon remarked. Everyone nodded, grateful to finally turn their attention to the type of exam they felt most confident in. When they arrived at the exam location, the central training ground, they noticed it was eerily empty. For some reason, Baek Suryong had scheduled the Defense Against Unorthodox Arts exam in the evening, after most of the students had retired to their dorms. Shuddering, Hyonwon Kang wondered aloud, "Why is Mr. Baek holding the exam thiste? Just how badly is he nning to beat us tonight?" "Yeah, it doesn''t feel like a simple spar," Geo Sangwoong added. "Hey, look! Dokgo Jun''s here!" Hyonwon Kang eximed. Seeing Dokgo Jun, the Student Council President, arriving in a dignified manner along with other students, Hyonwon Kang straightened up and approached him. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Ahem. Good evening, Mr. Student Council President," Hyonwon Kang greeted. Dokgo Jun stared at him, puzzled. "What are you saying? You''re weirding me out." "Ahem, since we''re both presidents now, that makes us equal, right? Let''s get along." "" Dokgo Jun shook his head, giving Hyonwon Kang a look of pity. Finally, when all the examinees had gathered, a familiar voice rang out from the shadows. "Wee," Baek Suryong greeted. The students looked up to see their teacher standing atop a building overlooking the training ground. "Before we begin, allow me to introduce my assistants for today," Baek Suryong continued, snapping his fingers. Instantly, four masked figures in ck martial arts uniforms descended from the four cardinal directions of the training ground. "These are the Four Heavenly Kings who''ll be helping with your exam today." Embarrassed by the cringy title, the supposed ''Four Heavenly Kings'' looked away and coughed. Fools. At times like this, it''s better to be shameless. Unfazed, Baek Suryong scoffed and continued, "The rules are simple. There''s a wooden box at the center of the training ground with name tags for all of you. Put them on." Baek Suryong paused to give the students time to find and wear their nametags. When they were ready, he exined, "When the exam begins, the Four Heavenly Kings will try to take your name tags by any means necessary. If you can hold out for four hours without losing your tag, you pass. You may run or hide anywhere within the academy, and you get bonus points if you sessfullynd an attack on the Four Heavenly Kings. If you, by some miracle, manage to remove a King''s mask, you get full marks and may go home immediately. Any questions?" One student raised a hand. "Will you be participating in the exam too, Mr. Baek?" "No. I''ll be observing and grading you. Think of me as invisible." The students'' eyes sparkled, a flicker of hope lighting up their faces as the same thought ran through all their minds: Mr. Baek is sitting out of this? "Woohoo! Let''s do this, guys! I''m definitely going to grab one of those masks!" Hyonwon Kang dered, loosening up his shoulder joints energetically. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Weapons at the ready, the students studied the Four Heavenly Kings. As long as Baek Suryong wasn''t participating, this exam seemed passable. Baek Suryong smiled warmly. "You may begin." "Get them!" Hyonwon Kang yelled, as the students split into groups of two or three and charged toward the Four Heavenly Kings. "Oh, one more thing" Baek Suryong''s smile widened into a wicked smirk. From the shadows, a horde of Rehabilitation Sect thugs emerged, easily numbering in the dozens. The students froze in shock. "W-What the fuck?!" Baek Suryong shrugged. "The Four Heavenly Kings have a fair number of followers at their side, so stay alert." "Why didn''t you tell us this earlier?!" As the students'' screams echoed into the night, the Azure Dragon Academy descended into pandemonium. Trantor''s Note: Guess who''s the fourth Heavenly King? Find out next week! Muhahaha cliffhanger. Epub Volume 2 is also out! Chapter 201: The Hunt is On TL: FoodieMonster007 Even though the sudden appearance of the Rehabilitation Sect caught the students off guard, none of them felt truly threatened. Some students grumbled about the sudden ambush, protesting to Baek Suryong orining about being tired. "What''s going on all of a sudden?" "Don''t they know we have exams tomorrow?" "Oh, seriously" Some of them, who had gotten to know the Rehabilitation Sect members during the ss patrols in the slums, casually exchanged friendly greetings with them. "Hey, Cheoldu-hyung!" "Asam-hyung is here too!"To sum it up, no one was taking the Rehabilitation Sect seriously. You ought to read this at northdetldo. From his lofty perch, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disdain. "Foolish brats. They''ll regret underestimating the Rehabilitation Sect." "Kaah Ptooey!" Cheoldu spat on the ground, swaggering forward with an intimidating glint in his eye. "What the hell? You punks think we''re here to screw around?" "Uh? Cheoldu-hyung, that''s not" WHISTLE THUD! Cheoldu''s hatchet whistled through the air, missing Hyonwon Kang''s face by a fraction of an inch before lodging itself into the wall. The students shuddered. While the edge of the axe was wrapped in leather to prevent a lethal wound, the force behind it seemed powerful enough to shatter bone. Cheoldu scowled. "If you don''t want to die, take this seriously, you little punks." "" Sensing Cheoldu''s terrifying killing intent, chills ran down the spines of the students. The carefree smiles vanished from their faces, reced by pallid countenances and a trail of goosebumps. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Charging forward like a mad dog, Cheoldu roared, "Kill them all!!" Suddenly, this didn''t feel like a joke anymore. Thrown into a panic by the Rehabilitation Sect''s indomitable fervor, the students finally began to pull themselves together. Nevertheless, confident that their martial arts skills far surpassed those of the Rehabilitation Sect, they still failed to recognize the approaching thugs as a genuine challenge. "Don''t hold back, you careless, conceited morons. Your pride will be your undoing," Baek Suryong sighed, narrowing his eyes and clicking his tongue. "Tsk, looks like they''ve forgotten why this ss is called Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts." Even though they had turned over a new leaf, the Rehabilitation Sect had only recently changed its ways. At its core, it was still an unorthodox sect, and unorthodox sects stopped at nothing to ovee stronger opponents. On top of that, Baek Suryong himself was the one who trained them. "Oh well. I guess I''ll just have to kick things up a notch." SNAP! Baek Suryong snapped his fingers, signaling the Rehabilitation Sect tounch their full-scale attack. "Cough! Cough! Watch out! The smoke is toxic!" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. ck toxic smoke billowed across the training ground, burning eyes and scraping throats. "Arrows iing! Dodge!" From the rooftops of surrounding buildings, arrows and various hidden weapons started pouring down. "Attacking in numbers? Be ashamed of yourselves!" "Are you an idiot? Did you really think we''d just line up and fight you one on one?" The thugs felt no shame in ganging up on a solitary target. Such tactics were practically second nature to them. From his vantage point above, Baek Suryong watched the battle unfold, truly impressed by the coordination of the Rehabilitation Sect. Besides the unorthodox strategies they''d prepared for this day, their basic teamwork also exceeded his expectations. The Rehabilitation Sect, formerly known as the Ironhead Sect, were less like martial artists and more like street rats roaming the slums, barely equipped with even the simplest martial skills. However, under Baek Suryong''s guidance, they had trained with an intensity born of desperation, and their painstaking efforts were finally bearing fruit. CRASH! CLANG! BOOM! "Argh!" "These guys are stronger than we thought!" "When did they get this good?" northdetldo wees you. Unlike the half-hearted students, the Rehabilitation Sect had a clear, single-minded goal: victory. For them, this exam was as much a tform for them to demonstrate everything they had learned as it was for the Azure Dragon Academy students. "Die!" Cheoldu bellowed, headbutting Hyonwon Kang in the face. "Ugh!" Caught off guard, Hyonwon Kang stumbled backwards, nearly losing his bnce. Siezing the opportunity, Cheoldu quickly followed up with his hatchet, swinging it downward with enough force to split Hyonwon Kang in two. "Damn it!" Dropping to the ground, Hyonwon Kang barely dodged the smash with azy donkey roll, but not without getting a nosebleed from the effort. Wiping off the blood with the back of his hand, he red fiercely at Cheoldu. "Okay, so you want a real fight?" he growled, releasing a feral killing intent just as intense as Cheoldu''s. Hmph, I''ll show him the terrifying power of the Asura Blood Heaven de Suddenly, Hyonwon Kang''s face turned pale. The qi that should have flowed smoothly from his qi center to his meridians spiraled out of control and evaporated away. "Huh? W-What the hell? Is this Qi Dispersing Poison? When did you?" Struck by a terrifying thought, Hyonwon Kang hurriedly nced around. Judging by the mayhem and screams echoing all around him, he wasn''t the only one affected. "I can''t use my inner arts!" You ought to read this at northdetldo. "It''s Qi Dispersing Poison!" "They''re actually using this in an exam?" Qi Dispersing Poison wasn''t lethal, but it dispersed a martial artist''s inner qi, rendering them unable to use it. Although it was harmless to ordinary people, for martial artists, it was one of the most deadly poisons in existence. Most importantly, it helped the thugs ovee their greatest disadvantage against the studentstheirck of inner qi. After all, most of the Azure Dragon Academy''s students came from privileged backgrounds and had been practicing inner arts since they were toddlers, while the Rehabilitation Sect members had only been training for a few months. Atst, terror crept onto the faces of the previously confident students. "W-Wait a minute!" "This is too much!" "If you''re gonna be like this, we won''t hold back either!" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Unfortunately, the students'' bravado didn''tst long. Backed into a corner by the relentless assault, they found themselves struggling to hold their ground and the Four Heavenly Kings had yet to make a move. Watching his students indifferently from atop a building, Baek Suryong sighed, "Maybe I shouldn''t have gotten my expectations up Even after all I''ve taught them, they still have a long way to go." Individually, each Azure Dragon Academy student was much stronger than anyone from the Rehabilitation Sect. However, their methods of dealing with enemies were embarrassingly sloppy. They underestimated seemingly weak opponents, yed around, and foughtcently. In a real fight, they would already be dead. Even now, as long as they regroup and strategize properly, victory is still within their grasp, but I suppose that''s too much to expect from teenagers. Their morales are alreadypletely shattered. Baek Suryong sighed again. As the one who had set the trap and arranged everything, he had suspected all along that things might unfold this way. From the students'' perspective, it probably felt unfair, but it was really their own fault for being overconfident and not using their brains. Still I''ll give these idiots one more chance. Infusing his voice with qi, Baek Suryong announced, "AHEM! I''ll repeat the rules. If you can hold out for four hours without losing your name tag, you pass. You can run or hide anywhere within the academy." This time, Baek Suryong made sure to emphasize the hints, that it was possible to pass the test without fighting. Finally, the students came to a realization. Let''s just run! We have to get out of here! The quick-witted ones acted immediately, swinging their weapons wildly to forcibly clear a path and slip through the gaps in the encirclement. "Move aside!" "YAAAAH!" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok were the first to bulldoze through the siege, sending the thugs who collided with them flying. Being outer arts specialists, they weren''t as badly affected by the Qi Dispersing Poison as the other students. "We''re forcing our way out! Anyone who can, follow us!" Geo Sangwoong shouted. Led by the two giants, several students broke through the encirclement and started to flee. "Don''t chase them! We still have plenty of time to catch them," Cheoldu yelled, stopping his men from embarking on a reckless pursuit. Thest thing they needed was to fall into a trap set by the students, who knew the terrain much better than they did. Grinning, Cheoldu gathered his thugs. Only five were injured, and the wounds were minor. It was an overwhelming victory for them. Looking up at Baek Suryong, Cheoldu shed a grin. "So, how about it? We''re pretty capable now, right?" Baek Suryong leapt down from his perch,nding with effortless grace, before taking a quick look around. Every eye in the Rehabilitation Sect was on him, eagerly awaiting his words. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He smiled. The entire Rehabilitation Sect had grown so tremendously that they were hardly recognizable. Recognizing that this was an asion for praise, he nodded, saying, "You guys exceeded my expectations by a mile." A huge grin spread across Cheoldu''s scarred face, giving him an even more intimidating appearance. "Heheh. Of course! We''ve been training like mad!" Baek Suryong pped him on the shoulder. "You''ve done well. I''m proud of you all." Tears threatened to flow down Cheoldu''s cheeks. All of a sudden, he felt as if every hardship he''d endured was justified. His hands, raw and blistered from endless hours of swinging his hatchets, were proof of his tireless efforts. He wasn''t alone. The faces of everyone in the Rehabilitation Sect brightened at Baek Suryong''s words. Baek Suryong chuckled wryly to himself, "Man, should I be pleased about this or not" Frankly, he had not expected the thugs to improve so much so quickly. Their growth was mind-blowing. If they''re already at this level, they could be a real force to reckon with in the future. The rapid growth of the Rehabilitation Sect elerated his anti-Blood Cult ns considerably. Perhaps the time hade for him to formally establish the sect. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Hey, we didn''t even get to do anything" Just then, the Four Heavenly Kings approached Baek Suryong, emerging from the shadows where they''d been lurking, waiting for their chance to enter the fray. They''d been standing by in case the Rehabilitation Sect needed support, but as it turned out, the thugs had taken care of everything themselves, leaving the Four Heavenly Kings with nothing to do. "Yeah, we were all geared up to make a dramatic entrance, you know, right at the critical moment." "But the kids ran off before we even got to say a word!" "After all the effort I went through to prepare a fun variety of trap and illusion formations" "I want to go home." "Ohe on, now is when your fun really starts. It is time to seek out and capture the kids who''ve scattered all over the academy," Baek Suryong consoled, before turning toward Cheoldu with a sly grin. "By the way, Cheoldu Did you manage to nt the tracking incense on them?" Cheoldu grinned back. "Of course. Finding them will be a piece of cake." This was the real reason why Cheoldu had let the students go so easily. As long as they couldn''t leave the Azure Dragon Academy for the next four hours, they were basically trapped rats. Nodding, Baek Suryong smirked wickedly. Since he had already given the students one chance, he didn''t intend to go easy on them anymore. northdetldo wees you. "Alright, folks! Let''s seriously start collecting those name tags. From now on, the Four Heavenly Kings will also take part in the game. Whoever collects the most name tags will get a reward, so look forward to it." At first, the Four Heavenly Kings were indifferent, but when Baek Suryong revealed what the reward was, their expressions changed. "For real?" "That''s the reward?" "I-I need that. Absolutely." "You''d better not go back on your words." In a sh, the Four Heavenly Kings sprang into action, each oneunching themselves in a different direction. "Rehabilitation Sect, form search teams of four! When you spot the prey, send out a signal first and wait for back up. Don''t attack recklessly!" Cheoldumanded. "Yes, sir!" Amid a chorus of heated shouts, the Rehabilitation Sect''s forces mobilized. Baek Suryong''s grin widened. The hunt is on. Chapter 202: Shall We Just Snatch Them Back? TL: FoodieMonster007 "Huff huff I''m gonna die, seriously." Gasping for breath, Hyonwon Kang scanned his surroundings, searching the shadows for any sign of his pursuers. Thankfully, he could no longer sense any foes nearby. Hopes were slim, but maybe, just maybe, he''d finally lost them. "Shit, where did all the others go?" Earlier, several of them had broken through the encirclement together, but in the chaos of fighting and driving back their pursuers, they had gotten separated. "No way Could it be?" An unsettling thought gnawed at him. What if separating them and picking them off one by one was the enemy''s n all along? Remembering the relentless pursuit, Hyonwon Kang shuddered. "Fuck, I let my guard down." If Baek Suryong had been the one chasing him, he would have pushed himself to the limit right from the beginning. When he saw the Rehabilitation Sect taking the lead, however, he underestimated their abilities and held back to avoid injuring them.No, I shouldn''t make excuses. At least the exam wasn''t over yet. There was still more than an hour left, so if he could just hang on, he''d pass. Still, running away didn''t sit right with him. I''ll find an opportunity and target one of the Four Heavenly Kings. After all, this was Baek Suryong''s exam, not just any exam. If he was going to pass, he was going to do it with a perfect score. Steeling himself, Hyonwon Kang murmured, "First, I should get to higher ground and assess the situation." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Qi Dispersing Poison was finally wearing off, and he could use qi again. Eyeing a nearby building, he clung to the wall, scaling it with the agility of a cockroach. Leaping up with movement arts would have been faster, but he didn''t want to risk being spotted. Fifteen minutester, he peered over the edge of the roof and scanned the area carefully, making sure no one was around. Then, cautiously, he slowly crawled onto the roof, ttening his body as much as possible. When he surveyed the ground below, though, a curse unconsciously slipped out, "Fuck! Just how many did they bring?" Night had fallen and visibility was poor, but he could still make out more than fifty figures moving in the darkness. The Rehabilitation Sect had split into teams of four to search the Azure Dragon Academy, and scuffles and chases were already breaking out all over the school grounds. "Damn it! Looks like they''ve already caught some of us." Hyonwon Kang continued searching, but there was no sign of his true targets, the Four Heavenly Kings. You ought to read this at northdetldo. They must be moving separately, he thought, extending his senses further. Soon, he picked up on a powerful aura nearby. Making sure to keep a low profile, he swiftly snuck from rooftop to rooftop toward the aura. After a while, he spotted one of the Four Heavenly Kings, alone. Found you. They wore a mask, so he couldn''t be certain, but it was probably one of the instructors. A frontal attack would be tricky, but if I catch them off guard, I can do it. Hiding his presence, Hyonwon Kang waited for the perfect moment, and as if on cue, his target began to move in his direction. When the enemy finally passed right below him, he jumped down from the roof without hesitation. WHOOSH! Using his qi to increase his weight, he dropped down like a rock. Below him, the Heavenly King still seemed oblivious, and was casually looking around. Read this at northdetldo, or else. I''ll swoop down and snatch the mask in one go! However, a moment before he struck, the Heavenly King suddenly looked up and grinned, as if they''d been expecting him all along. "Shit!" Cursing, Hyonwon Kang swung his de with all his might. CLANG! Sparks flew as his de struck the tip of a spear. Immediately, he tried to escape, but his opponent blocked him with a single, fluid step. "Leaving already?" the Heavenly King mocked. "Tsk" Hyonwon Kang narrowed his eyes. Despite the mask, it wasn''t hard to identify the slender, spear-wielding figure. There was only one person in the Academy who fit that description. "Mr. Ak Yeonho?" "Wrong! I am the Supreme Demon Spear! Muhahahaha!" This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. This is just sad. Hyonwon Kang looked at his opponent with pity. "Aren''t you embarrassed, acting so ridiculous in front of a student? If you''re going to put on a show, at least make it believable. Like this, you''re just cringy." "S-Shut up!" the so-called Supreme Demon Spear snapped, unleashing a flurry of rapid spear thrusts. SWOOSH! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! "Ugh!" Hyonwon Kang staggered back, his hands numb from blocking. The Supreme Demon Spear''s attacks were much sharper and stronger than he''d expected from a skinny pretty boy. Or is he strong because he''s a pretty boy? Just like that other guy What the fuck? Some people have everything Feeling suddenly aggrieved, Hyonwon Kang squeezed out all of his remaining inner qi, screaming, "TAKE THISSSSSS!" The Supreme Demon Spear blinked in confusion. "Why are you suddenly getting all worked up?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Die, pretty boy! Damn you all!" Hyonwon Kang roared, unleashing his blue de qi. The Supreme Demon Spear sighed. "Kid, you''re nowhere near ready to use de qi in realbat." "It''s do or die anyway!" Hyonwon Kang shot back. Running away was no longer an option, and if he got caught and lost his name tag here, he would fail the exam, so he decided to fight with all his might. "You foolish brat." The Supreme Demon Spear''s aura shifted ominously, and in a sh, he closed the distance and lightly tapped Hyonwon Kang''s de. CLANG! "Ugh!" Again, Hyonwon Kang fell backward, barely managing to stay on his feet. He opponent didn''t appear to have used much strength, yet the force of the impact was brutal. "Let me exin where you went wrong," the Supreme Demon Spear said, his weapon glowing fiercely as he activated the Ak n''s signature spear technique. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "What?" "First, in realbat, no one waits for you to gather your de qi. They exploit the opening before you can finish, like this." The spear shot at Hyonwon Kang''s thigh like lightning. He just managed to raise his de to block it, but that wasn''t the end of it. Twisting like a living snake, the spear struck the back of his knees. "Argh!" he screamed, nearly falling to his knees. "Second, you let your emotions get the best of you against a stronger opponent. Remaining calm, especially when your life is on the line, is the key to survival," the Supreme Demon Spear lectured, approaching slowly and swinging his weapon casually. Despite his nonchnce, however, the spear drew countless patterns in the air, easily driving Hyonwon Kang into a corner. CLANG! THUD! SMACK! Hyonwon Kang bit his lip as he defended frantically, only now realizing just how overwhelming the gap was between his skills and his opponent''s. Sighing, the Supreme Demon Spear continued, "Third, you should have found other students first, not me. If you''d teamed up to ambush me, your chances of winning might''ve increased slightly. Just slightly though." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "" Hyonwon Kang fell silent, regretting his arrogance. It wasn''t just Baek Suryong; every instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy was far beyond his reach. "Go home and reflect on your mistakes, okay?" The Supreme Demon Spear''s weapon whirled, forming an illusion of a rain of spears. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Gritting his teeth, Hyonwon Kang blocked desperately, but before he knew it, the Supreme Demon Spear had slipped behind him. "I''ll be taking your name tag now. Remember, if this were real, you''d already be dead," the Supreme Demon Spear chuckled, whispering into the panicked teenager''s ear. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "W-Wait" BONK! The world went dark. "Gyaaaah!" Hyonwon Kang jolted awake with a scream. He was in a pitch-ck room. Squirming around, he found that he was tied to something like a pir. "Where is this ce?" he gasped. "Senior, you''re awake?" "Yeo Min?" "I see you got caught too, Senior." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Ya Suhyeok, are you here as well?" "Yup, I got caught too." As Hyonwon Kang''s eyes adjusted to the darkness, he saw that Yeo Min and Ya Suhyeok were tied to pirs just like he was. "How did you two get caught?" Yeo Min grimaced. "It was Ms. Jaegal Soyeong. She trapped me in some weird formation." "I ran into the short instructor," Ya Suhyeok added. Hyonwon Kang blinked in confusion. "Who''s that?" "Mr. Myeong Il''oh, probably," Yeo Min rified. The three shared their stories, and Hyonwon Kang realized that the so-called Four Heavenly Kings had to be Baek Suryong''s rookie instructor friends. But who''s the fourth? For a moment, Hyonwon Kang wondered about thest Heavenly King''s identity, but now wasn''t the time. Looking down, he saw his name tag was gone. "Shit" he cursed. Yeo Min sighed, "This isn''t how I wanted it to end. I don''t know how I''m going to face Mr. Baek after getting caught so embarrassingly" A heavy silence fell. All three students had prided themselves on their skills, yet they''d been humbled so easily. northdetldo wees you. "If we give up like this, Mr. Baek will never let us live it down" Hyonwon Kang began, when suddenly, an idea struck him. "Why don''t we take our name tags back?" he suggested. ""What?"" A mischievous grin spread across Hyonwon Kang''s face. "I''m talking about the name tags. Shall we just snatch them back?" "Are we allowed to do that?" Yeo Min asked. "No one said we couldn''t," Hyonwon Kang replied. "Think about it. If we were eliminated, wouldn''t the instructors have thrown us out of school or something? Why tie us up here if they didn''t want us to escape?" "Huh?" "What I mean is, aren''t they practically begging us to break out and try to take our name tags back? I''m pretty sure there''s still time left in the exam," Hyonwon Kang exined. He was just specting, but knowing Baek Suryong''s personality, he felt that his theory was reasonable. "Hmm Okay, let''s give it a shot." This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "We have nothing to lose, anyway." After pondering, Yeo Min and Ya Suhyeok looked at each other and nodded in agreement. A huge grin spread across Hyonwon Kang''s face. "Alright! First, we need to get rid of these ropes Ya Suhyeok, can you break them?" Ya Suhyeok shook his head. "If they were tight, maybe, but these ropes are too stretchy." "So if the rope was rigid, you could break it?" Yeo Min asked. "Probably." "Hold still." Yeo Min took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, releasing a cold, white breath that froze the ropes binding Ya Suhyeok. This was the ice technique she had started practicing after their trip to the Valley of Evil. "C-Cold," Ya Suhyeok stammered, shivering. "Bear with it," Yeo Min snapped, focusing on her work. Soon, the ropes stiffened in the frost, and with a grunt, Ya Suhyeok shattered them. Although they were made to restrain martial artists, they were no match for his brute strength. "Now hurry up and untie us," Hyonwon Kang urged. Within seconds, all three students were free. They quickly grabbed their weapons, which, to their surprise, were just left lying around nearby. Hyonwon Kang slung his de over his shoulder, cracked his neck, and smirked. "Okay, guys. Time for our counterattack." Chapter 203: Hes the Weakest TL: FoodieMonster007 Whooooosh~ On the rooftop of the Azure Dragon Academy''s student dormitory, where the cold night wind blew, three mysterious figures wearing masks and ck robes appeared. They were none other than three of the Four Heavenly Kings. "Looks like everyone''s here," a masked man with a slender build and a spear slung diagonally across his back said. He was the one who had introduced himself to Hyonwon Kang as the Supreme Demon Spear, and definitely not Ak Yeonho. "Supreme Demon Spear What are you plotting, calling us out like this?" a man holding a staff in each hand asked, ring suspiciously at the Supreme Demon Spear. "No need to be so wary, Infernal King of Annihtion," the Supreme Demon Spear chuckled, then turned to his right. "You too, Primeval Witch. I can sense your nervousness." "Ugh" The Primeval Witch, the only woman among the Four Heavenly Kings, squirmed ufortably. Unlike the thick-skinned men, she wasn''t used to this kind of role-ying. Jaegal Soyeong, behind the mask of the Primeval Witch, muttered timidly, "Do we really have to go this far among ourselves? Can''t we just talk like we usually do?" "Ahem! You are the Primeval Witch, an unorthodox sect master who infiltrated the Azure Dragon Academy to crush the prodigies of the orthodox sects! Have you forgotten that?" the Supreme Demon Spear scolded."Well, that''s the setting, but" "Grr! Primeval Witch! You must take the mission seriously!" the Infernal King of Annihtion added sternly. "Sigh, fine" Under the pressure of the two overgrown boys immersed in their theatrics, the Primeval Witch finally gave in. The Infernal King of Annihtion sped his hands behind his back, ring sharply at the Supreme Demon Spear. "Supreme Demon Spear, you still haven''t told us why you called us here. If you''ve wasted my time on something trivial, you won''t see tomorrow''s sunrise." "The reason I summoned you is to discuss the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King." "The Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Oh,e to think of it, he''s the only one not here," Jaegal Soyeong said airily. Seeing Jaegal Soyeong break character again, the Supreme Demon Spear and the Infernal King of Annihtion frowned simultaneously. ""Primeval Witch!"" "Y-Yes! I mean, understood! I see! That''s right! Bwahahaha!" """" Since Jaegal Soyeong was doing her best in her own way, the two men didn''t say anything further. Clearing his throat, the Supreme Demon Spear continued, "Anyway, the reason I called you guys here is because of the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King. To be honest, I only managed to catch one of the fledgling brats who ran away. How many did you catch?" "I only got one too" the Primeval Witch replied. "Infernal King of Annihtion, what about you?" "I also only caught one. Slippery little bastards. Grr!" Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Things are more serious than I thought," the Supreme Demon Spear murmured, narrowing his eyes. "There are a little over ten of those orthodox sect brats in this ss, yet we''ve each caught only one. Where are the rest? Are they hiding so well that we can''t find them?" Realizing something, the Infernal King of Annihtion widened his eyes. "Don''t tell me" The Supreme Demon Spear nodded gravely. "It''s exactly as you feared. The Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King is wiping out all of the prey. As far as I know, he''s already taken five name tags by himself." "What? That greedy bastard! Does he have no sense of fair y? Trying to take everything for himself!" "He''s incredibly fast Is it because he''s more familiar with the academy''syout than we are?" "Perhaps. Fortunately, though, the ones he caught are all small fry." You ought to read this at northdetldo. Although the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King had collected the most name tags so far, Baek Suryong had assigned different point values to each name tag, and the ones he''d taken belonged to low-value, insignificant cannon fodder. On the other hand, the other three Heavenly Kings had managed to snag the high-value name tags of Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, and Ya Suhyeok. "That means victory is not yet out of our grasp," the Supreme Demon Spear added, looking around at his fellow Heavenly Kings. "How about we join forces? I''m sure you''ve realized by now that unless we work together to keep the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King in check, none of us stand a chance in hell of getting that reward." At the word ''reward'', the eyes of the Infernal King of Annihtion and the Primeval Witch wavered. Baek Suryong had promised a reward to the person who collected the most name tags in this exam, and all four Heavenly Kings desired it. "If we do that, how will we split the reward?" the Infernal King of Annihtion asked. "We''ll decide how to use it together. Isn''t that the best way?" After pondering for a moment, the Infernal King of Annihtion nodded. "Okay, I''ll join hands with you. We absolutely can''t let that precious reward go to the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King." "M-Me too." Thus, the three Heavenly Kings formed an alliance to keep the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King in line, as well as to pool their name tags together for the reward. Now that he could somewhat trust his fellows, the Supreme Demon Spear shared some valuable information. "Currently, Dokgo Jun, Wiji Cheon, and Geo Sangwoong are hiding inside the Student Council building." The other two''s expressions darkened. "Of all people, those three?" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "It won''t be easy" The Supreme Demon Spear grinned. This was the reason why he had dragged in the other two. If Geo Sangwoong used his huge body as a shield while Dokgo Jun and Wiji Cheon attacked from the sides, even he would have trouble fending them off alone. "Do not worry. Now that the three of us have joined forces, we can easily take them down. Considering how valuable their name tags are, the reward is practically ours." No matter how outstanding Dokgo Jun and Wiji Cheon were, they were still students. With three of the Four Heavenly Kings working together, subduing them was a piece of cake. "I think we need a bit more preparation to capture them. How about we meet back here in fifteen minutes?" the Infernal King of Annihtion suggested. "You don''t have some other scheme in mind, do you?" the Supreme Demon Spear asked suspiciously. The Infernal King of Annihtion immediately lost his temper. "Grr! Do you think I''m that insidious? I''m just going to fetch more tools in case they try to escape." "Ah, then I''ll also go bring the materials needed for trap formations. Those three are strong, after all," the Primeval Witch added. Since the majority was in agreement, the Supreme Demon Spear had no choice but to nod. "Fine. Then let''s meet in front of the Student Council building in fifteen minutes. And remember, betrayal means death." "Hmph! Look who''s talking." "See you hereter." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Laughing evilly, the three Heavenly Kings kicked off the ground simultaneously, scattering in different directions. When they disappeared, Baek Suryong, who had been secretly listening to their conversation, appeared at the spot where they had met. "What the fuck are they doing?" he mumbled, baffled. He had assigned the role of the Four Heavenly Kings to these three, but he hadn''t expected them to be so immersed in their characters, especially Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh, who seemed to thoroughly enjoy their roles as great masters of the unorthodox. "Well, letting them have some fun isn''t exactly a bad thing" Sniggering incredulously, Baek Suryong expanded his qi senses, spreading his consciousness all over the Azure Dragon Academy campus like a spider''s web to locate all everyone involved in the exam. Among them, a few familiar ones stood out. It was Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, and Ya Suhyeok. "Oho, what''s this? They''ve escaped?" Baek Suryong''s lips curled into a broad grin. The path of one of the Four Heavenly Kings ovepped with the three delinquents. Soon, they would collide. "This is turning out to be much more interesting than I thought," he chuckled darkly. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Fufufu What a foolish man. Me? Share the reward? Not a chance!" the Infernal King of Annihtionughed sinisterly, speeding up his movement arts. He didnt feel confident enough to face both Dokgo Jun and Wiji Cheon on his own, so he came up with a n. Rather than rallying the other Heavenly Kings, he would join forces with the Rehabilitation Sect, who cared more about gainingbat experience than about the reward Baek Suryong had promised. Most importantly, unlike the cunning Supreme Demon Spear, Cheoldu, the Sect Leader of the Rehabilitation Sect, was a trustworthy guy. I''ll team up with Cheoldu and storm the Student Council building before the Supreme Demon Spear catches on! Excited, the Infernal King of Annihtion quickened his pace. However, his haste narrowed his awareness, giving his ambushers the perfect opening to strike. WHOOSH! Bursting out from a side alley, Ya Suhyeok tackled the Infernal King of Annihtion like a giant ck bear. "What the?!" the Infernal King of Annihtion cried out in shock. Unfortunately for him, Ya Suhyeok''s attack was just the beginning. Yeo Min, who was hiding behind Ya Suhyeok''srge frame, threw hidden weapons imbued with cold energy from the sides. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Pushing Ya Suhyeok away, the Infernal King of Annihtion frantically deflected the hidden weapons with his staff. At that moment, Hyonwon Kang charged from behind, yelling, "Haaaap!" Recovering his wits, the Infernal King of Annihtion bent backward to dodge the de, then used his twin staffs to push himself off the ground and retreat far back. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Hyonwon Kang clicked his tongue in regret. "Tsk, I thought we could finish it in one go. What a shame." "What the hell? It''s you punks! But weren''t you eliminated earlier" Myeong Il''oh blurted, before realizing his mistake. He was currently the great dark lord of the unorthodox sects, the Infernal King of Annihtion. Instantly, he changed his tone, barking, "Grr! You vermin! If you escaped from prison, you should have gone home quietly. That way, you would have kept your lives" "AHHH! I can''t stand it anymore! Guys, let''s put an end to this cringey acting!" Together, Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, and Ya Suhyeok surrounded the Infernal King of Annihtion and attacked with all their might. "Let''s go with Beating Up Baek Suryong Formation Number Eighteen!" Hyonwon Kang shouted. At this moment, the countless times they had fought against Baek Suryong paid off. "Whoa! You brats, ying dirty!" the Infernal King of Annihtion screamed, flustered by the wless teamwork from the three students, who fought like they had been training together for years. The oue was decided quickly. RIIIIIP! Myeong Il''oh, his mask torn off, copsed to the ground. Returning to his identity as an Azure Dragon Academy instructor, he wailed, "Isn''t this against the rules? You guys lost your name tags earlier!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Since we escaped from jail, we can participate again." "Who says so?" "I do." "Ha! What can I say? You''re definitely Suryong-hyung''s student" Myeong Il''oh sighed, looking at the students exasperatedly. "Fufufu I knew this would happen!" a familiar voice suddenly said from above. All four of them looked up at once. Silhouetted against the moon, the Supreme Demon Spear gazed down at them from atop a nearby building. Myeong Il''oh shouted angrily, "Ak Yeonho, you bastard! If you''re here, you should have helped me! Were you just watching? And you call yourself an ally!" The Supreme Demon Spear narrowed his eyes. "Don''t talk to me about the alliance. Did you think I wouldn''t know you had your own schemes?" "W-When did I" "And I am not Ak Yeonho but the Supreme Demon Spear. The corpse should stop breaking character and stay quiet." "Ugh!" After silencing Myeong Il''oh, the Supreme Demon Spear turned to face the three tense students. Smiling slyly, he sneered, "Not bad, defeating one of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Infernal King of Annihtion. Unfortunately for you, he''s the weakest among us." "What did you just say, you son of a bitch!" Myeong Il''oh spat. SWOOSH! The Supreme Demon Spear leaped down from the building, somersaulting through the air beforending smoothly on the ground. Then, pointing his spear at the students, heughed coldly, "Three of you Just right for a warm-up." A vortex began to swirl around his spear. "The real fight starts now." Chapter 204: Thanks for Saving Me the Trouble TL: FoodieMonster007 Ak Yeonho stared nkly at the mask resting in his hand. The strap at the back was neatly severed. "Haa Was I too careless?" he chuckled bitterly, reying thest fight in his mind.
"Beat Up Baek Suryong Formation Number 23!" "Just how many of those formations do you have!?"
At first, he''d been rxed enough to banter with the kids. After all, it hadn''t even been an hour since he''d effortlessly subdued Hyonwon Kang.
What''s the big deal if three of them team up?
That was a mistake. As soon as the fight began, Ya Suhyeok rushed forward, using his solid physique to defend against his attacks, while Yeo Min disrupted his vision with quick footwork and bursts of ice techniques. Whenever his movements were disrupted by the ice, Hyonwon Kang''s de would stab sharply through the openings. The trio moved like seasoned masters who had trained together for years, covering each other''s weaknesses, maximizing their strengths, andmunicating solely through their eyes.I felt like I was facing not three but ten people at once. Under pressure, he came close to using excessive force and injuring the kids. Luckily, he pulled back in time, though he lost his mask in the process. "Careless, my ass," Myeong Il''oh scoffed. "You called me the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings, but you were defeated just the same." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "I stillsted longer than you, Myeong-hyung, and if it was a real fight, I would have won. Unfortunately, I can''t just unleash lethal techniques left and right like those kids did." "You realize there''s nothing more pathetic than making excuses after losing, right?" "Sheesh" Ak Yeonho scratched his head, gazing up at the night sky dotted with countless stars. After a while, he chuckled, "Damn it. I never thought we would lose to the students. There goes our chance at getting that reward." "I know, but strangely it doesn''t feel bad, does it?" "Hahaha." The two men beamed at each other. The students were stronger than expected, and they couldn''t help but feel slightly threatened by the possibility that they might soon be surpassed. Instead of feeling down, though, they were proud and thrilled to see how much they had grown. "Victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival it might not be just a dream after all." "I had the same thought. If it''s those kids" It wasn''t just the students'' current strength. It was the fire in their eyes, their intense focus in battle, and their desperate desire to win. Even the teachers felt their own passion reignite because of them. You ought to read this at northdetldo. We need to step up our game so we don''t fall behind. The two young instructors quietly renewed their resolve. Just then, Myeong Il''oh remembered someone. "Speaking of which, where''s Soyeong? She must be waiting for us." "She''ll manage Even though she''s a bit clumsy, her skills are nothing to sneeze at." Having lost their masks, it was time for them to head home. Continuing to participate in the exam would be against the rules. Now, only two of the Four Heavenly Kings remained: the Primeval Witch and the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King. "It''ll be tough for the Primeval Witch to handle the remaining kids alone In the end, the reward will go to the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King." "Who knows? Maybe those little punks will actually unmask the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King?" "No way. Can you even imagine that guy being taken down by mere kids?" "True." The Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King was, without a doubt, the strongest of the Four Heavenly Kings. He was still a wall too high for the students to ovee. Inside the Student Council building, Dokgo Jun and Geo Sangwoong were locked in a heated debate. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Our location must have been discovered by now. We have to leave before it''s toote." "No, it''s better to stake out here and stall for time." Currently, the group of students barricaded inside had split into two camps, each following one of two leaders. "We think the President''s suggestion" "is more appropriate." The Azure Dragon Twins, members of the Student Council Disciplinary Committee, stood firmly by Dokgo Jun''s side. "I-I support Senior Geo Sangwoong''s reasoning." On the other hand, Wiji Cheon timidly but clearly sided with Geo Sangwoong. Geo Sangwoong, Dokgo Jun, Wiji Cheon, and the Azure Dragon Twinsthe five who had escaped the Rehabilitation Sect''s encirclementhad been together for over an hour. Their opinions began to diverge after sensing a sh of qi not far away. "Right now, our enemies are sweeping through the academy, tightening the encirclement, and moments ago, we sensed a powerful aura nearby that could only belong to one of the Four Heavenly Kings. If two or more of theme at us, we won''t be able to fend them off. The corridors are narrow, but for masters at that level, smashing through walls or ceilings is child''s y. We''d be better off going out and facing them rather than risking being cornered inside," Dokgo Jun argued, looking tattered and frustrated. Dokgo Jun''s reasoning seemed wless, but Geo Sangwoong didn''t agree with him. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Dokgo, the primary goal of this exam is to hold on to our name tags for four hours, not to defeat all the enemies," he shot back. "I know." "No, you''re missing something important." "Please enlighten your junior," Dokgo Jun said. Despite his words, however, his pride remained undiminished, as if he couldn''t bring himself to believe that he had overlooked something. Geo Sangwoong grinned. "Have you given any thought to the real identities of the Four Heavenly Kings? Three of them are probably the new instructors who Mr. Baek always hangs out with: Mr. Ak Yeonho, Mr. Myeong Il''oh, and Ms. Jaegal Soyeong." "What does that have to do with this exam?" "Everything." Geo Sangwoong smirked slyly. As the son of the Golden Dragon chairman, his world view was different from other martial artists. He looked not only at the martial arts of his adversaries, but also at their wealth, power, and connections. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "You said smashing walls and ceilings was child''s y for them? So what? With their pitiful sries, those temporary instructors can''t afford to fix even one broken window. Besides, damaging the academy''s property would hurt their performance appraisals, which will affect whether they are promoted to full-time instructors. So, to sum it up, staying indoors ultimately works in our favor. If we break something, all we have to do is write a reflection letter, and I''ll pay for all the repairs." Dokgo Jun''s jaw dropped. "Senior, I hate to say this, but that''s a very underhanded strategy. You''re seriously suggesting we exploit the new instructors'' weaknesses?" "Fufufu Have you forgotten? This ss is called Defense Against Unorthodox Arts. If we want to win against unorthodox viins, we have to first put ourselves in their shoes, right?" "" Dokgo Jun suddenly wondered if this ss was turning orthodox prodigies into unorthodox ruffians. Still, he''s right that the Four Heavenly Kings have been avoiding fighting indoors so far. Despite his rough exterior, Senior Geo Sangwoong is surprisingly the intellectual type or is that to be expected from someone who was once called the Azure Dragon Twin Stars along with Senior Bang Baekhyeon? Even though he wasted several years indulging in gluttony and gambling, it seems that he has regained his edge after meeting Baek Suryong. "I will follow your opinion, Senior." Dokgo Jun nodded. Under the circumstances, following Geo Sangwoong''s lead was the wiser course. "Thanks for yielding. Okay, everyone, listen up. Since time is running out, the impatient Four Heavenly Kings will soon lose their patience ande here. We''ll ambush them then." Geo Sangwoong surveyed hispanions. With Dokgo Jun, Wiji Cheon, and the Azure Dragon Twins on his side, they could probably take on two of the Four Heavenly Kings. We''llunch our counterattack in thest fifteen minutes of the exam. Although we could just hide until the time limit, that''s just the bare minimum to pass. If we want to score points, we''ll need to unmask the Four Heavenly Kings This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He contemted deeply, running his n through his mind over and over again. His instincts told him that this exam was about more than just martial arts, it was also a test of strategy. Meanwhile, the clock was ticking, and when there were about fifteen minutes remaining until the end of the exam DING DONG! Someone rang the doorbell of the Student Council building. All the students tensed up. Someone''s here! They hid their presence, held their breaths, and focused all their senses on the enemy''s movements. CREAK! CRASH! BOOM! The intruder was triggering the simple traps they had nted all over the building. They were either careless enough to get caught by the traps, or confident enough to simply plow through them. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The students naturally thought it was thetter. Dokgo Jun sent a telepathic message to Geo Sangwoong: [Senior, it''s not just one person.] [Could it be the Rehabilitation Sect?] [No, their footsteps are too light, and there are only twono, three people.] [Three of the Four Heavenly Kings are here? They might have teamed up.] [Should we be d that it''s not all four?] [It won''t be easy, but we might still have a chance. Let''s use every dirty trick we learned in ss.] "" Geo Sangwoong telepathically ryed Dokgo Jun''s intel to the other students, then designated their hiding ces and outlined the contingency ns. Moving quietly, the students slipped into rooms on both sides of the entrance corridor. [Dokgo, I''ll leave the first ambush to you. Make it loud and shy.] [Understood.] Dokgo Jun nodded. As the fastest and strongest student of the group, as well as the one who knew the building''syout best, it made perfect sense for him to take the lead in the ambush. [Cheon, hide behind Dokgo Jun and follow up with a surprise attack.] [Okay!] [The Azure Dragon Twins will stay with me] This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? rm bells rang in the darkness, and the sound of traps breaking gradually grew louder. The enemy was drawing closer by the second. Though the students'' couldn''t see the approaching figures directly from their hiding spots, the faint shadows flickering against the wall were steadily growing darker andrger. Dokgo Jun took a deep breath and waited for the enemy''s arrival. Then, the moment his target was within range, he exhaled powerfully and sprang into action. WHOOSH! He swiftly pivoted out of the room and into the hallway, drawing his sword in a quick, practiced motion. In that instant, his eyes locked onto the enemy. CLANG! As sword and de shed, bothbatants stepped back simultaneously, gaping in surprise. "Hyonwon Kang?" "You scared me, you jerk!" "Senior Wonkang?" "Eh, it was Wonkang all along?" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Ya Suhyeok and Yeo Min appeared behind Hyonwon Kang, and the other students who had been preparing for the ambush also showed themselves, visibly relieved. Puzzled, Geo Sangwoong asked, "You''re alive? I was so sure that with your personality, you''d be the first one to get caught." "Who''s dead? It''s a long story" Hyonwon Kang quickly recounted his ordeal. As he wrapped up, he straightened up and puffed out his chest. "Anyway, we unmasked two of the Four Heavenly Kings and got our name tags back. How''s that?" "So, only two of the Four Heavenly Kings remain?" Geo Sangwoong said, eyes sparkling. He looked around. All the students of the White Dragon Manor were gathered, plus Dokgo Jun and the Azure Dragon Twins. With this force, didn''t they stand a pretty good chance of defeating the remaining two Heavenly Kings? "Let''s go. We don''t need to hide here any longer." "Hurry!" "No, we need to move stealthily. It would be bad if we were spotted by the Rehabilitation Sect guys." Since there were barely ten minutes left until the end of the exam, the students didn''t hesitate. If they could unmask thest two Heavenly Kings, it would be theirplete victory. Led by Geo Sangwoong, they left the Student Council building. "By the way, Senior Sangwoong, we know who three of the Four Heavenly Kings are, but who''s thest one?" Hyonwon Kang asked. "I was just thinking about that. I have a few candidates in mind" The rookie instructors Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong had been revealed as three of the Four Heavenly Kings. However, the identity of thest one, the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King, was still a mystery. None of the students here had encountered him before, and every student who did ended up losing their nametags and getting thrown in jail. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Hmm" Geo Sangwoong considered all of Baek Suryong''s acquaintances. None of them were easy opponents, especially that person Nah, there''s no way that person would take part in this fiasco. He shook his head to dispel the ominous thought. "Wait! Something''s off," Dokgo Jun suddenly warned, scanning their surroundings suspiciously. "We should''ve been out of here by now, but the path feels unusually long tonight." Startled, Geo Sangwoong halted the group. "What? Everyone stop!" Squinting his eyes in the dim light, he studied the area carefully. Only then did he notice that the building they had passed on the left earlier was still in the same spot. "It''s an illusion formation! Be careful!" he shouted immediately, but he was toote. The ground trembled, the air itself warping as everything around them blurred. The students reacted at once, drawing their weapons and positioning themselves back to back, each one alert and guarding every direction. "Is this one of Ms. Jaegal Soyeong''s formations?" "Is anyone here familiar with formations? Can you break this?" "Are you an idiot? How are we supposed to dismantle a formation made by a member of the Jaegal n?" As they panicked, a figure stepped in from outside the formation. The students immediately braced themselves for the Primeval Witch''s arrival, but instead, they saw a man in a snow-white martial arts uniform and a white mask, radiating a powerful presence. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Good, you''re all gathered in one ce. Thanks for saving me the trouble of hunting you down one by one." It was the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King. Although he wore a mask, everyone immediately recognized who he was. One of the students squeaked in despair, "N-Namgung Su" "That''s Mr. Namgung Su to you," Namgung Su said, drawing his sword. CRACKLE, CRACKLE! White lightning gathered on his de. Trantor''s Note: You thought it was Mae Geuklyom, but it was me, Dio! Namgung Su! Chapter 205: Prove It to Me TL: FoodieMonster007 "That''s the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique! Scatter, everyone! If we stay together, we''ll all get electrocuted by lightning qi!" Geo Sangwoong shouted, his eyes widening as he recognized Namgung Su''s sword technique. Although not as renowned as the Namgung n''s Infinite Heavens Sword Technique or the Royal Sword Style, the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique was no less powerful than those top-tier martial arts. However, because lightning qi inflicted extreme pain on the practitioner, no one in the Namgung n had ever learned itexcept for Namgung Su. Namgung Su''s eyes gleamed with interest as he watched Geo Sangwoong rally the students. Strolling over to them with unhurried confidence, his voice driftedzily through the chaos as if he were giving a lecture. "Hmm? It seems that Geo Sangwoong, not Dokgo Jun, is the leader? Don''t you know that most enemies target the leader first? Why aren''t you protecting him properly?" Namgung Su''s warning hung in the air, but still the students hesitated, backing away as they cautiously eyed the lightning qi. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Without another word, Namgung Su lunged forward, barely giving anyone time to register his movement. CLANG!An inch from Geo Sangwoong''s shoulder, Namgung Su''s sword was blocked by Dokgo Jun and Wiji Cheon''s crossed des. Gritting their teeth, the two boys red at him defiantly. "Not bad," he murmured, a faint smile ying on his lips as he easily swatted away the boys'' swords with a flick of his wrist. Then, ncing at the other students, he taunted, "The rest of you had better step up your game." "Spread out wide and surround him! The Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King is alone! We can take him!" "Are you provoking me on purpose, or are you just woefully unaware of your own situation? Very well, let''s see how much you''ve learned from that guy," Namgung Su leered coldly. Eyeing the students encircling him, he recalled the conversation he had with Baek Suryong the day before. He hadn''t agreed to this absurd Four Heavenly Kings game without reason.
"You want me to test your students?" "Yup. If you want to teach them something too, go ahead." "Confident, aren''t you?" "They''re the key yers in our quest to win this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival, after all." "Those kids? The key yers to win the Heavenly Martial Festival? Fine. I''ll be their examiner."
Baek Suryong''s faith in his students was iprehensible to him, but he hadn''t mocked or ridiculed the man as he usually did. I''ll give credit where it''s due. Baek Suryong certainly deserved recognition. Since his arrival, the Azure Dragon Academy''s morale had been slowly but surely changing for the better. Despite his best efforts, even he, a Star Instructor, hadn''t been able to achieve that. However, the Heavenly Martial Festival isn''t that simple. Namgung Su observed the eight strongest students surrounding him. Despite their impressive strength for their age, their current skills still fell well short of what was needed to seed in the Heavenly Martial Festival. He didn''t want to dampen their spirits, but seeing their recent arrogance, he felt they badly needed a reality check. By epting Baek Suryong''s proposal, he aimed to beat some sense back into them and prevent their recent sesses from going to their heads. "Come at me. I''ll give you some advice," he said. Spurred on, the students sprang into action, working together tounch a coordinated attack targeting his mask. WHIZZ! First came the hidden weapons thrown by Yeo Min, twenty-two in all, aimed straight at his vital points. You ought to read this at northdetldo. With his excellent kic vision, Namgung Su tracked each one with wless precision, discerning their speeds and angles. Spinning his sword in a wide arc, he created a gust that drew the weapons toward him as if they were maized, then flung them outward in a powerful burst, scattering them in every direction at twice the speed they had when Yeo Min first threw them. "Dodge!" "Ahhh!" Fortunately, the students were able to deflect or dodge most of the hidden weapons, but their tight formation waspletely dismantled by that single move. "I''ll evaluate you two first," Namgung Su dered, slipping into an opening in the formation and swinging his sword at the Azure Dragon Twins. To be honest, he felt that neither twin was exceptionally gifted in martial arts, but theirbination techniques were quite decent. ""Take this!"" The Azure Dragon Twins attacked from both sides, swooping down on Namgung Su''s left and right. A rope whipped forward, twisting like a snake to catch his sword, while a baton shot toward his mask. "Good idea, but you''re too inexperienced to do it well." SWISH! In an instant, Namgung Su brushed the baton and rope aside and maneuvered between the twins, who retreated with astonished expressions on their faces. "Stop blindly relying on each other and focus on improving your individual skills," he advised, but before the twins could respond, he poked their sleep acupoints and knocked them out. The twins crumpled to the ground, unconscious, and he turned away without a second thought. He still had many lessons left to teach. "Next," he said. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Uraaah!" With a thunderous roar, Ya Suhyeok charged forward, his massive frame moving with earth-shaking momentum like a bear or tiger. Namgung Su nodded. "You have an impressive physique, outstanding athleticism, and I can tell you''ve put a lot of effort into your external arts training. However" He stuck his sword in the ground. Ya Suhyeok frowned, feeling insulted. Why is a swordsmanying down his sword? Is he nning to fight me barehanded? "Die!" he bellowed, swinging his mighty fist. "Your reckless nature and your tendency to be easily provoked are your greatest weaknesses," Namgung Su pointed out calmly, before reaching out and grabbing Ya Suhyeok. "Huh?" Ya Suhyeok felt as if the world had turned upside down. He couldn''t even grasp what had happened. One moment he was airborne, and in the next, his massive frame crashed into the ground. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. BOOM! The impact was tremendous, causing cracks to spread across the earth. "Ugh" Ya Suhyeok struggled to raise his upper body, but his strength failed him, and blood dripped from his mouth. "Learn to discern the difference in strength between you and your opponent," Namgung Su chided. "Your body may be tough, but it''s nothingpared to the Vajra Body. Next!" Dozens of hidden weapons soared through the air toward Namgung Su. He furrowed his brows. "Sigh, how crude." With a sweep of his sword, he swept away the hidden weapons once again, but this time, Yeo Min seized the moment and advanced from his left, thrusting her frost-covered palms forward. However, just as she was about to strike, Namgung Su met her attack head on, his hand crackling with lightning qi. RUMBLE! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Kyaah!" Yeo Min shrieked as she was blown backwards, her body quivering as if she had been electrocuted. "Have you only been training in hidden weapons and movement arts? Your ice techniques are devoid of any finesse," Namgung Su berated. Yeo Min protested, "Ugh I only recently started learning ice techniques!" "Now isn''t the time for excuses. Minus ten points." "That''s unfair!" "Student Council President. Is it your turn next?" Sensing sword qi descending upon him from behind, Namgung Su ignored the fallen Yeo Min and spun around. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "At least you finally understand the true nature of the Nine Swords of Dokgo," he remarked, a hint of approval shing across his stony face as he met Dokgo Jun''s attack. CLANG!!! A huge shock wave spread out in all directions. Feeling his hands go numb from the impact, Dokgo Jun quickly pulled back. Namgung Su continued, "Not bad, but there''s still a lot of room for improvement. For instance, just now" He couldn''t finish his sentence. While Dokgo Jun was drawing his attention, Wiji Cheon approached like a ghost from behind, aiming for the nape of his neck. For a moment, Namgung Su felt his skin tingling from Wiji Cheon''s repressed killing intent. "Impressive," he whispered. At the same time, the heavenly lightning qi on his sword glowed even brighter. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Their swords shed again and again, sending ripples through the air. Within seconds, cold sweat trickled down Wiji Cheon''s forehead as he found himself forced onto the defensive. Meanwhile, Namgung Su''s breathing was still even. "Your swordsmanship is truly impressive for someone your age," he remarked in a rxed tone. "Duck, Wiji Cheon!" The moment he heard the shout, Wiji Cheon dropped into a crouch, narrowly escaping the wave of de qi from Hyonwon Kang as it flew over his head. Still, despite the perfectly timed surprise attack, Namgung Su deflected the powerful sh effortlessly. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Tsk! That was my best move," Hyonwon Kang grumbled. Namgung Su retorted, "Really? It was amateurish." "Argh! You''re insufferable, you know that?!" Hyonwon Kang fumed. Namgung Su''s gaze drifted from Wiji Cheon to Hyonwon Kang, then back to Dokgo Jun, who was charging at him again. As if taking a leisurely stroll, he effortlessly dodged and countered each of their moves. "Is this the best you can do?" "Khh!" "Damn it!" To the students, Namgung Su resembled an insurmountable wall. Even with eight of Azure Dragon Academy''s strongest students working together, he was totally overwhelming them. On the other hand, Geo Sangwoong, who had deliberately stayed out of the fight to search for an opening, was surprised for a different reason. His martial prowess is one thing, buthe haspletely grasped our strengths and weaknesses. Namgung Su fought while pointing out each student''s ws, showing that he had thoroughly analyzed each and every one of them. With this level of understanding, the chance of him revealing any openings was basically zero. Geo Sangwoong had no choice but conclude, If he wanted to end this, he could have done so long ago. He''s just toying with us. It wasn''t just Geo Sangwoong. Everyone present felt a quiet sense of despair settle over them, draining their fighting spirit until their attacks gradually lost steam. "Pathetic," Namgung Su snapped, pausing his attacks. "You parade around arrogantly despite having such pitiful skills, and that foolish braggart still thinks that he can lead you to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival. You''re absolutely pathetic, all of you." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "What?" "What did you just say?" Suddenly, the students who had been feeling crushed by the defeat felt their spirits reignite. The one Namgung Su had just called a foolish braggart was none other than Baek Suryong, a person they all respected. Hyonwon Kang roared, "Criticize our skills all you want, but don''t you dare drag Baek Suryong into this!" Namgung Su ignored him and scanned the faces of the other studentsGeo Sangwoong, Yeo Min, Wiji Cheon, Ya Suhyeokbefore settling his gaze back on Hyonwon Kang. Baek Suryong''s ss red at him with open hostility, and even Dokgo Jun''s eyes were burning with rage. "I thought that maybe something had changed since that guy kept bragging about how much you''ve improved but I guess failures will always be failures," he said icily. "What did you say?" "You bastard!" "Mr. Namgung! You''ve gone too far!" "" In a sh, vitality returned to the students'' eyes, strength to their trembling hands, and anger to their hearts that had subconsciously conceded defeat. Namgung Su continued to goad them. "What? Am I wrong? Then quit your whining and prove it to me." "Ptooey!" Hyonwon Kang spat blood-tinged saliva onto the ground. "I''m gonna punch that asshole''s face." "Me too." "I''ve hated him since day one." "" Seeing the students regain their fighting spirit, Namgung Su secretly smiled in satisfaction behind his mask. Chapter 206: You Kids Still Need To Work Harder TL: FoodieMonster007 Meanwhile, outside the formation, Baek Suryong stood on the roof of the Student Council building with Jaegal Soyeong, observing the fight between Namgung Su and the students. "I had no idea Mr. Namgung was that strong" Jaegal Soyeong muttered in shock. She had known Namgung Su since childhood, and he was even her mentor at the Azure Dragon Academy, but ironically, she knew almost nothing about his martial arts. CRACKLE! Watching Namgung Su overwhelm the students while emitting pure white lightning energy was like witnessing the legendary Thunder God destroying demons and monsters with bolts of lightning. "He''s indeed amazing," Baek Suryong remarked, though he was more impressed by the martial arts Namgung Su was using than by his skill. "By the way, that''s the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, right? Isn''t that martial art said to be notoriously difficult to master?" "Yes. Even by the Namgung n''s standards, it''s one of the most difficult martial arts to master," Jaegal Soyeong replied, shuddering as she watched lightning engulf not only Namgung Su''s sword, but his entire body. "Also, since it involves manipting lightning qi, I''ve heard that the training process is extremely painful." "I see." Baek Suryong nodded. From what he knew of lightning arts, Namgung Su probably felt like he was constantly being electrocuted. Although the unique qi of the sword technique would protect his body and meridians, it wouldn''t alleviate the pain caused by the lightning energy. That was something he had to endure on his own. Frowning slightly, Jaegal Soyeong added, "Additionally, because the technique is so ferocious and destructive, it tends to affect the practitioner''s personality, making them unusually short-tempered and prone to violence."This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Which in turn makes it easy for them to fall prey to qi deviation," Baek Suryong pointed out. Jaegal Soyeong hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "That''s right. The high probability of qi deviation is the reason why lightning-based martial arts are gradually bing obsolete, even in the orthodox sects." Even though they had seen Namgung Su use the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique against Myeong Il''oh during the new instructor sparring exam some time ago, both of them had naturally assumed that he''d only learned it as a supplementary martial art. Now that they saw his high level of proficiency, however, they realized that they had been mistaken. The man had probably devoted his entire life to it. "Even within the Namgung n, I think Mr. Namgung Su might be the only one who has mastered the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique to this extent," Jaegal Soyeong dered confidently. "Hmm" Baek Suryong stroked his chin as he looked at Namgung Su, who waspletely overwhelming the students with white lightning qi. While he couldn''t see Namgung Su''s face due to the mask and the blinding cloak of lightning, he had the Blood Demon Eyes. Shall I take a closer look? Taking a step forward so Jaegal Soyeong wouldn''t notice, Baek Suryong activated the Blood Demon Eyes. Immediately, the expression on Namgung Su''s face became crystal clear. Beneath the mask, his teeth were clenched and his lips trembled slightly as if he was in agony. Normally, Baek Suryong would have dismissed this as his usual constipated expression, but knowing the side effects of the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique changed everything. He''s in a lot of pain. Using lightning qi must take a tremendous toll on him. From the look on Namgung Su''s face, Baek Suryong realized that he was not some masochist who was ideally suited for practicing lightning arts. He was just an ordinary person, and the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique clearly caused him considerable suffering. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Questions kept popping into his head one after another. Namgung Su isn''t the heir, so he wouldn''t be allowed to learn the Royal Sword Style, but as a direct descendant of the Namgung n, shouldn''t he have been allowed to learn the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique? The Royal Sword Style and the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique were the two primary sword techniques that represented the Namgung n. Despite being more stable, they were no less powerful than the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, so why did Namgung Su choose a martial art that caused him so much misery? Jaegal Soyeong voiced his thoughts. "Why would Namgung-oppa choose the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique over the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique?" Baek Suryong shrugged. "Well, there''s no martial artist without an interesting past. There''s no point asking him though, I doubt that prick would tell us anything." "True Now that I think about it, except for when he was really young, I''ve never heard him talk about himself." "Yeah, so let''s just watch for now." Noticing that the fight was reaching its climax, Baek Suryong decided to set aside his curiosity about Namgung Su for the time being. No, I shouldn''t even call that a fight. I asked him to be an examiner just in case the others messed up, but I never expected him to prepare this thoroughly. "Hah. To think that guy''s actually giving a special lecture in the middle of someone else''s exam," he chuckled, grinning. Jaegal Soyeong blinked in confusion. "Huh? A special lecture?" Baek Suryong nodded and fixed his gaze on Namgung Su, who was pointing out and correcting each student''s weaknesses. "Why do you think I asked you all to be examiners?" he asked. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Because if you did it yourself, it would have ended too easily?" Jaegal Soyeong answered uncertainly. Baek Suryongughed, "Well, there''s that, but it''s not the main reason." His gaze drifted toward the students, who were gritting their teeth and charging bravely at Namgung Su. "I wanted those kids to learn something from someone other than me." "Ah I think I get it." Jaegal Soyeong nodded in understanding. Until now, whether they realized it or not, the students had relied heavily on Baek Suryong''s guidance, but he couldn''t teach them everything on his own. There were countless masters in the murim, each with their own unique martial arts, personalities, and habits. Exposing the students to a variety of experiences would greatly benefit them when they eventually entered the jianghu. For example, Baek Suryong could not give them the experience of fighting a lightning qi master. "Look at these punks go. They were so messy a moment ago, but now they''re already beginning to adapt to Namgung Su''s swordsmanship," Baek Suryong said. At first, the students couldn''t even muster an attempt to defend themselves from Namgung Su. However, as time passed, their movements gradually improved, and they were now fighting quite well. Just then, Namgung Su sneered, "Is that all you learned while freeloading at Baek Suryong''s house? Failures will always be failures, I suppose." "Shut up!" "If you want to even touch my cor, pay attention to your footwork first." "Argh! So frustrating!" "A true master can read an attack just by looking at the direction of their opponent''s gaze, but that also means you can trick them by simply pretending to look elsewhere." "We know that already! Mr. Baek said that before!" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Then why are you still like this? Sigh, I feel bad for Baek Suryong. He must be so tired of nagging at you." "Now you''re really making us angry!" Baek Suryong folded his arms and smiled. Namgung Su was shrewdly leveraging the students'' trust and faith in him as a tool to incite them into fully engaging in his special lecture. "His approach is different from mine, but I must admit that Namgung Su is a pretty good teacher." "You''re probably the only one who would say a Star Instructor is a ''pretty good teacher'', Oppa," Jaegal Soyeong groaned, shaking her head. Baek Suryong grinned. "Well, that''s because I''m a million times better than him." "Seriously, you Sigh, what did I expect?" Chuckling, Baek Suryong turned around and peered into the darkness. "Hey, look who''s here? I thought you two went home already. Why''d youe back?" Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh, who he thought had already gone home, were walking toward them. "We felt a ridiculously powerful sh of qi and felt curious," Ak Yeonho replied. Myeong Il''oh added, "Mr. Namgung Su he''s really amazing." Standing shoulder to shoulder, the four new instructors quietly observed Star Instructor Namgung Su''s special lecture. Minus Baek Suryong, who waspletely unmoved, the other three were torn between admiration for Namgung Su and shame over their earlier conduct. You ought to read this at northdetldo. We were blinded by Hyung-nim''s reward and only thought about ying around with the kids. When did he analyze each student''s strengths and weaknesses in such detail? While the Star Instructor was working so hard, what were we, the new instructors, doing? Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong felt so embarrassed that their faces turned beet red. Still, they didn''t ignore or deny their own shorings. With unblinking eyes, they watched intently as the Azure Dragon Academy''s one and only Star Instructor finished his special lecture. I should learn from him! We''ll do better next time. Someday, I too Baek Suryong smiled contentedly at the determination on his colleagues'' faces. From their clenched fists and tightly pressed lips, he could clearly see that they were serious about bing better teachers. It''s not just the students who are growing. Teachers and students influence each other, and as a result, everyone improves together. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong smirked. The preparations for winning the Heavenly Martial Festival were now in full swing. "Oh, looks like it''sing to an end," he murmured, noticing Namgung Su releasing lightning qi from his entire body.
"Do you want to be a failure?"
That was histe mother''s favorite saying. As a lowly concubine in the prestigious Namgung n, she carried a deep-seated inferiorityplex, and that frustration drove her to raise her only child exceptionally strictly.
"If you don''t want to be a failure, you must dedicate yourself to martial arts. You must be the next patriarch!"
Namgung Su always thought that his mother''s dream was unrealistic. While the Namgung n did not openly discriminate between the children of the main wife and those born to concubines, there had never been a case where a concubine''s child became the heir.
"With your talent, it''s definitely possible. Su, you''ll fulfill your mother''s wish, right?"
Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? He was born with remarkable talent for martial arts, but it wasn''t enough for him to surpass his older siblings. Over time, perhaps out of growing impatience, his mother made a decision.
"Su, you should learn the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique. I''ve heard that while it might be a bit painful, you''ll be able to master it much faster than the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique. Once you reach full mastery, also known as the realm of the Lightning God, I guarantee none of your siblings will be a match for you."
When he began learning the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, though, he quickly realized that it was much more painful than his mother had made it out to be. Nevertheless, he quietly followed her wishes, and even though she passed away before he reached adulthood, he continued dedicating himself to mastering the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique as if it were her dying wish. Before he knew it, his mother''s favorite saying became his own motto.
"Get up. If you just sit there, you''ll be a failure."
He''d repeated those words every time he taught the ordinary warriors of the Namgung n as part of his training to be a martial arts instructor. The proud warriors would grit their teeth and stand up, their eyes filled with anger and hatred toward him, but he never cared. After the war with the Blood Cult ended, the Namgung n focused all their efforts on the academy business. The wealth, honor, and connections they umted from these academies ced them at the top of the Five Great ns. As such, it was only natural that the Patriarch''s sons were expected to be the best in the business.
"You must be Star Instructors."
Each son had to work as an instructor at one of the Five Great Academies for at least five years and earn the title of Star Instructor to be recognized by the family''s elders. And so one fateful day, when the Patriarch had gathered his young sons.
"Who will go to the Azure Dragon Academy?"
Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Patriarch''s words were met with silence as everyone avoided his gaze, staring down at the ground instead. The Azure Dragon Academy was the lowest-ranked among the Five Great Academies and was expected to be expelled from this elite group soon. No one would willingly choose to go there
"I will go."
Namgung Su was the only one who had raised his head and volunteered. Some of his siblings had looked surprised, some had given him pitying looks, while others thought it was only natural.
"Are you giving in to your siblings because you''re the son of a concubine?" "No, I''m going there because I want to build my career from the ground up."
In the end, the Patriarch gave his permission. Namgung Su packed his belongings and headed for the Azure Dragon Academy.
"You''re a failure after all. A failure!"
All the way to Azure Dragon Academy, he heard the haunting echoes of histe mother''s voice in his mind. That was when, for the first time in his life, he made up his mind to defy her. northdetldo wees you. Just you watch, Mother. Namgung Su worked hard, and within five years of arriving at the Azure Dragon Academy, he achieved his goal of bing a Star Instructor. However, despite his sess, the academy''s overall standing did not improve. They still rankedst in the Heavenly Martial Festival, the students'' confidence continued to wane, and the caliber of the new students deteriorated with each passing year. It was an endless, vicious cycle. Eventually, he had to ept that he couldn''t change anything.
"Do you want to be a failure?"
Whenever his mother''s words came to mind, he harshly reprimanded the students the same way she had scolded him. He drowned himself in work, going to school earlier than anyone and leavingter than everyone else. Still, nothing changed. That is, until a new instructor arrived at the Azure Dragon Academy. "Ugh" "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck." "He''s too damn strong." "Huff Not yet, let''s try one more time." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Namgung Su studied the students in silence. They were talented butzy, avoiding challenges and giving up easily even when given a chance. As a result, he''dbeled them as failures and abandoned them. On the contrary, Baek Suryong had taken those same youths under his wing and reformed them. Hyonwon Kang and Geo Sangwoong, in particr, had changed so drastically that they seemed likepletely different people. And now, the seeds of change the new instructor had nted were sprouting before his eyes. I can hardly believe how much they''ve grownpared tost year. What''s the difference between me and Baek Suryong in the eyes of these kids? What on earth did he do to ignite such a fiery determination in their eyes? How did he inspire them to fight on even when their knees are trembling with fear? I don''t think my teaching method is wrong, so what am I missing? I don''t know. Namgung Su was curious, but no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t figure it out. Nevertheless, he had to admit the truth. Halting his attack for a moment, he said, "I take back what I said earlier. You are not failures." "Huh?" "All of a sudden?" All the students'' jaws dropped in unison, as if they couldn''t believe what they had just heard. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Looking around at the students'' skeptical faces, Namgung Su continued, "I can see the potential in all of you. If you continue to grow as you have, you''ll definitely excel at the Heavenly Martial Festival. I''m looking forward to it." "Uh?" "Really?" The bewildered students'' mouths twitched slightly in glee. Namgung Su was known for being stingy with praise, so for words like that toe out of his mouth was nothing short of a miracle. Namgung Su nodded firmly. "Also, since the time limit for the exam is up, I won''t take your name tags. Congrattions, you''ve all passed." "Uh, really?" "Sigh" "Thank goodness" "It''s over, right? Right?" northdetldo wees you. "It''s a shame we couldn''tnd a hit, but" Relieved, the students lowered their weapons one by one. However, Namgung Su wasn''t finished yet. "Now, if you can block this next attack, I''ll give you my mask," he announced, suddenly doubling the lightning qi flowing through his body. The students instinctively stepped back, their faces pale. "What? W-Wait a minute!" "The exam is over, so can''t we stop now?" Read this at northdetldo, or else. "We don''t want your mask!" At the sight of the frantic students, Namgung Su smiled coldly. "You have no right to refuse." He stepped forward and swung his sword. For a fleeting moment, it seemed as though the entire world had been bathed in blinding white. SIZZZZZLE! Amid the massive bolts of lightning that engulfed the whole battlefield, the students'' screams reverberated through the Azure Dragon Academy. "You devil KYAAAAAAAAH!!!" THUD! FLOP! CRASH! One by one, the students copsed to the ground, their faces charred ck and their hair frizzled. "Don''t let your guards down. You kids still need to work harder," Namgung Su remarked, then turned to leave, having finished the day''s special lecture. Trantor''s Note: My mental image of Namgung Su: Chapter 207: Dont Even Dream of It TL: FoodieMonster007 "Ugh" "I can''t move at all" The exhausted students either plopped down on their butts ory sprawled out on the floor. After the intense game of tag with Namgung Su, which was no different from a real fight, they couldn''t even lift a finger. However, despite their fatigue, a strange sense of satisfaction filled them as they gazed at Namgung Su with awestruck eyes. He''s nonsensically strong. This is the first time I''ve felt so utterly helpless against someone other than Mr. Baek Suryong. As expected of a Star Instructor Mean and insufferable as Namgung Su was, they couldn''t help but admit his abilities were genuine.If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Feeling the students'' gazes on him, Namgung Su said without turning around, "It''s gettingte, so don''t dawdle and go straight home." With that, he left the training ground and vanished into the darkness. Until the very end, not a single thread of his clothes was out of ce. As soon as he stepped beyond the range of the students'' qi senses, Namgung Su stumbled. "Hoo" Feeling a sudden wave of dizziness sweep over him, he braced himself against the wall and took a moment to catch his breath. A cold bead of sweat slid down his forehead, and his face, no longer covered by a mask, was as pale as a corpse. The pain he had been holding back surged through him, leaving his body trembling. Did I overuse the Heavenly Lightning Qi? At least I managed to endure long enough that the students didn''t notice anything. The Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique put a tremendous strain on his body, and until hepletely mastered it, these side effects were inevitable. "I need to rest a bit," he murmured in a slightly hoarse voice, using thest of his strength to steady himself. After returning to his office, he nned to rest for a while before tackling his neverending backlog of work. If someone didn''t block his path, that is. "Got a minute to talk?" Baek Suryong asked. "" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "This ce is as dreary as ever," Baek Suryong muttered, shaking his head at the sight of Namgung Su''s office. The room contained nothing more than the bare essentials, just a few pieces of functional furniture and endless stacks of towering documents. It was far too modest for the office of the academy''s most beloved Star Instructor. Clicking his tongue in disapproval, he added, "You make all that money, so why don''t you spruce this ce up a bit?" "State your business and then leave," Namgung Su snapped, but despite his cold words, he personally brewed tea and served it. Baek Suryong stared at the teacup in front of him in disbelief. "It''s not poisoned, is it?" "Knowing you, you wouldn''t leave quietly even if I gave youxatives." "It seems that we have both gotten to know each other better." "Cut the small talk and get to the point," Namgung Su sighed, taking a sip of tea. Slowly, the pallor faded from his face, and his posture, which had been slightly off, straightened. Nevertheless, he couldn''t hide the slight quivering of his eyshes. He must still be in pain, but he''s enduring it. What incredible qi control, Baek Suryong noted, though outwardly, he feigned indifference and said, "I listened in on your special lecture. It was impressive in many ways, and I''m sure the students found it very helpful." "You came to find me just to say that?" Read this at northdetldo, or else. "That''s part of it." Baek Suryong took out a pill wrapped in paper from his shirt pocket and ced it on the table, then nudged it toward Namgung Su. "This pill was made using a secret family form. It''s more effective at restoring vitality than most medicines." The truth was, this pill had been manufactured using the secret techniques of the now defunct Blood Cult. It not only elerated recovery, but also provided powerful pain relief. Developed in an environment where injury and death weremonce, its effectiveness surpassed even the most renowned elixirs of the greatest orthodox sects. Namgung Su epted the pill without hesitation. "I''ll consider this as payment for my services today." "It would be best if you ate it right now," Baek Suryong suggested. "No, I''m going to first verify if it''s poisoned." "What?" A faint smile tugged at the corner of Namgung Su''s lips. "Just kidding, I''ll eat it." He swallowed the pill in one gulp, and almost immediately, his eyshes stopped quivering. Did Namgung Su just attempt to make a joke? Him? Baek Suryong was stunned speechless, but the atmosphere between them was certainly different from before. That meant that Namgung Su had begun to recognize him as a fellow teacher. "This is unexpectedly good medicine Anyway, it''s just as well you asked to talk. I also had something I wanted to say to you," Namgung Su remarked. "Oh?" Namgung Su took another sip of tea, then said in a serious tone, "I''ll admit it. Since you arrived, the atmosphere at the academy has changed for the better." You ought to read this at northdetldo. The Azure Dragon Academy had undergone a significant transformation after Baek Suryong joined. With Gongson Su''s sponsorship, the academy''s financial situation improved immensely, and the students who once looked depressed were now much cheerier. And not only that. Inspired by the new instructor''s aplishments, even the older instructors, who had been stuck in a rut of drudgery and lethargy, now rallied themselves with renewed zeal. Namgung Su silently observed the man who had brought about all these changes. He even managed to dominate Pung Jinho. Although he didn''t know the details, it wasmon knowledge that even Pung Jinho was now restraining his bad conduct in fear of Baek Suryong. This meant that Baek Suryong''s influence in the Azure Dragon Academy surpassed Pung Jinho''s, and maybe even his own. "It''s still more of a rumor for now, but there''s talk that the Azure Dragon Academy might cause a surprise upset at this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival." This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Oho." After Baek Suryong and his students visited the Valley of Evil, stories about the Azure Dragon Hero and his students began circting among the gossipers. This was a good thing for the Azure Dragon Academy, but they couldn''t just celebrate blindly. "Soon, at the new instructor training held by the Namgung n, many people will try to verify the truth behind those rumors." "Verify how?" "To put it bluntly, they''re going to try to humiliate you in any way possible." "" Not long after the midterm exams ended, the Namgung n would host the new instructor training for the Five Great Academies. Due to the rumors about the Azure Dragon Hero, all the new instructors from the other academies were bound to keep a close eye on Baek Suryong, eager to find any weakness they could exploit to topple him. Namgung Su warned, "They''ll focus all their attention on you, foolishly believing that by tarnishing your reputation, they can improve their own." "That''s troubling. Maybe I should ask a senior who''s been there before for advice?" Baek Suryong replied, but from the grin on his face, he clearly wasn''t taking the matter seriously. "I knew you''d say that." Namgung Su nodded. He had not raised this topic to warn Baek Suryong. By now, he had realized that anyone who carelessly tried to provoke this man would end up suffering many times over. He continued, "I have no advice to give you. When I attended the new instructor training, no one had the nerve to mess with a direct descendant of the Namgung n, even if I''m a concubine''s child." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "You''re a concubine''s child?" "You didn''t know? Well, it''s not a big deal," Namgung Su said with a shrug, brushing off the shocking statement as if it were nothing. "What really matters is that, unlike me, you''re representing the whole of the Azure Dragon Academy. No matter how much trouble you cause, I''ll back you up, so don''t hold back and do whatever it takes to make sure they regret looking down on us." "So basically, you''re saying it''s fine even if I beat them to a pulp?" Namgung Su nodded with a nk expression. A mischievous grin spread across Baek Suryong''s face. He never intended to keep his head down during the Five Great Academies'' new instructor training, but now that he knew Namgung Su had his back, he felt emboldened. "Okay, I''ve said what I wanted to say. Get out," Namgung Su snapped, dismissing Baek Suryong from his office and turning his attention back to his work. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Sitting at his desk, he pulled out a worn notebook as thick as his forearm, flipped through the pages and began jotting down notes. Let''s see, the notebook title is Student Progress Record? Leaning over to peep at the notebook, Baek Suryong caught sight of the title on the cover and some of its contents. Hyonwon Kang: Initially showed ack of motivation and concentration in ss, but has recently been training diligently with a clear goal in mind and is expected to make significant progress in de arts. However, his abrasive personality and disrespectful attitude toward instructors need to be addressed. Regarding the areas of his martial arts that need improvement Namgung Su meticulously recorded the details of each student he had just confronted, including Hyonwon Kang, Geo Sangwoong, Ya Suhyeok and Wiji Cheon, in astonishing detail. Does he update this notebook every day after ss? After observing Namgung Su for a while, Baek Suryong remarked, "There''s one more thing I want to ask you before I go." "Why are you still here?" Namgung Su replied without looking up from his work. Baek Suryong asked, "Hey, why are you so obsessed with sess and failure?" Still focused on writing, Namgung Su answered, "It''s not me who is obsessed with sess and failure, but the world. This world is unforgiving toward failures, and the stakes are even higher for martial artists, whose abilities often mean the difference between life and death." "Is that why you call students whock achievement or motivation ''failures''?" "Yes, it strengthens their mental resilience." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "They''re still kids. Don''t you think that instead of getting motivated, they might fall into despair and never recover?" "If a few words are enough to make them break down mentally, they might as well quit learning martial arts altogether." Baek Suryong sighed, "Well, I can''t say Ipletely disagree with you." In his previous life as a Blood Cult martial arts instructor, Baek Suryong had trained recruits in an environment far more brutal and unforgiving than anything the orthodox sects could fathom. Back then, his approach was designed to push his trainees to their physical and mental limits, granting him a unique understanding of the subject. However, it was that very experience which made him feel that there was something wrong with Namgung Su''s method, as if he were staring at a reflection of his former self. Smiling bitterly, he muttered, "I''m sure quite a few students hate you." "I don''t do this job to be liked by students," Namgung Su replied firmly, finally taking his eyes off his work to look at Baek Suryong. "Also, I have no intention of discussing educational philosophies with you. Leave my office at once." "Okay." Shrugging, Baek Suryong stood up. Neither of them could ever fully understand the other, but learning a little more about Namgung Su was enough for now. "By the way, when are you going to use your reward?" Namgung Su shot a threatening re at Baek Suryong. "Out. Now." cing a hand on the doorknob, Baek Suryong kept talking, "Among the Four Heavenly Kings, you took the most name tags. An agreement is an agreement." Earlier, Baek Suryong had promised a reward to the Four Heavenly King who collected the most name tags, and that turned out to be the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King, Namgung Su. The reward was that he would grant them one wish, within reasonable limits. "You won fair and square, so I''m asking when you''re going to use it," he continued. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Namgung Su scowled. "I have nothing I want right now, aside from you leaving my office." "Are you going to use your wish for that?" "Don''t even dream of it. I''ll hold onto it and use itter." "Tsk. That''s a shame." Clicking his tongue, Baek Suryong nced at Namgung Su onest time. The man seemed exhausted and weighed down, likely due to the immense pressure of living up to everyone''s expectations as a Star Instructor. "If you ever have any worries, feel free toe and talk to me," Baek Suryong said half-jokingly. Namgung Su snorted. "How presumptuous. What helpful advice could I possibly get from a novice like you?" Baek Suryong grinned and opened the door halfway. "Then, see you after the new instructor training! Let''s go grab a drink then." Namgung Su tilted his head in confusion. "What do you mean? I''m going there too." "Huh? Why?" "I''m going there as an assistant instructor. Did you think they''d only send the new instructors to the Namgung Residence?" "No, I guess not But are you reallying with us?" Baek Suryong asked again, looking disappointed. Namgung Su frowned. "What''s that expression? Are you unhappy that I''m tagging along?" "No, it''s just that" Baek Suryong paused. How should he exin this feeling? It felt like nning a fun trip with friends, only to have a strict senior tagging along to watch over them. I was hoping to eat some good food and maybe do some sightseeing along the way Seeing Baek Suryong''s ufortable expression, Namgung Su smirked. "You were thinking of enjoying some leisure time on the way? We''ll be travelling day and night to arrive exactly on schedule, so you can forget about that." "Fuck" A few dayster, the date for the Five Great Academies'' new instructor training was confirmed. Chapter 208: Off to the Namgung Estate We Go! TL: FoodieMonster007 CHIRP! CHIRP! The chirping of birds heralded the break of dawn, and soft sunlight streamed through the windows. "Mmm" Hyonwon Kang slowly opened his eyes to greet the new day. His entire body throbbed with pain from the previous night''s grueling training. Every time he thought he was starting to get used to it, Baek Suryong would raise the intensity, leaving him without a single morning free of aching muscles. Today, however, Hyonwon Kang woke up cheerfully, as if pain was a foreign concept to him. Before he knew it, hisughter erupted uncontrobly, like the giggling of a madman. "Hehehe" Tidying up his bedding earlier than usual, he stepped out onto the training ground. Knowing he''d be drenched in sweat soon enough, he didn''t take a bath, simply washed away his eye boogers with some water. After a while, the other students lodging at the White Dragon Manor began to appear at the training ground one by one. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo?"Is it today?" "I can''t believe this day has finallye" "This isn''t a dream, right?" "The world looks so beautiful" All five students exchanged deeply moved expressions. Although it was a dawn like any other and the same familiar training ground, to them, it felt as if the whole world was painted in extra vibrant colors today. "Ah, the air feels so warm today," Geo Sangwoong remarked, smiling as he exhaled a puff of white breath into the chilly morning air. "Hehe, let''s go get drinks tonight," Ya Suhyeok chimed in, already excited at the thought of alcohol. "It''s not going to be canceled at thest minute, is it?" Yeo Min fretted, worried that their sudden good fortune might disappear. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "I had a nightmarest night Mr. Baek told us to pack our bags because he''s taking us along" Wiji Cheon murmured. Everyone instantly red at him sharply. "Are you crazy?!" "Don''t jinx it!" "Shoo! Shoo! Someone go get the salt!" "Ahem! Attention, everyone!" Hyonwon Kang shouted. Normally, as the ringleader of the White Dragon Manor students, he would have quelled such a riot, but today, he couldn''t contain his excitement either. Grinning from ear to ear, he raised his fist high and dered, "Hehehe Rejoice, myrades! It might feel like a dream, but this day has finallye. Today, after having endured so much for so long Our teacher is finally leaving for the new instructor training!" ""WE''RE FREE!"" All five students raised their hands and erupted in a chorus of cheers, with nobody more ecstatic than Hyonwon Kang, who looked even more excited than the day he was elected Club Union President. At longst, the day hade for Baek Suryong to leave for the Namgung Estate. "Mr. Baek said he would sleep at the academy and depart directly from there, so we can train on our own time from now onwards! Let''s take it easy today! Hahaha!" Since Baek Suryong was not at the White Dragon Manor, the students celebrated openly with repeated cries of "We''re free!" right in the middle of the training grounds. Hyonwon Kang even danced with joy. "Ahaha! We''re free for almost half a month! Freedom! Of course, we shouldn''t neglect our trainingpletely, but surely one day of rest can''t hurt, right?" So ted was Hyonwon Kang that he didn''t notice his peers suddenly falling silent, and since he just so happened to be facing the opposite direction as them, he was totally oblivious to the appearance of a person behind him. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Uh, Wonkang" "Senior Wonkang" "Maybe tone it down a bit" "Dude, don''t cross that river" Behind you, you idiot! The students frantically hinted to Hyonwon Kang, but in his excitement, he failed to catch on. "What do you mean, ''tone it down''? I''m already holding back as it is! Ahh, I feel so relieved. Just thinking about all the beatings we''ve suffered makes me want to grind my teeth. I used to be smart, you know, but getting hit on the back of the head by that guy every day has lowered my intelligence!" While it was true that Hyonwon Kang got hit more than the other threebined there was a good reason for that. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Hyonwon Kang continued excitedly, "Didn''t they say that all the new instructors at the Five Great Academies would be attending the training? Damn, I hope they''ll humiliate that guy so that he''ll realize" "Realize what?" "That there''s always a bigger fish EEEEEEK!" Hyonwon Kang slowly turned around, feeling his heart sink. Standing there, arms folded, was Baek Suryong, the very man who was supposed to have spent the night at the academy and left directly from there. "M-Mr. Baek?" Hyonwon Kang stammered, cold sweat dripping down his back. "I-I thought you were departing directly from the academy. Why are you here" "I stopped by because I forgot to pack some things. I guess Icked some tact?" "Haha" "Wonkang. And the rest of you." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Y-Yes?" Baek Suryong''s mouth curled up into a smile that sent shivers down the students'' spines. At the same time, his eyebrows twitched, the veins on his neck bulged, and a strong wave of energy radiated from beneath his feet. "You''re cking off just because I was gone for a few hours? What were you saying? You''re free? I can''t believe I thought of you as my beloved students!" "M-Mr. Baek!" "It''s not like that" "We were just taking a short break!" Hyonwon Kang wasn''t the only one whose face had drained of color; everyone was scared out of their wits. We were too careless! We should have waited until Baek Suryong left town to celebrate! The consequences of letting their guard down at thest moment were grievous. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "Freedom? Freeeedom? You like freedom, right?" Baek Suryong rolled up his sleeves and bared his teeth. Despite his handsome face making even that look picturesque, to the students, he resembled a demon from hell. "Okay, I''ll grant you your freedom. Freedom from this mortal world full of suffering," he said, smiling kindly. Step by step, he advanced toward the petrified students, brandishing the ck Dragon Pointer and Moon Shadow in each hand. "P-Please spare us!" "We were just following Senior Wonkang''s lead!" "Hey! Why are you guys pushing all the me on me!" The sound of pigs squealing as they were being ughtered echoed beyond the walls. It was another peaceful day at the White Dragon Manor. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "You said you''d be back shortly. What took you so long?" Ak Yeonho asked. Baek Suryong dusted his palms, rubbing off a crumbly residue that looked suspiciously like dried blood. Flicking the stuff on the floor, he replied casually, "Oh, I was just helping the kids with their morning training." "Hyung-nim, you truly are a merciless fiend" Myeong Il''oh gasped. "I-Isn''t that blood?" Jaegal Soyeong asked, her expression a mixture of exhaustion and disbelief. The two, being the kind of people who packed everything they thought they might need, carriedrge backpacks for the long journey. On the other hand, Baek Suryong, who liked to travel light, shrugged. "I''ll be gone for half a month, so I made sure to work them hard beforehand. I also gave each of them an assignment." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? After the morning training, he had given each student a task toplete by the time he returned.
"If you don''t finish it by the time I get back, I''ll really set you free from this world."
Since he had firmly threatened encouraged them, Baek Suryong was confident that the students would train diligently during his half month absence. Cheong Cheon will take over teaching Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts while I''m away, and I''ve also contacted the Rehabilitation Sect and the Valley of Evil to remain on standby in case of an emergency. Did I miss anything? Baek Suryong took a moment to think about whether he had missed anything, but in the end, he felt confident that everything was ounted for. Smiling, he said, "I''m ready. Shall we go?" Together, the four rookie instructors headed to the Principal''s office. Their n was to greet Noh Goonsang, meet Namgung Su, and then leave for the Namgung Estate. As they walked, Myeong Il''oh sighed softly, "In the end, it seems we''re the only new instructors taking part in the training." "And it''s all because of Suryong-hyung," Ak Yeonhoined. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "What has that got to do with me?" Baek Suryong asked. Myeong Il''oh exined, "Word on the street is that the other academies are determined to retaliate against the Azure Dragon Academy because of you, the Azure Dragon Hero. After all, as the saying goes, the nail that sticks out gets hammered. Anyone thought to be associated with you is bound to be a target for bullying and repression. Knowing that, who in their right mind would willingly walk into the ho''s nest? " Baek Suryong snorted, recalling how a few days ago Namgung Su had gathered the new instructors for a briefing session.
"I trust you''ve all heard the rumors. The Namgung n will not be held ountable for any unfortunate incidents that may ur during the training. You are responsible for your own safety."
Frightened by the warning, most of the new instructors withdrew their applications, leaving only four brave souls. "I prefer it this way. Don''t you think the trip will be much more rxing and enjoyable with just the four of us? It''s not like we''re going to a gang fight and need reinforcements," Baek Suryongughed. "I''m already dreading how badly we''re going to be harassed by the other teachers." "Sometimes, I really envy your ability to remain unshaken no matter what happens." northdetldo wees you. "You''re not going to purposely drag us into any brawls, right? Right?" Seeing Baek Suryong''s carefree attitude, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong sighed deeply, worried for the future. Still, in the end, they cast aside their worries and concluded that as long as they were with Baek Suryong, they could tackle anything. The group soon arrived at the Principal''s office, where they noticed a plump desman waiting. He was one of their fellow new instructors. "Huh? Didn''t you just say that only the four of us were going?" Baek Suryong remarked, furrowing his brow as he tried to remember who the desman was. "What was your name again Ah, I know! You''re Go Hyeokdu, right?" "I''m Kwak Duyong! How can you not get a single syble of my name right?!" Kwak Duyong shouted indignantly. "Sorry. It''s been a while, so I forgot your name. Since I haven''t seen you aroundtely, I thought you got fired," Baek Suryong apologized with a face that said he wasn''t even the least bit sorry. "Who got fired? I''m working hard under Granduncle I mean, the Vice Principal." Since Kwak Duyong was rted to Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo, there were some rumors that he got in through connections when he joined the Azure Dragon Academy. However, after Baek Suryong caused a whole string of major incidents, people quickly forgot that he even existed. Curious, Baek Suryong asked, "So, why are you here? Are you going to the training too?" "I can''t miss an event like the new instructor training," Kwak Duyong dered confidently, puffing out his chest. Baek Suryong studied the man closely, frowning. He didn''t know what had happened during the time they hadn''t met, but Kwak Duyong seemed to have changed a lot. "Hmm You''ve lost quite a bit of weight, and your physique has be reasonably decent," he noted. "You" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Just then, Noh Goonsang''s voice boomed from inside the office. "If you''re all here,e in." The five new instructors entered the office. Noh Goonsang and Namgung Su were already inside, and had apparently been talking before their arrival. "I''ll keep this brief," Noh Goonsang said as he stood up. One by one, he met the eyes of each new instructor, before finally settling his gaze on Baek Suryong. Hohoho, I wonder what sort of chaos you''re nning to unleash this time, Mr. Baek Suryong? Smiling, he announced, "I''ll cover for you youngsters, so go teach those fools who dare look down on our Azure Dragon Academy a harsh lesson." ""Yes, sir!"" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "I will be your escort. From now on, you will be traveling to the Namgung Estate as representatives of the Azure Dragon Academy. Please make sure to preserve your dignity and watch your words and actions throughout the journey and training course," Namgung Su added inly. ""Yes, sir!"" The four new instructors, minus Baek Suryong, nodded with tense expressions. "Then, Principal. We''ll be off," Namgung Su said. Noh Goonsang nodded. "Hoho, I entrust them to your care." Namgung Su bid Noh Goonsang farewell, then turned to leave. "Let''s go." The instructors left the office and stepped out of the building. To their surprise, a crowd of well-wishers was waiting outside. They included Baek Suryong''s students, who they all thought were still resting in the White Dragon Manor, as well as many members of the Student Council and the Club Union. "Mr. Baek! Go and show them who''s boss!" "Just treat them the way you treat us!" "Don''t forget to bring back souvenirs for us!" Even the students who had bonded with the other new instructors showed up to see them off. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "Mr. Ak Yeonho! We''d love to have some private lessons when you return!" "Ms. Jaegal Soyeong! We''ll diligently review the formations you taught us!" "Mr. Myeong Il''oh! Please spar with us again sometime!" Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh and Jaegal Soyeong were deeply touched by this unexpected disy of support. "Why are you guys" "You guys" Baek Suryong smiled, pping his teary-eyed juniors on the shoulders. "Aren''t these kids just the cutest? When did they n this? Since they''re even cheering for us, we absolutely can''t let them down, right?" Everyone nodded firmly. Only Kwak Duyong, who hadn''t received any personal encouragement, looked dejected. Feeling sorry for him, some students shouted kindly, "Mr. Kwak Duyong, you too, hang in there!" Kwak Duyong''s face instantly lit up. "Hahaha! Thank you! I''ll definitely bring honor to the Azure Dragon Academy!" And so, with the cheers of their supporters ringing in their ears, the Azure Dragon Academy instructors set off with a renewed sense of purpose. Their destination? The Namgung n Estate. Little did they know, this training course would go down as a legendary chapter in murim history. Trantor''s Note: Wave goodbye to the kids for a while, it''s time for the adults to shine! Chapter 209: Not Yet, but Its Inevitable TL: FoodieMonster007 Nestled at the base of Mount Tianzhu in Anhui Province, the Tianzhu Inn buzzed with activity. Situated at the gateway to the Namgung n''s territory, it drew in travelers from all corners of the jianghu, who always brought with them a flurry of rumors. "Once again, the Namgung n is organizing a training course for the new instructors at the Five Great Academies!" Lately, everyone had been talking about the Namgung n. What kind of faction were they? Among the countless martial arts families in the murim, they were the most powerful. Rumor had it that their influence even rivaled that of Shaolin and Wudang, the twin titans of the jianghu. It was no wonder, then, that news of the Namgung n''s activities grabbed everyone''s attention. "I heard that even Master Namgung Jaehak, the Blue Sky Sword King, will be giving lectures at this year''s training course," a man with a goatee proimed, immediately capturing half the inn''s attention. "Really? Isn''t the Blue Sky Sword King the former Patriarch of the Namgung n?" "Exactly. He''s easily among the top three of the Ten Supremes, and maybe even number one.""Wow! So a legendary figure like him will be guiding the new instructors?" a young man who looked like a country bumpkin eximed, eyes wide in disbelief. "Trust me, my information is reliable," Goatee assured, his eyes gleaming. "One of my close friends works as a servant for the Namgung n." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Can you tell us more?" "Mind if we join you?" Several curious folks quickly gathered around Goatee''s table. He grinned, looking around at them. "I''m happy to share what I know, but all this talking has made me thirsty." "Waiter! Bring a bottle of Bamboo Leaf Green over here!" "I''m positively famished too." "And some roast duck as well!" Goatee stroked his beard smugly, but his shameless behavior instantly turned away half of the listening martial artists. Concluding that he was all talk and no substance, they figured that wherever there were crowds, there were bound to be unfounded rumors. "That just goes to show how seriously the Namgung n is taking this training course this year. Want to know why? It''s because the Heavenly Martial Academy has announced that they will not be attending the course." "What?" "Why?" Half of those who had dismissed Goatee now looked back at him. If the news of the Heavenly Martial Academy''s withdrawal was true, then this was a significant enough event to rattle the entire murim. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Feigning obliviousness to the renewed attention, Goatee shoveled some food and drink into his mouth, then continued, "It''s obvious, isn''t it? There may be Five Great Academies, but the Heavenly Martial Academy has reigned supreme for decades. By refusing to participate in the Namgung n''s training course, they''re basically making a statement that 1) they have nothing to learn from the Namgung n, and 2) they don''t want to be regarded as being on the same level as the other academies." "What arrogance!" "Still, to drop out of a training course organized by the Namgung n" Those listening, even those eavesdropping from a distance, couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Only a small group sitting in a corner of the inn tensed up ufortably, though their reaction went unnoticed by most. "What a shame. Without the Heavenly Martial Academy, this year''s training course won''t be as exciting asst year''s," someone said in disappointment. Goatee shook his head. "No, on the contrary, a much more interesting situation will unfold." "Oh?" "Now that the Heavenly Martial Academy is out of the picture, only the other four academies remain, and frankly speaking, they''re all equally mediocre." At this dismissive remark, the already tense figures in the corner clenched their fists and radiated a subtle killing intent. Completely unaware of the danger nearby, Goatee rambled on. "Now, feeling their pride wounded, the four academies willpete even more fiercely to outdo each other, thinking they have a real chance at the top spot." "I suppose" The listeners nodded again. In the absence of the Heavenly Martial Academy, the remaining academies would be desperate to prove themselves, if only to salvage some of their tarnished pride. "So, which academy do you think wille out on top this year?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "That''s a tough question. I need a bit more wine to help me think clearly" "Waiter! Bring more Bamboo Leaf Green here!" Refilling his cup, Goatee continued, "I''ve lived in Anhui Province for over twenty years, and have seen countless instructors from the Five Great Academiese here for training. Some of them are now Star Instructors" "Get to the point!" "Tsk, tsk. Impatient, are we? Fine, I''ll give you my unbiased opinion." Goatee began his ''unbiased'' assessment of the Five Great Academies. Thanks to his captivating way of speaking, almost everyone in the inn was now hanging on to his every word. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "First, the Vermilion Phoenix Academy has been the runner-up in the Heavenly Martial Festival for five years running. They''re undeniably the second-best academy in the world, producing exceptional prodigies, and no one can dispute the skill of their instructors either." He nced around the inn, his eyes briefly meeting those of the fuming figures in the corner. "However, they are incredibly arrogant and think that they''re the only ones who can rival the Heavenly Martial Academy, but the truth is that the other academies are quickly catching up. If they don''t acknowledge this reality, they will stagnate." CRACK! The sound of splintering wood echoed through the inn, but hardly anyone noticed. "Second, the ck Tortoise Academy has a secretive, almost mystical air. They are the most isted from worldly affairs, and I''ve heard that they like to delve deeply into unorthodox studies such as foreign martial arts, formations, sorcery, ancient artifacts, and even necromancy." "N-Necromancy?" "Of course, it''s purely theoretical. They wouldn''t actually dare to create jiangshi."1 "That''s true" "Anyway, they''re a reclusive bunch, so they''re probably not going to send many instructors to this training course. I doubt they care much about the oue too," Goatee chuckled, taking another sip of wine. Despite his frivolous appearance, he seemed to possess considerable knowledge of the jianghu. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Finally, the White Tiger Academy has been on the risetely. Their results are steadily improving, and both their students and instructors are as fierce as tigers. If I were to bet on an upset, I''d put my money on the White Tiger Academy." The audience nodded, pondering his words. "Hey, aren''t you forgetting one? What about the Azure Dragon Academy?" someone asked. "Ah, that''s because they''re not worth mentioning at all." Goatee snorted, then reluctantly continued, "The Azure Dragon Academy has been deadst for the past ten years, so it goes without saying that they''re the weakest of the Five Great Academies. I''ve even heard rumors that they''ll soon be excluded from the Heavenly Martial Festival! Honestly, I''m surprised they were invited to this year''s training. They must be thanking the gods for this miracle" "But I heard the Azure Dragon Hero beheaded the Bloody Ripper in the Valley of Evil" "Puh-lease Who would believe such a tall tale?" "Isn''t it a bit too widespread to be dismissed as a baseless rumor, though?" Goatee frowned. "Even if there''s some truth to it, it''s exaggerated. They probably ganged up on the Bloody Ripper or lured him into a trap. Think about it. Why would a master strong enough to kill one of the Ten Great Viins join the Azure Dragon Academy in the first ce?" "Good point" Seeing everyone readily ept his logic, Goatee suddenly rose to his feet. "Dear jianghu brothers! Since you have so generously shared your food and drink with me today, allow me to repay your kindness with a song." All eyes turned to him in surprise, but Goatee simply cleared his throat andposed a short song on the spot. "The prideful Vermilion Bird never bows its head, "The mysterious ck Tortoise is a mirage instead. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "The fearless White Tiger''s roar shakes earth and sky, "The spineless Azure Dragon hides where clouds float by." As Goatee belted out his impromptu song with enthusiasm, the crowdughed and pped, until suddenly, a cold, killing intent filled the inn. Two men who had been sitting quietly in the corner rose and strode towards Goatee. "Shut your mouth." "Your arrogance knows no bounds. How dare you spout such nonsense when you know nothing?" Goatee gasped. "Who are you?" The men threw off their ck cloaks, revealing crimson martial arts uniforms with the character for "vermilion" () emzoned on their chests. Recognizing the symbol, Goatee froze in terror. "The Vermilion Phoenix Academy?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "That''s right. We are new instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, on our way to the training course." "B-But why are instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy in a ce like this and only two of you" "Is that really important right now? What matters is that we heard your nderous remarks." The Vermilion Phoenix instructors'' chilly sneers sent beads of sweat trickling down Goatee''s forehead. In an attempt to defuse the tension, he forced augh, "Haha, it is said that even the Emperor doesn''t mind being criticized behind his back. Surely, you two masters are magnanimous enough to" "Then why did you criticize us right to our faces instead of behind our backs, huh?" "W-Well" "You''ve insulted our academy. Slice your own mouth, and we might forgive you." "Alternatively, we can take this outside. Aren''t you also a martial artist? Since you''re publicly ridiculing our academy, you must be confident in your abilities, right?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Arrogance dripped from the words of the two Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors. Isn''t this a bit excessive? They''re every bit as arrogant as the rumors say. Still, no one dared to intervene. In the orthodox sects, it was considered cowardly to turn a blind eye to an insult against one''s sect, so even though the Vermilion Phoenix Academy wasn''t a sect in the traditional sense, the instructors had every right to take offense at Goatee''s words. Goatee knew this as well, so he desperately pleaded, "P-Please forgive me, I won''t do it again" "Will youe with us quietly, or do we have to drag you out?" Goatee nced around in dismay, silently pleading for help, yet the same people who had been entertained by his gossip now avoided his gaze. "S-Someone, anyone, please" "" No one came to his aid. Sniggering, one of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors reached out to grab Goatee WHISTLE! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. When suddenly, a chopstick came flying from out of nowhere, startling him into withdrawing his hand. "Who''s there?!" "Show yourself, coward!" The two Vermilion Phoenix instructors drew their weapons and turned to face the source of the projectileone of a group of six individuals in ck bamboo hats seated at a table. "Don''t you think you''re overreacting? People say things they don''t mean when they''re drunk. There''s no need to maim someone over such a trivial matter," the chopstick-thrower said. He stood up and removed his hat, revealing an extraordinarily handsome face that drew gasps of admiration from all around the inn. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Of course, the two Vermilion Phoenix instructors found neither the man''s interference nor the reaction caused by his appearance amusing. Most importantly, they didn''t sense any particrly powerful aura from the man, he was just a good-lookingmoner. "Are you saying we should just ignore an insult to our academy?" "Who are you to interfere?" The handsome man grinned. "Me? I''m a Star Instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy." "The Azure Dragon Academy?" "A Star Instructor?" The Vermilion Phoenix instructors stared at the handsome man incredulously, while a chorus of groans erupted from behind him. "Oh, Hyung-nim" "This is so embarrassing" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Insolent bastard. Who are you trying to impersonate?" Baek Suryong scratched his head sheepishly. "Well, not yet, but it''s inevitable. After all ncing around the inn, he broke into a mischievous grin. "The Azure Dragon Academy is going to win this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival." And so, in the Tianzhu Inn, the heart of jianghu gossip, right under the nose of the Namgung n, Baek Suryong dered war on the Five Great Academies.
  1. Jiangshi (): Chinese undead, could refer to zombies or vampires.?
Chapter 210: You Disappoint Me TL: FoodieMonster007 "Bwahahahaha!" The taller and thinner of the two Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors, the one who had tried to grab Goatee, suddenly burst outughing. "Pfft Forgive me," he said between stifled chuckles. "I couldn''t help butugh after hearing such a preposterous im." ncing at Baek Suryong''spanions, he offered a yful greeting. "I guess this makes you guys the new instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy. Pleased to meet you, I am Kang Sochi of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy." "And I''m Yang Jagi," the other instructor chimed in, his tone and gaze dripping with disdain. Since they had introduced themselves, Baek Suryong reciprocated, "Baek Suryong." "Ah, so you''re the Azure Dragon Hero? Is it true you beheaded the Bloody Ripper in the Valley of Evil?" Baek Suryong nodded. "Yes, it is."However, the two Vermilion Phoenix instructors were clearly skeptical. I don''t sense any significant aura from him. Isn''t he first-rate at best? Just as I suspected, it was all a lie. After assessing Baek Suryong''s strength, their disdain for him and the Azure Dragon Academy only deepened. Unable to mask his scorn, Kang Sochi remarked sarcastically, "I heard your bold im about winning this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival. Let''s be sure topete fairly, okay?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong replied nonchntly, "Sure." "Anyway, why did you interfere in our business?" Kang Sochi asked, curious to know why Baek Suryong had thrown the chopstick. Baek Suryong shrugged and nced at Goatee, who was trembling in fear. "Didn''t I just say it? I found it distasteful that you were about to maim him over some drunken rambling." "T-Thank you" Goatee mumbled, looking at Baek Suryong with gratitude. Simrly, most of the onlookers appeared impressed by Baek Suryong''s act of chivalry. The two Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors, however, scoffed. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "So, you expect us to turn a blind eye when we clearly heard this man insulting the Vermilion Phoenix Academy?" "I never said that. I just think it''s enough to get a verbal apology out of him. Injuring him is taking it too far." Goatee immediately bowed deeply. "I''m sorry! I''m truly sorry!" Unfortunately, Kang Sochi and Yang Jagi remained unsatisfied. "You insulted the Vermilion Phoenix Academy in front of us. You sang a song mocking us in public. If we let this go, we''ll be theughing stocks of the jianghu," Kang Sochi sneered. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Technically, he wasn''t wrong. Martial artists valued honor and pride above all else, so even if it was unintentional, no one would tolerate such a public insult, especially not those from the proud Vermilion Phoenix Academy. Eyeing the sword at Goatee''s waist, Kang Sochi grinned maliciously. "If you''re a martial artist, take responsibility for your words. Either prove you were right through a duel, or cut out your tongue as an apology. Only then will we forgive you." "Eek!" Goatee shuddered at the mention of cutting out his tongue. Still, a martial arts duel was out of the question for him, so he knelt on the ground and pleaded, "P-Please, I''m just a third-rate nobody. How can I possibly duel with you esteemed instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy?" "Then cut out your tongue," Kang Sochi said coldly. Tears streamed down Goatee''s face. "Please, have mercy" "You need to face the consequences of misusing your tongue." Kang Sochi''s cold attitude made many onlookers frown. While they could understand the Vermilion Phoenix Academy''s stance, most felt that their approach was excessive. Of course, since they were orthodox martial artists, they probably didn''t intend to actually cut out Goatee''s tongue, just intimidate him into prostrating himself. Baek Suryong stepped between them. "First, you wanted him to slit his own mouth, and now you want him to cut out his tongue? How are you any different from those evil unorthodox thugs?" "Did you just call us unorthodox thugs?" Kang Sochi snarled. Baek Suryong snorted. "He has already apologized to you on his knees. Only an unorthodox thug would continue to threaten him after that." Kang Sochi''s face flushed with anger, but he quicklyposed himself. Sneering, he began to sing, "The spineless Azure Dragon hides where clouds float by, not even daring to retaliate when insulted because it''s true." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. "Did you just mock the Azure Dragon Academy to my face while sober and knowing full well that I can hear you?" Kang Sochi looked at him incredulously. "Weren''t you listening earlier? That was his song. He insulted the Azure Dragon Academy as well as the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. Why aren''t you angry at him?" "Because he''s drunk, obviously. There''s a difference between someone singing it unknowingly and someone intentionally singing it for me to hear." Baek Suryong took a step forward, his expression grim. The tension between them grew thicker. Goatee, who seemed to be trembling with fear, kept his head down and smiled faintly. Oho? This is getting interesting. Things are unfolding in an unexpected direction. His reaction was so subtle that no one seemed to notice. "Haha! Let''s all calm down," Kwak Duyong suddenly said, smiling affably. "As they say, all men are brothers. How about I pour you two a drink and we reconcile?" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Who the hell are you?" "My name is Kwak Duyong. I may be with the Azure Dragon Academy now, but I graduated from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. It seems fate brought us together today. How about we share some drinks, clear the misunderstanding, and make friends?" Kwak Duyong beamed. He took great pride in being a Vermilion Phoenix Academy graduate, and he never missed an opportunity to brag about it to the students and other instructors. There was no way he could stand by and watch a fight break out between his alma mater and his current school. Baek Suryong scowled at Kwak Duyong. "I can take care of this myself, so step aside." "Hey! You''re the one who needs to calm down and stay out of this! I''ll handle it!" "Fine. Actually, maybe it''s better if you do take over." Baek Suryong stepped back, letting Kwak Duyong take the lead. With a heartyugh, Kwak Duyong filled two cups of wine and offered them to Kang Sochi and Yang Jagi as a gesture of reconciliation. "Here, have a drink." No way they''re going to ept that, Baek Suryong thought. As he expected, the two Vermilion Phoenix instructors refused the drinks. However, they did not stop there. With a swift motion, they swatted Kwak Duyong''s hand aside, sending the cups tumbling to the ground and spilling their contents everywhere. "Get your filthy hands away from us," Kang Sochi barked. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Kwak Duyongughed awkwardly. "Haha, my hand slipped. Let me refill those for you" "Did you really think you could sway us with your alumni connection?" Yang Jagi added. "No, that''s not what I meant. I just thought we could resolve this amicably" Kang Sochi red at Kwak Duyong with scorn and mockery. "Let me tell you something. Our journey here wasn''t just a leisure trip, it was a test. We''re traveling to the Namgung Estate in pairs, and the two of us deliberately chose a difficult route andpleted many challenging tasks along the way." "Why are you telling us this?" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Because I need you to understand that we''re not like youzy trash who waste time drinking and indulging yourselves." "Well, we too ran here at full speed" Kang Sochi sneered as he assessed Kwak Duyong with utter contempt. "Now I understand why the Azure Dragon Academy was rankedst for ten years. Even if you arecking in skill, you should put in some effort. Or at the very least, you should know your ce. I don''t want to waste any more time on you, so get out of our sight. Even talking to lowly scum like you is degrading" CLAP! Suddenly, a gust of wind whipped past Kang Sochi''s face. He flinched and stumbled back, but nothing had touched him. Baek Suryong had just pped his hands. Kang Sochi''s face flushed with humiliation. "You''re quick to take offense when someone insults you, but you have no qualms about insulting others. Is that the way of Vermilion Phoenix Academy?" Baek Suryong said coldly. "What did you say?!" "Shut up!" The two Vermilion Phoenix instructors were livid. For them, this had started as a minor quarrel, but now, it had escted into a full-blown confrontation. Only Goatee noticed the brief smile that crossed Baek Suryong''s face. Huh? Why does he look so happy? Kang Sochi ced a hand on his sword hilt. "Let''s take this outside. Further conversation is pointless," he growled. Baek Suryong shrugged nonchntly. "If that''s what you want." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Followed by a crowd of onlookers, the two men stormed out of the inn, their martial arts uniforms billowing behind them. The crowd buzzed with excitement. A petty squabble at the inn had spiraled into a full-blown sh of pride, giving them the rare chance to witness a duel between instructors from the Azure Dragon Academy and the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. "The Vermilion Phoenix instructors went too far. They openly scorned the Azure Dragon Academy." "The Azure Dragon Hero is a true hero. He stood up for that man who was being bullied." "His kind personality makes him a rare gem among the hordes of arrogant martial artists. Most importantly, he''s so handsome" "Who do you think will win? The Vermilion Phoenix Academy has a much better reputation, but the Azure Dragon Hero is famous in his own right." "This is going to be a good match." The crowd eagerly awaited the uing duel, but contrary to their expectations, it turned out to be overwhelmingly one-sided. SMACK! "Ugh!" As soon as the duel began, Kang Sochi''s head snapped to the side. Baek Suryong hadn''t even drawn his sword, he simply smacked Kang Sochi''s face with the scabbard. This was no sneak attack. Baek Suryong had approached Kang Sochi slowly and purposefully. Even to the untrained eyes of the crowd, it was obvious that Kang Sochi waspletely powerless to defend himself. Baek Suryong tilted his head, feigning surprise. "Hmm? Are you really this weak?" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "How dare you!" Kang Sochi roared, his face burning with shame. He could me the first hit on hisck of concentration, but not any more than that. Channeling his inner qi, he unleashed his sword technique with all his might. SWISH! WHOOSH! SWOOSH! Nevertheless, not a single strike even touched Baek Suryong''s clothes. Rather, his movements appeared so clumsy and ineffective that even the onlookers were unimpressed. "You disappoint me," Baek Suryong remarked, looking bored as he effortlessly parried and countered each and every attack. On the other hand, with each blow from Baek Suryong, Kang Sochi stumbled as if he had never held a sword before. This caused the onlookers, most of whom were not martial artists, to murmur among themselves. "The Vermilion Phoenix instructor is getting totally overwhelmed." "Is he really that weak?" "Well, he is a new instructor." "Even so isn''t that Azure Dragon instructor also a rookie?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? At the same time, the few seasoned martial artists in the crowd were shocked for apletely different reason. The Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructor isn''t actually weak at all. He''s being forced to look weak. Just how great is the difference in their skill? Baek Suryong did not simply defeat his opponent. He toyed with him and deliberately made him look utterly ipetent. "So about the Vermilion Phoenix Academy being unable to improve because of their arrogance" "I guess those rumors were true." "Of course they were true! Just look at the Azure Dragon Hero''s incredible martial arts!" Right in front of everyone''s eyes, the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the Azure Dragon Academy''s reputations were undergoing a dramatic reversal. Meanwhile, Goatee, the man who had ''unwittingly'' started it all, watched the duel with a calm, calcting gaze. Trantor''s Note: If you''ve noticed, a new series has been added. Presenting Absolute Warrior, a novel by Jang Yeonghun, the author of Absolute Regression, Absolute Dominion, Absolute Demon God, and Rebirth of the Heavenly Demon. Chapter 211: When Did You Notice? TL: FoodieMonster007 To think I''m being humiliated by an Azure Dragon Academy instructor! Kang Sochi couldn''t wrap his head around what was happening. He knew his opponent had recently risen to fame as the Azure Dragon Hero, but he''d assumed the rumors were exaggerated. Either the Bloody Ripper was weaker than everyone believed, or, as Goatee had suggested, the Azure Dragon Hero had used underhanded tactics like a group attack or a trap. I thought I could definitely beat him! Since Baek Suryong''s aura seemed quite ordinary at first nce, Kang Sochi had challenged him to a duel, confident in his victory. He would publicly defeat Baek Suryong and show everyone the huge difference between the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the Azure Dragon Academy. However, right from the start, nothing went as nned. Did I misjudge him? Or was he hiding his true strength all along? Kang Sochi felt like he was fighting a ghost. More than five minutes had passed, and despite swinging his sword relentlessly, he couldn''t even graze Baek Suryong''s clothes, let alonend a solid hit. On the contrary, every one of Baek Suryong''s attacks struck home.Damn it! He had been hit over ten times already. If Baek Suryong had drawn his sword from its scabbard, he would be bleeding all over. northdetldo wees you. By now, Kang Sochi realized that he had no choice but to admit defeat, yet the words just wouldn''te out. Even if his stubbornness led to more bruises, the thought of losing to an instructor from the Azure Dragon Academy, an academy he''d always scorned was too humiliating. "Ugh!" Finally, unable to withstand the pain from a blow to his chest, Kang Sochi stumbled backwards, panting and drenched in sweat. Had this been a real fight, thatst strike would have killed him. Looking at his opponent, a shiver ran down his spine. Baek Suryong hadn''t broken a sweat at all. "You rely too heavily on your sword techniques," Baek Suryong lectured. "Your movements are overly shy and needlesslyplex. Your footwork can''t keep up, so your upper and lower body arepletely out of sync." "How dare you!" "If you have nothing more to show me, why don''t we end this here?" Kang Sochi''s face burned with shame. This wasn''t a duel, it was a lesson. Normally, he would have thanked an expert for pointing out his ws, but Baek Suryong was an instructor from a rival academy. Rival academy? Even if it was only for a moment, I actually considered the Azure Dragon Academy a rival academy? Blinded by rage, Kang Sochi threw all courtesy aside and shouted, "What can trash from the Azure Dragon Academy even teach anyone?" Baek Suryong''s eyes turned icy. "Trash from the Azure Dragon Academy?" The other Azure Dragon Academy instructors, watching from the sidelines, also red daggers at Kang Sochi. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "I offer you kindness, and you repay me with insults," Baek Suryong whispered. THWACK! The swing was too fast to see. Before Kang Sochi knew it, Baek Suryong had smacked him in the face with his scabbard, knocking out several of his teeth and causing blood to gush from his mouth. "Trash from the Azure Dragon Academy, you say?" Radiating a chilling killing intent, Baek Suryong quit toying with Kang Sochi and began wielding his sword in earnest. "Ugh!" With the first sh, Kang Sochi''s arm was broken. "Gah!" With the next, his leg. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Cough!" With the third, he copsed to the ground, coughing up blood. "S-Stop" Kang Sochi gasped, gazing up at Baek Suryong with terror in his eyes. Realizing that this man had every intention of killing him, he no longer cared about the crowd witnessing his pathetic disy. In stark contrast to his earlier arrogance, he pleaded desperately, "I-I admit defeat! Please, stop!" Baek Suryong, who had been advancing like the God of Death, halted in his tracks. A hush fell over the crowd. Kang Sochi had clearly crossed the line with his insults. Even if Baek Suryong killed him right here and now, no one would me him. However, Baek Suryong had no intention of taking it that far. This should be enough. northdetldo wees you. He wasn''t actually that angry. Given the current state of the Azure Dragon Academy, it was only natural for instructors from other academies to look down on them. The real reason he''d epted the Vermilion Phoenix Academy''s challenge was to show everyone that the Azure Dragon Academy was no longer the pushover it once was. I can cause trouble inside the Namgung nter. The people here would spread the word about him and the Azure Dragon Academy, but if he pushed it too far now, he would only gain notoriety, not respect. His goal achieved, Baek Suryong looked at Kang Sochi icily. "Is that all you have to say? I believe there''s more." Kang Sochi hung his head in shame. "I apologize for insulting the Azure Dragon Academy. I didn''t mean it. I was frustrated by my loss to you, and I spoke out of turn." Gasps and murmurs erupted from the crowd. "The Azure Dragon Hero''s martial arts are even more incredible than the rumors suggested!" "I never thought I''d see the day the Vermilion Phoenix Academy loses to the Azure Dragon Academy" "Wow! Maybe there will be an upset at the training course this year after all." The oue of this duel would spread throughout the murim like wildfire. Everything went exactly as nned, but this is just the beginning. Baek Suryong suppressed a triumphant smile. It wouldn''t do to appear too pleased with himself for defeating a weaker opponent. northdetldo wees you. He turned to Yang Jagi, the other Vermilion Phoenix instructor. "Are you going to challenge me to a duel too?" Yang Jagi silently shook his head. "My skills areparable to Kang Sochi''s. There''s no point." After witnessing Baek Suryong''s overwhelming strength, he knew that he was no match for him. Still, he wasn''t about to back downpletely. "Azure Dragon Hero, I acknowledge your strength. However, every academy has exceptional individuals. Don''t mistake today''s oue as proof that the Azure Dragon Academy is superior to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy," he added. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. Yang Jagi was implying that while he might be powerful, the average skill level of the Azure Dragon Academy''s other new instructors was nowhere near that of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. "Is that so? Do you really think I''m the only skilled new instructor in the Azure Dragon Academy?" he asked. Yang Jagi nodded. "Of course." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Baek Suryong shrugged and turned around. "Well, guys?" Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong stood up and removed their ck sedge hats. "We can''t let that slide." "You seem pretty confident in your skills." "Shall we have a match?" You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong grinned. "These three are all new instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy. Feel free to challenge any of them." Yang Jagi''s face fell. None of the three who had stepped forward looked like easy opponents, and even Kwak Duyong, who stood awkwardly in the back trying his best to go unnoticed, didn''t seem any weaker than him. What the hell? Damn it, there''s nothing to gain from fighting here. Making up his mind, Yang Jagi helped Kang Sochi to his feet. "Although I''d love to have a match with all of you, mypanion is injured, and I need to take him to a physician immediately." "Oh dear, what a shame. We can''t force you, then." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "See you at the Namgung Estate!" Yang Jagi hastily retreated from the inn, supporting Kang Sochi. ""Boo!"" Some of the onlookers jeered at them as they left. The Azure Dragon Academy group booked rooms at the Tianzhu Inn. It was gettingte, so they nned to head to the Namgung Estate the next day. "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Goatee bowed repeatedly, having sought out Baek Suryong and offered to buy him food and drink in gratitude for saving his life. "If you hadn''t intervened, good sir, those guys would have beaten me up so badly that I''d be bedridden for months." Baek Suryong smiled gently. "You don''t have to thank me. I intervened because I wanted to." "Still, out of all the martial artists in the inn, you were the only one who was willing to help me. Hehe, may I pour you a drink?" Seeing Goatee shower Baek Suryong with ttery, the other instructors frowned, but they kept their thoughts to themselves as Namgung Su hadn''t said anything. He''s such a sycophant. Should we just throw him out? Why is Hyung-nim putting up with this guy? Is it because of information? northdetldo wees you. Sensing their disapproval, Goatee apologized, "Um about what I said about the Azure Dragon Academy those were just rumors I''d heard. If I offended you in any way" "May I ask you something?" Baek Suryong interrupted. Goatee rubbed his hands together andughed, "Ask me anything, sir. I''ve lived in Anhui Province for over twenty years, so I know all the rumors in this area" "Has the training course already begun?" Goatee blinked in confusion. "Excuse me? What do you mean?" Baek Suryong chuckled, amused at the effort Goatee was putting into feigning innocence. "The new instructor training. I''m asking if it has started yet," he rified. "Ah, well, I do have a close friend who works as a servant in the Namgung n, so I''ve heard some rumors but there''s a limit to what lowly servants know, so I don''t really" "You''re a Namgung n martial artist, right? If even you don''t know anything, then who would?" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. With the exception of Namgung Su, who seemed unruffled, the other instructors widened their eyes in surprise. Goatee''s expression stiffened. "E-Excuse me? I don''t quite understand what you" "You can''t fool me. I can tell you''re a martial artist just by looking at your gait, your breathing, and the way you chew your food," Baek Suryong interjected. "Haha, I think you''ve made a mistake, sir. I''m just an ordinary third-rate martial artist, and if I had ties to the Namgung n, I wouldn''t have had to grovel to those guys earlier," Goatee pointed out, implying that if he were a Namgung n martial artist, there was no way he would have tolerated being humiliated by the Vermilion Phoenix instructors. Baek Suryong could tell that Goatee was telling the truth, but his lips still curved into a knowing smile. "You don''t seem like a third-rate martial artist to me, but it''s true that you''re not particrly strong either. Judging from the kind of martial arts you practice, I can at least conclude that you definitely don''t belong to either of the Namgung n''s mainbat units, the Azure Sky Sword Brigade or the Heavenly Wind Corps." "What are you talking about?" "However, a powerful murim faction like the Namgung n doesn''t only havebat units, right? They must also have an intelligence organization to keep track of the world''s affairs." Every powerful faction had its own intelligencework, and naturally, the Namgung n was no exception. Within their own territory, they had ess to better information than even the Rogues'' Guild or the Beggars'' Sect. Baek Suryong grinned. "You''re a member of the Namgung n''s intelligence organization, the Heavenly Ears, right? Are you still going to deny it?" Goatee''s ingratiating smile slowly faded, and his entire demeanor changed as if he had be someone else entirely. "When did you notice?" he asked in a low voice. "I knew it right from the beginning. I have a good eye for these kinds of things." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "You knew I was an agent from the Heavenly Ears the moment you saw me?" "Unfortunately, I don''t have such supernatural abilities. I merely noticed that you were unusually critical of only the Azure Dragon Academy and the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, and it just so happened that the new instructors of both schools were present. A bit too coincidental, don''t you think?" "Just based on that" "All I did was narrow down the list of people who would be interested in assessing our reaction to provocation. The answer was quite obvious." "Obvious?" Goatee blinked in disbelief. This was a perspective that no one else had considered, and in reality, everyone except Namgung Su was gaping nkly at Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong casually put some food in his mouth and asked, "So, has the training course already begun?" "" After a moment of silence, Goatee sighed, "Before that, allow me to introduce myself again. I am Namgung Myeongjin, the deputymander of the Heavenly Ears." Chapter 212: Its a Nice Bonus TL: FoodieMonster007 When Goatee revealed his true identity, everyone except Baek Suryong and Namgung Su werepletely taken aback. "Huh?" "Namgung Myeongjin? You''re from the Namgung n?" "Why would you do this?" Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, Jaegal Soyeong, and Kwak Duyong stared at Goatee in disbelief. Who would have thought that this frivolous opportunist was the second-inmand of the Heavenly Ears, the Namgung n''s intelligence organization? Namgung Myeongjin sped his hands together in a formal greeting. Though his face was unchanged, his tone and gestures now radiated the dignity of a martial artist from a prestigious family. "First of all, I apologize. Mr. Baek Suryong was right. I deliberately provoked you in the presence of the Vermillion Phoenix instructors to see how you would react." The four new Azure Dragon Academy instructors straightened up, suddenly worried that they might have blundered. "Why did you do that?""Is what Suryong-hyung said true, then? Has the new instructor training already begun?" "S-Surely no one has been eliminated yet, right?" Namgung Myeongjin shook his head reassuringly. "The new instructor training will begin in two days as nned. I approached you undercover to observe you and submit a report on what kind of training would be appropriate for you." ""Phew"" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Smiling gently, Namgung Myeongjin continued, "However, since Mr. Baek Suryong figured out who I was, my n went awry." "Does that mean that your report is iplete because of my actions?" Baek Suryong asked. Namgung Myeongjin shook his head. "No, not at all. We took into ount that someone might discover us, so the report will actually be moreprehensive now." "That means I''m not the first to notice you Heavenly Ears." "Yes. A number of instructors who arrived earlier also caught on to us," Namgung Myeongjin replied casually, making it seem like Baek Suryong finding out his identity was no big deal. In reality, though, very few new instructors had noticed the presence of the Heavenly Ears. I scolded my subordinates harshly when their covers were blown. Never thought I''d get caught myself Namgung Myeongjin had been confident in his disguise and acting, but Baek Suryong still saw right through him. Moreover, he was the only new instructor who had explicitly identified the observer as an agent of the Heavenly Ears. As the deputymander, this hurt his pride quite a bit. Nevertheless, Namgung Myeongjin wasn''t angry at all. On the contrary, he was even more fascinated by Baek Suryong. I''d heard that the Azure Dragon Hero was someone to watch out for, and he certainly didn''t disappoint. If anything, he might even be more skilled than the rumors suggest. The other instructors are no slouches either. The Azure Dragon Academy might actually be the dark horse here. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Of course, it was still too early to jump to any conclusions. Although none of them had a reputation as ster as that of the Azure Dragon Hero, there were many outstanding individuals among this year''s new instructors. "I didn''t think the main family would send you, of all people," Namgung Su suddenly said, staring intently at Namgung Myeongjin. Namgung Myeongjin snapped out of his thoughts, stood up, and bowed respectfully to Namgung Su. "Greetings, Third Young Master. Please forgive me for not paying my respects earlier due to my mission." "It''s alright. It couldn''t be helped." Namgung Su nodded indifferently and sipped his tea. A sudden suspicion crept into Namgung Myeongjin''s mind. Could it be? Did Third Young Master inform Baek Suryong about me to boost the Azure Dragon Academy''s reputation? While it''s not umon for a young person to be a skilled martial artist, seeing through my disguise requires experience that onlyes with age. Hmm Now that I think about it, wasn''t it the Third Young Master who insisted that the Azure Dragon Academy participate in this training? Namgung Myeongjin was not the type to let his curiosity go unanswered. Without hesitation, he sent a telepathic message to Namgung Su to see if he could uncover anything suspicious. [Third Young Master, did you perhaps give Mr. Baek Suryong some kind of hint?] This was a rude question to ask a direct descendant of the Namgung n, but as the deputymander of the Heavenly Ears and a prominent member of the branch family, Namgung Myeongjin was in a position to demand answers from Namgung Su. After all, even though Namgung Su was the patriarch''s son, he was merely a concubine''s child with no chance of bing the sessor. [Are you questioning my dignity?] This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? [I would appreciate your honesty. The main family''s new instructor training course is a very important event.] Namgung Su clicked his tongue in disgust. The five new instructors, noticing that the two Namgung n members were exchanging thoughts telepathically, fell silent and waited patiently for their conversation to end. [Baek Suryong probably figured out your identity long before I did.] [Excuse me?] [That guy has razor-sharp eyes and uncanny instincts, so don''t test him carelessly. I have no desire to see a family member be humiliated.] Namgung Myeongjin''s eyes widened in disbelief. Although he was the child of a concubine, Namgung Su was just as prideful as his two older brothers. For him to admit that Baek Suryong''s perception surpassed his own [Let me be clear. I''m just here as an escort teacher. I won''t give any special treatment to the Azure Dragon Academy''s new instructors.] [I understand.] Ending the telepathic exchange, Namgung Myeongjin smiled calmly and said to Namgung Su, "You''rete, Third Young Master." "What do you mean? I believe we will arrive right on schedule." "All the other new instructors have already reached the estate. Your group is thest to arrive. Most peoplee a few days early to ensure that they aren''t dyed by unforeseen circumstances on the road." Jaegal Soyeong tilted her head in confusion. "What do you mean, we''re thest? What about those Vermilion Phoenix instructors from earlier?" "Since they disgraced the Vermilion Phoenix Academy in front of numerous witnesses, they''ll probably be sent home. Not to worry though. The Vermilion Phoenix Academy has no shortage of new instructors, and the rest have already arrived at the estate." "" All of the new instructors were stunned speechless by Namgung Myeongjin''s words. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Namgung Myeongjin stood up. "It''s gettingte, so please rest for the night. Tomorrow morning, I''ll personally escort you to the main estate." "Do new instructors normally get an escort?" Baek Suryong asked. Namgung Myeongjin grinned. "This is a special privilege we only reserve for those who have discovered our identities. Now, if you''ll excuse me." Namgung Myeongjin bowed politely and stepped outside. Returning to his room, he organized the information he''d gathered from observing and interacting with the Azure Dragon Academy instructors. I thought only the Azure Dragon Hero was noteworthy, but Ak Yeonho and Jaegal Soyeong seemed capable of teaching students at any of the Five Academies, and Myeong Il''oh and Kwak Duyong weren''t bad either. Who would have thought that the Azure Dragon Academy, considered the weakest of the Five Great Academies, had this level of talent Of course, the Azure Dragon Hero is the one I need to be most cautious of. He couldn''t measure Baek Suryong''s martial prowess at all. Not only that, the man''s perception was even sharper than that of Star Instructor Namgung Su, and he knew how to sway public opinion in his favor. Namgung Myeongjin recalled the brief smile he saw on Baek Suryong''s face when he mocked the Vermilion Phoenix instructors. Let''s think this over again. Despite knowing that I was from the Heavenly Ears, Baek Suryong waited until the Vermilion Phoenix instructors started harassing me before he intervened. That means, he didn''t take action because he couldn''t stand injustice Hmm? Wait a minute Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? A chilling thought crossed Namgung Myeongjin''s mind. Could it be? Baek Suryong purposely used me as an excuse to pick a fight with the Vermilion Phoenix''s instructors? To set up a situation where he could humiliate them in front of a crowd? Goosebumps rose on his arms. He rubbed them and nced back at the room he''d just left. Baek Suryong. A man who possesses both powerful martial arts and a cunning mind. No wonder the previous patriarch told me to keep a close eye on you. As a matter of fact, he had received secret orders to keep a close watch on the Azure Dragon Hero. These orders came from the Namgung n''s former patriarch, the Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak.
"I want you to personally observe Baek Suryong and report back to me in private." "Yes, sir!"
Although Namgung Myeongjin didn''t know the exact reason, Namgung Jaehak had shown significant interest in Baek Suryong. Now that he had witnessed his extraordinary abilities firsthand though, he could see why. Namgung Myeongjin''s eyes narrowed coldly. I''ll have to watch his every move closely as we travel to the main estate. The next day, under the guidance of Namgung Myeongjin, the Azure Dragon group began their journey to the Namgung n Estate. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Namgung Myeongjin proved to be an excellent guide. As a member of an intelligence organization, he was knowledgeable and eloquent, so during the two days they spent traveling to the Namgung Estate, he shared many interesting tales to liven up the boring journey. "The new instructor training coursests one week and is divided into theory and practical sessions. In the theory sses, you''ll mainly learn teaching methodologies. There will be several different seminars going on at the same time, and you can attend whichever one you are interested in. For practical training, everyone gets together for sparring, mock battles, and simr activities. I think you''ll find it very interesting. After all, this is the only event besides the Heavenly Martial Festival that brings together instructors from all five academies." Whether he was naturally sociable or because Baek Suryong had uncovered his identity, Namgung Myeongjin answered all their questions. "How will our performance be graded?" Ak Yeonho asked. Smiling proudly, Namgung Myeongjin replied, "Masters from the main family who have been instructors at the Five Academies for over ten years will conduct the evaluations. The criteria will be transparent, so you don''t have to worry about any bias." "Oh" "Also, this year, there will be a special prize for the instructor with the best grades." "A prize?" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The new instructors'' eyes lit up at the mention of a special prize. Namgung Myeongjin grinned, pleased by the reaction. "You will be allowed to learn one Namgung n martial art of your choice. In addition, our former patriarch, the Blue Sky Sword King, will also give you a private lesson." Everyone''s eyes widened at the Namgung n''s unprecedented generosity. "What?" "A Namgung n martial art?" "A-Are you saying that the Blue Sky Sword King will personally guide us?" The Blue Sky Sword King, Namgung Jaehak, was one of the greatest masters among the Ten Supremes, perhaps even the greatest. To learn one of the Namgung n''s martial arts and receive direct instruction from him was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for any martial artist. "Of course, the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique and the Royal Sword Style, which can only be taught to direct descendants of the Namgung n, are excluded." "We wouldn''t even dream of learning those two anyway." "The Namgung n has many other divine arts besides those, right?" "Wow, to think we can learn a divine art" "And even receive personal instruction from the Blue Sky Sword King!" Filled with excitement, the new instructors chatted nonstop. northdetldo wees you. Namgung Myeongjin watched them with a satisfied smile, but when he noticed that Baek Suryong alone appeared unimpressed, he frowned slightly. Could it be that he doesn''t like the prize? Baek Suryong''s eyes had sparkled when he first heard that there was a prize, but as soon as he found out what it was, his interest faded. Namgung Myeongjin edged closer to Baek Suryong. "Me. Baek Suryong, are you not interested in the prize?" "I''ve already learned many supreme martial arts and divine arts, so I would rather have money instead." "I-Is that so? Hahaha" Namgung Myeongjin, who had mastered controlling his expressions while working in intelligence,ughed on the outside, but inside he was seething. How arrogant! As if the Namgung n''s priceless divine arts could be reced by mere money! Smiling, he added, "The main family has countless martial arts, each more exquisite than thest. Surely there must be one that you desire, Mr. Baek." "Well, none of the Namgung n''s martial arts interest me" Baek Suryong began, but his voice trailed off as his gaze drifted to Namgung Su. "Actually, now that I think about it, there is one Namgung n sword technique that I''m curious about." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Haha, I knew it! With your skills, Mr. Baek Suryong, you''re definitely a promising candidate for first ce," Namgung Myeongjin ttered. Much to his chagrin, however, Baek Suryong only gave him a casual nod. "Well, even before you told me about the prize, I was already nning on winning first ce. Still, it''s a nice bonus." "Haha, is that so?" Namgung Myeongjin''s eye twitched. If there was one thing he had learned about Baek Suryong during their two days together, it was that the man was infuriatingly confident. And I can''t even fault him because he has the skills to back it up, damn it Looking around, he noticed that the other new instructors hardly reacted. That could only mean that such behavior was typical for Baek Suryong, and they had already grown ustomed to it. Just then, Namgung Su, who had been riding ahead, reined in his horse. "We''re here," he said softly. Atst, they had arrived at the Namgung n, the world''s strongest martial n. Giddy with excitement, Myeong Il''oh and Kwak Duyong stared nkly up at the massive signboard, squaring their shoulders and blinking furiously like country bumpkins arriving in the city for the first time in their lives. "So this is" "The world''s strongest martial n!" The majesty of the Namgung n Estate was overwhelming. The main gate was wide enough for five carriages to pass side by side, and a dozen guards with formidable auras stood guard. It felt more like a fortress than a family residence. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "It''s huge." "It feels evenrger than it did thest time I was here." Even Ak Yeonho and Jaegal Soyeong, who came from prestigious families themselves, were awed by the Namgung Estate''s grandeur. Once again, only Baek Suryong remained unfazed. Eh, it''s much smaller than the Blood Cult. Considering the Blood Cult of the past was an organization powerful enough to singlehandedly challenge all of the orthodox sects, he had little reason to be impressed by the (tiny?) Namgung Estate. However, Namgung Myeongjin, unaware of this, made his own assumptions. There''s no way he wouldn''t be shaken by his first visit to the main estate. How disciplined must his mind be to hide his emotions so perfectly? As expected, he''s an unreadable man. I mustn''t let myself be fooled by his cocky facade. Determined not to let his guard down, Namgung Myeongjin stepped forward and announced, "The Third Young Master and five guests from the Azure Dragon Academy have arrived!" With two members of the Namgung n in their group, the party passed through the main gate without much ado. Still, once inside, they had to walk a long way to reach the lodgings that had been prepared for the new instructor training course. "You''ll have to dismount your horses here. I''ll guide you to your lodgings." After passing through the main gate, they followed Namgung Myeongjin to a dormitory reserved for the instructors of all five academies. "This is it. The instructors who arrived earlier are all staying here, so please greet them and make yourselvesfortable. The official training will begin tomorrow" "I''ll kill you!" A gruff shout rang out from inside, followed by a violent surge of qi and the sounds ofbat. Chapter 213: Together, You and I... TL: FoodieMonster007 The courtyard doors swung open to reveal a scene of chaos. A man and a woman were locked inbat in the central training ground, while over a dozen instructors from two different academies stood on either side. "Wow. These guys sure make it easy to tell which academy is which," Baek Suryong muttered. Everyone nodded in agreement. The instructors on the left wore bright crimson martial arts uniforms, while those on the right wore white uniforms with ck stripes across their shoulders. It was obvious that a conflict had broken out between the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy. "I''ll tear your mouth open!" the White Tiger instructor roared, his voice rough and gravelly. He had tanned skin, a well-built physique, and his sleeveless martial arts uniform revealed his rippling muscles with every move. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The sound of his fists rending the air echoed sharply. His footwork was simple,cking any fancy techniques, but it was incredibly fast and powerful. "How crude," the Vermilion Phoenix instructor scoffed. She was a stunning cat-eyed beauty, and in stark contrast to her opponent''s simplistic brute force tactics, her movements were as light as a feather as she effortlessly deflected her opponent''s punches with a folding fan.CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! The impact of the bare fists against the bamboo fan produced a metallic ng, demonstrating bothbatants'' skill in manipting their inner qi. Soon, the battle reached a stalemate, with neither side giving an inch. It was the White Tiger instructor''s direct and aggressive movements against the Vermilion Phoenix instructor''s clever use of space with her elegant and swift footwork. As the two fought, a whirlwind of dust and debris erupted from the ground, trailing their every move. "Miss Sama! Teach that ill-mannered stray cat some manners!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Smash that arrogant chick''s mouth, Mr. Tang!" The instructors from both academies cheered excitedly, their voices growing louder and louder, seemingly oblivious to the arrival of the Azure Dragon instructors. A few of them nced over, but that was all. Baek Suryong turned to Namgung Myeongjin. "Deputy Commander, do you know who those two are?" "Of course I do," Namgung Myeongjin replied. A quick nce at the two fighters was enough for him to recognize them. "The woman from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy is Miss Sama Yeong. Not only is she the most outstanding among this year''s new instructors, she''s also the granddaughter of the Fire King, the Principal of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy." "What? She''s the Fire King''s granddaughter?" Ak Yeonho gasped in surprise. The Fire King was a retired legendary martial artist of the previous generation whose martial prowess wasparable to the current Ten Supremes. Come to think of it, I can see mes flickering around her folding fan, Baek Suryong mused. As expected of the granddaughter of the Fire King, who ims to be the world''s best in the art of manipting fire qi. "The man from the White Tiger Academy is Mr. Tang Baekho. Although he''s a descendant of the Tang n, he''s the only person among them who''s mastered external arts instead of poison and hidden weapons." This time, it was Jaegal Soyeong''s turn to gasp in surprise. "The Sichuan Tang n?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Sichuan Tang n was known for their expertise in poison and hidden weapons, so they generally tended to dislike closebat Tang Baekho was most certainly an exception. Baek Suryong carefully observed the two fighters'' movements. Both of them are quite skilled. They stand out even among the gathered instructors. "Arrogant chick!" "Ill-mannered stray cat!" A sly grin crept onto his face. To think that they''re openly hurling insults at each other. The rivalry between the Five Great Academies is much more intense than I thought. He had been worried that the training course would be like a school, where everyone would sit around politely and focus only on learning. Fortunately, that didn''t seem to be the case. He hadn''t even done anything, and it was already chaotic. "I''m already liking this training course very much," he mumbled, grinning evilly. The three new Azure Dragon instructors, except for Kwak Duyong, shuddered. Namgung Su frowned. "What are the supervising instructors doing? Not a single one of them hase out to see what all themotion is about." Namgung Myeongjin chuckled. "I guess they don''t think this is serious enough to warrant their intervention. It''s only natural for young people to have a hard time controlling their tempers when they gather, and there have already been several simr confrontations in the past few days." "What if they get carried away and something happens?" "If theyck that much restraint, how can they possibly teach at the Five Great Academies?" Namgung Su nodded. Even now, Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho didn''t seem to be fighting at full strength. It was more like a pre-training scouting session. northdetldo wees you. "Don''t worry too much, Third Young Master. The n''s warriors are keeping an eye on things to make sure these duels don''t get out of hand." "Hmm" Namgung Su turned to the new instructors. "I see. In that case, I''m going to greet the Patriarch. Unpack your belongings and go rest in your rooms." "Yes." "Understood." Namgung Su was a direct descendant of the Namgung n. Now that he had returned to the n, it was only proper for him to greet the Patriarch first. Before heading out, Namgung Su sent a telepathic message to Baek Suryong. [It''s the first day, so take it easy.] After Namgung Su left, Namgung Myeongjin excused himself as well. "I''ll be leaving now. If you have any concerns, you can ask the servants." Namgung Myeongjin left, leaving only the new instructors of the Azure Dragon Academy at the scene. Myeong Il''oh looked around, cleared his throat, and said loudly, "Ahem! By the way, they didn''t even look at us when we arrived. They must know who we are, right?" Unfortunately, even though they must have heard him, the instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy remained engrossed in watching the fight. At this point, it was clear that they were deliberately ignoring the Azure Dragon instructors. "Are they trying to bully us just because they arrived a few days early?" "What should we do? Should we just go straight to our rooms?" "This is ridiculous. Despite thepetition between the academies, they''re going too far." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ak Yeonho, Jaegal Soyeong, and Kwak Duyong grumbled in displeasure. They had expected some level of bullying, but they hadn''t expected to bepletely ignored. "I wonder how determined they are to treat us as if we don''t exist?" Baek Suryong chuckled, stepping forward. A few of the instructors flinched, but no one turned around except for a woman with a gloomy aura who was sitting far in the back, staring intently at Baek Suryong. Judging by her simple navy blue martial arts uniform, she didn''t seem to belong to either the Vermilion Phoenix Academy or the White Tiger Academy. Who is she? Is she from the ck Tortoise Academy? Baek Suryong tried to get a better look at her, but sensing his gaze, she quickly activated her stealth arts and melted into the shadows. "Somehow, it seems like there aren''t many normal people here either," he sighed. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. He turned his focus back to Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho. All eyes were on them now, but he knew exactly how to steal the spotlight. "Shall I make a grand entrance?" Grinning from ear to ear, Baek Suryong stomped his foot. BOOOOOOM! The resulting shockwave rippled outward, shaking the very ground beneath the two sparring instructors. It was a move perfectly timed to disrupt both of their rhythms. "Gasp!" "Huff!" Startled, both fighters paused to regain their bnce and turned to stare at Baek Suryong, their eyes wide with shock. He stomped his foot and disrupted our rhythm in that split second? This crazy guy If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. This was a technique that could only be executed by perfectly reading both their breathing and movements. If Baek Suryong hadunched an attack immediately after the stomp, they would have been in trouble. They had heard that the Azure Dragon Hero was strong, but they never imagined that he would be this strong. Baek Suryong grinned at the two instructors who were staring at him as if he were a monster. "Hi there!" he greeted cheerfully. Twenty-five pairs of surprised eyes immediately focused on him. No one could ignore him anymore. Baek Suryong exaggeratedly sped his hands in greeting. "I am Baek Suryong, a new instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, and these are my four fellow instructors. Let''s all get along with each other during this training period!" The other Azure Dragon Academy instructors quickly formed a line beside Baek Suryong. "What do you mean, ''and these are my four fellow instructors''? Are we just an afterthought?" "Hyung-nim, we''ll introduce ourselves." "N-Nice to meet you" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Ahem! Greetings, I am Kwak Duyong. Although I''m currently working at the Azure Dragon Academy, I graduated from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy" The new instructors of Azure Dragon Academy put on stern faces and puffed out their chests, trying their best not to appear weak or intimidated. Baek Suryong was the only one among them who didn''t care about appearances at all. To him, even if they were instructors from the Five Great Academies, all of these people were just rookies. Most importantly, he hadn''te to the Namgung n topete with them in the first ce. He was here to crush them. I''m not going to be intimidated by these youngsters when they''re not even Star Instructors of the Five Great Academies. ''It''s the first day, so take it easy''? To these guys who are trying to ignore and ostracize us right from the get go? Hell no. A thought suddenly urred to him. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Did they deliberately arrange a fight between their strongest instructors just as we arrived? If that''s the case, then that spar was a calcted show of strength and a way to observe how we would react. How pathetic. Baek Suryongughed, "I am truly surprised and grateful that all of you made a special effort toe and greet us upon our arrival. We are overwhelmed by your hospitality." "W-What?" "How absurd" With just a few words, Baek Suryong had turned the situation around so that it seemed as if the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy were eagerly waiting to greet the Azure Dragon Academy, but no one dared to retort. "Am I wrong? Surely you didn''t all gather here just to pretend that we don''t exist, right? There''s no way elite instructors at the Five Great Academies would do something so childish, right?" "" Intimidated by Baek Suryong''s unexpected actions and his predatory gaze, no one dared to speak up. His eyes seemed to invite a fight, and some of the more timid instructors even averted their gaze. "Let''s go back." For a moment, Tang Baekho red at Baek Suryong with murderous intent, but he quickly turned away and marched back toward the White Tiger quarters. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Baek Suryong watched him go, feeling slightly disappointed that his provocation hadn''t worked. He seemed hotheaded, but I guess he''s not totally reckless. As opposed to the hostile Tang Baekho, Sama Yeong folded her fan and walked towards Baek Suryong, her eyes flickering with curiosity. Even outside of battle, her steps were incredibly light, suggesting that she had mastered some special movement art. "Greetings, Mr. Baek Suryong, I am Sama Yeong of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. It seems you are an even more skilled martial artist than I expected," she greeted politely, a far cry from her earlier exchange of insults with Tang Baekho. "I heard that some fools from our academy caused you trouble on your way here. Please ept my apologies on their behalf." Baek Suryong immediately recalled the two Vermilion Phoenix instructors he had met at the Tianzhu Inn. "Fools, you say?" Sama Yeong smiled. "I am, of course, referring to Kang Sochi and Yang Jagi. Not only were they thest to arrive, they have also tarnished the reputation of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy in front of an audience. They deserve to be called fools." "Come to think of it, I don''t see them here. Haven''t they arrived yet? One of them was pretty badly injured" Baek Suryong mocked brazenly, despite being the one who had inflicted those injuries. Surprisingly, Sama Yeong simplyughed. "They rode tirelessly, traveling day and night, just to arrive here two hours ago and tell me everything that happened at the Tianzhu Inn." "Then you must have a lot to say to me." Baek Suryong smirked. Sama Yeong shook her head. "No, not really. I fired both of them on the spot." "" This time, even Baek Suryong was a little surprised. He had heard from Namgung Myeongjin that those two would be sent home, but he hadn''t expected them to be outright fired. Sama Yeong continued without batting an eyelid, "Don''t worry, fools like them would have been dismissed at the end of their probation anyway. Rather, I was able to weed them out early because of you, so thank you, Mr. Baek Suryong." You ought to read this at northdetldo. The other new instructors stared at Sama Yeong with stunned expressions, all thinking the same thing: Damn, she''s not an easy woman to deal with. It wasn''t a matter of martial arts, but of character. "I''ve heard that you''re the granddaughter of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy Principal, but do you already have that kind of authority?" Baek Suryong asked, looking surprised. Sama Yeong smiled. She was an ambitious woman and always took the initiative to achieve her goals. If there was something she wanted, she would stop at nothing to get it. Like now. "Yes, I do. After all, in twenty years, I will be the principal of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. That''s why I want you toe and work for me," she replied. Baek Suryong blinked in bewilderment. "Huh?" His fellow instructors reacted even more vehemently than he did. "What?" "Don''t even think about it!" "No way!" Sama Yeong stared intently into Baek Suryong''s eyes, ignoring the noisy mob. "I''ll pay you five, no, ten times your current sry." "Well, this is quite the unexpected offer." Baek Suryong folded his arms and frowned, feigning contemtion. Sama Yeong took a step closer to him. A pleasant scent wafted from her and tickled Baek Suryong''s nose. "I heard you dered that you would lead your students to victory at this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival, but does it have to be with the Azure Dragon Academy?" she asked. "" Sama Yeong took another step toward Baek Suryong. Now, they were so close that their faces were almost touching. "How about achieving that goal with the Vermilion Phoenix Academy instead? Together, you and I we''ll definitely seed!" Trantor''s Note: Honestly, all these teachers are more chaotic than their students Chapter 214: Shall We Bet? TL: FoodieMonster007 After offering Baek Suryong a job at the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, Sama Yeong stared at him with such piercing intensity that the Azure Dragon Academy instructors beside him flinched. She''s serious She looks like she could devour him. What in the world is going on? The Azure Dragon Academy instructors anxiously nced at Baek Suryong and Sama Yeong. Even though they believed that he wouldn''t ept the offer, they couldn''t shake off their doubts. Ten times the monthly sry was a very attractive proposition. Could anyone refuse that so easily? To their dismay, Baek Suryong didn''t turn it down immediately. Instead, he folded his arms and pondered her suggestion with an intrigued look on his face. "Ten times, huh Do you think money is the solution to everything?" Baek Suryong asked, smiling wryly.This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Sama Yeong shook her head and chuckled, "I''m not just offering you a raise, Mr. Baek, I''m giving you the treatment you deserve. In your first year, you''ll be in charge of three major courses and have the authority to select students for the Heavenly Martial Festival. You''ll also be relieved of the usual menial tasks that new instructors have to do, so you can focus on developing the students'' skills." It was a tempting offer, almost too good to be true. Baek Suryong tilted his head. "Even as the Fire King''s granddaughter, can you really do that? To give so much money and authority to a first year instructor? The current staff will surely object." "At the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, we value ability over experience. If you can demonstrate yourpetence, I will eliminate all obstacles in your path. I''ll even pay your sry out of my own pocket." "Why are you making me such an offer?" Sama Yeong met Baek Suryong''s gaze ardently. "Because I like you." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "" "!!" "!!" Baek Suryong didn''t react much, but the instructors from both academies were visibly shocked. The faces of the Vermilion Phoenix instructors standing behind Sama Yeong contorted with rage. Foolish woman! We''ve been praising her as the Fire King''s granddaughter, but she''s so arrogant. She''s not even the least bit ashamed to openly disy her infatuation with a man. Some felt that Sama Yeong was acting impulsively, while others thought that she had lost her mind over Baek Suryong''s handsome face. Read this at northdetldo, or else. However, Baek Suryong could see it clearly. The passionate look in Sama Yeong''s eyes wasn''t one of bold affection, but of burning ambition. Suddenly, Sama Yeong said, "I have a vision for the future." "What do you mean by that?" "In ten years, I will transform the Vermilion Phoenix Academy into the world''s best martial arts academy. Of course, we''ll have to win the Heavenly Martial Festival before then, maybe within five years?" Everyone''s eyes widened at Sama Yeong''s bold deration. There were countless martial arts academies in the murim, but only the Heavenly Martial Academy held the title of the best, yet here was Sama Yeong, confidently dering that she would im that spot within a mere decade. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong smiled faintly. He didn''t hate self-assured people. "And you want to recruit me for this n?" he asked. "I am in need of an exceptional teacher who can bring out the students'' potential. I''m sure you are that person, Mr. Baek Suryong." "How much do you know about me?" "I''ve done my homework." Sama Yeong grinned, her smile seeming to light up the room. Since the tender age of fifteen, she had set her sights on making her grandfather''s academy the finest in the world. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "In order to achieve this dream, I deliberately enrolled as a student in the Heavenly Martial Academy instead of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. After all, one must first understand one''s enemy in order to defeat them." After graduating from the Heavenly Martial Academy, she spent several years training under her grandfather, preparing to be a martial arts instructor. This year, confident in her readiness, she took the Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors'' exam and passed with the highest score in the academy''s history. "Then, one evening, while having dinner with my grandfather he mentioned that an entric instructor had appeared at the Azure Dragon Academy."
"I heard that a neer at the Azure Dragon Academy dered that he would win the Heavenly Martial Festival this year. It reminded me of you, and Iughed for a good long while."
Although her grandfather was known as the Fire King in the jianghu, he treasured her dearly and frequently shared rumors from the murim with her. Even so, when Sama Yeong had first heard Baek Suryong''s story, she was dumbfounded. She had meticulously considered every possibility and variable, even drawing up a ten-year n, yet now this man was seeking to win the Heavenly Martial Festival in just one year? She couldn''t help but think that he was being utterly naive.
"Grandfather, are youparing me to him?" "Isn''t it funny? It''s not easy to make such a bold im in public. He''s either crazy or exceptionally skilled."
"That''s when I became interested in you, Mr. Baek Suryong. So, I began to investigate you." "" Sama Yeong had started to learn about Baek Suryong out of casual interest, but as time went on, she couldn''t help but be impressed. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Not only did you reform the academy''s worst delinquent, you also tutored the top freshman and the oldest epted candidate ever. You even won a bet against a Star Instructor to secure your own ss in your first year." "Damn, hearing this from someone else really drives home how amazing I am." "And that''s not all. You returned from the Valley of Evil after defeating the Bloody Ripper and spread the name of the Azure Dragon Academy throughout the jianghu." "Indeed." To everyone''s disbelief, both the tterer and the ttered werepletely unfazed. This was something that was only possible when both parties had ridiculously high self-esteem. I just love this man''s overflowing confidence. Feeling extremely pleased with Baek Suryong''s response, Sama Yeong smiled and continued, "But what surprised me the most wasn''t that you defeated the Bloody Ripper. It was that none of the students who returned with you died or were crippled." "Well, Wonkang was pretty badly injured" "I can''t even begin to imagine how much those students who experienced realbat in the Valley of Evil must have grown. One of them was even given the alias of ''Sky Sundering de'' by Principal Noh Goonsang, no?" Surprised by Sama Yeong''s detailed knowledge of recent events, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. "You know a lot about the Azure Dragon Academy. Not all of that was rumored and spread." "That''s how incredible the things you''ve done are. The more I learned about you, the more amazed I was." Sama Yeong gazed at Baek Suryong with excitement, her cheeks flushed. "Mr. Baek Suryong, you will surely be a Star Instructor soon." Finally, Baek Suryong smiled with satisfaction. It was a simplepliment, but it was hard to resist, especially when it came from a beautiful woman with admiring eyes. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Thank you for thepliment," he said. "However, not all Star Instructors are equal," Sama Yeong added. "?" With a hint of regret, Sama Yeong sighed deeply as if she was worried for Baek Suryong''s future. The Azure Dragon Academy is too small for someone like you. Before you regret it, I''m telling you this for your own good. Come to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. I''ll give you all the support you need to demonstrate your abilities to the fullest." She fixed Baek Suryong with a gaze so intense and fervent that it could almost be mistaken for romantic interest. I''ve done everything I can. She had sincerely tried to persuade him, emphasizing how deeply she had researched him, how invested she was in him, the support she could provide, and how much she wanted him. Although she could have chosen a more subtle approach, she believed that a direct request was the best way to interact with someone like Baek Suryong. Fortunately, Baek Suryong''s reaction wasn''t entirely negative. She could see a mixture of curiosity, approval, and excitement in his eyes. After a long pause, Baek Suryong slowly said, "Hmm It''s a very interesting offer, but" "But?" "I refuse." Sama Yeong''s expression hardened, and her eyes filled with disappointment. "Why? Are you refusing out of loyalty or attachment to the Azure Dragon Academy? Or are you worried about your current students?" Is this all the ambition you have? If he said yes to any of her questions, she was ready to give up on him then and there, but Baek Suryong''s next words took herpletely by surprise. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Baek Suryong shook his head. "I''m refusing you because the conditions aren''t good enough." "What?" "I''m getting much more from the Azure Dragon Academy than just money. Why would I move to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy?" "What do you mean?" "Ah, I see you don''t know." Baek Suryong looked away from her and nced at his fellow instructors who were watching anxiously. "I havepetent colleagues, and I doubt I could find more talented students than the ones I already have. I must confess that the pay isn''t great, but I''m not so short of money that I''m desperate for it." That wasn''t all. He didn''t say it, but he had no intention of giving up the connections, authority, and aplishments he''d built at the Azure Dragon Academy and Nanchang City. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "I can achieve everything I want at the Azure Dragon Academy, so there''s really no reason for me to transfer to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy," Baek Suryong concluded, grinning. His fellow instructors, who had been tense, sighed in relief. "Hyung-nim!" "Thank goodness" "Baek-oppa!" "Kuheuk! You''re a true man! I, Kwak Duyong, am moved to tears!" "Why are you crying!?" "From today onwards, I want to hang out with you guys too!" "We''ve noticed. You''ve been trying to subtly join us for days." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The instructors gathered around Baek Suryong and fussed over him, tugging at his clothes and massaging his shoulders. Although Baek Suryong brushed them off, calling them annoying, the grin on his face betrayed his satisfaction. "" Sama Yeong watched them silently, then sighed, her earlier excitement vanishing into thin air. "So that''s your decision? I''m disappointed." "Actually, I also have a suggestion for you, Miss" "A suggestion for me?" "Why don''t youe to the Azure Dragon Academy instead?" "What? Are you mocking me?" A sh of killing intent appeared in Sama Yeong''s eyes, and mes flickered briefly from her folding fan before dying out. She had remained calm when he mentioned how he''d humiliated the new instructors at the inn, but now she could barely contain her anger. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong tilted his head. "That''s odd. Why is it eptable for you to make that suggestion, but not me?" "Do I really need to exin whyparing the Azure Dragon Academy to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy is insulting?" The Vermilion Phoenix Academy had ced second in the Heavenly Martial Festival for five years, while the Azure Dragon Academy had cedst for ten years. If the Vermilion Phoenix Academy was ranked second among the Five Great Academies, then the Azure Dragon Academy was deadst. Besides, Sama Yeong was the granddaughter of the Fire King, the principal of Vermilion Phoenix Academy. Did she really have to exin all that? Trying to control her rage, Sama Yeong said, "While instructors sometimes gain experience at the Azure Dragon Academy and then move to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, the opposite never happens. That would be a demotion. Regardless, I will pretend I didn''t hear that. "That''s too bad. I was serious." "My offer still stands, so take your time to think about it. There''s still plenty of time." "I meant what I said as well. Think carefully about joining the Azure Dragon Academy. Thepetition for new instructors will be fierce next year, so now is the time." Without a word, Sama Yeong turned around and stormed off. The Vermilion Phoenix instructors red at Baek Suryong for a moment, then followed her. Baek Suryong called after them, "I have a good idea. How about this?" Sama Yeong ignored him. He''s just mocking my kindness. "Shall we make a bet based on our performance in this new instructor training course?" "A bet?" Sama Yeong screeched to a halt. Baek Suryong grinned. "The one with the lower score between the two of us will transfer to the other''s academy." Chapter 215: Ill Think About It TL: FoodieMonster007 "A bet? I won''t stand for such an insult!" one of the Vermillion Phoenix instructors shouted before Sama Yeong could react, approaching Baek Suryong with his hand resting lightly on his sword hilt. Noticing that the man had a stubborn demeanor, Baek Suryong tilted his head and asked innocently, "Why is proposing a bet considered an insult?" "Surely you know what a big deal it is when an instructor changes allegiances. Don''t you think it''s insulting to suggest that we bet on such a thing?" the man yelled. Baek Suryong widened his eyes as though he was astonished. "So when the Vermilion Phoenix Academy offers a transfer, it''s goodwill, but when the Azure Dragon Academy does the same, it''s an insult?" "Naturally! You should know the difference in status between the two academies!" "That will change soon enough. I''m just giving Miss Sama the chance to jump ship now, while it''s still easy." "Mr. Baek Suryong, do you think I''ll back down just because you''re strong?" "What gives you the confidence to challenge me when you''re so weak?"Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "You impudent!" The man''s face flushed red. Whether it was martial arts or a verbal match, he couldn''t win against Baek Suryong. He tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, but before he could draw it, Sama Yeong stepped in and grabbed his wrist. "That''s enough, Mr. So Geomdong," she warned. So Geomdong gritted his teeth, but nodded silently. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disappointment. Should I provoke him one more time? "You''re quite the loyal dog, aren''t you?" he taunted. Seo Geomdong flinched, but a sharp re from Sama Yeongpelled him to withdraw in silence. Turning back to Baek Suryong, Sama Yeong said, "You mentioned a bet?" "That''s right." "Alright, I ept." Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. Isn''t she agreeing too easily? She''s willing to take that kind of risk? He had only mentioned the bet to provoke her, never expecting that she would actually agree to it. After all, if she lost, it would lead to the inconceivable scenario of the Fire King''s granddaughter bing an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. He wasn''t alone in his shock. The Vermilion Phoenix instructors were just as dumbfounded as he was. "Ms. Sama Yeong!" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Why are you epting such a bet?" "Please reconsider!" Some of them secretly disliked Sama Yeong, but this was a matter of honor for Vermilion Phoenix Academy. They had to talk her out of it, no matter what. "This is my personal affair. I''ll take responsibility for any repercussions myself," Sama Yeong snapped, silencing her colleagues with a cold re. Fixing a provocative gaze on Baek Suryong, she went on, "However, I would like to change the terms of the bet. If you lose, all the special privileges I just promised you will be revoked. You''ll start with a basic instructor''s sry and work your way up from the bottom by doing various menial chores. You''ll have to learn everything from scratch under my strict supervision. As for the contract, how does three years sound?" Baek Suryong grinned. Even though Sama Yeong was from a rival academy, he found her quite likeable. Her eyes burned with intensity, herpetitive spirit was boundless, and she seemed exceptionally capable. Recruiting her as a junior and putting her through her paces would be fun. "Then we''ll set the same conditions on our side. Shall we put it in writing?" Sama Yeong shook her head. "I know a more reliable method. Lets have the Namgung n be our witness." Everyone knew that the Namgung n had eyes and ears everywhere within their own estate. Once the details of this bet were reported to their leadership, any vition of the terms would be met with ridicule from the entire jianghu. Smiling confidently, Sama Yeong added, "You know, a great teacher doesn''t always make a great student. Sometimes, being aware of your own brilliance can cause problems." "Thank you for your concern. I''ll try to appear a little less outstanding, even though that''s the one thing I''m not sure I can pull off," Baek Suryong replied. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "I''m just liking you more and more Anyway, see you tomorrow," Sama Yeongughed, turning around and walking away without hesitation. Exchanging anxious nces, the Vermilion Phoenix instructors quickly hurried after her. Baek Suryong looked back at hispanions. "Shall we go check out our rooms" "Senior zing Rakshasa!" Jaegal Soyeong suddenly eximed, pping her hands together. Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. "Who?" "I knew I''d heard the name Sama Yeong somewhere before! She''s five years my senior at the Heavenly Martial Academy, so I''ve never met her in person, but she''s one of the more famous young alumni," Jaegal Soyeong exined. Ak Yeonho gulped. "The zing Rakshasa? What on earth did she do to earn such a fearsome alias?" Jaegal Soyeong replied worriedly, "I heard that it''s because she turns into a fiery demon when enraged, to the extent that she even forced three people to drop out of the Heavenly Martial Academy." "" "" "Cough!" Read this at northdetldo, or else. Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Kwak Duyong remained silent, but the cold sweat dripping from their foreheads and their strangled gasps spoke volumes about their inner thoughts. Jaegal Soyeong continued with a somber expression, "On top of that, she graduated as one of the top five students, and her instructors said she was so good at the me arts that they had nothing more to teach her about it." "She''s indeed quite impressive," Baek Suryong remarked. Although Sama Yeong had seemed exceptional in the earlier duel, he could tell that neither she nor Tang Baekho had fought at full strength. I wonder how powerful she is when she goes all out? Well, I''ll probably find out soon enough. Thatdy is both prideful and stubborn. One thing was for sure, even before the training started, they had already dered war on the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. Everything was slowly descending into chaos, exactly as he had wished. Smirking darkly, Baek Suryong mumbled to himself, "I thought there were only little brats here, but this might turn out to be more interesting than I thought" "Do you think I''m acting arbitrarily by using my grandfather''s influence?" Sama Yeong asked. At the Vermilion Phoenix dormitory, Sama Yeong gathered her colleagues together at their designated training ground. The new instructors were divided among four different buildings, one assigned to each academy, and besides the central training ground where she had sparred with Tang Baekho, each academy received a smaller, private training ground. The other Vermillion Phoenix instructors remained silent, but their restless faces spoke volumes. Right before their eyes, Sama Yeong had made an extraordinary offer to an Azure Dragon instructor, and as if that alone wasn''t shocking enough, Baek Suryong had turned it down, leaving the entire Vermillion Phoenix Academy feeling humiliated. So Geomdong asserted, "Yes, it was a mistake to ept the bet. Sama Yeong shook her head. So Geomdong was practically her right-hand man, absolutely loyal to her, yet here he was expressing his dissatisfaction out loud. There was no need to ask what the others thought. If she hadn''t been the Fire King''s granddaughter, all kinds of criticism would have poured out. It''s so easy to guess what they''re thinking. They''re either jealously using me of being a woman who only seeded because I was born into the right family, wondering what I''ll do if I lose the bet, or convincing themselves that I''ve fallen for the Azure Dragon Hero''s good looks. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Not that their opinions matter to me. Sama Yeong sneered as if she could read all her colleagues'' minds. "Fine, I''ll give you all an opportunity as well." "Pardon?" "What do you mean?" Sama Yeong smiled radiantly. "During this training course, anyone who outperforms Mr. Baek Suryong in even one subject will have their monthly sry tripled. What''s more, you''ll also be assigned a ss to teach starting next year." The instructors'' eyes widened in astonishment. A threefold pay raise coupled with a teaching gig was a extraordinary opportunity, especially in the highlypetitive Vermilion Phoenix Academy. One of the instructors raised his hand. "Does that include theoretical sses?" "Of course. As you saw earlier, the Azure Dragon Hero''s martial prowess surpasses everyone else here, so defeating him in practical lessons is most certainly out of the question." If the evaluation criteria was purely aboutbat ability, Sama Yeong had no doubt that none of the new instructors could defeat Baek Suryong. However, this was an instructor training course, not a martial artspetition. Throughout the program, their teaching methodology andmunication skills would also be put to the test. Excellence in martial arts alone wouldn''t guarantee a top score. Read this at northdetldo, or else. The instructors'' eyes began to burn with motivation. If it''s theory We can definitely win! Sama Yeong grinned with satisfaction. Manipting ordinary people was so easy. "Do whatever it takes to prevail over the Azure Dragon Hero. Prove to him that the instructors of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy are the best!" ""Yes!"" "Good. You''re dismissed." At Sama Yeong''smand, the Vermillion Phoenix instructors dispersed, some returning to their rooms, some staying in the training grounds to spar, and others gathering in groups to chat. After watching them for a moment, Sama Yeong returned to her bedroom. She changed intofortable clothes, sat cross-legged, and began to circte her qi. Still, she couldn''t concentrate on her breathing exercises. An annoyingly confident face kept popping up in her mind. Baek Suryong. He had not only rejected her proposal, but also suggested that she join the Azure Dragon Academy instead. At first, she was angry, but a momentter, her desire to bring Baek Suryong to Vermilion Phoenix Academy triumphed over her indignation. I''ll keep you by my side forever and make you work like a ve. You ought to read this at northdetldo. mes flickering in her eyes, Sama Yeong bit her lip, closed her eyes, and began to calmly circte her qi. "My liege, I believe this is the right direction," a gaunt, hunchbacked old man said, wiping blood off the map with his hand and bringing it close to his face. Even then, he squinted his dim eyes, seemingly struggling to read the small print. "Are you sure? Can we really reach Namgung Estate if we keep going this way?" a young man with azy expression asked, looking at the old man doubtfully. He was an exceptionally handsome man with half ck and half white hair, an unusualbination that somehow suited him perfectly. The old man pointed to a huge mountain peak with a skeletal finger. "Yes, sir. If we keep going this way, we''ll reach the Namgung Estate. In fact, we''re already inside their territory. We just have to cross that mountain." The young man kicked aside the corpses blocking his path. "Will there be more bandits on the road? These guys were too boring." The torn dead bodies of hundreds of bandits, their faces etched with horrifying pain and fear,y at the feet of the two men. Puddles of blood had formed on the ground, but despite the gruesome massacre they hadmitted, the young man and the old man chatted casually. "Even if there are, there won''t be another mountain keep that big," the old man replied. "I guess the rumors that there are supreme external arts masters among the Green Forest Bandits are all from bygone days," the young man sighed. "Fifty years ago, there was a legendary external arts master called the Bandit King" "Spare me the boring old stories." The young man turned away, waving his hand dismissively. The old man put the map back in his pocket and followed him. As they descended from the bandit camp, the young man asked, "Since this is the Namgung n''s territory, why didn''t that old geezer, the Blue Sky Sword King, clean up the garbage in his front yard?" "His territory is too big to call this his front yard. He probably doesn''t care," the old man replied. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The young man snorted. "Those orthodox sect bastards are always like this. They pretend to be chivalrous heroes, but they''re really just hypocrites." "Hehehe, you''re absolutely right. In that sense, aren''t we the real heroes for killing those bandits?" They continued down the mountain, having a trivial conversation. "Kuhuh" At the foot of the mountain, they came upon an injured man crawling on the ground, leaving a trail of blood behind him. The young man approached him and greeted him cheerfully. "You only made it this far, huh?" "Eek!" the man shrieked. He was the bandit who had first tried to rob them, only to have the young man cripple his legs and leave him with a promise to spare his life if he could escape before they returned from destroying the bandit camp. Weeping, he begged, "P-Please spare me" "No. A promise is a promise," the young man retorted, stomping down mercilessly on the terrified man''s head. CRACK! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The young man wiped the blood and brains off his foot, then proceeded nonchntly down the road. The old man followed beside him. Decades ago, the murim had trembled in front of him and called him the Asura Demon Sword. Now, however, their fear was directed even more at the young man standing beside him. "By the way, my liege, are you nning to cut off the Blue Sky Sword King''s head this time?" the old man asked. "Well, I''ll think about it after I give him a good beating," the young man replied. He was, after all, the strongest martial arts master of the unorthodox, the Night Emperor (ҹħ). Chapter 216: Catalyst of Chaos TL: FoodieMonster007 Inside the Patriarch''s Hall of the Namgung n, where the n''s most critical decisions were made, a young man and a middle-aged man sat facing each other, discussing the new instructor training course set to begin the next day. "I heard the Vermilion Phoenix and the Azure Dragon shed on the very first day?" the young man asked. "Yes, they did. Thankfully, it didn''t turn into a full-blown brawl," the middle-aged man replied, shaking his head. "What a pity. Honestly, watching them fight is more entertaining than any training course." "I heard that the atmosphere is already as tense as a battlefield. The Azure Dragon Hero and the zing Rakshasa apparently made a bet with their jobs on the line" The young man burst intoughter. "Hahaha! Seems like they''re going all out this year!" Sighing, the middle-aged man protested, "Father, the training course hasn''t even started yet. If fights break out this early, it''ll harm the main family''s reputation." "You are the Patriarch of the Namgung n. How can you be afraid of criticism from others?" The young man, whom the middle-aged man called ''Father,'' chuckled and picked up his cup. He was the former patriarch of the Namgung n and one of the murim''s Ten Supremes, the Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak.The middle-aged man, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon, the current Patriarch of the Namgung n, shook his head. "Father, it''s only easy for you to say that because you''ve stepped down from this position." "Anyway, have you spotted any promising talents?" "Sama Yeong from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and Tang Baekho from the White Tiger Academy are outstanding." "Seems like the Fire King raised his granddaughter well. I''ve also heard that the Tang n kid is quite the entric one." "The ck Tortoise Academy only sent one person this year, and it seems she excels in sorcery rather than martial arts. She''s also mute." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "They''ve always sent only a few, but this year there''s only one? That''s disappointing." Namgung Jaehak frowned. The Five Academies'' New Instructor Training Course was an important annual event for the Namgung n. However, this year, the Heavenly Martial Academy wasn''t attending, and the ck Tortoise Academy only sent one person. "I''ll send a letter to the head of the ck Tortoise Academy. Unless that old man has gone senile, he won''t act like this next year," he remarked. Namgung Cheon asked, "By the way, why isn''t the Heavenly Martial Academy attending the course?" Namgung Jaehak was not only the former Patriarch of the Namgung n but also a Star Instructor at the Heavenly Martial Academy. These days, he only gave a few special lectures a year, but whenever he did, students flocked to hear him. This meant he held immense influence over the Academy, but even so, they didn''t participate in this year''s new instructor training course. "The Heavenly Martial Academy''s absence isn''t the Principal''s will." "Then whose is it?" "It was their one and only new instructor this year." Despite the fact that outstanding instructors from all over the world applied, some of whom had years of experience at other academies, the Heavenly Martial Academy hired no more than three new instructors each year. As such, bing a new instructor there was said to be a herculean task. And this year, only one new instructor was selected. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Namgung Cheon furrowed his brows. "His name was Cheon Mugyeol, right? The one who passed the test alone after eliminating all thepetition." "That''s right. He''s an extraordinarily talented individual." For the word ''extraordinary'' toe from the Blue Sky Sword King could only mean that Cheon Mugyeol was a monster beyond imagination. "Still, how arrogant of him to dare decline our family''s invitation." "Cheon Mugyeol is" Namgung Jaehak paused, then continued, "Perhaps it''s fortunate that he didn''te. There''s no one in the other academies who can deal with him. It would make no sense for him toe here, and the other instructors would only be driven to despair." "Is he that formidable?" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Namgung Jaehak hesitated for a moment, suddenly remembering another person. However, he didn''t voice it and replied, "Yes, he is. Anyway, I n to meet him separately when I return to the Heavenly Martial Academy. Don''t worry too much about it." "Understood." Namgung Cheon nodded, then casually asked, "What about the Azure Dragon Academy?" "Why are you asking me about that?" "Wasn''t it you who instructed the Deputy Commander of the Heavenly Ears to observe the Azure Dragon Hero?" "You knew?" Namgung Jaehakughed awkwardly. Namgung Cheon looked directly at his father and said firmly, "No one in the Namgung n can keep secrets from me, not even you, Father. Well, if that''s what you want though, please take back the position of patriarch. I''ll return it without any regrets." Namgung Jaehak grinned sheepishly. "Come now, don''t be so harsh. I did it because I was curious, okay?" Namgung Cheon did not press further. Although he only acted out of respect for the patriarch''s authority, the Blue Sky Sword King, a figure revered throughout thend, was pleading with his son. Letting out a small sigh, he instead asked, "So, have you satisfied your curiosity?" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "No, not in the least. I can''t figure him out at all. That Azure Dragon Hero there''s something suspicious about him. I think I''ll have to observe him personally this time," Namgung Jaehak replied, his expression somewhatplex. He couldn''t exin the reason to his son, but his interest in Baek Suryong was of a different nature from his interest in Cheon Mugyeol. "What do you think of him, Su? You''ve observed him for months, so you should know him better than us." The two men''s gazes turned simultaneously in the same direction. A short distance away, Namgung Su replied with a calm yet polite expression, "Baek Suryong is an excellent martial arts instructor with exceptional skills both inbat and teaching. His approach to education may be unconventional, but it has shown great results, and the number of students who sincerely want to learn from him is steadily increasing." "Oh?" "He''s also politically astute, capable of winning over key figures whether within the academy or outside of it. There are some issues with his personality, but I don''t think it''s a major problem." Namgung Cheon blinked in surprise. Although Namgung Su''s face was devoid of emotion from beginning to end, his words were full of praise. This was a first. "This is the first time I''ve ever heard such high praise from you. You always find fault even with the Star Teachers of the Five Great Academies." "As I said, there are some issues with his personality." "To me, that just seems like you''re forcing yourself to find some w in him." "" Namgung Su looked away without a word. Seeing this, Namgung Jaehakughed heartily and asked yfully, "So, do you think the Azure Dragon Academy will win the Heavenly Martial Festival this year, as he boasted?" northdetldo wees you. "It will be difficult." "Difficult? Not impossible, but difficult?" "Are you serious?" "To be honest" Namgung Su looked up, meeting his father and grandfather''s eyes. "I think it''s entirely possible," he dered confidently. The two giants of the Namgung n stared at him in shock. Namgung Cheon, in particr, felt a strange pang in his heart as he noticed the change in his son. From an early age, Namgung Su had a detached and pragmatic personality. Knowing his position as a concubine''s child, he volunteered to go to the Azure Dragon Academy, effectively renouncing his im to the position of sessor. This fact had always troubled Namgung Cheon. That boy now ims he''ll lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival? Does he even understand what that means? Namgung Su was basically announcing his return to the Namgung n''s sessor race. Even with his status, if he could aplish the miraculous feat of leading the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival, bing the sessor wasn''t an impossible dream. Suddenly wanting to test his son, Namgung Cheon deliberately said coldly, "The Azure Dragon Academy winning the Heavenly Martial Festival is absurd. Moreover, they will be banned from participating in the Heavenly Martial Festival from next year onwards and likely kicked out of the Five Great Academies." "" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "You should prepare to transfer schools. I''ll find you a ce at another academy." "" "Did you not hear me?" "I apologize, but I cannotply." "What?!" In the blink of an eye, a formidable aura erupted from Namgung Cheon. Although he was overshadowed by the Blue Sky Sword King, Namgung Cheon was the patriarch of the Namgung n, a master who had reached the transcendental realm, and a supreme leader of the present era. "Ugh" Namgung Su''s face paled. "Say that again!" Namgung Su gritted his teeth. Fortunately, he was ustomed to enduring pain and pressure while mastering the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, so he was able to withstand his father''s aura somewhat. Looking Namgung Cheon in the eye, Namgung Su said, "Time is short right now, so my first priority is to prepare for the Heavenly Martial Festival." "So, you''re going to disobey me?" "Even if we don''t achieve good results in this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival, I have no intention of leaving the Azure Dragon Academy." "How dare you!" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. FWOOSH! A powerful gale swept through the room, sending the furniture flying in all directions. A broken teacup grazed Namgung Su''s cheek, drawing blood. "ENOUGH!" Namgung Jaehak shouted, dispelling the fierce aura with a wave of his hand. Stepping in to stop the fight between his son and grandson, he said sternly, "Patriarch, calm yourself. Su, you may leave now." Trembling slightly, Namgung Su bowed respectfully and exited the Patriarch''s Hall. Watching his son''s retreating figure, Namgung Cheon muttered in a dispirited voice, "This is the first time he''s ever defied me." "I''m surprised as well. He was a child who hid his feelings behind an expressionless face. When did he change so much?" Namgung Su, who had always been an obedient boy, had just shown remarkable conviction and courage in confronting the Patriarch. What could have caused such a transformation in him? Could this also be a result of the Azure Dragon Hero''s influence? Namgung Jaehak recalled the look on his grandson''s face when he spoke of Baek Suryong. Although he maintained his usual calm and collected demeanor, his eyes expressed an unwavering trust in the man. It was a sight he had never seen during Namgung Su''s time in the n. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Huh" He was truly perplexed. A direct descendant of the Namgung n, the world''s strongest n, had been influenced and changed by a mere martial arts instructor, not by the family elders. Namgung Cheon smiled bitterly. "The Azure Dragon Hero It seems that everyone is talking about him these days, even you, Father. He must truly be a man like a dragon." "I still don''t know much about him, but whether he''s a dragon or an imoogi,1 we''ll definitely find out through this training course." "I''ll keep a close eye on him as well." "At the very least, it will be entertaining to watch. After all, Baek Suryong is a catalyst of chaos who causes a stir wherever he goes." You ought to read this at northdetldo. Namgung Jaehak rose from his seat. The Patriarch immediately moved to follow him, but Namgung Jaehak stopped him with a hand. "Don''t follow me. I want to walk alone." "Understood." Leaving the Patriarch''s Hall, Namgung Jaehak strolled down the long corridor with his hands sped behind his back. The world revered him as one of the Ten Supremes, but the young man walking under the moonlight wore a worried expression on his face just like ordinary people. He couldn''t say it, but there truly was something he desperately wanted to confirm about Baek Suryong. If he''s the one I''m looking for, then Looking up at the night sky, a red glint flickered in the depths of the Blue Sky Sword King''s eyes. Trantor''s Note: Cheon Mugyeol, meaning wless Sky, is one hell of a pretentious name. See you next week!
  1. Imoogi: Korean lesser dragon, or giant serpent/snake that aspires to be a full-fledged dragon.?
Chapter 217: So It Wasnt a Bonus Question? TL: FoodieMonster007 The light of dawn bathed the Namgung n''s central training ground in a soft glow, but today, instead of the usual shouts of their martial artists, it was filled with rows of new instructors from four martial arts academies. GULP! GULP! The new instructors swallowed hard, visibly nervous. Behind them, the Azure Sky Sword Brigade stood in formation, their presence radiating an icy aura of authority. Although many of them were renowned experts from prestigious sects and families, few could remain unfazed in the midst of the world''s mightiest martial n. As if that weren''t bad enough, the escort instructors from each academy stood in front of them, nagging relentlessly as they reminded them of proper behavior. "Be extra careful not to show the Namgung n Patriarch any disrespect," the Vermillion Phoenix escort instructor warned. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Straighten your shoulders! Show them the dignity of a White Tiger instructor!" the White Tiger escort instructor scolded. Namgung Su sighed, "Baek Suryong. Stop yawning."It was no surprise that the new instructors were brimming with excitement. After all, there was a legend that any instructor who graduated at the top of the training would one day rise to the rank of Star Instructor. While this oue seemed perfectly logical, it was impossible for the trainees not to feel the weight of it. At the very least, their performance here would shape how they were perceived when they returned to their respective schools. "The Patriarch ising!" the captain of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade shouted, his voice imbued with inner qi. The Azure Sky Sword Brigade stomped their feet in perfect unison. BOOM! As the ground vibrated from their synchronized stomp, the previously noisy atmosphere fell silent, and all eyes turned toward the dueling tform. Namgung Cheon, Patriarch of the Namgung n, arrived with a young man and an old man trailing behind him. Among the new instructors, many found themselves more astonished by the pair apanying him than by the Patriarch''s presence. The Blue Sky Sword King! The Erudite Sage! This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The young man to the left of the Patriarch was the famous Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak, while the tall, thin old man with the unusuallyrge head was the Erudite Sage, a schr who was said to know everything about martial arts theory. ""Greetings to the Patriarch of the great Namgung n!"" ""Greetings to the great senior of the murim, the Blue Sky Sword King!"" ""Greetings to the great senior of the murim, the Erudite Sage!"" The senior instructors of the Four Academies were the first to sp their hands in salute, and the new instructors hurriedly followed suit. Namgung Cheon briefly surveyed them and said indifferently, "Nice to meet you. I am Namgung Cheon, and I will be in charge of this new instructor training course." Although he was often overshadowed by his father, Namgung Cheon was a transcendent master whose strength approached that of the Ten Supremes. Even without projecting his aura, few of the new instructors could meet his gaze directly. "There''s no need for a long speech, so I''ll get straight to the point. The new instructor training course here at Namgung n will take ce over seven days. The course isrgely divided into theory and practical sessions, and the two grandmasters beside me will be in charge of each one respectively." The Blue Sky Sword King and the Erudite Sage, who had been standing a step behind the Patriarch, stepped forward together. "Greetings, I am the Blue Sky Sword King. I''ve already met some of you." "Kukuku Greetings, youngsters. I am the Erudite Sage." All the new instructors greeted in unison, ""Greetings, Grandmasters!"" The two old masters nodded slightly and stepped back. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Namgung Cheon continued, "Also, senior instructors who have taught at the Five Great Academies for at least ten years and are now retired will assist the two Grandmasters as teaching assistants." A dozen or so teaching assistants stepped forward from under the tform, each radiating a powerful aura. "That person is!" "Master Drifting Cloud Swordsman!" "The Ice Moon Fairy!" Upon recognizing the assistants, the new instructors were shocked. All of them are truly remarkable experts, Baek Suryong mused, slightly impressed by the caliber of the senior instructors. He hade with ax attitude, and only now did he feel that he might actually gain something from this experience. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "I will end my speech here so as not to waste your valuable training time. I hope that you will all gain much from this training and return to your schools armed with new insights." Having finished his brief speech, Namgung Cheon stepped down from the tform, but just before leaving, his gaze lingered on Baek Suryong for an instant. "" It was such a fleeting moment that no one noticed except for the two of them. With the Patriarch gone, only the Blue Sky Sword King and the Erudite Sage remained on the tform. The Blue Sky Sword King stepped back and said to the Erudite Sage, "You go first. Morning is for theory." "Very well." With the Blue Sky Sword King''s concession, the Erudite Sage stepped forward. Scanning the new instructors, he said in a raspy voice, "As I mentioned earlier, I am known as the Erudite Sage, and I pride myself on being the world''s best in martial arts theory." The fact that he imed to be the world''s best while the Blue Sky Sword King, a member of the Ten Supremes, was standing right next to him showed just how strong the Erudite Sage''s confidence in his martial arts theory was. "Before we begin the lecture, I need to assess your current abilities." Some of the new instructors immediately frowned. They were outstanding individuals who had been recruited by the Five Great Academies. Even though it was the Erudite Sage who said it, they couldn''t help but feel offended. The Erudite Sage scoffed. "Arrogant youngsters. All of you, spread out and sit down." The new instructors swallowed their discontent and did as instructed, while the teaching assistants handed out brushes, inkstones, ink sticks, and a book to each of them. Baek Suryong snorted. What the hell? He''s treating us like schrs about to take the Imperial Examinations. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "What I have just handed out is a martial arts manual," the Erudite Sage said, stepping down from the tform and walking among the seated instructors. "To be precise, it''s a demonic arts manual." "!!" "If you learn the forms written in this demonic art as they are, you will suffer qi deviation and go insane, or die with blood pouring out of every orifice in your body." The new instructors stared at the books in front of them, their faces tense. The covers were nk. "Read the manual and locate the wed passages that will directly cause qi deviation. There are six errors in total." "What?" "Here and now?" "Don''t you know that just reading a demonic art can cause qi deviation?" Realizing how absurd the Erudite Sage''s demand was, the new instructors began to protest despite knowing it was disrespectful. The Erudite Sage ignored theirints. "If you don''t want to do it, then leave. If you''re going to be affected by such a low-grade demonic art, then you''re not qualified to teach at the Five Great Academies." "" The Erudite Sage grinned maliciously, revealing his yellowed teeth. "Kukuku I''ll give you four hours. Those who do not find any errors within that time will be considered unqualified to attend my lectures and will be sent home." Standing behind the Erudite Sage, the Blue Sky Sword King shook his head helplessly. He''s incorrigible. northdetldo wees you. Meanwhile, the new instructors panicked. Only four hours? That''s not even enough time to properly interpret the manual This is a demonic art! What kind of crazy test is this?! The Erudite Sage didn''t give them any more time to think. "Begin!" he announced. Despite feeling wronged, the new instructors quickly buried their heads in the demonic arts manual. The Erudite Sage strolled among the groaning new instructors,ughing wickedly to himself. KukukuYou guys. Life has been pretty easy so far, hasn''t it? Although he had called it basic, this was actually a test designed to break the new instructors'' spirits right from the start. He could say with certainty that not a single instructor would solve this problem perfectly within four hours. northdetldo wees you. If they can solve it, they''re already at the level of a Star Instructor. He did not anticipate this level of skill from the fledglings. His primary goal was to humble them and ensure that they would follow his teachings without resistance. His gaze lingered on a few of the more prominent new instructors. Sama Yeong. Tang Baekho. Baek Suryong. These three were said to be the most promising new recruits of the Five Great Academies this year, and indeed, all three seemed to have exceptional martial arts talent. However, martial arts theory was apletely different matter. An instructorcking in theory is nothing but an empty shell. Talented prodigies learned martial arts through intuition, not theory. They could imitate something after seeing it once, while normal people needed detailed exnations and lots of practice. Therefore, it wasmon for prodigies to be extremely strong but know next to nothing about martial arts theory. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Fuck talent. The Erudite Sage had wanted to be among the world''s strongest martial artists, but he wasn''t born with outstanding talent. Despite mastering countless martial arts techniques, he remained a mere peak-level master. As such, he despised instructors who relied solely on talent. As a learner, one can rely on talent and be strong. However, teachers cannot be like that. Just like the Erudite Sage himself, there were far more people in the world without talent than there were with it. Such students needed a teacher who could guide them using sound theory, not one who shone with raw talent and good instincts. If you have neglected your theoretical studies, relying only on talent, you will be thoroughly humiliated here. He carefully observed the three individuals he had marked. "Ugh" Tang Baekho of the White Tiger Academy was scratching his head in frustration. It seemed he was stuck from the very beginning. You ought to read this at northdetldo. This man is hopeless. On the other hand, Sama Yeong of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy had already read more than half of the manual in less than an hour. Oho. That girl might be worth watching. Just from the way she held the book, he could tell how hard she had studied and how much effort she had put into it. It was said that she was a prodigy even at the Heavenly Martial Academy, and indeed, she seemed to excel in both theory and martial arts. Nodding, the Erudite Sage finally turned his attention to Baek Suryong of the Azure Dragon Academyonly to find Baek Suryong casually flipping through the manual while making asional annotations with his brush. Read this at northdetldo, or else. A surge of displeasure welled up in his heart. Why is he just skimming through it like that? How dare he! At that moment, Baek Suryong looked up and met the Erudite Sage''s eyes. "Can I submit it if I''m done?" he asked. "You insolent" "Excuse me?" Baek Suryong tilted his head in confusion. Why''s he being like this just because I met his gaze? Seeing Baek Suryong''s response, the Erudite Sage barely managed to contain his anger. Hmph, he''s done? What bullshit is that? How is it even possible to find all six erroneous passages in one hour? He must have just guessed randomly "Yes, you can submit it to me. I''ll evaluate it right here, right now," he snapped gruffly. "Yes, sir." Baek Suryong rose to his feet and handed over the manual. The Erudite Sage took it and immediately began grading it on the spot. "Let''s see. How good are you Hmm?" "" "Oho." "" "Not bad." This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "" "H-How?" "" "This can''t be" "" "Gasp!" The Erudite Sage choked. "What''s wrong?" the Blue Sky Sword King asked, approaching him worriedly. "How could this be!" The Erudite Sage''s jaw dropped as he stared at the manual. Let''s say he was lucky enough to get the first one or two right. However, once he went past three, four, isn''t it something that can''t be exined by luck? Moreover "HOW ON EARTH DID YOU FIND THEM ALL!?" At those words, not only the Blue Sky Sword King and the teaching assistants, but even the new instructors looked up at Baek Suryong. "You''ve already finished interpreting it?" "How?" "Is he a monster?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Everyone stared at Baek Suryong as if they were looking at an inhuman monster. Only Sama Yeong gritted her teeth and went back to solving the problem but when she heard Baek Suryong''s next words, she dropped her brush. "It''s not six, but seven, right?" Baek Suryong asked sheepishly. The Erudite Sage stared at him, dumbfounded. "What?" Baek Suryong flipped to thest page of the manual. "The incorrect passages, I mean. There''s one more." "What?!" "Oh, so it wasn''t a bonus question?" "!!!!" Trantor''s Note: People whough "kukuku" simply cannot be trusted. Chapter 218: Show Me Everything Youve Got Chapter 218: Show Me Everything You''ve Got TL: FoodieMonster007 The Erudite Sage''s face turned pale with shock, and his hands trembled as he confirmed the seventh erroneous passage that Baek Suryong had pointed out. "H-How did you" he stammered. Baek Suryong scratched his head awkwardly. Judging from the Erudite Sage''s shocked expression, it seemed he genuinely didn''t know about the seventh w. He felt somewhat disappointed in the Erudite Sage. I thought he knew everything and only told me six on purpose, but was that not the case? He missed that and still calls himself the world''s best theorist? Even so, the Erudite Sage wasn''t the only one taken aback. The Blue Sky Sword King, the assistant instructors, and the other new instructors were all gaping. Baek Suryong humbly sped his hands together. "It was just luck," he said. "Are you telling me that you found something which even the Erudite Sage missed, by pure luck at that? Hoho, that''s hard to believe," the Blue Sky Sword King remarked, eyeing Baek Suryong with a sharp gaze that bordered on suspicion. If I fail to give him an eptable answer now, he''ll interrogate me, Baek Suryong thought. Fortunately, he had an appropriate excuse ready."I once investigated demonic arts practitioners at the Murim Alliance''s request. The traces of demonic arts I pursued back then were simr to this one, so I could solve it easily." Ak Yeonho raised his hand. "I can vouch for that! I was with him then!" Before joining the Azure Dragon Academy, he and Baek Suryong had investigated the case of Old Man Heo, a loan shark who died from demonic arts, at the Murim Alliance''s request. "If you were there too, why could you only solve that much?" Myeong Il''oh sneered, ncing at Ak Yeonho''s secret manual, which he hadn''t even read half of yet. Annoyed, Ak Yeonho snapped, "Shut up." Ignoring his bickering friends, Baek Suryong added, "I also currently teach Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts at the Azure Dragon Academy. My research on demonic arts while preparing for my lessons helped me a lot in this test." "Hmm, is that so?" Although not all doubts were cleared, the Blue Sky Sword King nodded reluctantly. It seemed that Baek Suryong''s prepared excuse was somewhat convincing. "Even so, that''s impressive. Isn''t that right, Erudite Sage?" "Hmm Actually, I just skimmed through it. If I''d read carefully, I could have noticed it, but I was busy and seem to have missed thest part." The Erudite Sage, who had finally regained hisposure, mumbled as he nodded. It sounded like ame excuse, but no one daredment on it. His face slightly flushed, the Erudite Sage said to Baek Suryong, "Anyway, you got a perfect score. As a reward, I''ll give you the right to ask me two questions during the next theory ss." Baek Suryong grumbled inwardly, I prefer money or miracle herbs as a reward, thank you very much. Outwardly though, he bowed humbly. While he was free to cause some chaos with the other new instructors, he had to manage his image carefully in front of those judging his performance, especially the Blue Sky Sword King, the Erudite Sage, and the teaching assistants. Ignoring the disdainful gazes of his peers, Baek Suryong stered a fake smile on his face. "Thank you," he said. The Erudite Sage asked sullenly, "Now that you''ve finished, what are you going to do? You''re free until the practical lesson in the afternoon." "May I return to my seat and wait?" "Suit yourself, but know that if you try to use telepathy to share your answers to others, you''ll be punished," the Erudite Sage warned. "I wouldn''t dream of it," Baek Suryong replied, returning to his seat. Turning back to the other new instructors, the Erudite Sage eximed, "Well! Seeing how rxed you all are, the problems must be easy for everyone!" Many of the new instructors were staring at Baek Suryong with various expressions, but the moment the Erudite Sage scolded them, they returned their focus to deciphering the secret manual. Baek Suryong looked around leisurely. Sama Yeong was gritting her teeth as she deciphered the text, Jaegal Soyeong almost pressed her nose into it, and Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh were also concentrating hard. Only Kwak Duyong looked flustered and was sweating profusely. He sank into deep thought. Who would''ve thought they''d use the Blood Cult''s demonic arts as a test question? He was telling the truth when he said that he had lucked out. After all, the Erudite Sage had literally just asked a former Blood Cult instructor to decipher a Blood Cult martial arts manual. In reality, it hadn''t even taken him a minute to interpret andment on it, but he had deliberately waited an hour before handing it in to avoid arousing suspicion. Still, while he was happy that he had easily demonstrated his skills in the first test, one thing bothered him. How does the Erudite Sage know the Blood Cult''s martial arts? Although the Erudite Sage was reputed to be so knowledgeable that there was no martial art in the world he didn''t know, it was hard to believe he knew the demonic arts of the Blood Cult, which was destroyed fifty years ago. There''s no way I can ask him directly Since the Erudite Sage hadn''t mentioned that this martial art came from the Blood Cult, Baek Suryong couldn''t be the one to bring it up first. I heard that the Erudite Sage has been staying as a guest of the Namgung n for quite a long time. Then, it''s likely that the Namgung n also knows this fact Suddenly, a name Baek Suryong had forgotten for a while surfaced in his mind. Cho Maksaeng! Cho Maksaeng was a boy whom Namgung Su had tried to enroll in the Azure Dragon Academy. Sadly, he lost a duel against Gongson Su, couldn''t ept the result, tried to harm Gongson Su, had his arm cut off by Wiji Cheon, and was then expelled. Most importantly, when Baek Suryong had confronted the boy after that, he went mad and turned into a mindless ghoul, forcing Baek Suryong to kill him. It turned out that when he was very young, he had been forcibly subjected to a vile and sinister technique known as Soul Alteration. This wicked art imnted demonic techniques into his mind, causing him to unknowingly learn them.
"Cough! I really don''t know, I don''t know anything! B-Blood Cult? I''m an orphan Cough! Martial arts, I learned them at the orphanage, then Cough! From the Namgung n"
Cho Maksaeng grew up in an orphanage sponsored by the Namgung n, where he learned the basics of martial arts and eventually caught Namgung Su''s eye. Baek Suryong''s brows furrowed slightly. At that time, I suspected Namgung Su, but now I''m absolutely sure that Namgung Su has nothing to do with the Blood Cult. Baek Suryong trusted his ability to read people. Namgung Su was most definitely innocent. But Baek Suryong looked up and gazed at the vast Namgung n Estate around him. But what about the Namgung n? Could the leaders of the n have something to do with the Blood Cult? Naturally, Baek Suryong''s gaze turned to the Blue Sky Sword King, the man who had elevated the current Namgung n from merely one of the Five Great ns to the world''s strongest martial family. Coincidentally, at that moment, the Blue Sky Sword King also turned to look at Baek Suryong. "" "" Their gazes met, creating a strange atmosphere, but fortunately it didn''tst long. Sama Yeong and Jaegal Soyeong stood up at the same time, blocking their line of sight. "I''m done!" "I''ve finished!" Both women briefly made eye contact, but in the end, Jaegal Soyeong, the junior, bowed her head slightly, yielding to Sama Yeong. "Bring them here," the Erudite Sage said. As he reviewed their answers, his expression changed ever so slightly. "This year''s newbies are quite something. Both of you pass." "Thank you," Sama Yeong said, though her expression crumpled. Even though she was the second to pass after Baek Suryong, the Erudite Sage had only told her that she had passed, not that she had received a perfect score. Next, a woman with a gloomy appearance, the only participant from the ck Tortoise Academy, also stood up and submitted her answer. She too passed. Within two hours, three people had passed one after the other. After that, it took quite some time for more to pass. "These neers this year hmm they''re really something" the Erudite Sage groaned, sounding discontented. Finding it amusing, the Blue Sky Sword King burst outughing, "Hahaha! Today, the great Erudite Sage is humiliated!" "Humiliated, my ass," the Erudite Sage grumbled. Meanwhile, Baek Suryong folded his arms and closed his eyes. The Namgung n, huh. I''ll just keep observing them for now. Not counting today, there were still six days left in the new instructor training course. If there was something rted to the Blood Cult here, that was more than enough time for him to investigate. The four-hour theory test finally ended. The Erudite Sage scolded the instructors who had done poorly, but thankfully, he didn''t send anyone home. "Phew. That was close" Kwak Duyong, the only one from Azure Dragon Academy who failed the test, sighed in relief. "Hmph. See you tomorrow, you brats." With an unreadable expression that gave no hint as to whether he was pleased or displeased, the Erudite Sage gathered up all the test papers and left. The Blue Sky Sword King stepped forward and spoke to the exhausted new instructors gently, "Good work, everyone. Let''s reconvene after lunch. There will be a basic practical evaluation in the afternoon, so make sure you eat a hearty meal." "Yes, sir!" the instructors replied energetically. The instructors gathered in groups by academy and chatted enthusiastically. "Phew! I thought my head was going to explode." "At least it''s practicals in the afternoon, so it''ll be better." "I feel like I need to move my body." Perhaps thisment annoyed him, because the Blue Sky Sword King suddenly added, "Actually, let me correct myself. It would be better if everyone had a light lunch." "Huh?" "Why?" The smiles vanished from the faces of the more quick-witted new instructors. "Because you might end up vomiting it all out," the Blue Sky Sword King replied with a grin, resting his hand on the sword at his waist. "" Realizing their mistake, the new instructors who had spoken carelessly paled. After lunch, the new instructors, now wearing light martial arts uniforms, gathered again at the grand training hall. Lined up by academy, there were a total of thirty-one people. Fifteen from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. Ten from the White Tiger Academy. Five from the Azure Dragon Academy. One from the ck Tortoise Academy. In front of the instructors, dressed in martial arts uniforms symbolizing their respective academies, the Blue Sky Sword King appeared with light steps, wearing a pure white martial arts uniform. "Good, everyone''s here," he said cheerfully. At the thought of receiving instruction from a master who might be the strongest in the world, everyone couldn''t help but feel excited. After all, they were all martial artists before they were instructors. However, the first thing the Blue Sky Sword King talked about wasn''t martial arts. "Do you know what kind of criticism the martial artists who graduated from the Five Great Academies have receivedtely?" he asked. It was a vague question, but Sama Yeong immediately raised her hand and answered confidently, "They are criticized for having high-level martial arts for their age, butck the ability to tackle real-worldbat situations." The Blue Sky Sword King nodded. "That''s correct. Even though half of the graduates from the Five Great Academies are employed inrge tradingpanies, escort agencies, the royal pce, and so on, most of them haven''t experienced realbat, so they end up struggling when they enter the jianghu." "Yes. This is why the Vermilion Phoenix Academy has decided to increase the amount of off-site practical training starting this year," Sama Yeong added. The Blue Sky Sword King nodded at Sama Yeong''s exemry answer. "While I think that''s an excellent approach, from what I see, your idea of realbat is severelycking. Aren''t you guys just fighting backyard thugs and subduing bandits at best?" "That''s" Sama Yeong looked like she wanted to refute. However, the Blue Sky Sword King cut her off, saying, "This isn''t an era when unorthodox sects like the Blood Cult are rampaging. The murim is peaceful, and most of the unorthodox sects are in hiding. It''s hard for even adults to experience realbat. How many of you have traveled around the jianghu? How many have the experience of cutting down more than ten people?" No one raised their hand. The atmosphere just didn''t feel right for it. The Blue Sky Sword King continued in a serious tone, "With so few instructors who have truly experienced realbat, inevitably, there will be limits to what you can teach your students." "What exactly do you mean by ''realbat''?" Tang Baekho of the White Tiger Academy raised his hand and asked, looking somewhat defiant. The Blue Sky Sword King burst into heartyughter. "For example, in realbat, one-on-one duels are rare. Most of them are chaotic free-for-alls. You always have to watch out for traps, be wary of poison, and you never know when hidden weapons mighte flying at your back. That''s realbat." "" Although he appeared young due to rejuvenation, the Blue Sky Sword King was an eighty-year-old ultimate martial master who had participated in the war against the Blood Cult fifty years ago. If he said that someone didn''t have enoughbat experience, those words meant a lot. "I''ve said a lot of things, but in the end, what I want to say is that you can only teach realbat if you''ve experienced it. Since we can''t just kill each other, though, we''ve instead created an environment as close to realbat as possible." GULP! Realizing the situation, the new instructors swallowed nervously. Those who had thought that practical training would be better than the entric Erudite Sage''s theory sses were now realizing how wrong they had been. "I''m only going to exin this once, so listen carefully." The Blue Sky Sword King''s tone changed, and an icy aura emanated from his body. "Starting today, for seven days, you will receive training simr to realbat, using Mount Tianzhu over there as your stage." He raised his sword and pointed to the mountain visible behind the training hall. "Different scenarios are given. For example, you may be assigned roles such as bandits, escorts, or assassins. Today''s enemy may be tomorrow''s ally. If you want to survive, you will have to give it your all." Under the pressure of the peerless master''s aura, the new instructors gritted their teeth. "Simply put, this is survival training. I and the Azure Sky Sword Brigade will try to ''kill'' you every day. You must survive." The Blue Sky Sword King''s sharp eyes bored through each of them. "Ugh" "Gasp" As everyone struggled to stay upright, pale faces and trembling knees were everywhere. "The instructor who ''dies'' the least during the training period will receive bonus points and a fitting reward." Some of the instructors gritted their teeth and red at the Blue Sky Sword King. The Blue Sky Sword King smiled, pleased by their fighting spirit. "It won''t be easy. After all, I intend to take this very seriously myself" His gaze swept over the instructors, eventually settling on Baek Suryong. "So you''d better show me everything you''ve got." "" Chapter 219: Follow Me TL: FoodieMonster007 The Blue Sky Sword King''s gentle gaze hardened into the sharp glint of a finely honed de, and his tone exuded authority as he announced, "Since it''s the first day, we''ll start with a simple hike to assess everyone''s basic physical fitness. Follow me." Feeling tense, the new instructors braced themselves. None of them were naive enough to believe that this first hike with the Blue Sky Sword King would be anything close to easy or simple. He hadn''t even specified their destination! His hands casually sped behind his back, the Blue Sky Sword King took a step forward, and his figure suddenly blurred and reappeared fifty meters away. "Anyone who falls behind will be penalized in the practical training evaluation," he taunted, his voice fading into the distance. Jolted into action, the instructors hastily activated their movement arts and dashed after the Blue Sky Sword King''s rapidly diminishing figure. SWISH! SWISH! SWISH! Thirty-one instructors unleashed their movement skills, their martial arts uniforms fluttering in the wind as they transformed into a vibrant riot of four colors. [Il''oh, listen carefully. First] After sending a brief telepathic message to Myeong Il''oh, Baek Suryong raced forward, determined to establish an early lead. After all, he wasn''t one to hold back and then make a dramaticeback.It''ll be easier for everyone if I move alone. He knew he would be the main target of the Namgung n''s ambushes. If he stayed with his fellow Azure Dragon instructors, he would only end up dragging them into the crossfire for no good reason. As the scenery around him became a blur, he caught sight of the Blue Sky Sword King in the distance. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Blue Sky Sword King suddenly turned, his hands still resting behind his back. Despite moving in reverse, his speed showed no signs of slowing. If anything, he appeared to be elerating. His gaze swept over Baek Suryong from head to toe before he gave a slight nod, as though acknowledging something. "I thought you''d be the first to catch up, Baek Suryong. Hasn''t it only been a few months since west met at the Azure Dragon Academy''s entrance examinations? It looks like your martial arts havee a long way." "I had a fortunate encounter," Baek Suryong replied. "That doesn''t exin everything. Were you hiding your true strength from the beginning?" Baek Suryong grinned confidently. "Even if I was, that''s not against the rules, is it?" The Blue Sky Sword King smiled. "Well, your martial arts may be impressive, but it won''t be easy to maintain your lead. Take a look behind you." Baek Suryong nced back and saw the instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, dressed in identical crimson uniforms, moving in tight formations alongside those from the White Tiger Academy, who were d in white. At the head of the group, the lead instructor cut through the wind, reducing air resistance for those following. The others skillfully used their footwork to make the path easier for those behind. By maintaining this formation and rotating the lead position at regr intervals, they were able to conserve energy and keep fatigue to a minimum. The Blue Sky Sword King observed them with a thoughtful expression. "The camaraderie of teamwork provides psychological stability, helps them conserve stamina, inner qi, and mental focus. You, on the other hand, are alone." "Isn''t it even more of a waste of energy to help others when they can keep up on their own?" Baek Suryong countered. "So confident, even though you have no idea where we''re going." Chuckling, Blue Sky Sword King turned back toward the front. "I''m increasing my speed. Try to keep up." He kicked off the ground, his figure bing a distant blur. Damn, that old man is fast. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Blue Sky Sword King''s reputation as one of the Ten Supremes was well-deserved. Clicking his tongue, Baek Suryong pushed himself to speed up. "Increase speed!" Tang Baekho shouted from behind. The White Tiger Academy, running alongside the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, surged forward. Tang Baekho, leading the pack, was right behind Baek Suryong. "I might not be as clever as you, but I won''t lose to you in practical skills," he growled. Baek Suryong nced back to see Tang Baekho''s eyes burning withpetitive fire. Smirking, he remarked, "You seem a bit out of breath already though." "Don''t be ridiculous! I''m just getting warmed up!" "Don''t get so worked up. You''ll waste energy." "Who are you to lecture me, you" "We''re increasing our speed!" Sama Yeong''s voice cut him off. The Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors surged forward as one, their formation resembling a raging inferno. As if to further fuel theirpetitive spirit, the Blue Sky Sword King''s voice echoed from the distance. "Whoever reaches me first will be rewarded with the opportunity to ask me anything. Questions about martial arts, your duties as an instructor, or even personal matters Anything." The reward was identical to that of the Erudite Sage, yet no one believed it carried the same significance. The race for the top spot erupted without hesitation. "Faster!" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Faster!" Baek Suryong maintained his lead, but the Vermilion Phoenix and White Tiger Academies were hot on his heels. Further back, he could see the figures of the Azure Dragon Academy instructors. They''re all so easily manipted. Seeing the other instructors trying their best to keep up, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. While they focused solely on the Blue Sky Sword King, he remained on constant alert, warily surveying his surroundings. It''s about to start northdetldo wees you. As he predicted, the moment they entered the foothills of Mount Tianzhu, they were ambushed. "Hidden weapons!" Tang Baekho''s shout rang out, amplified by his qi. Probably due to his upbringing in Sichuan''s Tang n, he was the first to notice the deadly projectiles emerging from the undergrowth. "Hidden weapons areing from the bushes! Be careful!" A storm of hidden weapons and arrows rained down on them. The instructors reacted quickly, swinging their weapons and channeling their inner qi to deflect the iing attacks. Fortunately, no one was hit, but their carefully maintained formations were disrupted. Sama Yeong, as quick-witted as ever, cried out, "It''s the Azure Sky Sword Brigade! They''re trying to disrupt us!" Shemanded the instructors of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy to block the hidden weapons, while her eyes remained fixed on the rapidly disappearing Blue Sky Sword King. The old master was cleverly adjusting his speed, staying just within sight, but if they got caught up in the enemy''s attack, they would lose him. And they didn''t even know where they were going. If we lose him here, we''ll have to track him down. That would be disastrous. It was a critical moment. Sama Yeong made a swift decision. "Everyone! From now on, you''re on your own!" she shouted. It was a ruthless but necessary decision. As the Vermilion Phoenix instructors dispersed, the hidden weapons that had been concentrated on their formation also dispersed. They would rely on their individual skills to achieve their goal. "Don''t worry about them! We''ll stick together!" Tang Baekho roared. While the Vermilion Phoenix Academy had chosen to act individually, the White Tiger Academy opted for the opposite approach. Led by Tang Baekho, they formed a tight circle, their backs pressed together as they deflected the hidden weapons. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Blue Sky Sword King nced back to observe the two academies. Time will tell which strategy is more effective. He then looked at Baek Suryong, who was still in the lead. "You''re doing well." "It won''t be easy to shake me off." "Do you think I''m using my full speed?" "Of course not. You wouldn''t go all out against rookie instructors like us, right?" Read this at northdetldo, or else. The Blue Sky Sword King grinned. "And you think that by saying that, you can prevent me from increasing my speed? I won''t fall for such an obvious trick." He stomped on the ground. "Let''s see if you can keep up with this." BOOM! Seeing the Blue Sky Sword King figure shooting forward like a lightning bolt, Baek Suryong chuckled, feigning exasperation. "Fuck, he''s fast." While the Vermilion Phoenix and White Tiger Academies were being dyed by the Azure Sky Sword Brigade, the Azure Dragon Academy instructors, who had beengging behind, quickly caught up. "Hidden weapons ahead!" Jaegal Soyeong, who had the most agile footwork among them, called out. "Kwak Duyong, you have thergest surface area, so take the lead! Yeonho and I will cover the nks, and Soyeong, you guard the rear!" Myeong Il''oh ordered. As Baek Suryong had instructed, he was the leader of this pursuit. The Azure Dragon group moved in perfect harmony. "Damn it! What do you mean, I have thergest surface area?" Kwak Duyong grumbled, but he drew his dao nevertheless and deflected the iing projectiles. Spinning his spear with practiced ease, Ak Yeonho shot back, "Stopining and let''s get through this!" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Compared to Vermilion Phoenix and White Tiger Academies, which had more than ten members each, the Azure Dragon Academy had only four. However, this meant that they were a smaller target, and fewer hidden weapons were aimed at them. Furthermore, many of the hidden weapons, a limited resource, had already been used on the academies ahead of them. Myeong Il''oh, who had been quietly assessing the situation, suddenly shouted, "Now!" As if on cue, the Azure Dragon Academy instructors elerated as they reached the area where the hidden weapons were concentrated. WHOOSH! northdetldo wees you. With surprising ease, they broke through and quickly overtook White Tiger Academy. They could even see some of the scattered Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors ahead of them. Myeong Il''oh paused to catch his breath. "Let''s slow down a bit. There shouldn''t be any more traps for a while," he said. They slowed their pace. Ak Yeonho looked around and grinned. "Haha, Suryong-hyung''s prediction was spot on. His intuition is amazing, isn''t it?" Before leaving, Baek Suryong had sent a telepathic message to Myeong Il''oh.
[Il''oh, listen carefully. First, let the other academies take the lead. We''ll be ambushed as soon as we enter the mountain. Save your energy until then, and then overtake them all at once.]
Baek Suryong had gone off on his own, but he hadn''t abandoned hisrades. After all, in order to change the public perception of the Azure Dragon Academy, all of its instructors had to achieve good results. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Thanks to his advice, they had easily passed the first obstacle. "Whew Where''s Baek Suryong now?" Kwak Duyong, asked panting. After running at the front and dodging countless hidden weapons, he was drenched in sweat. "He''s up ahead," Jaegal Soyeong replied, pointing to the distant horizon. They could just make out the tiny figures of the Blue Sky Sword King and Baek Suryong still sticking to him like a leech. Kwak Duyong''s jaw dropped. "Did the hidden weapons just avoid Baek Suryong? How is he able to keep up all by himself?" Of course, he knew that wasn''t the case. Baek Suryong must have taken the brunt of the attack. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Ak Yeonho chuckled, "By now, even the great Blue Sky Sword King must be wondering what kind of leech-like guy has glued himself to him." CLAP! Myeong Il''oh pped his hands to get their attention. "Enough talk. Suryong-hyung is Suryong-hyung and we are us. Stay focused. We have a long way to go. Don''t let your guard down." The Azure Dragon instructors nodded earnestly, but none of them seemed afraid. Rather, they all wore a confident smile on their faces. The reason for their confidence soon became clear. "Damn it! Where did he go?" "Can''t you track him?" "There are barely any traces. His movement technique is like a ghost''s." "This is a problem. The sun is setting." The Vermilion Phoenix instructors, who had been in the lead, had lost track of the Blue Sky Sword King. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "We''ve lost him as well," Tang Baekho admitted, his tone grim. Simrly, the Azure Dragon Academy group had also lost the trail, but unlike the others, they didn''t panic.
[I''ll leave markers, so if you fall behind, follow them.]
This was Baek Suryong''s second instruction. Following his markers, they quickly regained their bearings. "On our right." "The rock on the left." "The tree straight ahead." The sun dipped below the horizon, and darkness enveloped the mountains. Only the Azure Dragon Academy instructors continued their pursuit without hesitation. Trantor''s Note: I''m going to an anime conventionter so there''ll probably only be 2 chapters today. If you enjoyed reading please leave a nice review/rating on novelupdates :) Chapter 220: You Told Us to Treat This as Real Combat, Right? Chapter 220: You Told Us to Treat This as Real Combat, Right? TL: FoodieMonster007 It''s already been over two hours. The Blue Sky Sword King marveled at Baek Suryong, who was persistently chasing after him. TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! Even while staying right on his heels, Baek Suryong effortlessly deflected the hidden weapons that rained down from all directions without missing a beat. It wasn''t just the hidden weapons either. He spotted the cleverlyid traps ahead of time and disabled them before they could activate. Even the stealthily scattered poison didn''t escape his notice, and he waved it aside with a flick of his sleeve. When I first heard about him defeating the Bloody Ripper alone, I was skeptical, but he''s truly reached the early stage of the transcendent realm. Although Baek Suryong was trying to hide his skills, at this distance, he couldn''t fool the Blue Sky Sword King''s eyes. While it''s impressive that he''s reached the transcendent realm at that age, it''s his situational judgment and adaptability that amazes me more. The Blue Sky Sword King narrowed his eyes. Leading the pursuit ced Baek Suryong directly in the line of the fiercest attacks. Moreover, he had no allies to cover his back or exchange ideas with. He was all alone, forced to judge, decide, and act in the heat of the moment.He''s not just forcing his way through with brute strength He knows exactly what to dodge and what to ignore. Because his judgment and execution are astonishingly quick, he''s actually keeping up with my pace. "You''re even leaving markers for the Azure Dragon Academy instructors to follow," he said out loud. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "So you knew after all," Baek Suryong replied. "If you thought I wouldn''t notice, you''re underestimating me too much." The Blue Sky Sword King found himself increasingly impressed by Baek Suryong''s martial arts mastery, his sharp situational judgment, and his unshakable mental strength. Part of him wanted to elerate, eager to test Baek Suryong''s limits, but he held himself back. If he increased his speed any further, the instructors trailing behind would be left in the dust. If only he weren''t such a suspicious character I would have taken him in as my disciple. Nevertheless, even for Baek Suryong, the long chase wasn''t easy. "Huff, huff May I ask you just one thing, Sir?" he asked, panting. "I believe I made it clear that only the first person to reach the destination has the right to ask me a question." "It''s not that kind of question" CLANG! Baek Suryong frowned as he deflected the arrow that had interrupted him. "Before we set off, you told us to treat this as realbat, right?" "Yes." "Then this is a situation where enemies are hiding in the bushes and attacking me." "So?" "Since this is ''realbat'', shouldn''t I be allowed to kill the flies annoying me?" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "What?" A smothering wave of killing intent surged from every direction. The figures lurking in the bushes and hurling hidden weapons were none other than the Azure Sky Sword Brigade, the pride of the Namgung n. As each member was a formidable master, far stronger than the instructors of the Five Great Academies, Baek Suryong''s words had struck a nerve, wounding their towering pride. He intends to kill us? Arrogant punk! He doesn''t even realize we''re going easy on him Baek Suryong grinned as if the growing hostility all around meant nothing to him. "This is getting a bit tiresome. If I neutralize the enemies so that they can''t ambush me again, I think the rest of the hike will be much easier." Hmm, if I approve this, won''t I get to see more of Baek Suryong''s martial arts? the Blue Sky Sword King mused. He nodded without hesitation. "If you can, go ahead and give it a try. Just keep in mind that the moment you start counterattacking, the attacks aimed at you will only grow more vicious." Baek Suryong smirked wickedly. "Thank you for giving me permission." For some reason, the Blue Sky Sword King felt slightly offended by that smile. He sent a telepathic message to the Azure Sky Sword Brigade: [Since he''s so confident, I think you can show off your skills a little more. I permit you to use your swords.] This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? [Yes, sir!] From that moment on, their attacks grew even more relentless. The hidden weapons came flying twice as fast, striking from blind spots and targeting Baek Suryong''s vitals. WHOOSH! A flying dagger nced off Baek Suryong''s cheek, leaving a thin bead of blood where it nicked his skin. His martial arts uniform, torn in several ces, bore fresh red stains. This time, however, Baek Suryong was no longer content with simply evading the attacks. Snatching the iing hidden weapons out of the air, he sent them hurtling back toward their owners. CLANG! CLANG! The sh of deflected projectiles echoed from the bushes as the Azure Sky Sword Brigade fended off the threat. Baek Suryong sneered, "Is this the best you can do? Scurrying in the dark and throwing hidden weapons? And you call yourselves the Azure Sky Sword Brigade?" His taunt struck a nerve. The brigade warriors surged toward him, closing the gap in an instant. A barrage of hidden weapons, coins, stones, and even jagged fragments of wood hurtled through the air in his direction like pouring rain. SHWAAAA! If the Tang n''s ultimate secret technique, Rain of a Thousand Blossoms, was unleashed, would such a scene unfold? Baek Suryong wondered as he leaped into the sky and spun in midair. SWISH! Caught in the swirling airstream around him, the hidden weapons were flung explosively in all directions. Despite weathering the storm, however, the danger had only just begun. While Baek Suryong was airborne, his movements were restricted, giving the furious warriors the perfect opportunity to strike. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Let''s teach him a lesson! Your arrogance ends here! Four ck-d warriors jumped out of the bushes on either side, brandishing their swords. From behind them, their Captain shouted, "Make him pay for hiscency!" Baek Suryong''s eyes widened in rm. It''s over now, the Blue Sky Sword King thought. Baek Suryong would end up getting hurt, or at least lose track of him. Disappointed by Baek Suryong''s reckless behavior, his interest began to wane. It''s good to be confident, but he carelessly provoked his opponent without considering their abilities. If he doesn''t learn his lesson this time, he''ll suffer for the whole training huh? A knowing smile spread across Baek Suryong''s lips. Realizing something was wrong, the Blue Sky Sword King yelled, "Be careful!" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Unfortunately, he was a step toote. As the four men closed in, Baek Suryong reached into his shirt pocket, pulled out several hidden weapons, and hurled them. THUNK! THUNK! THUNK! THUNK! The hidden weapons struck with precision, lodging firmly in his attackers'' limbs. "Ugh!" "Argh!" northdetldo wees you. Everything happened in an instant. The four seasoned warriors tried to retreat immediately, but to their horror, their bodies refused to respond. "Poison!" "When did he steal those?" The poison wasn''t lethal, but a type designed to temporarily paralyze the body. It was the same poison that was coated on the hidden weapons they''d fired at Baek Suryong earlier. "Who''s thecent one now?" Baek Suryong mocked, approaching the staggering men at lightning speed. TAP! TAP! TAP! TAP! In the blink of an eye, he sealed their paralysis acupoints and took the smallest among them as a hostage. "Don''te any closer," he snarled, pressing a dagger against the hostage''s neck, his eyes darting around with fierce intensity. The warriors fixed him with murderous res, but Baek Suryong''s lips curled into a calm, almost amused smile. "Unless you want to see yourrade die, you''d better back off," he warned. "Are you crazy?" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "How dare you take a hostage!" The unexpected turn of events threw the Azure Sky Sword Brigade into disarray. They had considered countless scenarios, but none of them had expected one of their own to be taken hostage. The Captain stepped forward, his re fixed on Baek Suryong. Barely holding back his killing intent, he demanded, "How dare you take a hostage? Stop this nonsense and release him!" Baek Suryongughed, "Do I look like I''m joking? You didn''t hesitate to throw hidden weapons at me, but now that the tables have turned, you''re upset?" "You insolent bastard" the Captain snarled, his anger boiling over as he drew his sword. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. When he saw the eerie calm in Baek Suryong''s eyes though, he froze, unable to strike. "Hahaha!" The Blue Sky Sword King suddenly burst outughing. Looking at Baek Suryong with genuine admiration, he asked, "Did you provoke them with the intention of taking a hostage from the very beginning? No, from the moment you asked me for permission to kill the enemies earlier, was it all a trap?" He was already impressed by Baek Suryong before, but this time, it was different. Baek Suryong nodded seriously. "That''s correct." "Well, this is quite troublesome," the Blue Sky Sword King sighed deeply. Who would have thought that after getting permission to kill the enemies, he''d take one of the warriors as a hostage? He had beenpletely fooled by this cunning young fox. Baek Suryong grinned. "This way, it won''t be my fault even if the hostage ends up dead." "How dare you! Do you really think you can harm a Namgung n martial artist and live to tell the tale?" the Captain roared. The Blue Sky Sword King ced a hand on the captain''s shoulder to calm him. "That''s enough, Captain. Mr. Baek Suryong has a point." "Former Patriarch!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Are you telling me to go back on my word?" the Blue Sky Sword King said coldly. As a member of the Ten Supremes and the Former Patriarch of the Namgung n, he couldn''t take back his words carelessly. Realizing that he had beenpletely outsmarted, the Captain gritted his teeth. "Grr" The Blue Sky Sword King turned back towards Baek Suryong. Suddenly, he wanted to test the young man''s resolve. "Mr. Baek, what would you do if they ignore the hostage and continue attacking you?" he asked. Baek Suryong replied without hesitation, "First, I''ll cut off the hostage''s left arm. If they stille at me, then I''ll cut off his right arm. Finally, I''ll slit his throat and escape without hesitation. This is ''realbat'', after all." GULP! The hostage swallowed dryly, trembling in fear. Would he really go that far? What if he really does? "It was you who told us to treat this like ''realbat'', Blue Sky Sword King. Shouldn''t you take responsibility for any idents that happen? Or do you expect only us instructors to risk injury?" Baek Suryong said pointedly. "Hoho You''re right. I did say that." The Blue Sky Sword King let out a wry smile as he surveyed the scene. "Captain, please step back for now. If you can''t figure out a way to save the hostage, I won''t allow you toy another hand on this boy." "Former Patriarch, if you give the order, we''ll proceed with the mission," the Captain said solemnly, his gaze fixed on Baek Suryong. The Blue Sky Sword King shook his head firmly. "I said, that''s enough, Captain. I won''t risk losing anyone from the Azure Sky Sword Brigade over something so stupid. Focus on finding a way to rescue the hostage without needless sacrifices." "Yes, sir." The Captain red at Baek Suryong for a moment, thenmanded his subordinates to withdraw. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? When the Azure Sky Sword Brigade had disappeared into the bushes, the Blue Sky Sword King turned to Baek Suryong, who was slinging the hostage over his shoulder. A paralyzed person was as limp and heavy as a log. Even for most martial masters, running while carrying another person was a tall order. "It won''t be easy carrying someone while using movement arts," he remarked. "Don''t worry, I can manage. Just knowing that I won''t be ambushed until we reach the destination is worth the trouble," Baek Suryong replied calmly as he sealed the hostage''s sleep acupoint, knocking him unconscious. "Don''t let your guard down until the end. It may seem like you''ve won for now, but the Captain is a tenacious man." "I''ll keep that in mind." With that, the Blue Sky Sword King resumed running, and Baek Suryong followed with the hostage slung over his shoulder. All the way to the finish line, not once did the Azure Sky Sword Brigade attempt to obstruct him.
Trantor''s Note: Would you rather have 6 chapters total this week ending on a Namgung Su high, or 7 chapters and a massive weeklong cliffhanger? Chapter 221: That Guys Only Just Getting Started TL: FoodieMonster007 WHOOOSH~ A chilling wind swept across the summit of Mount Tianzhu, where the escort instructors of the Four Academies were gathered. They surveyed the mountain below. Night had fallen, shrouding everything in darkness, but as martial artists with inhumanly keen senses, they could still make out the movements of the new instructors through rustling leaves and asional flickers of light. "Looks like they''ll start arriving in about fifteen minutes," Namgung Hak announced. Although he was the eldest son of the Namgung Patriarch, he had gentle features and a neat appearance. If not for the sword at his waist, he could easily be mistaken for a schr. "Don''t act so smug, and don''t talk like you''re the only one who can see something so obvious," Namgung Heok, the second son, retorted. Unlike his brother, he was built like an ox and had eyes that could cut steel. "What did you just say?" "Did I say something wrong?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo?Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok were rivals in more ways than one. Not only were they the Star Instructors of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy respectively, they were also locked in a fiercepetition to be the next Patriarch of the Namgung n. Next to them, a cute little girl scolded, "Seriously! Why do you two always start fighting every time you meet? If you keep it up, I''m going to tell Daddy." The little girl''s name was Namgung Mi. At only ten years old, she was the youngest of the siblings and the overwhelming favorite of their father, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon. The moment their little sister puffed out her chubby cheeks and grumbled, the two grown men locked in a battle of wills wavered. They knew how much their father adored her. If they upset Namgung Mi, Namgung Cheon''s wrath would undoubtedly descend upon them. "Mimi, we weren''t fighting" "Ahem! That''s right, we were just talking. This is how me and Hyung-nimmunicate, so please understand, okay?" cing her hands on her hips, Namgung Mi spoke primly, "Even though we''re family, we don''t see each other often, so get along, okay?" "Okay." "Yeah, yeah." Two grown men humbled by a little girl. The sight was almostical. However, until the official sessor of the Namgung n was chosen, Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok had no choice but to amodate Namgung Mi''s feelings. Sighing, Namgung Hak turned to Namgung Su. "Su, why are you so quiet?" "I''m busy watching the base of the mountain," Namgung Su replied curtly, but Namgung Mi sidled up beside him. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Hey, Su-oppa, Su-oppa," she nudged. "I''m working. Don''t bother me." "But I''m hungry." Sighing, Namgung Su pulled a piece of candy from his pocket and popped it into his sister''s mouth. He didn''t know why, but ever since she was little, she had the habit of following him around everywhere despite him treating her like a pesky insect. ? "There you go," he said. "Hehe! Thank you, Oppa." Namgung Mi happily munched on the candy. Seeing the youngest''s blissful expression, Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok were bbergasted. This kid. She was indifferent when I gave her expensive jewelry This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Why does a mere piece of candy make her that happy? Unlike them, Namgung Su treated the youngest so coldly that their father, who transformed from the Ironblood Swordsman into the Softhearted Familyman whenever he was with his daughter, would be absolutely furious if he saw it. "It''ste, so you should go home now." "I''ve learned martial arts too!" "It''s bedtime for kids." "Mimi is not a kid anymore. I''ve learned martial arts too!" "So troublesome" Namgung Su sighed, furrowing his brow. Namgung Heok casually ced a hand on his youngest brother''s shoulder. "I heard that one of the new instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy is quite exceptional. Was his name Baek Suryong?" At first nce, it seemed like a friendly gesture, but the strength in Namgung Heok''s grip was enough to make most people scream. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Nevertheless, Namgung Su''s expression remainedpletely unchanged as he replied, "Yes. "Well, since you even staked your career to include him in this training, he must be remarkable. He''d better do well." "He will." "" A vein bulged on Namgung Heok''s forehead at the continued curt replies, but he quickly regained hisposure and chuckled. "You must be nervous, right? If Baek Suryong performs poorly, everyone will think that you have no eye for talent." Namgung Su brushed off his brother''s hand. "Thank you for your concern, but that won''t happen." "Ha!" Angered by his younger brother''s rude dismissal, Namgung Heok leaned in closer and whispered, "By the way, I heard you told Father that you would lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival?" "" Namgung Su sighed inwardly. The Namgung n was riddled with spies and informants, most of whom were loyal to either Namgung Hak or Namgung Heok, the two strongest contenders for session. Given the circumstances, it was not surprising that word spread quickly. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "What are you thinking? Are you starting to covet the sessor''s position now that you''ve gotten older?" "" Namgung Heok''s eyes gleamed with the ferocity of a predator. For more than a decade, he had been locked in a bitter struggle with his older brother for the position of heir to the Namgung n. Allowing the third son, a mere concubine''s child, to intrude was uneptable. Fixing Namgung Su with a warning look, he said, "Su, you''re chasing after a pipe dream. It''s best if you give up this idea immediately. If you dare to enter this race without knowing your ce" Seeing the thick killing intent in his second brother''s eyes, Namgung Hak intervened, "Enough! Su may be the third son and a concubine''s child, but he is still our brother. How can you treat our younger brother so harshly?" "Says the hypocrite who pretends to be on Su''s side while pointing out that he''s the son of a concubine." "What did you just say? You''re really pushing it today!" Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok scowled at each other, their intense auras crackling and sizzling in the space between them. "Oppas! I told you not to fight!" Namgung Mi shouted, trying to stop them. This time, however, the two men paid no attention to her. The n''s martial artists were constantly observing and evaluating which one of them was better suited to inherit the position of patriarch, so this situation was bound to reach their father''s ears sooner orter. Retreating without good reason was not an option. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Heok, shall we spar? It''s been a while," Namgung Hak asked icily. "dly. I''d like to see how much your Infinite Heavens Sword Technique has improved, Hyung-nim." "I''ll make sure you feel it deep in your bones today." As the two faced each other, taking identical stances, a cold voice doused the heated atmosphere. "I have no interest in the sessor''s position," Namgung Su dered. He had never once wanted to be he Patriarch, and that hadn''t changed. Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok turned around at the same time to see their youngest brother looking at them with disdain. Namgung Su continued, "I want to lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival, not be the Patriarch of the Namgung n. Unlike you two, who use this job as a stepping stone to be Patriarch, I actually take pride in being a teacher." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "What?" "You arrogant bastard!" The fierce aura they emitted immediately locked onto him, but Namgung Su simply sneered as if he found his foolish brothers'' petty bickeringughable. "Unfortunately, if you two keep up this pathetic disy, I fear that I will be forced to assume the position of sessor myself." "What did you just say?" "Hmph, you''re finally showing your true colors." Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok were both angry and bewildered. Since childhood, Namgung Su had always been a quiet, obedient and inconspicuous person, and that hadn''t changed much over the years. Just when did he start speaking with such vitriol? Namgung Su scoffed. "Are you so blind that you don''t even realize what''s most important right now? The new instructor training course is currently underway, so kindly take your sessorpetition somece else." "Hah! Look at you, getting all high and mighty." "Do you honestly believe you''re on the same level as us just because they call you a Star Instructor? It''s only the Azure Dragon Academy. Don''t delude yourself into thinking that you''re our equal." Namgung Su snorted. His brothers were always the same, looking down on him for being a concubine''s son while pretending otherwise. They never missed an opportunity to belittle or exclude him. Now that I think about it, my situation is simr to the Azure Dragon Academy''s, he mused. Perhaps that''s the real reason why I chose the Azure Dragon Academy and grew so attached to it. Well, I won''t hold back any longer. He smiled, asking, "If you''re so confident, how about making a bet with me?" "A bet?" You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Are you serious?" "Yes. Let''s bet on which academy achieves the best results. Naturally, I''ll bet on the Azure Dragon Academy." Namgung Su didn''t say who, but which academy. In other words, he was betting that the Azure Dragon Academy''s average score would be the highest among the four academies. Namgung Hak smirked. "If it''s a bet, what are the stakes?" "How about the winner gets to p the losers once?" "What did you say?" "You crazy bastard! Fine! Let''s do it!" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The two were stunned at first, but eventually nodded. For a martial artist, being pped by someone was the ultimate humiliation. Neither of them believed they would lose, and this was a golden opportunity to humiliate the other brother who waspeting for the position of sessor. No matter how good that Baek Suryong guy is On the whole, our new instructors are much more skilled. Thus, the bet was made among the three Namgung brothers. Namgung Mi looked up at Namgung Su with a face that seemed to be on the verge of tears. "Oppa" "I''ll give you more candy, so don''t tell Father about this." "Okay." After putting another candy in Namgung Mi''s mouth, Namgung Su looked down the mountain and let out a small sigh. He had made that bet purely on impulse. Baek Suryong''s influence seemed to have rubbed off on him in all the wrong ways. Still, I feel incredibly refreshed. Suddenly, a beam of light pierced the darkness and gentlynded on a rock at the summit. You ought to read this at northdetldo. The Blue Sky Sword King had arrived. Standing leisurely with his hands behind his back, he looked no different from when they departed from the Namgung n. The Namgung siblings ran over and greeted him. """Grandfather.""" "Grandpa!" Looking around at his grandchildren, Namgung Jaehak smiled gently. "Have you been waiting? The new instructors will be arriving soon, so let''s watch together." "Yes!" Soon after, Baek Suryong was the first to appear, just as everyone had anticipated. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Hmm? Who is that slung over his shoulder? Is it an injured Azure Dragon instructor?" Namgung Heok asked. The Blue Sky Sword King smiled bitterly, but didn''t answer. Trailing behind Baek Suryong was Sama Yeong, her clothes tattered and worn like those of a beggar. Further back, instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy followed, sprinting one after another. A short distance away, the instructors of the Azure Dragon Academy moved in unison, running as a group. "Hmm." "Hmph. Not bad." Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok frowned as they took in the scene. The Azure Dragon Academy was farther ahead than they had expected. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? However, that wasn''t the most shocking thing. For some reason, Baek Suryong, who had been leading the charge, came to an abrupt halt right before the finish line. "What''s that guy doing?" "Why did he stop all of a sudden" They tilted their heads in confusion, but when Baek Suryong put down the person he was carrying, an rming thought crept into their minds. "Don''t tell me" "That guy" Just as they feared, Baek Suryong drew his sword and pointed it at Sama Yeong. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "What are you doing!?" "You asshole!" Namgung Hak, the Vermilion Phoenix Academy''s escort instructor, raged as if he was about to charge forward, but at thest moment, he restrained himself and turned to the Blue Sky Sword King. "Grandfather, isn''t this cheating?" he asked. The Blue Sky Sword King shook his head andughed helplessly, "Hohoho, it can''t be called cheating if there''s no rule against it." "Even so" CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Baek Suryong and Sama Yeong shed. Finding herself hindered at the final stretch, Sama Yeong spat, "You goddamned son of a bitch!" Although the Namgung siblings were too far away to hear everything clearly, they were able to catch bursts of crude expletives and asional mentions of Baek Suryong''s parents. Namgung Heok muttered in disbelief, "What''s the Azure Sky Sword Brigade doing? Why aren''t they stopping him?" "Look at Baek Suryong''s feet," the Blue Sky Sword King sighed. Everyone''s attention was immediately drawn to Baek Suryong''s feet, specifically to the person he had just dropped to the ground and was stepping on. Those clothes looked very familiar Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok''s eyes widened in shock as they stared vacantly at Baek Suryong like he was a total lunatic. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Don''t tell me" "Did he take someone from the Azure Sky Sword Brigade hostage?" "Hohohoho" The Blue Sky Sword King could only let out a hollowugh. He finally understood why Baek Suryong had insisted on being at the very front. It was never about his personal glory. From the beginning, the young man had nned to intercept the otherpetitors right before the finish line to ensure the Azure Dragon Academy''s victory. "RUN!" Baek Suryong shouted to his colleagues. SWOOSH! At hismand, the Azure Dragon instructors released the inner qi they had been conserving and charged forward, quickly overtaking everypetitor in front of them. As thest of them passed Sama Yeong, Baek Suryong knocked her back and turned around, smirking. "See youter, suckers!" he teased. "You bastard!" In the end, the Azure Dragon instructors all crossed the finish line at the same time, iming first ce together. "We''re first!" "Hahaha!" "We won! We won!" The Azure Dragon instructors celebrated, hugging each other in joy. Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok watched them in a daze. cing his hands over Namgung Mi''s ears, Namgung Su said inly, "By the way, that guy''s only just getting started." The eldest and second son of the Namgung n unconsciously wiped cold sweat from their brows. Despite their youngest brother''s efforts to hide it, the faint smile on his lips betrayed his amusement. Chapter 222: Leave This to Me TL: FoodieMonster007 The Blue Sky Sword King''s first practical training session concluded, marking the end of the first day of the new instructor training course. As for the most surprising result? Every participant from the Azure Dragon Academy had tied for first ce. "Is that even allowed?" "Blocking the way That has to be considered cheating" "Ho, hoho, hohoho" Everyone else was shocked speechless. No one had seen thising. As many gazes filled with disbelief fixed on Baek Suryong, one of the new instructors stepped forward. "I can''t ept this!" Sama Yeong cried bitterly.Originally, she was supposed to cross the finish line right after Baek Suryong, but because of his interference, the Azure Dragon instructors overtook her. Also, as if that wasn''t bad enough, right now, she looked like a disheveled beggar. Her proud scarlet Vermilion Phoenix uniform was stained with sweat and dirt, and her neatly tied hair hade undone after her ribbon broke. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? ring daggers at Baek Suryong, she protested, "Cutting others off at the finish line? How can this be called a fairpetition? Mr. Baek Suryong''s behavior is utterly unbing of a teacher!" "I agree," Namgung Hak, the escort instructor of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, chimed in. "While I acknowledge that Mr. Baek Suryong''s martial arts are outstanding, using his superior skills and underhanded tactics to boost his peers'' rankings goes against the spirit of an educator. What would students learn from witnessing such dishonest behavior?" Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd. Buoyed by public opinion, Namgung Hak nced over at the Azure Dragon instructors. "Furthermore, such actions don''t help the new instructors of the Azure Dragon Academy. One shouldplete tasks with their own abilities, not rely on others to achieve good results." Suddenly treated as ipetent and dependent on Baek Suryong, the Azure Dragon instructors'' faces crumpled. "Isn''t that a bit harsh? Although we did get help from Suryong-hyung, we also did our best and stayed close to the lead throughout the race," Ak Yeonho retorted. "Can you call blindly following the marks left by Mr. Baek Suryong your own skill?" Namgung Hak sneered. "That''s" Ak Yeonho''s voice trailed off, momentarily speechless. He didn''t know how Namgung Hak knew, but it was true that the race had been easier thanks to Baek Suryong''s markers. Still, there was one point on which he could argue. "From the halfway point on, we had no more markers" "I won''t hear any excuses." Firmly cutting Ak Yeonho off, Namgung Hak scanned the crowd. The new instructors who had been blocked from crossing the finish line, the teaching assistants, and even the Azure Sky Sword Brigade were all furious at Baek Suryong. It was safe to say that very few of them were sympathetic towards the Azure Dragon instructors. ? This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. I can''t allow the Azure Dragon Academy to achieve good results in this training course. Although the humiliation of being pped by his younger brother was infuriating, the bigger problem was that if the Azure Dragon Academy performed well, anotherpetitor would emerge in the session war. Don''t me me, Su. You started this. I''ll crush you here and now. Casting a nce at Namgung Su, Namgung Hak dered, "I think that the Azure Dragon Academy should be disqualified from today''s test. As instructors of the Five Great Academies, we should instill in our students the spirit of a martial artist and guide them toward bing champions of justice and righteousness. People whock the integrity of an educator have no business teaching students." "W-What did you say?" "Are you serious?" Except for the protesting Azure Dragon instructors, many nodded in agreement with Namgung Hak''s strong assertion. Moreover, as a Star Instructor of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the eldest son of the Namgung n, his voice carried considerable weight among those present. "Wow, what a jerk" Baek Suryong muttered incredulously. He can''t win through skill, so he''s trying to squash the Azure Dragon Academy using public opinion? Why isn''t the Blue Sky Sword King stopping him? He''s just watching with his arms folded No, he''s waiting to see how I''ll respond to this, since he''s still suspicious of me. Baek Suryong understood that his situation was precarious, and he didn''t like the idea of drawing attention to himself. Still, he had no intention of letting others nder him without reprisal. "I have a few words to say as well" he began, when someone abruptly grabbed his shoulder. It was Namgung Su. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Leave this to me," Namgung Su said firmly. "What?" Baek Suryong was about to retort, but seeing Namgung Su''s unusually serious gaze, he calmed down and whispered, "What are you nning to do?" "I promised you before, didn''t I? That I''d back you up even if you cause some chaos." "" "Just leave this to me." Shoving Baek Suryong aside, Namgung Su faced his half-brother. "I''ve heard enough. Your ims are both baseless and illogical." "What did you say?" Namgung Hak snapped, his elegant eyebrows twitching noticeably in displeasure. Namgung Su coldly continued, "It seems that some of you have not grasped the true essence of this test. As a fellow instructor, I find this regrettable." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "The essence, you say?" "Are you referring to us?" Despite the hostile gazes pouring in from all directionsthe new instructors, the teaching assistants, the Azure Sky Sword Brigade, Namgung Su''s brothers, and even the Blue Sky Sword KingNamgung Su didn''t bat an eye as he chided, "Have you all forgotten the Blue Sky Sword King''s briefing before the chase began? Just a few hours ago, he specifically emphasized that we should treat this practical training as if it were realbat." Namgung Su. The insignificant third son of the Namgung n who was born to a concubine. A wimp who had dropped out of the session war early on by volunteering to go to the trashy Azure Dragon Academy. A total loser. That was what the retainers of the Namgung n all thought about Namgung Su. However, at this very moment, Namgung Su was forcefully asserting himself, as if mocking their poor judgment. Locking gazes with Namgung Hak, Namgung Su snorted. "The integrity of an educator? Why is that needed in this training? This isn''t a character-building ss, it''s survival training in preparation for realbat." "That" The Namgung n''s retainers blinked, bewildered yet impressed that Namgung Su was no less assertive than his eldest brother. On the other hand, Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok could feel the pressure on them increasing. Feeling everyone''s eyes on him, Namgung Hak retorted, "Mr. Baek Suryong held a warrior of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade hostage. He crossed a line that no orthodox martial artist should. Even if it''s practical training" "It was the Azure Sky Sword Brigade who attacked the new instructors first. What''s wrong with retaliating? In fact, I think he deserves praise for being the one and only person to take action in self-defense." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Well said, our Star Instructor!" Baek Suryong cheered excitedly. "Shh! Hyung-nim, please keep it down!" At that moment, the captain of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade intervened. "Sorry to interrupt, but we had no intention of killing the new instructors. Mr. Baek Suryong, on the other hand, threatened" SIZZLE! "Hold your tongue, Captain," Namgung Su warned, lightning crackling around his body as he released his aura. "I did not grant you permission to speak." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The onlookers'' eyes widened in disbelief, startled by Namgung Su''s regal demeanor. Was the third young master always that powerful? I heard he was far weaker than his brothers He''s been hiding his skills all along! The captain of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade was equally surprised. Not only were Namgung Su''s martial arts formidable, he also carried himself with an irresistible authority and dignity that he had only felt from the patriarch and former patriarch before. "My apologies," the Captain relented, bowing his head and stepping back. The scene left a deep impression on everyone present. Seeing the atmosphere start to spiral out of his favor, Namgung Hak raised his voice. "There should be limits! If you can use any means necessary during survival training, then does that mean it''s eptable to learn demonic arts or cannibalize human flesh?" "Listen to yourself. You should know better than anyone how absurd your examples are" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Pfft!" Hearing stifledughter, Namgung Hak turned sharply, only to see Baek Suryong covering his mouth. Biting his lip in chagrin, he said to Namgung Su, "No matter what you say, I think that Mr. Baek Suryong did something that a teacher should never do. The Azure Dragon instructors also achieved good results not by their own abilities, but by relying on others. Am I wrong?" Namgung Su gave his brother a pitying look. "You know, these days, students call stubborn, condescending old men like you boomers."1 "You little shit!" "ording to them, boomers always start hurling derogatory insults and throwing tantrums the moment they''re cornered." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Ugh!" Namgung Hak''s face reddened, and blood seeped from his tightly clenched teeth. He hadpletely lost the war of words. A huge grin spread across Baek Suryong''s face. Wooow! That guy''s merciless even to his own brother! Immediately, he felt like whistling and apuding Namgung Su, but the instant he twitched, Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh grabbed his arms from both sides, and Jaegal Soyeong pped a hand over his mouth. "Mmph? Mmmph?" "Hyung-nim, please just stay still." "Just leave this to Mr. Namgung Su." "Talking is forbidden." "Mmmph!" While Baek Suryong was being restrained by his colleagues, the conflict between Namgung Hak and Namgung Su escted. "You Are you seriously challenging me?" "I have no idea what you are talking about. I am merely defending the new instructors under my guidance." The brothers'' gazes shed fiercely. Words were no longer enough to settle this. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? As the Namgung n retainers watched with bated breath, both brothers silently reached for their sword hilts. "Enough, both of you!" the Blue Sky Sword King roared, stepping between the two. Until now, he had watched with interest, but a fight was overkill. He studied his two grandsons closely, especially Namgung Su. For a fleeting moment, aplex mixture of both pride and pity flickered in his eyes. "The joint first ce in this race goes to the Azure Dragon Academy," he dered forcefully, ending the dispute. "!!" "" Among the crowd, there was joy, and there was sorrow. Namgung Hak''s face crumpled miserably, while Namgung Su remained as expressionless as ever. The Blue Sky Sword King continued, "Although Mr. Baek Suryong''s methods were aggressive, he did not cross the line by my standards. On the contrary, I think he deserves praise for thinking out of the box. Most importantly, though, he approached this task with a more seriousmitment to ''realbat'' than anyone else." The new instructors tensed. The Blue Sky Sword King was strongly hinting that in future practical sessions, the other academies were allowed to use simr methods. "As I understand it, the Azure Dragon instructors found their way here from the midway point without any markers. Am I correct?" The captain of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade nodded. "Yes. Starting from around that point, we erased all the markers that Baek Suryong left for them." "I see. Then, while the Azure Dragon instructors did receive help from Baek Suryong at first, from the middle, the four of them worked together to consistently stay in the lead group. You four should be proud of your results." ""Thank you!"" the Azure Dragon instructors replied, smiling joyfully. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Turning around, the Blue Sky Sword King proceeded to acknowledge the efforts of the other instructors. "Sama Yeong of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. You disyed excellent martial arts skills, bold judgment, and solid leadership. Well done." "Thank you," Sama Yeong replied, biting her lip. She was still frustrated by the loss, but didn''t argue further. "Jongri Yeon of the ck Tortoise Academy. Your stealth techniquesbined with sorcery were exceptional. I''ll bet most people didn''t even notice your existence during the entire race." "Who?" "Uh?" As everyone looked around, a woman in a dark blue martial arts uniform stepped out from the shadows. "When did she get here?" "That woman came in third?" Because Jongri Yeon had so little presence, most instructors only learned the name of the sole participant from the ck Tortoise Academy when the Blue Sky Sword King mentioned her. Jongri Yeon, who was mute, bowed politely and then slipped back into the darkness. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Next, the Blue Sky Sword King looked at the White Tiger instructors. "I''ll alsomend the White Tiger Academy. Though you arrivedte, no one was left behind. Still, from the next training session onward, it would be good to think a bit more flexibly. Sticking together all the time isn''t always the best decision." "Thank you for your guidance! We''ll do better tomorrow!" Tang Baekho saluted crisply. Although his academy''s results left something to be desired, he had a simple personality and was satisfied with their achievements. Having given advice to everyone, the Blue Sky Sword King turned back to Baek Suryong. "Although the Azure Dragon Academy is joint first ce, I will grant the right to ask me one question only to Mr. Baek Suryong. Any objections?" The Azure Dragon instructors, except for Baek Suryong, answered in unison, ""No, none at all, sir."" "Will you ask me your question now?" This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Baek Suryong shook his head. He had many things he wanted to ask, but now wasn''t the time. "No. I''ll save it forter." "You have until the end of the training course, so think carefully about it." "Yes, sir." For a brief moment, the two exchanged meaningful nces. Although neither of them said it out loud, they were both suspicious of each other. "" "" In the end, the Blue Sky Sword King looked away first. "That''s all for today. Gather here again tomorrow for the next lesson." ""Thank you!"" Having survived the first day of the new instructor training, the exhausted instructors returned to their lodgings. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to them, one of the mountain peaks not far from Mount Tianzhu was swallowed by darkness. Trantor''s Note: By majority vote, the next chapter titled "The Namgung n''s Secret Part 1" will be released on Friday, along with the rest of the "Namgung n''s Secret" on Sat and Sun.
  1. Kkondae (??): Namgung Su is using a very rude and insulting term reserved specifically for seniors who have an old-fashioned, stubborn, entitled way of thinking and acting. "Boomer" is the best English equivalent I can think of.?
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 223: The Namgung Clans Secret (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 That night, the Azure Dragon instructors held a small celebration in their dorm. "Hahaha! Did you see the looks on those guys'' faces earlier?" "Damn, I see Mr. Namgung in a whole new light now. When he said, ''Leave this to me,'' I swear I got goosebumps all over." "Gulp Is this the baijiu1 brewed by the Namgung n? Are we going to try it or what?" "Times have really changed. Back when I was at the Vermilion Phoenix Academy" Having received three bottles of precious baijiu and snacks as a reward forpleting the first day''s training with excellent results, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, Jaegal Soyeong, and Kwak Duyong chatted excitedly, enjoying the spoils while relieving the fatigue of a long day. Stories of their exploits poured out. "Man, you wouldn''t believe how surprised I was when the markers suddenly disappeared," Ak Yeonho griped.northdetldo wees you. Myeong Il''oh puffed out his chest. "Haha! That''s when my amazing tracking skills came into y!" "Hey, don''t forget about me! I''m the one who blocked all those hidden weapons with my body!" Kwak Duyong added. "If I were in your ce, I wouldn''t have gotten hit at all." "What did you say?!" "Hey, Soyeong. Just how many cups of this stuff have you had?" "HIC! Yessssh? Wha''d you shay? HIC!" "Fuck, she''s totally wasted." "Heehee, thish tastes good" Perhaps it was because they had spent hours running together along rugged mountain trails, but even Kwak Duyong, who had started out as a loner, seemed to have blended into the group. On the contrary, it was Baek Suryong who wore a somber expression. "Suryong-hyung, is something bothering you?" Ak Yeonho asked. "Hmm? It''s nothing," Baek Suryong replied, raising his cup to down the rest of his liquor. Halfway through, however, he paused, ovee by an unexpected urge to give a pep talk. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Facing his curious colleagues, he said, "Everyone did well today, but from tomorrow onwards, things are going to get tougher. Did you see the eyes of those Vermilion Phoenix and White Tiger guys when we disbanded earlier? They were literally bursting with hostility." Everyone nodded. The reason why the Azure Dragon Academy was able to achieve such overwhelming results on the first day was not only because of their efforts, but also because the other instructors had underestimated them and only focused on Baek Suryong. Ak Yeonho agreed, "Yeah. After today, no one will dare look down on us Azure Dragon instructors anymore." Myeong Il''oh, Jaegal Soyeong, and Kwak Duyong all nodded with shining eyes. "Bring it on! We''re ready." "Hmph, I''ll take a challenge over an easy win any day." northdetldo wees you. "Friends! Let''s have another great match with those Vermilion Phoenix guys tomorrow!" "Look at this guy sneaking in a cheesyment again. Since when were we friends?" Now that they knew the Vermilion Phoenix and White Tiger instructors weren''t all that impressive, the Azure Dragon instructors were no longer too worried or nervous about this training course. No, they''re all excellent instructors too. It''s just that The four looked at Baek Suryong, sharing the same thought. We have Baek Suryong! When Baek Suryong was an enemy, he was a fearsome lunatic, but when he was arade, there was no one more reliable. Thanks to Baek Suryong humiliating the other new instructors, they were confident they weren''t inferior to any of them. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "That doesn''t mean that we''ll just rely on you, Hyung-nim. You focus on securing the top spot, and we''ll work hard to get good results as well," Myeong Il''oh said seriously. Ak Yeonho, Jaegal Soyeong, and Kwak Duyong all nodded gravely. At this moment, they felt great pride in being part of the Azure Dragon Academy. "Why are you stating the obvious?" Baek Suryongughed, his tense expression easing. Raising his cup in a toast, he announced, "Alright, listen up! We''re going to be the stars of this new instructor training course. For the Azure Dragon Academy!" ""For the Azure Dragon Academy!"" The five instructors clinked their cups in a show of camaraderie, ready tounch into a lively, full-blown drinking session, when Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Huuuuh? Where did all the liquor go?" "I only had two cups?" "I think Soyeong drank it all" "Hehehehe" "Hey! Jaegal Soyeong! Don''t lie down! Go to your room if you''re going to sleep!" "This won''t do. Call someone and get them to bring more liquor!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Eh? If we drink more, it might interfere with tomorrow''s training" "Don''t worry. Even if I have a hangover tomorrow, I''ll still be number one." "Wow, how can a person be so infuriatingly confident" And so, the eventful first day at the Namgung n came to an end. SNORE~ PHEW~ SNORE~ PHEW~ In the wee hours of the morning, Kwak Duyongy sprawled out on the bed, his belly fully exposed, snoring loudly. "This snoring is literally a sound arts attack," Baek Suryong grumbled, clicking his tongue as he changed into camouge wear. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Well, the only reason he agreed to share a room with Kwak Duyong was because he hadn''t nned to sleep anyway. If he had wanted to, he would have suffocated the guy or thrown him out, but tonight, Kwak Duyong''s snoring was actually helpful. Thanks to his stupidly loud snoring, the level of surveince outside has decreased. The Namgung n warriors were patrolling and monitoring the dorms, but even they couldn''t stand Kwak Duyong''s snoring. SWOOSH! Activating his stealth techniques, Baek Suryong quietly slipped out of the room. By now, the news that the Azure Dragon instructors had thrown a noisy drunken partyte into the night and then fallen asleep should have spread throughout the Namgung n. In other words, it''s the perfect situation to slip out. Baek Suryong smirked. The lively celebration, along with the request for the Namgung n''s servants to fetch more liquor, were all part of his carefully orchestrated scheme. WHOOSH! He vaulted over the dorm wall in a single motion, his eyes darting left and right as he crept through the shadows. Pausing briefly to peer up at the sky, he saw the pale crescent moon lingering behind a veil of clouds, its light barely reaching the ground. It''s a dark night, just the perfect asion for the Rooftop Gentleman to be out and about. Anyway, there''s definitely something fishy going on in the Namgung n, and I need to find out what it is. Baek Suryong''s eyes gleamed coldly. If caught, he couldn''tin even if the Namgung n cut him down on the spot, but this was a risk he was willing to take. He recounted everything suspicious about the Namgung n. northdetldo wees you. First, the Erudite Sage had brought out the Blood Cult''s demonic arts and asked them to decipher the errors within it. Second, the Blue Sky Sword King''s maniacal obsession with him felt unnatural. Third, there was the matter of Cho Maksaeng. He was convinced. The Namgung n was most definitely connected to the Blood Cult in one way or another. The Blue Sky Sword King is the most suspicious one. The Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak, now over eighty years old, was renowned for his role in the war against the Blood Cult half a century ago. His exploits during that turbulent period had earned him widespread recognition in the jianghu, propelling him to the status of an absolute master in no time. Baek Suryong, however, was suspicious of his illustrious aplishments. The strongest of the Ten Supremes and the former head of the world''s most prominent martial family. Did he really achieve all that without straying from the path of righteousness? You ought to read this at northdetldo. Well, it was all spection for now. Without solid evidence, he couldn''t recklessly touch the Namgung n. There must be evidence of the Namgung n''s dealings with the Blood Cult hidden somewhere, or at least some traces of it. The Namgung Estate, with its numerousrge and small buildings, was vast enough to resemble a fortress. Consisting of four divisions and sixteen units, the number of resident martial artists exceeded a thousand, and including family members who were not trained in martial arts, the total poption swelled to several times that number. It was a ce that fully lived up to its reputation as the world''s most powerful martial n. The bigger the scale, though, the more holes there are. After a while, Baek Suryong arrived at his destination. The Heavenly Ears A que written in bold calligraphy came into view. This was the headquarters of the Heavenly Ears, the ce where the Namgung n collected information from all over the world. From the inside of the brightly lit building, he could hear the countless footsteps of people working busily despite the time, gathering and analyzing information for the Namgung n leadership. Baek Suryong stealthily infiltrated the building. It was guarded by martial artists with outstanding skills, but there was no master around who could see through his stealth technique. As expected, it''s chaotic. He had predicted that the first day of the new instructor training course would be the most chaotic, and his guess proved correct. The Heavenly Ears headquarters was in a total uproar as they tried to sort out the various incidents that had urred throughout the day. Going further inside, he listened in on the secret agents talking. "Who would have thought that the Azure Dragon instructors would be so outstanding?" "Is the Azure Dragon Hero''s martial prowess really in the early stages of transcendence?" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Yes. Both the Former Patriarch and the Azure Sky Sword Brigade confirmed that." "I heard that he''s a person with a sinister nature. He might be hiding his true skills" "Is that even possible in front of the Former Patriarch?" Baek Suryong could hear the spies discussing him here and there, but he ignored them and went deeper inside, where the more confidential conversations took ce. "So Young Master Su rebelled against his brothers. I was really surprised." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Should we see it as the Third Young Master officially entering the session race?" "I think it''s still too early to conclude that" "Yeah, bing the sessor is not something that can be achieved just by being ambitious. It''s toote for the Third Young Master." "You never know. If he really leads the Azure Dragon Academy to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival, the Patriarch might see him in a different light." "Come on, is that even possible?" You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Regardless, the main family might fall into chaos because of the session war." "Maybe it''s time for us to make a choice too." "Shh! Hey, watch your mouth!" Baek Suryong''s eyes flickered with interest. He had heard quite a bit about the Namgung n''s session war. Is Namgung Su really interested in the position of Patriarch? He hardly ever talks about himself, so it''s impossible to know for sure. Still, if he were to be the Namgung n''s sessor, wouldn''t that benefit both me and the Azure Dragon Academy? Anyway, that''s something to think aboutter Baek Suryong expanded his qi senses to the maximum and headed further inside, but the deeper he went, the tighter the security became. SCREECH! Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. His instincts were screaming at him, warning him of impending danger. Quickly, he activated the Blood Demon Eyes, which not only had the ability to suppress all evil and demonic energy, but also allowed him to see distortions in the qi flow around him. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Cold sweat ran down his back. Phew, that was close. I almost walked right into a formation. If he had foolishly taken another step, he would have been caught in an unknown formation. It''s too bad, but I''ll stop here for today. Baek Suryong turned on his heel. For now, he would focus on memorizing the surrounding topography and observing the flow of qi around the security formations. In the morning, he would seek advice from Jaegal Soyeong about the formations to better prepare for his next nighttime venture. CREAK At that moment, the main gate of the Heavenly Ears headquarters opened, and someone came inside. northdetldo wees you. The Namgung Patriarch? Baek Suryong hurriedly activated the Breath Concealment Technique and pushed his stealth to the extreme. The Namgung Patriarch, known as the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon, had arrived at the Heavenly Ears Headquarters with his four children in tow. To be precise, his three sons, Namgung Hak, Namgung Heok, and Namgung Su, followed closely behind him, while his youngest daughter, Namgung Mi, held his hand. The Heavenly Ears Commander rushed out in a panic, barefoot and flustered. "Greetings, Patriarch. If you had summoned me, I would havee to you. Why go through the trouble ofing here personally?" "I know you''re very busy, Commander, but could you please spare me a moment of your time?" "Of course, sir. Pleasee inside." Noticing a slight shiver through their held hands, the Namgung Patriarch eyed at his youngest daughter worriedly. "Are you cold?" "I''m fine." "No, you''re not. Cover yourself with this," Namgung Cheon nagged, taking off his coat and draping it over his daughter''s shoulders. Namgung Mi, who was already wearing thick clothes, pouted her lips in displeasure. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Perhaps finding her expression quite cute, Namgung Cheon chuckled. "Daddy, it''s too warm now" "What if you catch a cold? It''s better to sweat than to freeze." "Ehh" Baek Suryong blinked in shock. He had heard that the Ironblood Swordsman cherished the daughter he hadte in life like a precious jewel, and it seemed to be true. Unlike the stern demeanor he showed to his sons, the look he gave to his daughter was that of a doting father who became aplete fool in her presence. "Hmm?" Suddenly, Namgung Cheon stopped walking and nced at the spot where Baek Suryong was hiding. Narrowing his eyes, he bellowed, "WHO GOES THERE?" "Huh?" "What are you talking about?" While the eldest and second sons wore puzzled expressions, Namgung Su quietly ced his hand on the hilt of his sword and moved to shield Namgung Mi. The Patriarch nced at his sons, then calmly repeated himself, "If youe out now, I will hear you out before deciding your fate." "Is it an intruder?" "Protect the Patriarch!" Finally realizing the situation, Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok drew their swords and stepped forward as if to protect their father. Read this at northdetldo, or else. SHING! SHING! SHING! SHING! Seeing the brothers'' response, dozens of Namgung n warriors also drew their swords. Releasing an overwhelming aura that dominated the whole area, Namgung Cheon warned, "I will count to five. If you don''te out by then, I will cut you down. One." Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in dismay. He''s stronger than I thought. I''m confident I can escape, but is that really the best choice right now? shing with him will ce the Namgung n on high alert and make my future scouting activities much harder. "Two." You ought to read this at northdetldo. Namgung Cheon ced a hand on his sword hilt and intensified his aura, causing his sons to flinch and shudder. Should I try to persuade him? Baek Suryong quickly thought of a few excuses for sneaking in here. Although he could think of some usible reasons, he felt that none of them would satisfy the Namgung Patriarch. "Three" Namgung Cheon''s gentle demeanor disappeared, giving way to a piercing intensity that perfectly matched his alias, the Ironblood Swordsman. GULP! Someone swallowed audibly. Namgung Cheon moved his right foot forward and lowered his stance in preparation to strike. Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. Holy shit, he''s strong! On par with Skysword, or maybe even stronger! He had once briefly crossed swords with Skysword, known as the weakest of the Ten Supremes, but the aura he felt from the Namgung Patriarch now was in no way inferior that man. "Four." Baek Suryong felt he had to make a decision. Suddenly, however, he felt a mysterious power enveloping his body. Huh? What''s this? He widened his eyes, trying to resist the mysterious power. [Do not resist. I mean you no harm.] Upon receiving the telepathic message, Baek Suryong hesitated briefly beforeplying and rxing as instructed. "Five." SWISH! The Namgung Patriarch''s sword cleaved the space where Baek Suryong was standing. Trantor''s Note: First it was the Handsome yboy, and now it''s the Rooftop Gentleman Anyway, manhwa season 3 is ted for release on 29 Dec! ?(^
  1. Baijiu: A colorless Chinese hard liquor with 50-65% alcohol content. Baijiu is now widespread enough that you could probably find a bottle of Maotai or Wuliangye in your local liquor store.?
Chapter 224: The Namgung Clans Secret (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Frowning, Namgung Cheon stared at the empty space he had sliced with his sword qi. Initially, he had wondered if the faint presence was just his imagination, but now he was sure. Just moments earlier, someone had been hiding here. "They''ve escaped." As a martial master, his keen senses easily picked up the faint traces left on the floor, walls, and even lingering in the air. The intruder was gone. With a grim expression, he turned to face the Heavenly Ears Commander. "The intruder can''t have gone far. Find them." "Yes, sir!" The Namgung n warriors immediately scattered in all directions. Lights flickered on in dozens of pavilions as hundreds of martial artists mobilized to track down the intruder, and scouts specially trained in tracking techniques were deployed along with dozens of hunting dogs. GROWL BARK BARK BARK BARK! It was a major incident. Of all ces, someone had infiltrated the heart of the Namgung n.Read this at northdetldo, or else. "An intruder has breached the main house!" "We have to find them at all costs!" Namgung Cheon quietly observed the chaotic scene, lost in thought. The weight of the atmosphere pressed down so heavily that his children remained silent, not daring to utter a single word. Suddenly, a voice came from above, breaking the silence. "What is all thismotion about?" the Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak demanded, standing atop a wall and gazing down at his descendants. You ought to read this at northdetldo. WHOOSH! With an effortless leap, Namgung Jaehaknded gracefully in front of Namgung Cheon. Everyone lowered their heads in a respectful bow. "There was an intruder in the Heavenly Ears Headquarters," Namgung Cheon exined. "An intruder? Who would dare do such a thing?!" With a grave expression, Namgung Cheon briefly exined the situation to the Blue Sky Sword King. "So either it was just my imagination, or the intruder''s martial arts are far superior to mine." "Hmph. Both suggestions are absurd." Namgung Jaehak, the Blue Sky Sword King, knew better than anyone how strong his son''s martial arts were. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. If it weren''t for me, Cheon could have easily ranked among the Ten Supremes. Namgung Cheon''s exceptional martial prowess had allowed him to hand over the position of Patriarch withplete confidence. Even I can''t fool Cheon''s senses or disappear without a trace while standing right in front of him Wait. Could it be? For a moment, Baek Suryong''s face shed in his mind, but he immediately shook his head. He had already assessed Baek Suryong''s abilities. Considering the young instructor''s age, it was astonishing, and as a cunning fellow, he might have hidden a trump card, but performing a disappearing act right in front of Namgung Cheon? It was improbable. Then again, one can never be sure. Namgung Jaehak turned to the Heavenly Ears Commander. "Inform the instructors of the Five Great Academies as well. We don''t know what the intruder''s aim is." "Understood." "I''ll go investigate personally as well." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Former Patriarch, there''s no need for you to go yourself" SWISH! Before the Commander could finish speaking, the Blue Sky Sword King kicked off the ground, soared into the sky, and used his inner arts to enhance his vision, surveying the ground below. The Namgung n''s warriors scurried around dozens of buildings, running around with torches, searching for the intruder. There was no sign of anyone being found. FWOOOSH! Namgung Jaehak expanded his senses and scanned the entire Namgung n like an eagle. Finally, he caught an unfamiliar aura heading toward the new instructors'' quarters. Gritting his teeth, the Blue Sky Sword King let out a lion''s roar that shook the mountains and forests, "DO YOU THINK YOU CAN INFILTRATE THE NAMGUNG CLAN AND GET AWAY ALIVE?!" At the immense fury of the Blue Sky Sword King, which had not been witnessed for decades, a wave of fear spread through even the martial artists of the Namgung n. WHOOSH! His eyes burning with a terrifying killing intent, the Blue Sky Sword King''s figure shot forward like a cannonball. Baek Suryong. If you''re indeed the culprit, I''ll seize this opportunity to capture you and uncover your true identity! Anyone who dares to pry into the Namgung n''s secrets must pay the price! You ought to read this at northdetldo. [Do not resist. I mean you no harm.] Shortly after hearing the telepathic message, Baek Suryong rxed and let his body be enveloped by the mysterious power. The next moment, he found himself back in his room. ZZZ~ SNOOORE~ Kwak Duyong was still snoring like a pig. Baek Suryong blinked at the sudden change in his surroundings. Was that the Space Compression Technique? No, did I just teleport? At that moment, a woman emerged from the shadows in the room. Baek Suryong immediately recognized her as the only instructor from the ck Tortoise Academy participating in this new instructor training course. "You''re Jongri Yeon, right?" he asked hesitantly. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Jongri Yeon nodded. "I need to talk to you." "I thought you were mute." "I don''t much time. You probably have many questions, but please listen to me first." What''s up with her aura? It''s strange like some kind of divinity? In any case, this is the aura of a sorcerer, not a martial artist. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. Looking closer, he noticed that Jongri Yeon''s pupils were deep green. He furrowed his brows in suspicion. "You You''re not Jongri Yeon." The mysterious being behind the green glowing eyes smiled gently. "You''re indeed a clever man. I am known as the Dark Heaven Goddess, and I''m borrowing this child''s body to speak to you." "The Dark Heaven Goddess? The Principal of the ck Tortoise Academy?" The Dark Heaven Goddess, principal of the ck Tortoise Academy, was widely recognized as the world''s greatest sorcerer. "Why would you help me?" Baek Suryong asked. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. The Dark Heaven Goddess looked at Baek Suryong with unfocused eyes, as if she was not looking at the present, but at the distant past or future. "Soon, a great cmity will befall the Namgung n," she dered in an ethereal voice. Baek Suryong blinked in bewilderment. Is that a prophecy?Why is she telling me this now? As if she could read his thoughts, the Dark Heaven Goddess said, "Because this cmity is intertwined with your destiny." "My destiny? What do you mean?" "You have a destiny that defies the heavens. A fate that can overturn celestial order, capable of either destroying or saving the world." "You!" Baek Suryong almost shouted, but managed to restrain himself. He nced at Kwak Duyong, who was still sleeping soundly. It would be a big problem if Kwak Duyong woke up and heard this conversation. "He won''t wake up for a while. Also, only you can hear my voice right now," the Dark Heaven Goddess exined. Baek Suryong lowered his voice. "You How much do you know?" He had heard that the greatest sorcerers in the world could read celestial secrets, manipte mysterious phenomena at will, divine a person''s past and even predict the future. Does she know about my previous life? He clenched his fist tightly. Depending on the situation, he might have to kill Jongri Yeon to silence her. The Dark Heaven Goddess''s dark green eyes deepened. "I don''t know everything about you either. Didn''t I say it? You have a destiny that defies the heavens. Your fate can''t be read using divination. I only came here to give you a warning." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "A warning? What warning?" Baek Suryong asked warily. "I''ll say it once more. Soon, a great cmity will befall the Namgung n. When that happens, you will have to make a choice, and your decision will ultimately determine whether the event bes a great disaster or a blessing for the world." "Instead of me, shouldn''t you be informing someone from the Namgung n, like the Namgung Patriarch or the Blue Sky Sword King about this?" "They are not qualified to hear my prophecy," the Dark Heaven Goddess said firmly. Baek Suryong tilted his head. "Then are you saying I''m qualified?" "Revealing the secrets of the heavens usuallyes at a terrible price. Since you exist outside the celestial order, however, you are an exception." Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. Is she saying that she can only tell me this because I''m someone with an ambiguous destiny? Though unexpected, he tried to deduce some clues from her words. A cmity that will befall the Namgung n. A choice I have to make because of it. Could it be rted to the Blood Cult? "Can you tell me specifically what that choice is?" he asked. "Unfortunately, this is all I can tell you." Baek Suryong sighed. It''s abstract, but I guess it''s still better than nothing. You ought to read this at northdetldo. He looked at Jongri Yeon. To his surprise, after only a few words, she looked very haggard No, that''s not exhaustion. She''s aging rapidly! Previously, she had looked to be in her mid-twenties, but now she appeared middle-aged, with wrinkles on her face. Seeing Baek Suryong''s shocked expression, the Dark Heaven Goddess smiled softly. "Don''t worry, this child is not alive." "She''s not alive? Is she a jiangshi?" Baek Suryong asked, recalling that the ck Tortoise Academy studied sorcery and necromancy. The Dark Heaven Goddess shook her head. "Simr but different. Jiangshis are made from corpses, but this child is a puppet made with sorcery." "The world of sorcery is more amazing than I thought" Although Baek Suryong had seen various sorceries in the Blood Cult, most were so evil and bizarre they were referred to as the dark arts. northdetldo wees you. The Blood Demon was once the world''s most powerful sorcerer, but the Dark Heaven Goddess''s sorcery is just as profound and mysterious as his. I almost want to learn sorcery from her now. Baek Suryong bowed respectfully to the Dark Heaven Goddess. Chunks of flesh were falling off the Dark Heaven Goddess''s skin. She didn''t have much time left. "Thank you for helping me escape today''s crisis, and also for your guidance," he said sincerely. The Dark Heaven Goddess smiled faintly. "It''s too early to rx. The Blue Sky Sword King will arrive here soon." "What?" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Just then, a resounding voice echoed throughout the Namgung n. "DO YOU THINK YOU CAN INFILTRATE THE NAMGUNG CLAN AND GET AWAY ALIVE?!" BOOOM! Every hair on Baek Suryong''s body stood on end as the absolute master''s killing intent descended upon the entire Namgung n. The Dark Heaven Goddess nced out the window. "I can''t believe he found the faint traces of sorcery I left behind. He''s truly a monster. Anyway, he will arrive here soon." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Damn it" Baek Suryong''s expression hardened. If the Blue Sky Sword King came here following the traces of sorcery and saw the two of them together, no amount of excuses would be enough. "Please hide somewhere for now. I''ll figure out how to" "There''s no need for that." Shaking her head, the Dark Heaven Goddess stood up. "Today, I''ll save you from trouble. In return, when you meet my students in the future, please help them." "What?" The Dark Heaven Goddess opened the door and stepped outside. The Blue Sky Sword King was flying toward them like a meteor. Judging by his speed, he would arrive here in mere seconds. "Visit the Namgung n''s ancestral shrine sometime. You might discover what you''re searching for there." With thesest words, the Dark Heaven Goddess flew into the sky and sped northward, too fast even for Baek Suryong''s eyes to follow. Almost simultaneously, the Blue Sky Sword King shouted, "Halt! Stop right there!" The Blue Sky Sword King, who had been flying toward the new instructor dorms, sharply changed direction and pursued the Dark Heaven Goddess. Baek Suryong watched as the two figures disappeared into the distance. A momentter, lightning shed and thunder rumbled from the direction they had gone. RUMBLE! BOOM BOOM BOOM! "ZZZ Huh, huh? What''s going on?" Startled, Kwak Duyong, who had been snoring loudly, jumped out of his bed ran outside barefoot. Chapter 225: The Namgung Clans Secret (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 At dawn, the new instructors assembled at the central training grounds. The air was heavy with tension, a result of the incident that had urred in the wee hours of the morning. "Did you hear that an intruder snuck into the Heavenly Ears Headquarters?" "What kind of lunatic would even think about sneaking into the Namgung n?" "Could it be an assassin?" "Maybe it''s a thief who came to steal treasure" Morning training hadn''t started, so the new instructors gathered in small groups and chatted quietly among themselves. Many of them had not slept at all since the ruckus broke out. "Yaaawn Thanks to themotion, I didn''t get any sleep at all." "I heard the Blue Sky Sword King himself chased after the intruder""Yeah, his lion''s roar technique was so terrifying that my legs went numb." The instructors shuddered as they remembered the Blue Sky Sword King''s lion''s roar, soon followed by thunder and lightning in the northern sky. They all understood it was no natural phenomenon. In the end, the distant stormsted for about fifteen minutes before fading, leaving everyone unsure of the oue. "Did the Blue Sky Sword King catch the culprit? The servants say they don''t know anything." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Since the dogs stopped barking this morning, maybe they''ve already been caught?" "With the Blue Sky Sword King hunting them personally, there''s no way they could have escaped. They''ve probably been beheaded by now." "I wish someone would just tell us directly" The Namgung n was in chaos afterst night''s incident, resembling a stirred up beehive, and even the new instructors were restless, worried that the new instructor training course would be cancelled. Just then, Baek Suryong and the Azure Dragon instructors arrived at the central training grounds. Immediately, Sama Yeong and the other instructors red at them fiercely, their eyes burning with fighting spirit after being thoroughly humiliated by Baek Suryong and blindsided by the Azure Dragon instructors the day before. "YAAAWN~" Baek Suryong stretchedzily as he sauntered into the training ground. He hadn''t slept a wink. Ignoring the piercing stares directed his way, he groaned sleepily, "Good morning~ Everyone''s so energetic! I guess you all slept well?" "What a prick" "Ugh, seriously!" For a moment, the Vermillion Phoenix and White Tiger instructors wondered if Baek Suryong had mastered the art of provoking others with just a few words. ?? With the arrival of the Azure Dragon instructors, all the new instructors were now gathered at the central training grounds Well, not everyone. No one seems to find Jongri Yeon''s absence weird, Baek Suryong mused. The ck Tortoise Academy''s Jongri Yeon hadn''t shown up yet, but except for him, no one bothered to even look for her. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Is her presence was so faint that everyone forgot about her, or did she use sorcery to erase their memories of her? No matter how much the events of a few hours ago felt like a dream, they were real. He had definitely met the Dark Heaven Goddess and heard many things from her, one of which was a prophecy that a disaster would soon befall the Namgung n. For now, I''ll just observe the situation. Deciding not to concern himself further with Jongri Yeon, Baek Suryong chatted leisurely with his fellow Azure Dragon peers as he waited for the grandmasters to arrive. About fifteen minutes after the scheduled time, the Erudite Sage appeared alone at the edge of the central training grounds, his abnormallyrge head bobbing from side to side as he swaggered toward them. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. The new instructors immediately stopped talking and stood at attention. The Erudite Sage grinned, revealing yellowed teeth. "Kukuku, you all seem to have a lot of questions. As you probably already know, an intruder appeared in the Namgung nst night. Don''t worry though, the Blue Sky Sword King personally took care of them." When the instructors heard that the Blue Sky Sword King had dealt with the intruder, a chorus of "oohs" and "ahhs" rang out among them. The Erudite Sage nced around, then continued, "Given the seriousness of the matter, the Namgung Patriarch has urgently convened a family meeting. The Blue Sky Sword King is also attending it. I heard that it would take quite a while." The instructors kept talking, whispering things like, "At least they caught the intruder," and, "They need to find out who''s behind this." "AHEM!" The Erudite Sage cleared his throat to silence them. "Therefore, for today, we''ll conduct theory sses all day without any practical training in the afternoon." The blood immediately drained from the faces of the instructors who were weak in theory, such as Tang Baekho of the White Tiger Academy and Kwak Duyong of the Azure Dragon Academy. Enjoying the sight, the Erudite Sage''s eyes sparkled. "Today, we''ll be studying the external arts theory," he said snidely. His gaze swept over the instructors, finally settling on Baek Suryong. Annoying brat. He was determined to repay Baek Suryong for the embarrassment he suffered in thest lecture. "With the passage of time, martial artists'' obsession with inner arts has intensified, while the external arts have be increasingly neglected. After all, inner qi can be umted rapidly and painlessly through miracle herbs or meditation techniques, but external arts require relentless, continuous physical training to achieve any results." The Erudite Sage cast a disapproving nce at Baek Suryong''s chiseled face and loose martial arts uniform. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Hmph. He must have stumbled upon a lucky encounter and gained immense inner qi at a young age. There''s no way he knows anything about external arts. "To make matters worse, many men have begun to worry unnecessarily about their appearance, preferring lean,pact muscles to bulky ones. However, for a tree to grow well, the soil must be fertile and firm, and for a martial artist, the external arts are the soil. If the soil isn''t good, the roots can''t take hold properly, and eventually the tree will wither." The Erudite Sage had the assistants distribute textbooks to the instructors. "Throughout my life, I have dissected the corpses of dozens of martial artists, carefully studying their muscles and bone structure. With the knowledge I gained, I wrote this book. This is thetest revised edition, published earlier this year." "This is the one I''ve only heard about" "The Fundamentals of External Arts!" "This textbook is near impossible to get a hold of" Overjoyed to receive the textbook, many of the new instructors looked back and forth between the book and the Erudite Sage, their faces filled with gratitude. The Erudite Sage watched this scene with satisfaction. When he saw Baek Suryong casually flipping through the book with a disinterested expression, however, his face crumpled. That insolent punk! Read this at northdetldo, or else. From the moment heid eyes on the young man, he hadn''t liked him one bit. How could one person have it all? Outstanding intellect, exceptional martial arts, a strikingly handsome face I''ll definitely humiliate him today! "I will use this book to exin external arts training from a theoretical perspective. You have two hours to read the first chapter. After that, we will have a simple test. Anyone who fails the test will lose points." The Erudite Sage stared intently at Baek Suryong, as if challenging him. Amused by that provocative gaze, Baek Suryong chuckled to himself. Is he seriously thinking about teaching me, the disciple of the Bandit King, external arts? If I include yesterday''s ss, isn''t this old man deliberately making life easy for me? Less than an hourter, Baek Suryong raised his hand. "I''m done reading. Can I take the test now?" "Ugh!" The Erudite Sage examined Baek Suryong''s test paper. He was stumped. The young man had not only answered every question correctly, but had also added his own interpretations and exnations. You ought to read this at northdetldo. This guy he could practically publish a revised edition based on this answer sheet! In the end, the Erudite Sage was forced to acknowledge Baek Suryong''s skills once again. "Your knowledge of external arts is quite impressive." "Of course. I initially applied to the Azure Dragon Academy as an external arts instructor, after all." The Erudite Sage red at Baek Suryong with a face that seemed to say, Can such a perfect person possibly exist? "Fine. You get full marks," he spat through gritted teeth. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. As if waiting for those words, Baek Suryong asked eagerly, "Excuse me, but could I rest in my room until everyone else is done? I didn''t sleep wellst night." "What?" For a moment, the Erudite Sage stared at Baek Suryong with a bewildered expression. Finally, he clicked his tongue, groaning, "Tsk, do as you wish." Baek Suryong stood up and bowed politely. "Thank you." Although he said he wanted to take a nap, in reality, he had other ns. The Namgung n leaders are in a meeting, and the instructors will be distracted for about an hour. That should be enough time to look around. Baek Suryong quickened his pace. There was a ce he needed to check as soon as possible. Just then, the Erudite Sage called out from behind. "Mr. Baek Suryong." "Yes?" Baek Suryong asked politely. He''s not going to change his mind and stop me from leaving, is he? "You don''t need to return to ss. Just go and rest," the Erudite Sage snapped, scowling. Seeing the old man waved his hand in dismissal, Baek Suryong caught him muttering under his breath that himing back after a nap would only disrupt the ss atmosphere. "THANK YOU!" he shouted, grinning from ear to ear. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Just like that, Baek Suryong skipped away happily as the other new instructors watched his retreating figure, their faces green with envy. The Namgung n Ancestral Shrine was the ce where the n stored their ancestors'' memorial tablets and held ancestral rites. In prominent families, the size of the ancestral shrine often reflected their power, and the Namgung n''s shrine was sorge that it could easily be mistaken for the royal shrine. Baek Suryong observed the Namgung n Ancestral Shrine from a distance. The n was still in disarray from the previous night''s riot, and security had been tightened in many areas. Fortunately for him, the Namgung n had given priority to the security around ces housing treasures, information, and martial arts secrets that intruders sought. This left the area around the shrine rtively deserted. I can get in easily enough. Sneaking into the Namgung n Ancestral Shrine, Baek Suryong activated the Blood Demon Eyes and expanded his senses. He recalled the Dark Heaven Goddess''s prophecy.
"Soon, a great cmity will befall the Namgung n. When that happens, you will have to make a choice, and your decision will ultimately determine whether the event bes a great disaster or a blessing for the world."
The prophecy wasn''t exactly very informative, but fortunately, she had left behind another clue for Baek Suryong.
"Visit the Namgung n''s ancestral shrine sometime. You might discover what you''re searching for there."
Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong moved through the shrine at a slow pace, carefully examining every detail as he progressed. As he approached the far end Demonic qi! He discovered a very faint trace of demonic qi that he might have missed if he hadn''t activated the Blood Demon Eyes. Baek Suryong immediately dashed toward the source of the demonic qi. It was an abandoned well. Arge, t stone covered it, suggesting it hadn''t been used for a long time. The water had likely dried uppletely. "This is it." Pushing aside the stone, Baek Suryong peered inside for a moment before slowly climbing into the well. Once inside, he moved the stone back into ce, waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness, and jumped down. THUD! The well was about thirty meters deep. In the darkness, Baek Suryong ran his fingers along the wall, searching for a hidden entrance. It didn''t take him long to find it. His keen eyes and understanding of such technologies made the task easy. There was a problem, though. "What the hell? It''s broken?" Baek Suryong eximed exasperatedly, his voice echoing in the darkness. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to destroy the wall and force his way inside. I have to be careful not to let any noise escape outside. cing his palm on the stone wall, Baek Suryong concentrated and injected his inner qi. The stone wall vibrated, and the old stones began to shift backward one by one. Soon, an openingrge enough for a person to pass through was created. "Huff, huff" Baek Suryong took a break to catch his breath, then went inside. The narrow, dark passage was lined with moss and teeming with insects, and the ceiling was riddled with evenly spaced holes that had probably once housed luminescent pearls. "Cough, cough! Looks like no one''s bothered to clean or maintain this ce in a long time." The passage continued deeper underground. Baek Suryong moved forward cautiously, continuously scanning for signs of traps. How long have I been walking? Fifteen minutes? Thirty? As his sense of time began to blur, the narrow passage came to an end, giving way to an open cavern. "Phew! Finally" Baek Suryong let out the breath he had been holding and nced around briefly, surveying his surroundings. Suddenly, he froze, his gaze fixed on one spot. Six ominous red words, as if written in blood, adorned a dusty, long-forgotten signboard. Blood Demon Divine Cult (Anhui Branch) Chapter 226: A Demonic Masters Dying Message TL: FoodieMonster007 Blood Demon Divine Cult (Anhui Branch) Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. "This ce was the Blood Cult''s Anhui Branch?" Below the signboardy a door obstructed by a massive boulder, as if someone had sealed it from the outside. Baek Suryong drew his sword, stepped forward, and swung it like lightning. SWISH SWISH SWISH SWISH SWISH! The boulder fell apart, shattering into dozens of small fragments. Channeling his inner qi to enhance his strength, Baek Suryong swept the debris aside to reveal a massive, dented iron door. Despite the warping, he could still make out the grotesque image of the bleeding demon worshipped by the Blood Cult etched on its surface. WHOOOOSH~"C-Cold" Baek Suryong eximed, as white mist escaped from his mouth. An intense chill that made his skin crawl was seeping through the cracks in the dented iron door. Gathering his inner qi to resist it, he pushed the door open with both hands. CREEEEEAK The door slowly opened with an unpleasant, ear-jarring creak. Baek Suryong remained vignt as he stepped inside. He had already confirmed there were no signs of life inside, but there was no harm in being careful. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "" He took in the scene before him. Unlike the treasure vault in the Valley of Evil, which the Demonic Strategist had prepared for the future Blood Demon, the atmosphere here waspletely different. This was a ce where the Blood Cult followers had actually lived. Everywhere, he could see the personal belongings, clothes, and training scars left behind by the cultists. And Hundreds of frozen corpses, unable to decay due to the strange cold within the cavern,y scattered everywhere. "" Seeing the cultists dressed in those familiar crimson and ck robes after such a long time, Baek Suryong felt an unusual stir in his heart. TAP TAP In the dead silent cavern, only the sound of his footsteps echoed. He walked slowly through the cavern, examining the bodies. The dead, with white frost on their skin, greeted their first visitor in decades. Some had faces twisted in anger, others seemed to be writhing in pain. Still others wore peaceful expressions, perhaps not realizing what had happened even in the moment of death. ?? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Most of the corpses were adults, but there were children under ten among them and they had all died from the same cause. They were all killed by a single swordsman. Even to Baek Suryong''s critical eyes, the swordsman''s technique was worthy of admiration. Judging by the circumstances, a peerless master had single-handedly massacred hundreds of Blood Cult followers. There aren''t many swordsmen of this caliber across the entire murim and only one in the Namgung n. "The Blue Sky Sword King" Muttering to himself, Baek Suryong walked deeper into the cavern. He didn''t feel pity for the dead. If they had been alive, they would have ultimately contributed to the revival of the Blood Cult and caused a lot of bloodshed in the murim. Why is there a Blood Cult branch beneath the Namgung n''s ancestral shrine? Establishing a Blood Cult branch here would be impossible without the Namgung n''s consent and cooperation. When was this branch established? Before the fall of the Blood Cult? Or after? Was the Namgung n actually a vassal faction of the Blood Cult? Then what are these corpses? Why did the Blue Sky Sword King kill them? Questions only sparked more questions. Baek Suryong had several hypotheses in mind, but it was too early to jump to conclusions. He needed more clues. He walked deeper inside. If this ce was indeed a Blood Cult branch, there should be an altar for offering sacrifices deeper inside the cavern. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As expected, he eventually came upon arge altar. Approaching it, he noticed a corpse lying next to it. For some reason, the corpse looked familiar. Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. The corpse''s right arm was severed and half of his face was crushed, so it was hard to recognize him at first, but the distinctive half-ck and half-white clothing immediately gave him away. "Could it be the Yin Yang Demon Lord?" Half a century ago, the Yin Yang Demon Lord was the Fifth Elder of the Blood Cult, a supreme demonic master who simultaneously practiced extreme yin and extreme yang martial arts due to his unique Yin Yang body constitution. Even in death, his eyes were wide open, his gaze fixed permanently upward in resentment. "It seems he left a will." Baek Suryong noticed messy scribbles written in blood around the corpse. To an untrained eye, they might seem like meaningless scribbles, but it was actually the Blood Cult''s secret cipher. Death to the traitor! The Yin Yang Demon Lord''s left index fingery next to thest character like a broken brush. He had bitten off his own finger and used the blood from the wound to leave a dying message on the floor. Baek Suryong got to work deciphering the secret message he had written around the altar. Starting from thest character, he worked his way backward to find the first sentence. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? I should never have trusted that bastard Namgung Jaehak from the beginning. He came to me while I was being pursued by the Murim Alliance and made a proposal. In exchange for handing over our Cult''s martial arts manuals and the location of our secret treasure vaults, he would provide a haven for the hundred cultists under mymand. Baek Suryong''s eyes widened in shock. Namgung Jaehak was the Blue Sky Sword King''s name. Through the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s dying message, the secrets entangling the Namgung n and the Blood Cult were being unraveled one by one. For the first ten years, he kept his promise. He created a hideout for us beneath the Namgung n''s ancestral shrine and even took in rogue cultists who were being chased by the Murim Alliance''s pursuit squads. In return, I told him some of the locations where our Cult''s martial arts manuals and treasures were hidden. I didn''t have much of a choice Baek Suryong recalled the Yin Yang Demon Lord of the past. For a Blood Cult elder, he was an unusuallypassionate man who especially loved to teach martial arts. Whenever the Cult''s martial arts instructors sought his advice, he always gave them plenty of tips without holding back. Because of this, even though he sometimes appeared grumpy, many of the Blood Cult''s martial arts instructors liked him and followed him. But after ten years, he began to change. Support dwindled, and he started demanding our Cult''s secret techniques. I should have escaped from here then but I was too foolish to see the truth. This cavern was never a haven for us, it was a cage for animals! From his words, Baek Suryong could sense the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s intense anger and regret. That monster even coveted our Cult''s methods for martial arts instruction, because we were the absolute best at nurturing powerful martial artists. "What?" Baek Suryong''s expression hardened. This was something he hadn''t known even in his past life! Namgung Jaehak assured me that he would arrange a suitable refuge for us above ground when the time was right and asked me to wait until then. In the meantime, he had the instructors who followed me pass on our teaching methodologies to the Namgung n. However, the promise was postponed again and again and before I knew it, thirty years had passed. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Then, a few days ago, he came to us with his sword drawn. Perhaps the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s finger had momentarily stopped, as the blood pooled thickly in that part. I begged him to at least spare the innocent children, but fearing that secrets might leak, he ughtered even the newborn infants. Baek Suryong closed his eyes. He could feel the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s deep resentment and sorrow in his writing, and he needed a moment to regain hisposure. "" A scene unfolded in his mind. The Yin Yang Demon Lord screaming in horror as he helplessly watched the cultists being mercilessly butchered, and the Blue Sky Sword King standing before him with an expressionless face, holding a bloodied sword. The true face of a hypocrite wearing the mask of a righteous hero. "That bastard!" Opening his eyes again, Baek Suryong calmed himself and continued to read the dying message. Still, it seems he had a shred of conscience left. When I told him that myst wish was to go to our Cult''s altar, offer a prayer, and die, he retreated without hesitation and sealed the entrance before leaving. He must have thought that I, who was rendered incapable of using martial arts due to the injuries I sustained during the war, could do nothing. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Well, he was right. Here I am, dying, without the strength to break through the door he sealed. I probably won''tst even five more minutes. Although there was a bit more left, Baek Suryong paused to organize his thoughts. The Yin Yang Demon Lord''s writing was gradually getting fainter. Strength was leaving his fingers. "So, to sum it up The Blue Sky Sword King came across some Blood Cult survivors who were being pursued by the Murim Alliance and offered them refuge in exchange for their martial arts, treasures, and teaching methodologies. Then, after exploiting them to the fullest, he discarded them." In other words, the Blood Cult''s treasures, martial arts, and methods of training powerful martial artists became the foundation of the Namgung n, now called the world''s strongest martial family and the home of the best martial arts instructors. "If this gets out, it''ll be the end of the Namgung n." The Namgung n, known for their pivotal role in destroying the Blood Cult, had actually secretly imprisoned the cult''s remnants in their own household for decades, exploiting these captives and eventually massacring them. For a prestigious, orthodox n that imed to uphold righteousness and virtue, such an action was unthinkable. The moment Namgung Jaehak''s deeds were revealed to the murim, chaos would undoubtedly break out. "Blue Sky Sword King. You''ve done something truly insane." Shaking his head, Baek Suryong read thest part of the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s dying message. Hehe But he doesn''t know that I didn''t just sit around doing nothing for thirty years. I don''t know when it''ll sprout, but we have sown the seeds of destruction in the future of the Namgung n "The seeds of destruction?" The letters were bing fainter, but Baek Suryong could feel a thick killing intent in the writing. Fortunately, before he discarded us, we managed to send a few children outside. If those children can find the rest of our Cult members, whether it takes ten years or a hundred, they will definitely return and avenge me! Death to the traitor! northdetldo wees you. That was the end of the message. The previously faint letters regained their boldness right before the end, as if the Yin Yang Demon Lord was mustering thest of his energy. "" Baek Suryong looked at the corpse for a moment, thenid it neatly on the Blood Cult''s altar. Even though the Yin Yang Demon Lord was a detestable Blood Cult Elder, he was one of the rare demonic masters who actually cared for his followers. Sighing, he said, "Allow me to perform your funeral rites." Baek Suryong decided to cremate the Yin Yang Demon Lord ording to the Blood Cult''s funeral rites, not as a former follower of the Blood Cult, but as a courtesy to a martial artist he had once respected. After all, back when he was a Blood Cult martial arts instructor, he had also sought the man''s advice several times. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? It was a small connection, but a connection nheless. He collected mmable items from the area and arranged them around the corpse. Using his inner arts, he dispelled the surrounding cold and then removed all the clothes. The Blood Cult''s tradition was to cremate the body in the same state as when one was born. "Farewell, Fifth Elder." He lit a piece of paper and tossed it onto the firewood. WHOOSH! mes spread across the corpse, and the heat drove away some of the biting cold. At that moment, a final message hidden on the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s body appeared. Greetings, fellow believer. The Murim Alliance bastards might be able to decipher our Cult''s secret codes, but they would never think to undress me and cremate me. Surprised by the unexpected final message, Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. "This is" Cut open my belly. Inside, I have hidden the key to destroying the Namgung n. Chapter 227: A Once in a Lifetime Opportunity TL: FoodieMonster007 As the mes licked the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s frozen skin, a final, hidden message slowly materialized. Cut open my belly. Inside, I have hidden the key to destroying the Namgung n. "What?" Baek Suryong quickly waved his hand, snuffing out the altar''s fire, then moved closer to examine the message up close. "The key to destroying the Namgung n?" A sudden realization shed through his mind. "Did he freeze this entire ce to preserve something within his stomach?" Read this at northdetldo, or else. The unusually cold temperature in the cavern was undeniably artificial, and the cause was most likely the Yin Yang Demon Lord, who had mastered both extreme Yang and extreme Yin martial arts. In his final moments, he expended all of his remaining life energy to transform this ce into an icy tomb, seeking to preserve the key to the Namgung n''s destruction within his own body, while at the same time ensuring that evidence of the Blue Sky Sword King''s atrocities would remain intact for future Blood Cultists to discover.Baek Suryong''s eyes fell upon the Yin Yang Demon Lord, whose eyes remained open even in death. Your grudge runs deep indeed. Ironically, the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s message was not delivered to a Blood Cult descendant as he had wished. Instead, it reached him. Fate certainly likes to work in mysterious ways. "I may not be the one you awaited, Elder, but I''ll take good care of the key you left behind." SPLURT! Baek Suryong wasted no time in slicing open the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s abdomen. A long, wooden box, roughly the size of his palm,y nestled within. This must be the key. "Swallowing something this big couldn''t have been easy" he muttered, taking out the box, lifting the lid, and peering inside. "A flute?" A small ivory flute, carefully wrapped in silk,y inside the box. It was only slightly longer than his palm, and the words "Demonic Soul Summoning Flute (ħ`ٻ)" were engraved upon it. "A flute that summons demonic souls How ominous." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong carefully examined the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. Just by holding it in his hand, he could feel a sinister energy seeping into his body, proving that this was no ordinary artifact. "This is the key to destroying the Namgung n?" At least, that was what the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s secret message alleged. Moreover, there was a simrly ominous statement among the words written on the floor. Baek Suryong took another look at that part. Hehe But he doesn''t know that I didn''t just sit around doing nothing for thirty years. I don''t know when it''ll sprout, but we have sown the seeds of destruction in the future of the Namgung n If my guess is correct, the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute is likely connected to the ''seeds of destruction'' that were sown thirty years ago. If I y it, I might get some answers, but using it recklessly might have unforeseen consequences northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong slid the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute back into its box and tucked it into his shirt pocket. Since he couldn''t figure out what it was for right away, he decided to examine it more thoroughlyter. He nced back at the Yin Yang Demon Lord. "I don''t know if I''ll end up using this. I have to think about it carefully." He reignited the fire on the altar, nning to finish the funeral rites. WHOOSH! The mes slowly engulfed the corpse. As the body had been frozen for so long, it would take some time for it to burnpletely. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? When the frost melted a little, Baek Suryong gently closed the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s eyes. "May you be reborn in a better ce," he murmured. The Yin Yang Demon Lord was one of the few Blood Cult martial artists whom Baek Suryong had respected in his previous life. Simr to the Blood Dragon Captain, he believed that the Yin Yang Demon Lord would definitely have be a chivalrous hero if he had been born in an orthodox sect. WHOOSH! mes and smoke billowed, consuming the Yin Yang Demon Lord. "I''ll be on my way now." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? After paying his respects, Baek Suryong turned around. From the altar, he spotted the torn and bloody bodies of cultists scattered across the cavern. For a moment, he thought about cremating them too, but ultimately decided against it. He had only performed the funeral rites for the Yin Yang Demon Lord due to their past connection. Attending to the other bodies would be excessive. If someone else wants to do it, that''s up to them, but Lost in thought, Baek Suryong absentmindedly fiddled with the wooden box in his hands as he descended the altar when something suddenly dropped from the ceiling and lunged at him. "KIIYAAAH!" A bizarre, inhuman screech reverberated through the cavern, and shards of ice erupted from the floor like dust. Fortunately, Baek Suryong had sensed the presence before it even fell and dodged it, but only now did he realize what it was. "A Human-Faced Spider?" It was a monstrous gray spider nearly the size of a cow, with a head that bore a disturbing resemnce to a grotesquely disfigured human face. "Come to think of it, I once heard that the Yin Yang Demon Lord kept a Human-Faced Spider as a pet, but wasn''t it was only the size of a puppy? It sure grew a lot these past five decades" "KIIYAAAH!" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The spider screeched again and rushed at Baek Suryong. It must have been hiding in here all the time and snapped when it saw its dead master''s body being cremated. Damn, most people would be terrified just by the sight of a cow-sized spider scuttling toward them with the speed of a peak-level masterbut it''s no threat to me! SWISH! Baek Suryong easily dodged the spider''s attack and studied it with detached curiosity. All spiritual beasts were unique, but this one emitted an unexpected type of energy for its species. "Is it normal for a Human-Faced Spider to possess cold energy?" Like the spiritual beasts from the North Sea that had cores of ice, this Human-Faced Spider released freezing energy into the air. Every time its sharp legs touched the ground, the area instantly froze. This creature was probably the reason why the cavern remained freezing cold decades after its master''s death. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Baek Suryong thought up an intriguing hypothesis. "You couldn''t possibly have learned ice arts from the Yin Yang Demon Lord so is there something hidden in your stomach as well?" "KIIYAAAH!" The Human-Faced Spider made no reply, only another bizarre screech as it dove at Baek Suryong again, venom dripping from its gaping maw. This time, Baek Suryong stood his ground. If the spider was hiding something inside its stomach, he would confirm it directly. SWOOSH! With lightning speed, he drew his sword and decapitated the Human-Faced Spider in one clean swing. Even a decades-old spiritual beast was nothing before a transcendent master. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Approaching the fallen creature, he cut open its belly without hesitation. As he expected, there was an item filled with cold energy inside. "A bracelet?" The bracelet was delicate, appearing to be carved from clear crystal and radiating a cold, icy aura. "Could this be?" Baek Suryong paused for a while to process the shock. "A White Ice Bangle!" The White Ice Bangles was the sacred artifact of the Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin, one of his four masters in his previous life. Once a treasure of the North Sea Ice Pce, it was a priceless artifact for practitioners of ice arts. "Haha, to think Master Eun''s White Ice Bangle was here all along" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. A broad smile spread across Baek Suryong''s face. He vividly remembered a conversation he had with the Ice Moon Goddess in his previous life about the White Ice Bangles.
"If you wear the White Ice Bangles while practicing ice arts, you will master them at twice the normal speed. This alone makes them an invaluable treasure, but their true worth is revealed inbat." The Ice Moon Goddess spread her shackled hands before him as a demonstration. "Imagine I am wearing a White Ice Bangle on my left hand, but not on my right." CRACK! CRACK CRACK Instantly, her left hand became encased in white frost, while her right hand took significantly longer to freeze.
The Blood Cult had initially prevented the four imprisoned masters from using their inner arts, but Baek Suryong had requested a partial lifting of the seal to better steal their martial arts. northdetldo wees you.
"This roughly illustrates the difference between wearing and not wearing the White Ice Bangles. The less proficient you are in ice arts, the more significant the disparity. If a second-rate martial artist wears them, they can unleash cold energy almost as quickly as a first-rate martial artist." "That''s amazing! If I were topare it to swordsmanship, wouldn''t it be simr to releasing sword qi much faster than others?" "Yes, but at my level, it makes little difference whether I wear them or not." "That''s because you''re too strong, Master Eun. For normal ice practitioners, the White Ice Bangles would be more valuable than any divine weapon. Anyway, where are they now?" "I don''t know. They were taken from me when I was captured." "Fuck"
Until the day they attempted to escape the Blood Cult, the whereabouts of the White Ice Bangles remained a mystery. Now, it was finally revealed that the Yin Yang Demon Lord, the elder who had mastered extreme Yin martial arts, had taken them. "Who could have imagined that they would be in a ce like this?" Baek Suryongughed, gazing fondly at the White Ice Bangle. His joy stemmed not from its power, but from the memories it evoked of his master. The White Ice Bangles were originally a pair. One had remained with the Ice Moon Goddess until it was confiscated by the Blood Cult, and when Baek Suryong inquired about the other, he received a very surprising answer. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo?
"I gave one to my beloved as a token of my feelings." The three men imprisoned with the Ice Moon Goddess exchanged startled nces. "You had a lover? You?" the Crazy Demon gasped. "Someone could handle your fiery temper?" the Bandit King eximed in disbelief. "Did you have a wedding ceremony?" the Sword Saint asked eagerly. Flustered by the sudden attention, Eun Yerin fell silent. Sensing an opportunity, the Bandit King teased, "For a man to win the heart of our Ice-Hearted Goddess, he must be quite the master. Is he someone we know? Even if I''ve beaten him before, I''ll pretend I don''t remember." The Ice-Hearted Goddessor rather, the Ice Moon Goddessfixed the Bandit King with a withering re. "Shut up. My beloved is not an uncivilized barbarian like you. He doesn''t even know martial arts." "Huh? He''s not a martial artist? Truly?" "Goddess, this is the biggest surprise you have ever given us." "So, did you have a wedding ceremony?"
northdetldo wees you. Baek Suryong chuckled to himself. His three male masters were both astonished and thrilled to learn of the Ice Moon Goddess'' lover. During their imprisonment, with little to upy them except martial arts, gossip became their only source of entertainment. He recounted how his three masters had relentlessly questioned the Ice Moon Goddess until she finally relented and told them about her lover.
"He was an ordinary personno, he was quite frail for a man. He spent his days reading booksbecause that''s just who he was."
Once she had begun speaking, her words flowed like a broken dam, and they had all listened to the Ice Moon Goddess''s tale with warmth in their hearts.
"We met at the bookstore where he worked. I was wearing a veil and a ck hat to avoid drawing attention to myself, when a delicate-looking man approached me and handed me antern. He told me that reading in the dark could harm my eyes, just as it had harmed his."
The Ice Moon Goddess typically wore an icy expression, but whenever she spoke of her lover, her face softened. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo?
"Before I realized it, I had fallen in love with him. His slender arms without any muscle, his awkward and humble speech, his inability to recognize my face from a distance greater than three sheets of paper without his sses, the way he bravely defended me from ruffians despite being so weak I loved everything about him." "To think our Ice-Hearted Goddess was capable of romance. Your Big Brother is proud!" the Bandit King roared. "Shut up. Who do you think you''re calling your little sister?" "We''ve been together for over ten years, so that basically makes us siblings. Isn''t that right, little brother Crazy Demon?" "You''re crazy." "You''re the officially recognized crazy person of the jianghu, not me."
Back then, the five of them had spent countless days together in the underground prison, forging deep bonds.
"So, did you have a wedding ceremony?" the Sword Saint pressed. "Just how many times are you going to ask me about that?"
Finally, the Ice Moon Goddess confessed that she had not yet held a wedding ceremony.
The Sword Saint smiled warmly. "When we escape this ce, the first thing you must do is hold your wedding. I will attend it with my son." "This Big Brother won''t miss it either!" the Bandit King added. "I will attend as well," the Crazy Demon chimed in.
The three men continued to tease the Ice Moon Goddess, asking how many children she would have, whether the frail schr could fulfill his husbandly duties, and offering advice on medicines for virility. For a brief time, they seemed to forget their harsh reality as they envisioned a future beyond the Blood Cult''s grasp. northdetldo wees you. "Yeah, that''s how it was," Baek Suryong murmured, pulling himself out of those bittersweet memories. He stared at the White Ice Bangle resting in his palm. "Master Eun, I''ve found one of your bangles. If I get the chance, I will look for the other." Making a silent vow to the Ice Moon Goddess, Baek Suryong fastened the White Ice Bangle to his left wrist. Since he wielded his sword with his right hand, he nned to channel the ice arts with his left. SNAP! The moment he ced the White Ice Bangle on his wrist, it adjusted itself to fit him perfectly. "Hmm?" Suddenly, the Ice Essence he''d received from the Nine Yin Witch red up, resonating powerfully with the White Ice Bangle. CRACK CRACK CRACK! White frost spread across Baek Suryong''s skin, the ground froze at his feet, and chills ran through his entire body. "Ugh!" He immediately sat down in a meditative posture, instinctively understanding that if he didn''t calm this raging Ice Essence, he risked bing an ice statue, but if he managed to rein it in, he could raise his ice arts, which he had neglected until now, to new heights. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity! Baek Suryong closed his eyes and focused on his breathing and qi cirction. Chapter 228: A New Trump Card TL: FoodieMonster007 The White Ice Divine Art, the world''s finest extreme Yin martial art, was originally an ultimate martial art passed down only through the direct bloodline of the North Sea Ice Pce. The Ice Moon Goddess took the White Ice Divine Art one step further. Baek Suryong closed his eyes and concentrated on the Ice Essence, which was resonating with the White Ice Bangle and raging through his body like a fish out of water. "Ugh" he groaned, clenching his teeth as he endured the pain surging through his body. It had been a while since he received the Ice Essence from the Nine Yin Witch in the Valley of Evil, but he still hadn''t fully absorbed it. While being busy was one reason, the main reason he dyed training in ice arts was that the Heaven Defying Divine Art alone seemed to meet all his inner qi needs. However, I can''t dy any longer. The Dark Heaven Goddess''s warning echoed in his mind.
"Soon, a great cmity will befall the Namgung n."
Not only was the Namgung n home to two peerless masters, the Blue Sky Sword King and the Ironblood Swordsman, it also possessed immense authority and military might as the world''s strongest martial n. Read this at northdetldo, or else. No ordinary cmity could threaten such a ceunless the Blood Cult was involved. Before the cmity begins, I need to be stronger. By a miraculous twist of fate, he had obtained the White Ice Bangle, and on top of that, this ice cavern was the ideal ce for practicing the ice arts. Baek Suryong felt a pressing need to grow stronger to face the looming crisis. Still, as the agony intensified, he grimaced. This is too sudden! At least give me some kind of warning! ROAAAAR! A vortex of ice whirled around Baek Suryong and spread outward as the Ice Essence began leaking from his body. "Khh" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? A low groan escaped between his clenched teeth, and the veins on his neck bulged. The icy torment that had initially only affected his qi center now felt like a torrent of des trying to cut him up from head to toe. I have to endure! If I lose consciousness here, it''s all over! There were only two possible paths avable to him now: Endure and reap the rewards, or fail and die a stupid death. "Hoo Haa" Taking deep breaths, Baek Suryong concentrated on taming the rampaging Ice Essence within him by moving his qi ording to the form of the world''s greatest ice art left behind by the Ice Moon Goddess. Gritting his teeth, he reminded himself, I''ve managed to learn even the Heaven Defying Divine Art. The White Ice Divine Art is no different. If the Heaven Defying Divine Art reigned with violence and domination, then the White Ice Divine Art ruled with cold, unfeeling rationality. As supreme martial arts that contended for supremacy, both techniques shared fundamental simrities, but the White Ice Divine Art was skewed so heavily toward Yin energy that it would backfire on anyone without a suitable body constitution. As a result, Baek Suryong hadn''t been able to learn it in his previous life. However, with this opportunity before him now, he could finally master it. My theoretical knowledge is perfect. All I need is to do is execute what''s in my head. In his previous life, he had trained countless ice arts experts using theory alone. Taking advantage of the synergy between the Ice Essence and the White Ice Bangle, he estimated that he could probably break through several stages at once. ROOOOAR! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The icy storm howled. Fine shards of ice flew in all directions until finally, his figure vanished in a white blur. CRACKLE! RUMBLE! Snow-white frost coated his eyebrows and hair, and his body temperature fell so low that he felt like a living block of ice. SHIVER! His entire body trembled from the unbearable cold. He had never been particrly sensitive to outside temperatures, but the frigid tempest inside him was beyond the limit of his endurance. DRIP Blood trickled from the corner of his lips. He bit down on his tongue to stay conscious, and swallowed the blood to clear his mind. I feel like I''m on fire! There was a saying that frostbite felt simr to being burned, and Baek Suryong finally understood what that meant. Ice qi seared through his veins, threatening to scorch everything in its path. He tried to open his eyes, but his eyelids were frozen shut. He could feel that death was approaching. Forcing a twisted grin, Baek Suryong snarled silently at the Ice Essence inside him, You want to kill me? Don''t make meugh!Go on, rampage all you want. I''ll definitely survive! His body was cycling between freezing and thawing, speeding up until the time he spent frozen was longer than the time he spent thawed, but he bore it all in silence, trusting in the body tempered by the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest and the meridians strengthened by the Heaven Defying Divine Art. WOOOONG! Read this at northdetldo, or else. The White Ice Bangle on his left wrist, the true culprit behind the Ice Essence''s rampage, released a blinding white light. Coming to a sudden realization, Baek Suryong epted and absorbed its energy. I shouldn''t try to control it by force or reject it. I just need to embrace it and let the White Ice Divine Art do the rest! SHWAAAAA! Baek Suryong stopped resisting the Ice Essence, and in response, it unleashed an even greater storm of bitter cold inside him. His consciousness dimmed. "Keuk" Suddenly, as he hovered between life and death, he heard the Ice Moon Goddess''s voice as if in a dream.
"As my martial arts were developed independently in the ce you call the Outer Regions, they are the most unconventional among the four of us. It will not be easy for you to teach it to others." "Don''t worry, Master Eun. I''ve mastered the theory perfectly." "Theory alone is not enough. Without experiencing it yourself, you will run into problems one day."
This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Fortunately, none of the trainees he taught ice arts to ever experienced issues, but that was also because the Blood Cult had only sent him youths with extreme Yin constitutions. Nevertheless, Baek Suryongcked a favorable constitution for Yin-based arts. Although the Ice Essence enabled him to learn ice arts, it did not change his inherent physical traits. As a result, even though he had the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians, which was ideal for mastering the Heaven Defying Divine Art, his aptitude for the White Ice Divine Art was average at best.
"The North Sea Ice Pce''s divine arts are not about control or domination, but about mutual growth and harmony. Living in a harsh environment, we have learned that it is better to coexist with nature rather than fight it."
Eun Yerin''s advice drifted back from deep within Baek Suryong''s memories. Why do I only remember her words now?
"If you ever get the chance to master the White Ice Divine Art, remember what I said." "I doubt that day wille. I can barely handle what I''m learning now." "You never know. Who can say what kind of miraculous encounter awaits you in the future?"
The Ice Moon Goddess'' smiling face faded like a mirage, and Baek Suryong returned from the brink of death. FLASH! When he finally opened his eyes, a brilliant white light burst forth. At the same time, the White Ice Divine Art extended beyond the microcosmic orbit to epass his Eight Extraordinary Meridians and Twelve Major Meridians, forming a macrocosmic orbit. Each time Baek Suryongpleted a macrocosmic orbit, the flow of cold energy intensified and umted at an increasing rate. His acupoints expanded, and his meridians, tempered like muscles, strengthened greatly. CRACK, CRACK Before long, color returned to his pale skin, and the ice clinging to him shattered and fell away. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Hoo" Baek Suryong slowly awakened from his meditation, white mist escaping from his lips. The swirling cold energy around him gradually diminished, then fadedpletely. "Thank you, Master Eun," he murmured softly. Rising to his feet, he looked around. Signs of the raging snowstorm lingered around the altar, where he had sat cross-legged. "Well, it seems I''ve made quite the mess," he said awkwardly. Pressing his left palm against a wall, Baek Suryong unleashed a palm thrust. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. BOOM! The stone wall cracked apart and froze solid. This was the White Ice Divine Palm, a technique that could only be used by those who had attained at least the seventh stage of the White Ice Divine Art. "Hahaha" Baek Suryong chuckled incredulously. A few hours ago, he was barely at the beginner level of the White Ice Divine Art and could only release a feeble, harmless chill through his palm. BANG! CRASH! He tested the White Ice Divine Palm again and again, and the results were the same. Afterpletely absorbing the Ice Essence, he had advanced directly to the seventh stage. Even considering that he had the assistance of the Ice Essence and the White Ice Bangle, this feat was still enough to leave ice art experts utterly dumbfounded. I wonder if I can apply this to my other martial arts as well? Baek Suryong tried channeling cold energy into his swordsmanship, movement arts, fists, and kicks. SWOOSH! BOOM! SLAM! It felt awkward at first, but as he continued experimenting, he realized that he could infuse cold energy into all of his techniques. "Haha HAHAHAHA!" Although the White Ice Divine Art had not improved his overall martial arts cultivation, it had given him a new trump card. Even he could not fully foresee how the added cold energy could impact an actual battle. ncing around, he murmured to himself, "I shoulde here from time to time to train." This Blood Cult cavern was a godsend, not only for ice arts training but all his martial arts. Therefore, until the disaster foretold by the Dark Heaven Goddess arrived, he nned to return whenever he could. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "If only I had a few more days in the Namgung Estate" Late that night, thenterns continued to burn brightly in the Namgung n''s meeting hall. "This meeting is taking a long time." "They must be discussing something serious. I mean, an intruder did show up right in the heart of the estate" The martial artists of the Heavenly Wind Corps stood vigntly around the Patriarch Hall. The two speakers were the captains of the First and Second Squads, both seasoned veterans in their forties and respected in the murim as the pirs of the Namgung n''s power. The First Squad Captain of the Heavenly Wind Corps pointed to a mountain in the distance. "Hey, look at the summit of that mountain over there. Doesn''t it seem darker than the rest?" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Second Squad Captain looked in the direction his old friend indicated. "Which mountain are you talking about?" "That one, right there." The Second Squad Captain squinted his eyes and stared intently at the mountains in the distance. In the end, though, he tilted his head in confusion and said, "I don''t see anything out of the ordinary." "Look more closely. The darkness seems to be denser there. When morninges, we should tell the Commander to check it out." The Second Squad Captain shook his head, irritated by his friend''s persistence. "Your eyes must be ying tricks on you. Don''t be such a worrywart." "I can''t help it. I''ve been feeling uneasytely, and it''s gotten worse ever since that intruder showed up. I can''t sleep, and my heart keeps racing for no reason." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Maybe you should see a physician?" The First Squad Captain sighed. He had already seen a physician, but they assured him that there was nothing wrong with him and advised him to just rest more and eat well. Suddenly, the Second Squad Captain''s eyes widened. "Y-Your nose! Blood!" DRIP DRIP "Huh Why?" The First Squad Captain touched his nose, puzzled. ck blood was tricking from it. Even though he had been feeling fatiguedtely, nosebleeds were unheard of for someone with his martial prowess. A few startled subordinates nced over and approached with concern, but the First Squad Captain quickly waved them off. "I''m fine, it''s nothing. I must be overworked" THUD! Before he could finish his line, he wavered and fell to his knees. "W-Why?" he murmured weakly, his eyes bloodshot and veins bulging across his face. Desperate to ease some unknown agony, he pounded his chest again and again. Then, without warning, ck blood suddenly gushed from his mouth. "BLEARGH!" All across the Namgung Estate, simr incidents began unfolding. Chapter 229: Karmic Retribution TL: FoodieMonster007 A heavy silence weighed on the room. Despite the exquisite refreshments and teaid out on the long table, no one dared to touch them. The Patriarch Namgung Cheon sat at the head of the table, while the Former Patriarch Namgung Jaehak, several Elders, themanders of the martial units, and the Chief Steward filled the rows next to him. The three sons of Namgung Cheon were also in attendance, and since most of the Namgung ns core figures were here, the eldest and second sons stiffened, their faces taut as they struggled to maintain perfect posture. Only Namgung Su remained as expressionless as ever, no different from his usual self. After a lengthy silence, Namgung Cheon asked, "In the end, even you failed to identify the intruder?" "I never saw their face. They fled while showering me with blinding lightning, and when I finally caught up, they disintegrated into dust and vanished," Namgung Jaehak replied politely. Although he was the Former Patriarch of the Namgung n, he always addressed the current Patriarch with proper formality on official asions. "Do you think they used evil arts?" the Heavenly Wind Commander asked. Namgung Jaehak paused for a moment to consider the possibility, then replied, "I cannot say for certain if it was evil arts, but it was definitely sorcery. Extremely high-level sorcery, at that.""" For someone to shake off the Blue Sky Sword King and escape, they had to be a sorcerer of extraordinary skill. One of the Elders said gravely, "There are only a few sorcerers in this world with such ability. The Sect Leader of the Mount Mao Sect, the Dark Heaven Goddess of the ck Tortoise Academy, the remnants of the Quanzhen Sect that was annihted years ago, or" "The Blood Cult," Namgung Cheon whispered. Silence fell over the room. The Blood Cult. That name alone carried a weight that pressed down on their chests, and the older the martial artists were, the grimmer their faces grew. Paying no heed to the suffocating tension, Namgung Cheon continued, "I''m sure you''re all aware that a group suspected to be the Blood Cult has been causing some unrest here and theretely. I wouldn''t be surprised if they were also behind this incident." You ought to read this at northdetldo. The truth was, he had convened this family meeting precisely because he suspected a connection between this incident and the Blood Cult. Even though it was the worst possibility he could think of right now, the chances of his spection turning out to be true weren''t small. "Are you suggesting that someone from the Blood Cult infiltrated our estate?" "If that''s the case, this is no small matter." "What could their objective be?" "Are you sure the Blood Cult is involved? That seems like a hasty conclusion" The Elders and the heads of the martial units started chattering all at once, each offering their own view. Meanwhile, Namgung Jaehak quietly sipped his tea, lost in thought. The Blood Cult is it really them? He recalled the Yin Yang Demon Lord buried beneath the sealed well. Although twenty years had gone by, he could still clearly recall the demonic elder''s face as the man coughed up blood and spat curses at him.
"Sword King, do you think this is the end? One day, the descendants of our Cult wille to destroy the Namgung n." "I''m not afraid. By then, the Namgung n will have be the world''s most powerful martial family." "Fufufu Indeed, crashing down from the highest point would be more interesting, wouldn''t it? I''ll be watching you from hell" "Demon Lord, do not provoke me further. I''m only granting you this final moment of mercy because of our old ties." "Ufufufu"
You ought to read this at northdetldo. Knowing that the Yin Yang Demon Lord would soon die anyway, he had turned and left without delivering the final blow. Now, two decades after that day, events were unfolding exactly as the Yin Yang Demon Lord had foretold. The Namgung n had grown into the world''s mightiest n, while the Blood Cult was showing signs of resurgence. Even if the Blood Cult rises again I will not allow them to topple the Namgung n! On that fateful day, Namgung Jaehak had single-handedly wiped out the remnants of the Blood Cult in the secret cavern, destroyed all records of their dealings, and forced those in the know to swear to secrecy. After that, he had passed the position of Patriarch to his son. In other words, the current Patriarch Namgung Cheon knew nothing about the n''s connection to the Blood Cult. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? I will carry that filthy past with me to the grave alone. You children need only enjoy the glory. Namgung Jaehak looked around at his son, the current Patriarch, and his grown-up grandsons with a pleased expression. Even though he had killed innocent children to keep the secret, he felt no regret. Everything I did, I did for the sake of the Namgung n. Sweeping his gaze across everyone present, Namgung Jaehak said firmly, "It doesn''t matter even if they''re from the Blood Cult. If those bugs dare to crawl out, we will simply sweep them away as the leader of the orthodox murim." The Elders and Commanders nodded with pride. They were members of the great Namgung n. If war broke out with the Blood Cult again, they would be the first to enter the fray, hoisting the banner of the world''s greatest martial family up high as the Blue Sky Sword King led them to crush the vile Blood Cultists. "The Former Patriarch is right!" "This time, we will erase the Blood Cultpletely!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "We must never shy away from bloodshed if it brings peace to murim!" With passionate looks and raised voices, the Namgung n leaders demanded the Blood Cult''s destruction. The Blue Sky Sword King nodded approvingly at the Namgung n''s soaring morale. Blood Cult, this time I will annihte you without a trace. To do that, the first priority was to catch yesterday''s intruder. A single name drifted into Namgung Jaehak''s thoughts. That punk Baek Suryong is suspicious. At first, he thought the intruder who broke into the Heavenly Ears Headquarters was Baek Suryong, but it turned out to be a sorcerer instead. Even so, his doubts about Baek Suryong remained. Once this meeting ends, I need to find him and question him, even if I have to resort to a bit of force Considering how powerful Baek Suryong''s martial arts were for his age, and how he ruthlessly used any means necessary to achieve his goals, he felt too brazen for someone from an orthodox sect. Most importantly, the brief glimpse of the young instructor''s martial arts that he had seen during the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam kept nagging at him. Back then, I definitely sensed something familiar about Baek Suryong "First thing first, we should track down the intruder," Namgung Cheon dered, snapping Namgung Jaehak out of his thoughts. "Sorcery always leaves a trail. Fortunately, our guest, the Erudite Sage, is quite knowledgeable in such arts, so we should start by consulting him" "BLEARGH!" Suddenly, the sound of someone vomiting could be heard from outside the meeting room. Read this at northdetldo, or else. Namgung Cheon paused mid-sentence and looked toward the door. "What''s going on outside?" All of those present were expert martial artists, so they had all heard someone outside retching. Some cast reproachful nces at the Heavenly Wind Commander. "Ahem! What''s with all this noise?" the Heavenly Wind Commander barked, cheeks burning with shame. As the one in charge of security, this disruption was a blow to his pride. Which idiot puked while on duty? I''ll punish! "C-Commander! You need toe out now! The First Squad Leader suddenly" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "What about the First Squad Leader?" "KEUUAAAAAH!" A bloodcurdling scream pierced the air, causing everyone to flinch. BAM! Flinging the door open with such force that it almost broke, Namgung Jaehak and Namgung Cheon activated their movement arts and rushed outside in perfect sync only toe face-to-face with a ghastly sight. "W-What is this madness?" "Ugh!" There was blood sttered all over the ce. The Second Squad Leader''s lifeless bodyy on the ground, his head severed from his shoulders. Nearby, several members of the Heavenly Wind Corps had copsed, their limbs riddled with deep, gruesome wounds. "Fufufu" Despite being encircled by more than ten swordsmen, a man with disheveled hair drenched in blood cackled sinisterly. Although his appearance had changed so drastically that even his closest family members would have a hard time recognizing him, his martial arts uniform revealed that he was none other than the First Squad Captain of the Heavenly Wind Corps. "GRAAAWR!" he roared like a feral beast, swinging his sword wildly and sending waves of sword qi slicing through the air. The Heavenly Wind swordsmen surrounding him quickly attacked him in unison, but never mind subduing him, they could barely hold him back. Seeing this, the Namgung n leaders who followed the Patriarch and Former Patriarch out of the meeting room were dumbfounded. "W-What in the world?" Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Is that really the First Squad Captain?" "That''s a demonic art, right? The First Squad Captain of the Heavenly Wind Corps learned a demonic art?" "Impossible! Myeongjung! Exin yourself! Why are you in such a state?" The Namgung n was a martial faction made up of blood rtives, and most of its leaders were direct or near-direct descendants. To those here, the First Squad Captain was a close rtive, perhaps even a beloved son, brother, or nephew. They could not kill him recklessly. "Restrain him for now," Namgung Cheonmanded. "Yes, sir!" The Heavenly Wind Corps Commander joined the fray, and after dozens of exchanges, he and his subordinates finally managed to capture the First Squad Captain without killing him. "KEUAAAAAK!" Even with his acupoints sealed, the First Squad Captain of the Heavenly Wind Corps still thrashed around like a beast, making everyone watching him sick to their stomachs. Only Namgung Jaehak kept his gaze fixed on the lifeless bodies of his young descendants, his eyes vacant and hollow. "Why is this happening?" he muttered under his breath. Unfortunately, the Namgung n''s nightmare was only just beginning. "GRRRAAAAH!" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "EUAAAAAAK!" "KYAAAAAGH!" A deafening cacophony of anguished screams and bestial howls echoed throughout the Namgung Estate. The wind carried a thick stench of blood. mes rose from some of the buildings. All around the estate, people were dying. The heightened senses of the Namgung n leaders allowed them to feel every detail with terrifying rity. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Namgung Jaehak''s face paled in horror. Despite being a supreme master who stood at the pinnacle of the murim, there was no way he could remain calm in the face of this cmity befalling his family. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Stop them! We must stop them! Commanders! Lead your troops to restore order! Elders, please assist them!" he bellowed. "Yes, sir!" SWISH! SWOOSH! WHOOSH! The Namgung n''s leaders immediately scattered in all directions to quell the sudden disaster. "I''ll go to the new instructors," Namgung Su volunteered, making a beeline toward the new instructors'' dorms while his brothers panicked and scurried about like headless chickens. You ought to read this at northdetldo. In the end, only Namgung Jaehak and Namgung Cheon remained behind at the initial scene. "Which bastard dares do this?! I will catch them and grind their bones to dust!" Namgung Jaehak roared, mad with fury. Namgung Cheon asked grimly, "Father, do you know anything about this?" "What? Why are you asking me that? If I knew anything, don''t you think I would have said it already?" "Father Do you know why I suspected the intruder to be from the Blood Cult?" Namgung Cheon said through gritted teeth, his resolve firm. Just as he was about to reveal something crucial, however, his conversation with his father was cut short by an ambush. SHWAAA! A thrown projectile zipped toward Namgung Jaehak''s heart at a speed that not even he, the Blue Sky Sword King and one of the Ten Supremes, dared to overlook. Startled, Namgung Jaehak whipped out his sword and deflected it. SQUELCH! With a sickening sound, the object split in two, then crashed and rolled across the ground. Namgung Jaehak looked down at the object he had just struck. It was a severed human head, its face frozen in a terrified expression. To his abject horror, he recognized that face. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Azure Sky Brigade Commander!" he gasped, horrified. Themander of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade had remained at the peak of Mount Tianzhu to prepare the next day''s practical lessons. Who had killed him? "Long time no see, Sword King old man," a yful voice rang out from above. SHAAAA A curtain of inky darkness stretched across the night sky, blotting out the moon and stars. STEP STEP A young man leisurely strode out from the darkness. He was a pretty boy with half-ck and half-white hair loosely tied in a ponytail, giving him a mysterious charm. "You!" Namgung Jaehak''s eyes widened as he red at the neer. Gripping the hilt of his sword, he braced himself to attack at a moment''s notice. This was an enemy worthy of such vignce. He was the leader of the Ten Great Viins, the strongest among the Three Blights, and a man with many aliases: the Heavenly Blight, the Sage of the Unorthodox, and "The Night Emperor" Namgung Cheon muttered, drawing his de. BOOOOOM! A massive explosion thundered from somewhere deep in the Namgung Estate, behind the Night Emperor. "Night Emperor! Are you the mastermind behind this madness?" Namgung Jaehak snarled. The Night Emperor raised his hand, causing the surrounding darkness to undte as if it were alive. "No, and I only joined in for my own reasons but I do know that this is your retribution for all the bad karma you''ve umted," he sneered. The Blue Sky Sword King''s de shed toward the viin''s throat.
Trantor''s Note: Wee to the Namgung Zombie Apocalypse, youmenters were right. Maybe I can squeeze out one more chapter one with a worse cliffhanger kukuku Chapter 230: The Namgung Clans Calamity TL: FoodieMonster007 An explosion of light. No other words could describe the sight of the Blue Sky Sword King''s sword as it shot forth, ripping through the suffocating darkness like a dazzlinget. "Someone''s a bit impatient," the Night Emperor chuckled, smiling brightly as he extended his palm and solidified the darkness around him into a thick defensive wall. BOOOOOM! Light shed with darkness, unleashing a massive shockwave that threatened to topple the sturdy walls of the Namgung Estate. "Enemy attack!" "Protect the Patriarch and the Former Patriarch!" The deafening roar of the sh between these supreme masters sent the Namgung n martial artists scrambling. Concerned about needless casualties, Namgung Cheon shouted, "The opponent is a supreme master! Fall back one hundred meters and surround him!"The Namgung n martial artists retreated to form a perimeter around the Night Emperor, but they were so disorganized that it was more of a confused mess than an effective blockade. SWOOSH! The Night Emperor vaulted onto a rooftop and grinnedzily, like amon thug in a back alley. "Swinging your de the instant we meet, eh? It''s been a while, so shouldn''t we at least exchange pleasantries before we fight?" The Blue Sky Sword King narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixed on the Night Emperor. "Have we met before?" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. For more than a decade, he had heard countless tales of the Night Emperor, a man who hadmitted enough atrocities in just ten years to be called the Heavenly Blight. Even so, he was certain this was their first meeting. If they had crossed paths before, he would never have let the man get away alive. "Kukuku As expected, you don''t remember me. Well, I was just a little brat back then." "What on earth are you talking about?" "I''m talking about the karmic retribution you brought upon yourself twenty years ago. Need I remind you of those disgusting deeds youmitted while hiding behind a mask of virtue?" "" The Blue Sky Sword King''s face turned cold and unreadable, masking the terrifying killing intent that seethed within. Still, the Night Emperor continued, unconcerned, "I am merely one of the cmities born from your actions." Darkness poured out of the his body, spreading across the sky like an unraveling tapestry, and his oppressive aura made it seem as if gravity had multiplied two- or even threefold. Trembling, the surrounding Namgung n warriors retreated even further. "Surely you understand now?" the Night Emperor taunted. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? SMASH! Brilliant blue sword qi burst forth from the Blue Sky Sword King''s de as he unleashed the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique at full power, demolishing the roof beneath the Night Emperor. ? "Hahahaha! It seems I struck a nerve!" Laughing wildly, the Night Emperor rose higher into the sky, then struck the ground with darkness in the form of a whip. This technique, fueled by dark enhanced qi, was the signature move that had earned him the alias of Sage of the Unorthodox. BANG! CRASH! Deep furrows spread in all directions where the darkness-enhanced qi struck the ground, sending pale dust billowing into the air and obscuring everyone''s vision. SWISH! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. A single sword shot up in a blinding sh, slicing through the thick cloud of dust before abruptly changing direction and hurtling itself straight at the Night Emperor. This was the Flying Sword Technique, known to ordinary folk as a skill wielded only by immortals. Nevertheless, the Night Emperor moved with impossible grace, dancing in midair and narrowly dodging the Blue Sky Sword King''s de. "T-The sword is flying on its own!" "And isn''t that the Airwalking Technique?" The Namgung n martial artists gaped, shocked by the sight of a sword and a man soaring through the air. Martial arts techniques thought to exist only in legends were unfolding before their very eyes. This was a realm of power beyond theirprehension. They''re evenly matched?! Namgung Cheon''s eyes went wide in disbelief. "The rumor about the Night Emperor being the strongest unorthodox master is true" Aside from the Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor, he was the strongest martial artist present. His eyes tracked the Night Emperor''s every move, while his hand remained poised to draw his sword at a moment''s notice. I heard that the Night Emperor wields dark enhanced qi as if it were an extension of his body, but this even more astonishing than the rumors. Surprisingly, the darkness that surrounded the Night Emperor was all enhanced qi. Among the grandmasters, only he could manifest such immense, tangible qi and control it with such ease. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. And he has only been active for a mere ten years In those ten years, the Night Emperor had killed scores of former demon lords and wiped out three entire sects. He made no distinction between orthodox and unorthodox sects, sending more than a hundred masters to their deaths. Within five years of his first appearance in the jianghu, people had alreadye to know him as the strongest unorthodox master, the Heavenly Blight. CLANG! BOOM! CRASH! Every time the two masters shed, the earth churned and quaked. Even the ground they didn''t touch cracked, and the walls werecerated as if scratched by the ws of a wild beast. "Tsk!" Worried about the growing destruction to his home, the Blue Sky Sword King ascended into the sky for an aerial faceoff, but the devastating effects of their battle continued to wreak havoc on the Namgung Estate. Namgung Cheon could endure it no longer. "Father! Let me assist you!" he shouted, stepping forward. Although he was not on the same level as the two legendary figures battling in the air, he was a transcendent master in his own right. This was no time to be concerned with his father''s pride. They had to eliminate the Night Emperor swiftly and restore order to their n. "Tsk tsk! Is the great Namgung n Patriarch nning to gang up with the Blue Sky Sword King against a single enemy? How cowardly," an unknown voice remarked. Sensing a chilling gust of qi sweeping in from the side, Namgung Cheon quickly drew his sword and shed. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! In an instant, he exchanged more than a dozen blows with the new enemy before pausing to catch his breath. He''s a master! Namgung Cheon thought, staying on guard as he faced his opponenta hunchbacked old man who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere. The old man''s eyes crinkled into a crescent moon shape. "My Liege desires a one-on-one duel with the Blue Sky Sword King, so how about you entertain this old man in the meantime, Patriarch?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "I''ve never heard of the Night Emperor keeping an old minion like you." "Kukuku it seems your tongue is sharper than your de. This old man is the Asura Demon Sword." The Asura Demon Sword. That notorious demonic master from the previous generation!? Recognition dawned on Namgung Cheon, and his expression hardened. "I thought you were dead" "Kukuku I was halfway across the Sanzu River when my Liege dragged me back. I''ve served him ever since." The Asura Demon Sword licked his de, and a chilling aura emanated from him. "They say the Namgung n''s swordsmanship is quite impressive. Care to enlighten me?" Waves of powerful qi radiated from the Namgung Patriarch. "Of course. Allow me to teach you a lesson. I''ll take your head as the tuition fee." "Kukuku! I hope your swordsmanship is as impressive as your boast!" The Asura Demon Sword shed with the Namgung Patriarch. Every swing of their des caused a thunderous explosion, while the raging sword qi ripped the ground to shreds. At the same time, chaos broke out all over Namgung Estate. "Enemy attack!" "Form ranks!" "Deploy the sword formation and counter!" ck-robed figures appeared out of nowhere and attacked the Namgung n martial artists. Each of their strikes was deliberate, precise, and full of killing intent as they targeted vital points without a moment''s hesitation. They were clearly seasoned murderers. DING! DING! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? asionally, sorcerers appeared among the ck-robed ranks, ringing bells as they passed. "UWEEEEK!" "BLEARGH!" Mysteriously, the sound of the bells caused many Namgung n martial artists to cough up blood, go berserk, and turn on their own allies. "What are you doing?" "Get a hold of yourself!" The Namgung n descended into chaos. If the attackers had been an elite force from the unorthodox sects, they would have fought back without hesitation, but now the aggressors were their own rtives. As the Namgung n martial artists hesitated, unable to bring themselves to harm their kin, the ck-robed figures seized the opportunity and ughtered them. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "AAAAAAAH!" "KUWAAAK!" The screams of the Namgung n martial artists echoed through the air. Blood sttered across the battlefield, and the number of corpses on the ground steadily increased. To make matters worse, their top masters, the Blue Sky Sword King and the Ironblood Swordsman, were engaged elsewhere. The Night Emperor looked down at the hellscape the Namgung n had be. "Amusing, isn''t it? This is your karmic retribution." "DIE!" The Blue Sky Sword King, now a raging inferno of fury, lunged at the Night Emperor with enough force to tear him apart. It was clear, however, that their battle was far from over. RUMBLE! Above the Namgung n, massive dark clouds gathered, spreading across the sky. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "What''s going on?" "I hear screams and the sounds of fighting everywhere" "The stench of blood is overpowering. Something terrible has urred!" The new instructors of the Five Great Academies gathered together, their expressions grim. mes had erupted throughout the Namgung n, screams and shouting mingled with the sh of weapons, and the sickening smell of blood carried by the wind allbined to paint a terrifying picture. "The Namgung n is under attack!" "What kind of lunatics would do this?" "Why are we still standing here? We need to escape!" "Running away might be even more dangerous. We could be mistaken for enemies" "What if it''s toote? The enemy might be heading this way right now." "I-I''m sure the Namgung n will finish this up soon. They''re not called the world''s strongest n for no reason, right?" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The new instructors were divided between those who wanted to wait and those who wanted to flee. Despite their exceptional martial arts skills, most of them had little experience in the jianghu. Sama Yeong stepped forward. "The Vermilion Phoenix Academy will escape. Fortunately, our dorms are on the outskirts of the Namgung Estate, so with any luck, we can make it." She had faith in the might of the Namgung n, known as the world''s strongest. However, any enemy bold enough to attack them must have prepared extensively. She turned to Tang Baekho. "What about the White Tiger Academy?" Tang Baekho hesitated briefly, then came to the same conclusion. "The White Tiger Academy will also escape. Even if we stayed and tried to help, we wouldn''t be of much use. We should be grateful if we don''t end up as hostages." It was a pragmatic assessment of their abilities. "And the Azure Dragon Academy?" Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho looked at the Azure Dragon instructors. For some reason, their de facto leader Baek Suryong was nowhere to be seen. "The Azure Dragon Academy will remain here. Please, go ahead and escape first," Myeong Il''oh answered grimly. They couldn''t abandon Baek Suryong, even if he was the strongest among them. Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho nodded regretfully, but they understood the Azure Dragon''s stance. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Then we''ll leave first." "What a shame. Where on earth did the person we need most disappear to Anyway, I wish you luck." CRASH! As the instructors of Vermilion Phoenix Academy and White Tiger Academy opened the main gate of the dorms, the door shattered and someone rushed through. Startled, everyone stepped back, their weapons drawn and ready. "Is everyone alright?" Namgung Su asked. Blood stained his white clothes, and he was panting heavily, as if he had just fought a fierce battle. His usual calm andposed demeanor, however, remained unchanged. He looked at the Azure Dragon Academy instructors first. "Has anyone been killed or injured?" "No." "Where''s Baek Suryong?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "We don''t know. We haven''t seen him since he left to take a nap." "Of all the times Fine, I understand." Namgung Su turned to the other academies'' instructors. "The new instructor training course is canceled." "What?" "Mr. Namgung! Please tell us what''s happening!" "Where are the other Namgung n members?" The instructors bombarded Namgung Su with questions, but he ignored them. "There''s no time for exnations. Something terrible has happened at the main family. We need to escape the Namgung n''s territory, head to the nearest Murim Alliance branch and request reinforcements. Follow me." Namgung Su''s decision mirrored Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho''s. Turning around, he led the way toward the mountains. Having roamed Mount Tianzhu since childhood, he was confident he could evade any pursuit there. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Mr. Namgung Su! What about Suryong-hyung" The Azure Dragon Academy instructors followed close behind him, their voices filled with concern. Without looking back, Namgung Su replied inly, "As long as that damned bastard doesn''t have any baggage dragging him down, he could fall into hell and still climb back out alive. You should be more worried about your own survival." "Understood." Momentster, a group of ck-robed figures blocked their path. One, who appeared to be a sorcerer, shook his bell furiously. Namgung Su frowned. "Let''s break through," he said, drawing his sword and charging forward like a bolt of white lightning. BZZZZT! The lightning qi struck the ck-robed figures, leaving them paralyzed, and his sword immediately followed, cutting them down with pinpoint precision. The new instructors followed Namgung Su, watching him admiringly as he cleared a path. Suddenly, a familiar voice called out from afar. "Wait!" The Erudite Sage, who had left to assess the situation after the attack began, used movement arts to catch up to Namgung Su. "Third Young Master! Why are you taking the new instructors up the mountain path?" "There''s been a crisis at the main family. I''m evacuating the new instructors." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Allow me to help you. You should take the left path at the uing fork." "Thank you." Namgung Su breathed a sigh of relief. With him leading the way and the Erudite Sage providing support, they should be able to safely evacuate the new instructors. The Erudite Sage is skilled in misceneous knowledge and sorcery. With his help, we can easily cross the mountain. After that He had only let his guard down for a moment. SPLURT! The Erudite Sage plunged a dagger into Namgung Su''s abdomen.
Trantor''s Note: Kukuku What did I say about people whough "kukuku"? Happy cliffhanger week. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 231: Capture the Bastard with the Bell! TL: FoodieMonster007 The instant he sensed a cold de drawing near his body, Namgung Su instinctively twisted to the side and swung his sword. His sh, however, struck nothing but empty air as the Erudite Sage let go of the dagger and sprang backward. Smirking, the Erudite Sage stared at the dagger half buried in Namgung Su''s nk. "Oho? I aimed for your heart, but you managed to dodge a fatal blow at such a short distance. The rumors that you''re the weakest of the Namgung Patriarch''s three sons seem to be false." "Were you an enemy spy all along?" Namgung Su asked, his expression calm despite the situation. Stopping the bleeding by sealing his own acupoints, he pulled out the dagger. Fortunately, the wound wasn''t as deep as he initially feared, but a problem remained. The dagger''s coated with a deadly poison Namgung Su''s lips turned blue, cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and his limbs trembled uncontrobly, but still, he refused to show weakness. Summoning lightning qi, he suppressed the poison and cauterized the wound. The Erudite Sage watched with genuine admiration. "What incredible willpower you have! Most martial artists would be brought to their knees after being subjected to such a potent poison." "Mr. Namgung Su!" "What''s the meaning of this?""W-Why did you do that?" "Is this also part of the training?" This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "Are you stupid? He''s obviously working with the bad guys!" The Vermillion Phoenix and White Tiger instructors cried out in shock, while the Azure Dragon instructors drew their weapons and aimed them at the Erudite Sage. Eyeing the bewildered instructors, the Erudite Sage chuckled, "As you can see, I''m allied with those who attacked the Namgung n. Would you like to know more? I''m also an elder of the Blood Cult." ""The Blood Cult!"" The mere mention of the Blood Cult terrified the instructors. Had these once-forgotten specters truly returned? Were they really the ones who burned the Namgung n''s halls, turned screams into music, and stacked corpses into hills? Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Kukuku" the Erudite Sage cackled. The moment the Blood Cult had attacked the Namgung n, the mental restriction he had ced on his own memories for the sake of infiltration was released. "Now that you know my true identity, there is no way I can let you live, is there?" heughed, taking out a shaman''s ritual bell and ringing it. DING! DING! DING! As the eerie sound rang out, a crimson tattoo emerged on his face and spread like a spiderweb over his entire body. "Kihihihi" the Erudite Sage giggled, his sclerae nowpletely ck as he gazed vacantly at the instructors. Shivers ran down their spines from his demonic appearance, but that wasn''t the end. GROWL Ten figures stepped out of the darkness, drawn by the sound of the bell. At first nce, they appeared to be human, though they were anything but. Their eyes were bloodshot, saliva dripped from their mouths, their clothes were soaked in blood, and the growls they made were more bestial than human. ?? Strangely enough, the instructors felt a strange familiarity about these creatures. "T-The Azure Sky Sword Brigade!" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "What?" "That uniform! It''s the Azure Sky Sword Brigade''s uniform!" "Yes, but" Most of these monsters were severely injured, with missing limbs and open wounds, but nevertheless, each and every one of them radiated terrifying demonic qi. Could they still be considered warriors of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade, the pride of the Namgung n? DING! DING! DING! "I needed some guinea pigs to test these children on, and you lot look just right," the Erudite Sage chuckled, ringing the bell again. "ROOOOAR!" Now transformed into mindless ghouls driven by demonic qi, the former Azure Sky Sword Brigade warriors pounced on the instructors like wild animals. Despite being deranged and wounded, they retained their martial skills and could still channel sword qi into their des. "Close ranks and form a defensive formation!" Namgung Su instructed, gritting his teeth and resisting the poison with all his might. The new instructors moved quickly, pressing their backs together to form a circr defensive formation. Their eyes burned with fierce resolve as they gritted their teeth, summoning their inner qi and preparing to fight to the end. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "They''reing!" Tang Baekho shouted. Beside him, Sama Yeong ignited her mes. Both sides shed fiercely shed fiercely in the darkness of the forest. DING! DING! DING! If there was one small mercy, it was that the Erudite Sage was in no hurry to kill the new instructors. Instead, he gave the bell a short ring, then a longer one, adjusting the ghouls'' behavior as if he were simply testing out his new toys. "GRAAAWR!" "SCREEEEEE!" The Erudite Sage felt a rush of exhration. The Azure Sky Sword Brigade, once the pride of the Namgung n, had now been reduced to his puppets. "Kihihihi! Good, good. Although their movements are still clumsy, they seem to be improving with time. This is exactly what I would expect from the Soul Alteration method created by the Demonic Strategist." Soul Alteration was one of the most heinous evil arts created by the Blood Cult to conquer the murim. This technique involved carving open the skulls of young children and forcibly imnting demonic arts into their brains. These children would grow up with absolutely no memory of the procedure, only toter awaken as ghouls when certain conditions were met. This made them ideal for infiltrating the orthodox sects. "Well, to be precise, these children have not undergone theplete Soul Alteration procedure" The Erudite Sage recalled the disciples of the Yin Yang Demon Lord who hade to him twenty years ago. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads.
"Our Cult''s followers remain imprisoned by the Namgung n. Please avenge them." "The Namgung n, is it? Tell me more."
At that time, the Blood Cult was in disarray. The elders and patriarchs of the eight great ns had led their followers into hiding across the murim, desperate to evade capture by the Murim Alliance. During this turbulent era, the Erudite Sage served under the Eighth Elder. It was then that a group of children approached him, iming to be students of the Fifth Elder, the Yin Yang Demon Lord. Among those children was the boy who would one day be the Night Emperor.
"And so, the Yin Yang Demon Lord In the end, only we managed to escape."
The Eighth Elder and the Erudite Sage were shocked to hear their story, but they soon began to formte a cunning n. Read this at northdetldo, or else.
"The Yin Yang Demon Lord wouldn''t have just stood by and done nothing. Did he leave any message?" "Yes. He said he nted a seed that would one day bring about the Namgung n''s downfall." "A seed?"
As he was dying of wounds sustained while escaping from the Namgung n, the Fifth Elder''s most senior apprentice had presented he and the Eighth Elder with a fruit-shaped shaman''s bell that had several bells attached to a single handle.
"When our Cult''s instructors passed on their teaching methods to the Namgung n, they mixed in fragments of the Soul Alteration''s sorcerous incantations." "They passed on their teaching methods? Why would they do such a thing?" "The Blue Sky Sword King demanded our Cult''s methods for martial arts instruction in exchange for our safety. Some of our techniques were renamed and incorporated into the Namgung n''s methods, while others were used to refine their existing techniques. Knowing this, the Fifth Elder decided to take advantage of the Blue Sky Sword King''s greed by setting a trap in the information we provided them."
The Eighth Elder and the Erudite Sage were baffled by the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s covert and meticulous scheme, which required patient execution over at least ten years to ensure that the Namgung n masters would not discover it. northdetldo wees you.
"And how do we trigger the trap?" "The Fifth Elder said that when that seed of destruction grows and the fruit ripens, we will be able to transform the Namgung n''s youths into mindless ghouls." "I see. Still, it won''t be possible for us to exact revenge right away"
Two decades ago, the Namgung n had already established itself as the most powerful martial family in the world. As the scattered and weakened remnants of the Blood Cult, theycked the power to avenge their fallen allies through sheer force.
"That''s fine with us. The Fifth Elder said that as long as the Namgung n meets its end, it doesn''t matter if it takes ten years or a hundred."
Grinning, the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s apprentice then breathed hisst, leaving those words as hisst will and testament. The Eighth Elder took in the other children who had escaped with him, and just like that, more than twenty years flew by. During that time, the Eighth Elder died of old age, and the Erudite Sage seeded him as the new Eighth Elder of the Blood Cult. DING! DING! DING! "Finally, it is time to harvest the fruit!" the Erudite Sage announced. "GRRAAAAARGH!" The ghouls roared even louder. Blood oozed from their eyes and noses as they pushed beyond their limits, drawing on more demonic qi than their bodies could endure and offering up their very life force in the process. "Namgung n! You have basked in glory forged from our Cult''s blood. Now you will pay the price!" Looking out at the distant, burning Namgung Estate, the Erudite sageughed hysterically. The seed that the Yin Yang Demon Lord nted so long ago had finally sprouted, and today was the grand day to reap the fruit. He turned toward the new instructors, who were struggling against the ghouls. "Well, count yourselves unlucky for being in the wrong ce at the wrong time. Fufufu!" Under the relentless ghoul assaults, the new instructors fell one after another. Still, a few stood firm even amid this crisis: Ak Yeonho of the Azure Dragon Academy, Sama Yeong of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, and Tang Baekho of the White Tiger Academy. These three peak-level martial artists demonstrated remarkable prowess and were crucial in preventing the defensive formation from copsing. northdetldo wees you. WHOOSH! mes erupted from Sama Yeong''s folding fan and spread through the forest, setting everything it touched aze. The Erudite Sage watched in awe. "I''ve heard that the Fire King''s me art is the most extraordinary even among the extreme yang martial arts. Now that I see it, it''s truly impressive." SWISH! THOCK! THOCK! THOCK! Tang Baekho, known for fists and feet rather than poison or hidden weapons, kicked scattered stones and flung them like daggers. Thanks to his timely interventions, he saved more than a few instructors from peril. "Oh? This Tang n kid is quite something too. I thought he couldn''t use hidden weapons, but it seems he just chooses not to. Blood doesn''t lie, huh?" Ak Yeonho, wielding his spear like a windmill and repelling the ghouls, had a ferocity reminiscent of a one-man army. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The Erudite Sage let out a rxedugh, "Ak Yeonho of the Shandong Ak n, is it? It''s strange that his name ispletely unknown in the murim. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such an entertaining spectacle!" Despite the best efforts of the three peak masters, the new instructors were beginning to be backed into a corner. Not only did the ghouls controlled by the shaman''s bell feel no pain, but as the Erudite Sage became more adept with the bell, their movements became more fluid. DING! DING! DING! "Namgung Su, Sama Yeong, Tang Baekho, Ak Yeonho. Capture those four alive and kill the others," the Erudite Sagemanded, ringing the bell. "GROAAAAWR!" Unleashing even more demonic qi, the ghouls prepared to charge. "STOOOOOP!" Namgung Su roared. northdetldo wees you. He had retreated from the front lines because of the poison, but instead of resting, he focused intently on the Erudite Sage''s bell, analyzing each note. Then, once he discerned a faint pattern, he timed his Dragon Roar to the bell''s chime with the aim of disrupting the sound waves. "RAWR?" Theirmands scrambled, the ghouls paused, confused. CRACKLE It was only a fleeting moment, but that brief pause became the cornerstone of Namgung Su''s counterattack. Plunging his sword into the ground, he unleashed the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique with all his might. Blood gushed from his wound and the suppressed poison spread through his bloodstream, but he didn''t care. BZZZZZZZZT!!! Blinding lightning qi erupted from his body and surged in all directions, shocking and stunning the ghouls. SWISH! SWOOSH! The instant the ghouls froze in ce,pletely paralyzed, the instructors sprang to their feet and lunged at them. With swift, decisive strikes, they severed the ghouls'' heads from their bodies, reducing their numbers in mere moments. "W-What?" Baffled, the Erudite Sage''s eyes widened, and he staggered back. Ak Yeonho, Sama Yeong, and Tang Baekho moved in perfect sync, rushing at the Erudite Sage as swiftly as wind. Unleashing their most powerful attacks, they shredded his body to pieces. "It''s over!" Ak Yeonho shouted, certain that their enemy was dead. At that same moment, Namgung Su fell to one knee, relieved. "W-We won!" Read this at northdetldo, or else. "We defeated the Blood Cult!" FWOOSH However, just as everyone was started to erupt in shouts of victory, the Erudite Sage''s body, impaled on Ak Yeonho''s spear, dissolved like a mirage and reappeared some distance away. "Kufufufu Did you really believe that I, a Blood Cult Elder, would fall so easily? Hmph, although watching you struggle was amusing, I''m grow weary of this." DING! DING! DING! The Erudite Sage rattled the shaman''s bell once more, causing new ghouls to emerge from the darkness, their numbers now doubled. "Fuck" "This is truly the end" Namgung Su, the strongest among them, was down, and all the other instructors were exhausted or injured. Seeing no hope, they started sinking into despair. WHOOSH! Suddenly, a chill swept through the area and snuffed out the spreading mes. The ghouls, poised to leap, paused and looked around as though searching for something. "What are you doing? Move! Move!" DING! DING! DING! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Confused, the Erudite Sage rang the bell desperately, but it was useless. The reason soon revealed itself. TRULULULU! The sound of a flute resounded in the distance, drawing the ghouls'' attention with its faint melody. Moreover, the music was steadily increasing in volume, indicating that the musician was approaching with astonishing speed. Mere secondster, the flute yer arrived. It was Baek Suryong. Throwing a quick nce at the fallen Namgung Su, Baek Suryongmanded the ghouls, "Capture the bastard with the bell!" The Erudite Sage blinked in disbelief. "W-What?!" Without hesitation, the ghouls lunged at the Erudite Sage.
Trantor''s Note: Suryong to the rescue! Chapter 232: Youre Throwing It? TL: FoodieMonster007 "You bastards! I am your master! Do you not even recognize your own master?!" DING DING DING DING DING DING! The Erudite Sage shook the shaman''s bell in his hand with such violence that it almost shattered, but it was useless. The ghouls still obeyed Baek Suryong''smand and pounced on him. Perhaps instructed to capture instead of kill, they focused all their strikes on his limbs. "GRAAAWR!" The Erudite Sage frantically dodged their blows, his eyes gleaming with madness as he searched desperately for Baek Suryong. "Damn you, Azure Dragon Hero! What the fuck did you do to my ghouls?!" Baek Suryong ignored him and went to check on Namgung Su''s condition. "Hey, are you alri" he began, but quickly swallowed the rest of his words, his expression turning grim. Namgung Su''s condition was far worse than he expected. His breathing wasbored, his pulse was irregr, his grimacing face looked as pale as a corpse, and cold sweat dotted his feverish forehead."Hyung-nim!" "Baek-oppa!" Relieved, the Azure Dragon instructors began running toward Baek Suryong, but they abruptly stopped, startled. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? SHWAAAA The killing intent rolling off Baek Suryong felt so intense that even the air seemed to freeze solid. W-What is this chilly feeling? He seems like a different person even though we only saw him half a day ago Suddenly, that eerie chill vanished as though it had never existed at all. Baek Suryong had forcefully suppressed his killing intent. "Sorry, I just had a breakthrough and am still struggling to control my power. What''s going on? Exin it to me as fast as you can," Baek Suryong demanded. "The Blood Cult attacked the Namgung n!" "We heard screams from afar, and then" "The Erudite Sage is a traitor. H-He''s a Blood Cult Elder!" "Mr. Namgung was injured and poisoned in a surprise attack, and even though he was in critical condition, he still forced himself to help us" The exnations poured out in a frantic jumble. Since Baek Suryong had already known a cmity would befall the Namgung n, he grasped their meaning without difficulty. "So the Blood Cult suddenly attacked, you tried to escape, the Erudite Sage revealed himself as a Blood Cult Elder, and Namgung Su got poisoned by his surprise attack?" ?? ""Yes!"" Baek Suryong red at the Erudite Sage, narrowing his eyes. "Then that asshole must have the antidote, right?" northdetldo wees you. "Damn it! Damn it all!" The Erudite Sage cursed, abandoning his attempt to control the ghouls with the bell and tossing it aside as he gathered his inner qi. The tattoos etched into his skin writhed like living things, and the withered old man''s body grew in size until he stood at nearly eight feet tall. "Don''t expect any more mercy," he snarled, unleashing a burst of qi in every direction. FWOOSH! BOOM! Massive trees were uprooted from the ground, and sturdy boulders shattered. The ghouls that had attacked him were instantly crushed or ripped apart. This disy of power far surpassed the martial prowess that the Erudite Sage was known to possess. Having cleared the obstacles, the Erudite Sage grinned at Baek Suryong, shing his yellowed teeth. "If you try to run, I''ll tear your colleagues to shreds, so be a good boy and exin yourself." "You guys wait here," Baek Suryong said, entrusting Namgung Su to his colleagues. He could tell how formidable this opponent was from the subtle tingle of qi along his skin. The Erudite Sage''s strength surpassed the Bloody Ripper and the Nine Yin Witch. Read this at northdetldo, or else. He''s definitely worthy of being a Blood Cult Elder. I was surprised enough that the Blood Cult attacked the Namgung n, but now one of their Elders has appeared too? It''s not like I can''t fight him head-on, but there''s no time. Namgung Su hovered between life and death, and the entire Namgung n was under siege by the Blood Cult. He couldn''t afford a protracted battle with the Erudite Sage, especially when he didn''t know how many more Blood Cultists were lurking nearby. I have to finish this fight as quickly as possible Baek Suryong''s mind raced as he walked towards the Erudite Sage. "So, you''re a Blood Cult Elder?" "Insolent fool! You dare look me in the eye even after learning my true identity? It seems your paltry reputation has inted your ego." The Erudite Sage extended a hand enveloped by gray enhanced qi and waved it horizontally. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! With a deafening roar like the sound of multiple cannons detonating all at once, countless trees were blown to bits. The new instructors, who had felt relieved initially at Baek Suryong''s arrival, paled. Those who had nned to flee if the two confronted each other silently abandoned that idea. northdetldo wees you. Pleased by their terrified expressions, the Erudite Sage chuckled. "Answer my question, and I''ll grant you and your friends a quick death. How did you, who isn''t even a sorcerer, manage to control the Soulless?" "I used this," Baek Suryong replied casually, pulling the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute out of his shirt pocket. Seeing the sinister, eerie energy flowing from the luxurious ivory flute, the Erudite Sage immediately recognized its worth. "W-Where did you find that?!" he gasped, fascinated. To most martial artists, it was just an oddly shaped flute, but to sorcerers like him, the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute was literally a divine weapon. Look at this, his reaction is even better than I expected! Baek Suryong''s eyes sparkled, and a n formed in his mind. Grinning evilly, he lifted the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute and tightened his grip exaggeratedly. "Shall we find out how sturdy this is?" The Erudite Sage''s killing intent surged. "Stop, you lunatic! That''s not something to be toyed with! If you leave so much as a tiny scratch on it, I''ll tear off all your limbs and give you a fate worse than death! You and everyone else here will be begging me to kill you!" FWOOOOSH! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Erudite Sage exuded a vicious aura, his hands wrapped in overflowing qi, but Baek Suryong was unfazed. He grinned confidently as he twirled the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute between his fingers, looking like he had already won. "You have the antidote to the poison you used on Namgung Su, right?" "Yes." "Hand it over." "Fine. Give me the flute first, and I''ll trade you the antidote" "I wonder if this will still work after I shave off a piece?" Baek Suryong remarked nonchntly, bringing his blue sword qi wrapped sword close to the flute. "Stop! Stop that now!" the Erudite Sage cried out in horror. "Give me the antidote first." "Ugh Take it!" WHOOSH! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong reached out and snatched the small phial that the Erudite sage had hurled like a hidden weapon and popped the cork, releasing a refreshing scent. He red at the Erudite Sage. "If this antidote is fake, I''ll split the flute in half right now." "And I''ll split your skull in half at the same time," the Erudite Sage growled intimidatingly. Ignoring the threat, Baek Suryong tossed the vial to Jaegal Soyeong, who was taking care of Namgung Su. "Feed it to him and see if he recovers." Jaegal Soyeong nodded and acted quickly, opening Namgung Su''s mouth and pouring the liquid from the phial into it. Fortunately, the antidote worked, and Namgung Su''s tightly furrowed face gradually rxed. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "It''s the antidote!" All of the instructors let out a collective sigh of relief. The Erudite Sage stepped closer to Baek Suryong, his eyes narrowed warily. Over the past two days, he had learned firsthand just how cunning this man could be. "I''ve given you the antidote, so hand over the flute as promised. Since you''re a martial artist of the orthodox sects, I trust that you''ll honor your word. I won''t concede any more than this. Try any more tricks, and I''ll kill the your fellow instructors one by one." Baek Suryong tossed the flute in the air repeatedly with one hand, as if preparing to throw it at the Erudite Sage. "Oh,e on. The way you''re saying it, everyone would think that I''m someone who does nothing but cheat," he replied, shrugging. The Erudite Sage flinched. "Huh? You''re throwing it?!" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Grinning ominously, Baek Suryongunched the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute skyward and then immediately unleashed a wave of sword qi toward the airborne flute. "Oops. Did I throw it wrong?" he sneered. "You bastard!" the Erudite Sage shouted, leaping high into the sky to snatch the flute before the sword qi could reach it. "Wow, it flew pretty high," Baek Suryong chuckled,pletely unruffled. The moment the Erudite Sage snatched the flute in mid-air, Baek Suryong took advantage of his inability to dodge,unching himself from the ground and swinging his sword at the descending Sage. "Do you think such a petty trick will work?!" the Erudite Sage roared, sending a surge of explosive demonic qi down at Baek Suryong. BOOOOOM! Baek Suryong''s enhanced sword qi and the Erudite Sage''s demonic qi shed with a deafening impact. The hems of their clothes pped wildly in the strong wind. As the Erudite Sage plummeted downward, Baek Suryong soared upward, and the distance between them decreased at a terrifying speed. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Suddenly, the Erudite Sage reached out and grabbed Baek Suryong''s wrist, pulling him closer. "Kahahaha! You''ve fallen for your own trick!" heughed, his confidence unshakable. Frowning, Baek Suryong abandoned his sword and switched to closebat. POW! POW! POW! The air shook as the two men traded dozens of blows in an instant, their bodies twisting and tangling like entangled snakes as they engaged in a chaotic exchange of techniques that included palm strikes, fist techniques, kicks, and intricate footwork. The Erudite Sage was baffled. The Azure Dragon Hero''s primary fighting style was known to be swordy, yet here he was, using his hands and feet like a master of meleebat, each strike honed by a lifetime of dedicated training. Wasn''t this guy a swordsman?Don''t tell me, was he acting? Seeing the meaningful smile ying on Baek Suryong''s lips, the Erudite Sage felt his heart sink. BAM! SLAM! BOOM! Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Anxiety gnawed at the Erudite Sage. Unlike the Night Emperor, he wasn''t at a level where he could freely use the Airwalking Technique, and Baek Suryong wouldn''t allow him the leeway to concentrate on it. I need to push him away! If we crash to the ground like this, even a supreme master like me will break a few bones! "Damn you! Get away from me!" he bellowed. "Why? Are you scared?" Baek Suryong taunted, his grin widening as he stepped up his efforts to keep his opponent upied. Pale with fear, the Erudite Sage iled wildly in a desperate attempt to push Baek Suryong away, but Baek Suryong dodged and parried each attack, clinging to him like a leech and refusing to yield. They were falling at a terrifying speed. "If we fall like this, we''ll both die! Are you trying to pull off a double suicide?" "Not a bad way to go, is it?" Baek Suryongughed. "If I die taking down a Blood Cult Elder, I''ll be hailed as a hero for generations toe." "You crazy bastard! Get off! Get off me!" The Erudite Sage squirmed and thrashed, desperation fueling his every move. If he could just get Baek Suryong off of him for a moment, he could explode his inner qi from the Yongquan acupoint on the sole of his foot and slow his descent. The ground rushed closer and closer. Baek Suryong seemed determined to fight with all his might until the very end. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Fuck you!" Baek Suryong grinned wildly, hisughter ringing out like a deranged freak''s, "Shall we find out? Will we die? Or will we live?" Seeing the madness in his opponent''s eyes, the Erudite Sage shuddered in fear. He had not endured patiently for decades just to die like this. FUUUUUCK! Finally, the Erudite Sage abandoned his defense and focused his inner qi on his Yongquan acupoint. His body momentarily floated upwards. Baek Suryong did not miss that moment. "You held out longer than I thought," he muttered. While he could not yet freely use the Airwalking Technique, he had a hidden trump card, a new weapon and technique that the Erudite Sage know nothing about. The White Ice Bangles on his wrist glowed as he aimed his left palm downwards. CRACKLE! CRACKLE! The moisture in the air froze, and palm-sized ice shards formed beneath his feet. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Using them as footholds, Baek Suryong leapt upwards. Watching Baek Suryong soar above him in an instant, the Erudite Sage''s eyes widened. "Ice Arts!" Baek Suryong grinned wickedly. "Now, can you imagine what I''m going to do next?" "YOU COWARD!" Since he had concentrated his inner qi on his Yongquan acupoint to slow his fall, the Erudite Sage couldn''t redistribute it in time to muster a defense. Baek Suryong, on the other hand, unleashed the Ice Arts he had kept hidden till now. This split-second difference decided the match. CRACKLE! CRACKLE! CRACKLE! Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Erudite Sage''s arms and legs froze, white frost covered his entire body, and his movements slowed. Baek Suryong unleashed the White Ice Divine Palm on the Erudite Sage. BOOOOOM! BAM! CRASH! The Erudite Sage hit the ground, bounced back up into the sky, and then crashed into the ground again. Baek Suryongnded gently in front of him. Judging from how high his body bounced, he definitely broke quite a few bones. "Sorry, but I don''t really have time to waste on the likes of you," he said coldly. Less than five minutes had passed from the moment he soared into the sky to the moment he set his foot on the ground again, yet Baek Suryong had already defeated a Blood Cult Elder. Chapter 233: Choice TL: FoodieMonster007 "Mmm" Groaning, Namgung Suboriously opened his eyes. His vision was blurry, his head throbbed so painfully that he felt as if it might burst, and nausea churned in his stomach, threatening to erupt. This was the aftereffect of the poison. Suddenly, the events right before he lost consciousness shed before his eyes. The Erudite Sage ambushing him with a poisoned dagger. The bell and the ghouls at hismand. Unleashing his lightning qi in a desperate attempt to stun the ghouls. Then, using thest of his strength to suppress the poison before copsing. What happened after that? The new instructors Enduring the pain, Namgung Su tried to force himself up. "You''re awake?" a familiar voice asked. Namgung Su blinked, and his blurred vision gradually became clearer, revealing the speaker''s face. "Baek Suryong" Relief washed over him at the sight of his colleague''s trademark cocky grin. If Baek Suryong was here, then the immediate crisis was probably over.All strength seemed to drain from his body, and he let out a weakugh, "You''rete. I''m giving you demerit points for that." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Since you''re cracking jokes, you must be alright," Baek Suryong chuckled, extending a hand. Normally, Namgung Su would have refused the assistance, but this time, he grasped Baek Suryong''s hand and pulled himself to his feet. "Mr. Namgung, are you alright?" "We were so worried!" "Because of us, you" Several instructors approached, their faces etched with concern. Some worked to pile up the ghoul corpses, while others kept watch over the perimeter. "Where''s the Erudite Sage?" Namgung Su asked in a slightly hoarse voice. Baek Suryong gestured toward the Erudite Sage, who was tied to a tree. His face and clothes were streaked with blood, and his lips remained tightly sealed in defiance. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "We caught him and tied him up. Unfortunately, it doesn''t look like any amount of threats or torture is going to make him talk, and we don''t exactly have time to slowly pry information out of him right now." "I see" Namgung Su looked toward the Namgung Estate. KEUAAAAK! AAAAAAH! mes were still licking the buildings, screams and cries filled the air, and the wind carried the metallic stench of blood. Gritting his teeth, Namgung Su turned back to Baek Suryong. "We need to escape from here right now. If we go to the Murim Alliance''s Anhui Branch and ask for help" he began, trying his best to keep his voice steady. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Stop. Why are you saying that when you know it too?" Baek Suryong interrupted. "Know what?" Baek Suryong stared at Namgung Su, who had an unusually dazed look on his face. "That by the time the Murim Alliance sends reinforcements, the result will have already been decided." Namgung Su fell silent. Even if he could fool the other instructors, he knew that he couldn''t deceive Baek Suryong. After a pause, he muttered, "Regardless, we have to get the new instructors out of here. I can''t let those who have nothing to do with the Namgung n die." The atmosphere turned solemn. As Baek Suryong had pointed out, Namgung Su was already aware of the futility of seeking external aid. Requesting help from the Murim Alliance was just a pretext to evacuate the instructors, to spare them the guilt and shame of fleeing. "Mr. Namgung Su" "We''ll fight alongside you!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Only one person needs to go to the Murim Alliance." Unfortunately, most of the new instructors saw through Namgung Su''s intentions, and rather than epting his fabricated n, they voiced their determination to stay and fight. The attackers were, after all, none other than the Blood Cult. As martial artists of the orthodox sects, they were obligated to fight against evil. Baek Suryong sighed. Since they don''t know about theplex history between the Blue Sky Sword King and the Yin Yang Demon Lord, they must think it''s just the Blood Cult''s usual vile antics. Namgung Su surveyed the new instructors. "Your strength won''t be of much help in this situation. You should escape from here," he said coldly. Then, turning back to Baek Suryong, he added, "This is perfect. Baek Suryong, from now on, you''ll be in charge of leading the instructors out of this ce." "What about you?" "I am a son of the Namgung n. I have a duty to protect my family," Namgung Su dered resolutely. Despite being a concubine''s son and enduring subtle discrimination since childhood, he wouldn''t be who he was today without the Namgung n''s support. He rarely let it show, but his pride in his lineage was just as strong as any of his rtives''. I''m also worried about Mimi. I know she''s with the main family''s experts, but From the beginning, he had intended to escort the instructors to safety and then return to the estate, and that decision had not changed. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Meeting Baek Suryong''s gaze, he said firmly, "Thank you foring to help. I''ll entrust the rest to you." Namgung Su turned away without hesitation, his back ramrod straight despite the lingering effects of the poison. Baek Suryong sighed, "Can you even fight in that condition?" "I can still move," Namgung Su replied as if nothing was amiss, even though his body had just been ravaged by a deadly poison and he really ought to seek medical attention immediately. What a stubborn fool, Baek Suryong thought, calling out, "Wait!" The Dark Heaven Goddess''s words echoed in his mind.
"Soon, a great cmity will befall the Namgung n. When that happens, you will have to make a choice, and your decision will ultimately determine whether the event bes a great disaster or a blessing for the world."
He didn''t know how, but Baek Suryong understood that this was the moment he had to make that choice. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. After all, only he knew how the Blue Sky Sword King had imprisoned and massacred the Blood Cult refugees in the secret cavern beneath the Namgung n Ancestral Shrine. Only he alone understood the true extent of the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s rage and hatred in his final moments. The Blue Sky Sword King and the Namgung n must pay for their sins, but Baek Suryong''s eyes trailed after Namgung Su''s departing figure. In his mind, he saw the faces of the servants who had taken care of him, and the innocent smile on the face of Namgung Su''s younger sister. Must they all be sacrificed for the Blood Cult''s revenge? Is that truly fair? Only those who deserve to die should die. There''s no need for everyone to perish. What choice should I make? Which path would result in a blessing, and which in disaster? I need to make a decision I won''t regret. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "What is it? If you have something to say, say it quickly," Namgung Su nagged, his voice weary. Baek Suryong grinned and made his choice. "I know a way to save the Namgung n," he dered. Everyone, including the Erudite Sage, stared at Baek Suryong in surprise. "You really have a way? How?" Namgung Su asked, his expression incredulous. "Rather than a long exnation, I think it''s better if I just show you a demonstration." Baek Suryong raised the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute, which he had reimed from the Erudite Sage, to his lips. TRULULU! Read this at northdetldo, or else. He was no talented musician, so he simply infused qi into his breath and yed a couple of random notes. GRRRR A momentter, ghouls began to emerge from the surrounding darkness, one by one. They were all martial artists of the Namgung n who had lost their reason. Baek Suryong stopped ying the flute. "If you infuse your breath with inner qi and y this flute, you''ll be able to summon these ghouls and imprint your qi signature on them. After that, they''ll obey yourmands." "Is it like the bell that the Erudite Sage kept ringing?" Namgung Su asked, his eyes widening in shock. As he had been unconscious, this was his first time witnessing Baek Suryongmanding the ghouls. "Yes, just much, much more powerful," Baek Suryong replied, then handed the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute to Namgung Su. "Use this to restore order in the Namgung Estate. If you can calm down the rampaging martial artists, the Namgung n''s remaining strength should be more than enough to repel the Blood Cultists." Namgung Su received the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute with a dazed expression. "Where did you get this no, before that, do you know why my family members turned into ghouls?" "It''ll take a while to exin, so let''s first focus on solving the immediate problem. We can talk about the detailster. " Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Alright, I understand." Namgung Su nodded. As he put the flute into his pocket, however, he hesitated. "Why are you entrusting this to me when you can do it yourself?" Baek Suryong could have used the flute to save the Namgung n and be their benefactor, so why did he give him the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute instead? There had to be a reason. "There''s somewhere I need to go right now," Baek Suryong replied, gazing at the sky. RUMBLE! Dark storm clouds nketed the Namgung Estate. This was no natural phenomenon. The dark clouds, originating from a peak near Mount Tianzhu''s summit, were steadily advancing towards the Namgung n. That exceptionally dark mountain peak in the distance Something rted to the Blood Cult is there. Baek Suryong felt certain that the phenomenon that caused the storm clouds was rted to this cmity, but if he wanted to investigate, then he didn''t have time to run around the entire Namgung Estate blowing the flute. Well, there was actually one more reason. No matter how much gratitude they have for me, I can''t be the patriarch of the Namgung n, but if it''s Namgung Su Of course, he didn''t say this second reason out loud. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Patting Namgung Su''s shoulder, Baek Suryong encouraged, "Let''s meet again when this is all over." "Good luck." The two men exchanged a brief nod. No further words were necessary. "You all too. Let''s all meet again alive." Baek Suryong grinned at the other instructors, then untied the Erudite Sage and slung him over his shoulder like a sack of rice. "You''reing with me. I''ll be asking you various questions along the way, and honestly, it would be best for you to cooperate obediently." "Kukuku You fool, do you really think you alone can change the situation?" the Erudite Sage cackled, seemingly driven to madness. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? Ignoring the Erudite Sageughing like a madman over his shoulder, Baek Suryong activated his movement arts and vanished into the darkness. Namgung Su watched Baek Suryong''s retreating form for a moment, then carefully grasped the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. "Thank you. I will definitely repay this debt." Turning back, he found the new instructors staring at him with fervent anticipation. "Ahem," he cleared his throat. He felt a twinge of embarrassment at contradicting himself after refusing their help, but the situation had changed. "I intend to return to the Namgung Estate, but my physical condition is less than ideal. Of course, I won''t force anyone toe with me, only volunteers." As if they had been waiting for those very words, the instructors broke into bright smiles. "The Vermilion Phoenix Academy will escort Mr. Namgung Su!" Sama Yeong announced cheerfully. Not to be outdone, Tang Baekho thumped his chest. "Count the White Tiger Academy in as well!" They had witnessed Namgung Su put himself in danger for them, even though he was poisoned. Any orthodox martial artist would be deeply moved by such selflessness. "Thank you. The Azure Dragon Academy" Namgung Su''s voice trailed off as he looked the Azure Dragon instructors. They were already prepared and raring to go. "Why are you even bothering to ask?" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Hurry up and let''s go!" "We were going to follow you whether you wanted us to or not anyway." "Prepare yourselves, Blood Cult bastards! The Azure Dragon Academy ising for you!" Just like that, the Azure Dragon Academy took the lead in the charge, with the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy nking Namgung Su. Namgung Su kept the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute close to his lips, ready to y it at a moment''s notice. Although his face remained pale, a faint smile yed on his lips. "Let''s go." Soon after, the sound of a flute echoed throughout the Namgung Estate, turning the tide of the chaotic battle. Chapter 234: Any Objections? TL: FoodieMonster007 RUMBLE! The dark clouds gathering above the Namgung n churned ominously. Lightning shed several times through the cracks, followed immediately by a crash of thunder. PITTER PATTER Raindrops began to fall, slowly and sporadically at first, before quickly turning into a heavy downpour that hammered down as if determined to wash away the entire world. However, only the mes that lit up the buildings were quenched by the storm. GRAAAAGH! KYAAAAAH! Drenched in the rain, the ghouls went even more berserk, their eyes bloodshot as they let out beastly growls in their hunger for human blood. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo?"Why? Why in the world are you like that!?" "Jungmyeong! It''s me, your father! How can you not recognize your own father?!" Their ferocity undampened by the rain, the Namgung n martial artists swung their swords furiously, roaring at their family, friends, and colleagues who had transformed into ghouls. Hazy steam rose from all of their bodies. Instead of being diluted and washed away by the rain, the blood they shed seemed to slowly spread throughout the entire murim. The Namgung Estate had be a living hell on earth. Just then, a cold voice cut through the pouring rain. "It can''t be helped. Kill them all," Namgung Hak, the eldest son of the Namgung Patriarch,manded, leading the Storm Wind Corps warriors who supported him to battle. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? However, the other n members simply stared at him in shock, as if they couldn''t believe what they had just heard. Frowning, Namgung Hak exined, "These monsters'' acupoints can''t be sealed, and we can''t knock them unconscious. To end this chaos quickly, we have no choice but to kill them." One of the elders protested, "First Young Master! They may have lost their minds now, but they''re our family! How can you ask us to kill them so easily? We should subdue them first, then tie them up and confine them" "Elder! They have learned demonic arts. Do you believe they can ever again hold their heads high as martial artists of the Namgung n?" "D-Demonic arts, you say? Why would our children learn demonic arts" Suddenly, the elder''s wrinkled face twitched and his voice trailed off, as if he had just realized something. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? However, Namgung Hak was too distracted by the chaos around him to notice the elder''s abnormal behavior. "The situation is dire. If we don''t finish this battle quickly, our family may face total annihtion." "" The Namgung n had already suffered heavy losses. About two hundred of their mid-level warriors, the core of the Namgung n''s military forces, had turned into ghouls, and the number of martial artists killed or injured by them was more than double that. Namgung Hak grimaced with rage. After today, we will no longer be the world''s strongest n. Even our position among the Five Great ns will be at stake Raising his head, he looked up at the sky. The rain continued to pound the earth, as if the heavens were determined to cleanse the world of impurities. It couldn''t, however, interfere with the fight between the two supreme masters. CLANG! BANG! BOOM! The Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor were still fighting in the air like dragons from mythology, tearing through the clouds, deflecting lightning in all directions, and disying their awe-inspiring techniques that resembled divine spells. Setting Grandfather aside, why is the Night Emperor so strong even though he''s around the same age as me? Read this at northdetldo, or else. Namgung Hak clenched his teeth, suppressing his rising feelings of inferiority. Grandfather, pleaseyou must kill him. Namgung Hak nced toward where the Namgung Patriarch was. Although slightly less powerful than the energy waves he felt from the sky, he could sense another terrifying sh of qi from his father''s location. He red at the elder who had questioned him. "The problem is not just the ghouls. The Night Emperor and the Asura Demon Sword have invaded along with a bunch of ck-robed sorcerers. While I believe that my grandfather and father will kill them eventually, it''s hard to gauge how much damage our family will suffer before that happens." "Still" "We cannot be bound by sentiment and increase the sacrifices further, Elder. I''m sure my father would have made the same decision as me." In the end, the elder sighed heavily and nodded. He was, after all, part of the faction that supported Namgung Hak as the next Patriarch. "I will support your decision, First Young Master." Namgung Hak stepped forward and struck down a ghoul. "No more mercy! Our opponents are no longer martial artists of the Namgung n. They are ghouls who have lost their minds to evil demonic arts!" SPLURT! Pulling his sword from the ghoul''s heart, he shouted firmly, "Let us clear this area quickly and head to where the Patriarch is!" Namgung Hak and the Storm Wind Corps warriors following him began their assault. Rivers of blood trickled across the ground in the rain. I must act faster than Heok, Namgung Hak thought. He understood his younger brother Namgung Heok well enough to know that he would make the same decision. He was probably already leading the Endless Sky Corps, his followers, in their father''s direction, cutting down the ghouls along the way. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. This is a great crisis, but if I can resolve it with my own hands, I''ll gain a significant advantage in the sessor war. Although the eldest and second sons of the Namgung n were in different locations, at that moment, they were thinking the exact same thing. "There''s no time to capture them! Cut them all down!" Namgung Heok shouted. Just like that, at the orders of the two brothers vying to be the next Patriarch, the Storm Wind Corps and the Endless Sky Corps carved a path of blood through their own family members. However, even as they obeyed the brothers'' orders, the Namgung n martial artists seethed with resentment. Do we really have to kill them all? Read this at northdetldo, or else. This is too much To them, we''re nothing more than disposable tools, aren''t we? Everyone knew that Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok were in a fiercepetition for session, but weren''t they shedding more blood than necessary just to be the first to ovee this crisis? Nevertheless, even as their family''s blood was shed and the faces of their followers grew darker, the eldest and second sons remained unmoved, cutting down their enemies without a flicker of emotion in their eyes. "Show no mercy! Those who have learned demonic arts are no longer martial artists of the Namgung n!" SHWAAAAA! You ought to read this at northdetldo. The rain intensified, rinsing the blood away over and over, but for some reason, the stench of death only grew stronger. The two brothers, along with the Storm Wind Corps and the Endless Sky Corps, raced feverishly, ying ghoul after ghoul until finally, they met in front of the central training grounds. "Heok." "Hyung-nim." Facing each other in the pouring rain, the brothers'' martial arts uniforms were stained with the blood of their kin, a grim testament to their brutal contest. "Shall we cooperate?" "It seems we''ll have to." After a brief exchange, they looked in the same direction. DING! DING! DING! GROOOOWL Over a hundred ghouls were gathered in the central training grounds, and ck-robed sorcerers walked among them, ringing bells. "Those damned sorcerers are controlling the ghouls with the sound of bells," Namgung Heok said, a fierce glint in his eyes. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "We need to kill them quickly." "Even if we kill the sorcerers, the ghouls won''t return to their senses, will they?" "We can at least break their ranks." "So, we have to kill them all in the end. It seems you couldn''t find any other way either, Hyung-nim." "We need to prioritize reducing the number of casualties." "I agree By the way, have you seen Su?" "No, not at all." "Hmph. He was all talk during the training course, but I guess got scared he ran away." The two brothers looked at the Namgung Patriarch''s quarters beyond the central training ground, only to discover that it had been almostpletely destroyed by the confrontation between their father and the Asura Demon Sword. Even the asional shes of light and powerful energy waves sent shivers down their spines. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "We need to join forces with Father and kill the Asura Demon Sword." "Let''s hurry." Having finished their discussion, the two brothers looked back, ready to lead their followers into an all-out attack, when suddenly "NOOOOOO!" A girl wearing a pure white raincoat came running towards them with her bodyguards and blocked their way. She was Namgung Mi, their youngest sister. "Please stop this! Are you going to kill all of our family members?" she screamed, tears welling up in her eyes. On her way to find her brothers, Namgung Mi passed by countless mutted corpses. The same family members who had smiled at her that very morning nowy bleeding and lifeless. "Please don''t hurt our family anymore" she sobbed. The sight of the girl speaking through her sobs stirred the emotions of the Namgung n martial artists. Suddenly, it was no longer clear whether the rainwater running down their faces was pure or mixed with tears. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The two brothers, on the other hand, remained cold. "This is not a situation where you can get your way by throwing a hissy fit, Mimi." "We''ve spoiled you too much. Can''t you even see that now is not the time to be rebellious? Do you want to die at the hands of the enemy?" Annoyance colored their faces. Normally, they doted on their youngest sister because she was their father''s favorite, but now she was an obstacle that stood in their way of proving themselves. Namgung Mi clung to her brothers'' clothes. "But you''re both masters, so you can subdue them without hurting them, right? Right?" "Step aside." "You''re in the way." Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok heartlessly shook off their youngest sister''s hands and coldly ordered the martial artists they had brought with them to attack. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "These are people whose minds have been eaten away by demonic arts. Show no mercy and put them out of their misery!" "Did you hear that? Sweep them all away!" SPLASH! Shoved away by her elder brothers, Namgung Mi fell on her butt, but no one paid her any attention. With grim expressions, the Namgung n martial artists drew their swords and prepared to engage the ghouls TRULULULU! northdetldo wees you. Suddenly, the sound of a flute cut through the rain, followed by a calm,manding voice. "Subdue all the bastards with the bells." The hundred ghouls in the central training ground immediately pounced on the sorcerers. "Keuaaak!" "W-What?" "Ow! Stop it!" The sorcerers of the Blood Cult frantically shook their bells, but it was useless. Within mere moments, the ghouls had overpowered the sorcerers, seized their bells, broken their limbs, and subdued them all. "What''s going on?" "Why all of a sudden?" Confusion reigned as everyone exchanged puzzled nces, when a group of people appeared from the direction of the flute sounds. Recognizing the people at the head of the group, Namgung Hak''s eyes widened. "The Azure Dragon Academy?" Noticing that the group was maintaining an escort formation to protect someone in the middle, Namgung Heok muttered, "Su?" Namgung Su, pale and ying a flute, was walking under an umbre held by Ak Yeonho, while the Vermilion Phoenix and White Tiger instructors escorted him on either side. Behind them, over a hundred ghouls marched along obediently. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "H-How did you get here?" "What did you just do? And why are those ghouls following you obediently?" While the eldest and second son were confused, Namgung Mi quickly rose to her feet and ran to Namgung Su. "Su-oppa!" Namgung Mi cried, hugging Namgung Su tightly. Namgung Su gently stroked his sister''s head. "Don''t worry, I''ll end this soon." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Su-oppa" Namgung Mi sniffled and rubbed her tears and snot all over Namgung Su''s clothes. Namgung Su furrowed his brows slightly, but eventually let out a small sigh and let her have her way. Meanwhile, Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok approached Namgung Su menacingly, their eyes gleaming with greed as they stared intently at the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. "Did you just control the ghouls with that flute?" "You bastard! Where have you been hiding until now?" Namgung Su scowled. His brothers'' blood-soaked uniforms and the countless corpses he''d passed on his way painted a clear picture. Blinded by their ambition to be the next Patriarch, the two of them had shed far too much innocent blood. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" "Is there only one flute? If you have more, give them to us too" Namgung Su''s handshed out like lightning. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? SLAP! SLAP! Two crisp ps echoed through the rain as Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok''s heads snapped to the side. Everyone''s jaws dropped in disbelief. Killing intent red in the eyes of the two brothers, and their faces flushed with anger and shame. Namgung Su''s p was so unexpected that they couldn''t even react. "You''ve gone mad!" "Do you want to die?" With his characteristicposure, Namgung Su said inly, "I won the bet." ""What?"" Read this at northdetldo, or else. Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho, representing the Vermillion Phoenix and White Tiger Academies respectively, blocked the Namgung brothers and announced what they had agreed upon on the way there. "The Azure Dragon Academy is the final victor of the new instructor training course." "The White Tiger Academy concurs." Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok were speechless. They finally realized their mistake. While Namgung Su went to rescue the new instructors, both of them were only concerned with family affairs and neglected the people under their charge. Since they hadn''t even sent a single person to the dorms to check on the new instructors, it was only natural that they were angry. Namgung Su continued, "We agreed that the winner of the bet would p the cheeks of the other two, so I pped you. Any objections?" "Of all things, in this situation" "That doesn''t count as fulfilling the bet" The two brothers tried to retort, but Namgung Su ignored them and bowed to the martial artists who followed his brothers. "Please follow my instructions until the situation is resolved. If you do so, I will ensure that no more blood is shed in our Namgung n!" A strange silence filled the air, and the pouring rain slowly began to subside. This was the moment when the martial artists'' opinions of Namgung Su changed entirely. Chapter 235: The Third Young Master of the Namgung Clan TL: FoodieMonster007 Namgung Su''s rain-soaked hair swayed in the wind as he surveyed the martial artists with a grim expression. Even though his face was still pale from his injuries and some lingering poison, he had a moremanding presence than anyone else. "Please follow my instructions until the situation is resolved. If you do so, I will ensure that no more blood is shed in our Namgung n!" A hush fell over the crowd. "Please," Namgung Su added, his tone dry and t, yet filled with earnest sincerity. For a while, no one spoke. Some of the martial artists, overwhelmed with emotion, clenched their teeth and lowered their heads. The Third Young Master of the Namgung n was bowing to them, his eyes reflecting apology and regret for the bloodshed they had been forced tomit. However, all silence was bound to be broken eventually. "Follow your instructions?" "Hah! You''re finally revealing your true colors!"Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok scoffed in unison. For over a decade, they had painstakingly worked to win over the Storm Wind Corps and the Endless Sky Corps. They had secured themanders'' loyalty through countless private meetings, gained the support of the rank and file through frequent bribes, and promised even greater rewards when they ascended to the position of Patriarch. "Don''t be ridiculous." "Insolent bastard. Don''t you think you''re begging the wrong people for help?" At present, the Storm Wind Corps and the Endless Sky Corps were practically the two brothers'' private organizations, and since the Namgung Patriarch had not said anything about it until now, they naturally assumed that he considered winning people over as part of the session war. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. What a moron. Do you seriously think that just because you bowed your head, they would suddenly listen to you? You want to takemand? Don''t make meugh. The reaction of the two corps, however, differed from the brothers'' expectations. The Storm Wind Commander nodded. "We will follow you for now." "Commander! What are you saying?" Namgung Hak shouted, ring at the Storm Wind Commander. "I think it would be good if the chain ofmand was unified until the chaos is resolved." "Then I, the eldest son, should be the one in charge. How can someone with no ability" "The Third Young Master subdued the deranged martial artists without spilling a single drop of blood. Isn''t that qualification enough?" The Storm Wind Commander cut in, fixing Namgung Hak with a disapproving scowl. Namgung Hak was astounded. The Storm Wind Commander had never looked at him like that before. Caught off guard, he stuttered, "T-That''s not because of Su''s ability, but because of that flute. If I had that" "What were you doing when the Third Young Master was looking for that flute?" the Storm Wind Commander scolded. "Do you think I will tolerate this insult?" Namgung Hak bellowed, his face flushed red in embarrassment and anger. How dare he shame me in public? However, the Storm Wind Commander''s gaze towards the eldest son of the Namgung n only grew colder. "So what if you won''t tolerate it?" You ought to read this at northdetldo. "W-What?" "The Storm Wind Corps is not your private organization. Simrly, the Namgung n''s martial artists are not disposables to be used and discarded carelessly." "When did I treat the Storm Wind Corps as disposables? I, for the greater good!" "You stabbed my nephew in the heart." Namgung Hak froze. He had no idea that the Storm Wind Commander''s nephew was among those he had killed. Seeing Namgung Hak''s reaction, the Storm Wind Commander coldly said, "At first, I tried my best to believe your words about killing the ghouls for the greater good and followed you without even closing my dead nephew''s eyes. Halfway here, though, I realized that your eyes were filled with nothing but selfish greed and ambition." "Commander I''m sorry about your nephew, but the situation then was" "It''s not just me. Everyone here feels the same way." Namgung Hak met the eyes of the Storm Wind warriors, only to find them filled with anger, disappointment, and contempt. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Why" Even now, he can''t understand why we''re upset with him. Shaking his head, the Storm Wind Commander drove the final nail into the coffin. "From this moment on, the Storm Wind Corps withdraws its support for Namgung Hak." Namgung Hak paled. The public withdrawal of support, especially from the Storm Wind Corps Commander, was a devastating blow. The Endless Sky Commander stepped forward. "The Endless Sky Corps shares the same opinion as the Storm Wind Corps. Until this crisis is resolved, we believe it is best that the Third Young Master takemand of our forces." "Uncle" Namgung Heok groaned, ring at the Endless Sky Commander. Having just witnessed his brother''s public shaming, though, he knew better than to argue and quickly shut his mouth. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. The Endless Sky Commander continued, "You have greatly disappointed us, Second Young Master. I will not withdraw my personal support for you, but I cannot control the hearts of my subordinates." Namgung Heok hung his head. Although his situation was slightly less dire than his elder brother''s, the Endless Sky Corps had effectively abandoned him. What the hell!? Damn it Finally seeing their mistake, the Namgung brothers were ovee with a deep sense of shame. As direct descendants of the Namgung n, they had always assumed that the n''s martial artists would naturally follow theirmands. As a result, blinded by their ambition to surpass their rival, they had alienated the very martial artists who followed them. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Have the two of you ever considered how we would feel cutting down our family, friends, and colleagues?" someone whispered. """" Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok regretted their actions, but it was toote. Their supporters'' hearts were no longer with them. Suddenly, Namgung Su, who had been quiet for a while, said, "I will give you two a chance to redeem yourselves." "A chance?" "How much more do you intend to humiliate us?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok red at their younger brother through gritted teeth, but Namgung Su remained unmoved. Despite theplete reversal of his and his brothers'' positions, his face remained impassive, showing no hint of joy or triumph. "Join the vanguard," hemanded. "y the sorcerers and save our family members. That is your only chance at redemption." Under the icy gaze of the assembled martial artists, the two had no choice but to ept. With clenched teeth and forced nods, they acknowledged their fate. "Alright." "Understood." Thus, the eldest and second sons, who had been vying for the position of the next patriarch, were reduced to mere pawns at the mercy of the Third Young Master, the concubine''s son they had always scorned. With Namgung Su at the helm, the chaotic situation was quickly brought under control. Gathering themanders and squad leaders of both corps, he exined his n, "You will be divided into two groups: a decoy team to lure the deranged martial artists, and an assassination team to target the sorcerers. Commanders, please assign martial artists skilled in movement arts and those trained in assassination to squads of four. Make sure each squad includes at least one member skilled in hidden weapons or archery." ""Yes, sir."" Namgung Su dispatched the decoy and assassination teams throughout the estate, using the central training grounds as a focal point. The purpose of the decoy team was to lure the crazed martial artists to the training grounds, while the assassination teams sought out and eliminated the sorcerers. Soon, messengers raced across the estate, rying Namgung Su''s orders to the leaders of the various military forces and the n elders. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Please bring the ghouls to the central training grounds! It doesn''t matter if you lure them or capture them! We''ve found a way to pacify them!" "What? Is that true?" "We''ll be there right away!" As order was restored, the Namgung n gradually began to demonstrate its true strength. Before long, the martial artists of the Namgung n, including the elders, the Four Corps, and the Sixteen Halls all arrived at the central training grounds. To their amazement, they found everyone obediently obeying the Third Young Master''smands. Why the Third Young Master? What in the world is going on? The eldest son, Namgung Hak, and the second son, Namgung Heok, were running around in the rain like panting dogs as they desperately rounded up the ghouls. On the other hand, the Third Young Master Namgung Su was ying a flute in a serene and picturesque manner despite the chaos all around him, with Ak Yeonho holding an umbre over him to shield him from the rain. Unlike Baek Suryong, Namgung Su was a skilled musician, and the notes he yed resounded throughout the central training grounds with a refined grace. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. However, those were not what surprised the neers the most. GROWL The ghouls, who had been chasing the decoy group, calmed down as soon as they heard the sound of the flute and lined up neatly on one side. "Third Young Master!" "What''s that flute?" "Unbelievable" Whenever someone approached Namgung Su and asked him about what was happening, he answered briefly, "I''ll exin the detailster. Right now, our priority should be to end this crisis." It was a sensible statement, so everyone had no choice but to shut their mouths. Namgung Su then asked politely, "We are shorthanded. Could you please assist us?" Somehow, before they knew it, all the Namgung n''s martial artists were following Namgung Su''s instructions. Hoho. Even the Patriarch doesn''t order us around like this To be so calm even in this situation. I see the Third Young Master in a new light. As the saying goes, a hero emerges in troubled times This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Today, everyone, from the lowliest martial artist to the most esteemed elder, was starting to see the Third Young Master Namgung Su in a while new light. Just then, one of the elders asked Namgung Su anxiously, "Third Young Master, aren''t you going to help the Patriarch?" Everyone nced towards the Patriarch''s quarters. The fierce battle between the Namgung Patriarch and the Asura Demon Sword had been going on for over an hour. KABOOM! Due to the earth-shattering impact of the fight, the building was on the verge of copsing. "Even if we go there, we won''t be of much help," Namgung Su replied calmly. "What do you mean?" Unlike his impulsive brothers, who had considered rushing to the Patriarch''s aid earlier, Namgung Su''s innateposure shone through during this crisis, allowing him to assess the situation with a lucidity theycked. "That is a life-and-death battle between supreme masters. If we intervene rashly, we might be taken hostage and hinder the Patriarch. Our priority is to deal with the remaining enemies." "Are you saying we should just watch until it''s over?" "No. By taking care of the cannon fodder, we are actually helping him." "What do you mean?" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "With the keen senses of a supreme master, it''s impossible for those two not to sense that the situation has reversed. Haven''t you noticed that the Asura Demon Sword''s aura is gradually weakening? He must be getting anxious." Some masters nodded, acknowledging the shift in the battle within the Patriarch''s quarters. They could sense that despite the ongoing sh of monstrous energies, Namgung Cheon had clearly gained the upper hand. "The Asura Demon Sword will soon fall to the Patriarch''s sword or attempt to flee. Please have a sword formation ready in preparation for that." "Yes, sir!" Namgung Su looked up at the cloudy sky, where two dragons were still intertwined and fighting savagely. The real problem is the Night Emperor. RUMBLE! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. The ongoing stalemate between the Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor filled Namgung Su with unease. If neither side had gained an advantage after so long, then it must be a deliberate ploy on the Night Emperor''s part. Is he stalling for time? No, I''m worrying too much. That isn''t something I can resolve with my power anyway. Namgung Su shook his head to clear away the ominous thoughts and focused on what he could dodeal with the remnants of the Blood Cult. "Tighten the sword formation. I suspect that the Asura Demon Sword will try to escape soon" BOOOOOM! An earsplitting roar erupted from the Patriarch''s quarters as a blinding light shot skyward. Read this at northdetldo, or else. In the next instant, a figureunched himself over the wall with incredible speed. "It''s the Asura Demon Sword!" "Attack!" The martial artists maintaining the sword formation instantly raised their weapons, unleashing a barrage of sword qi at the Asura Demon Sword. However, as if he had anticipated their attack, he nimbly dodged the iing sword qi and took advantage of a gap in the encirclement to disappear into the distance. Namgung Su narrowed his eyes. The Asura Demon Sword''s right arm has been severed! The elders should be able to defeat him now! He immediately gave an order, "Elders, chase after the Asura Demon Sword!" "Understood!" "You damned son of a bitch! Where do you think you''re going after causing this disaster?!" "I will chase you to the ends of hell and grind your bones to dust!" The Namgung n''s elders, filled with rage, chased after the Asura Demon Sword. Meanwhile, Namgung Su headed towards the Patriarch''s quarters with his brothers, who quickly ran ahead of him. Read this at northdetldo, or else. They soon found the Namgung Patriarch, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon, standing amidst the ruins of his quarters. Blood flowed freely from his right eye, a grim testament to the battle''s ferocity. He had lost an eye in exchange for the Asura Demon Sword''s arm, and his pale face betrayed the severity of his internal injuries. Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok immediately panicked and rushed in to support their father. "Father! Is your eye alright?" "Physician! Bring a physician immediately!" "There''s no need to fuss," Namgung Cheon groaned, shaking off his eldest and second son''s hands. Despite losing an eye, he was the Namgung Patriarch and a transcendent martial master. He could not afford to show weakness and rm the Namgung martial artists during this period of uncertainty. TAP, TAP! Carrying himself with a dignified air, Namgung Cheon emerged from the Patriarch''s quarters and came to a halt before Namgung Su. The moment the father and son faced each other, a strange silence fell over the area. "I heard your voice while I was fighting." "" The Namgung Patriarch smiled. "I wondered who the remarkable fellow was who was doing my job for me was and the answer took me by surprise. Well done, Su. You saved our family. "I simply did what I should as a son of the Namgung n Patriarch," the Namgung n''s Third Young Master replied respectfully. The Patriarch''s eyebrows twitched. "As a son of the Namgung n Patriarch, you say?" The question hung heavy in the air, its implications sending shockwaves through the brothers'' rivalry for session. GULP! Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok watched Namgung Su with tense expressions, and they were not alone. Every eye in the central training grounds was fixed on him. Meeting the Patriarch''s gaze confidently, the Third Young Master of the Namgung n replied, "Yes." Chapter 236: Im Overflowing With Power! TL: FoodieMonster007 The Ironblood Swordsman, Namgung Cheon. If the Former Patriarch, the Blue Sky Sword King, had established the Namgung n as the world''s strongest sect, then Namgung Cheon was the steadfast guardian who had protected it amidst the endless political maneuvering and covert struggles of the orthodox murim. However, that unwavering resolve was now being shaken to its core. As the saying goes, no flower blooms for more than ten days, and no powersts more than ten years. Anything that once flourished would inevitably decline, and no matter how high the authority, nothingsts forever Since bing Patriarch, he had lived each day with this idiom etched into his heart. Even the Namgung n, hailed as the world''s strongest, could face a crisis someday, so he had always strived to be prepared but the hellscape currently unfolding before his eyes seemed to mock all his efforts. "So many are dead" he whispered, despair heavy in his voice. The Namgung n''s martial artists lowered their heads in shame and grief. The long, nightmarish night had finally passed, and dawn was slowly breaking. Under the pale light of the nascent day, the full extent of the cmity that had befallen the Namgung n was revealed in all its brutal rity. Namgung Cheon drew a deep breath, forcing his voice to remain steady. "Each unit, report your losses." "Storm Wind Corps reporting. Twenty-three dead, forty-eight injured. Among the injured, those critically wounded and hovering between life and death are""Endless Sky Corps reporting. Twenty-eight dead, thirty-nine injured" "The Elder Council''s casualties" In a single night, the Namgung n had lost over half its members. Even during the previous war with the Blood Cult, they had not suffered such devastating losses. northdetldo wees you. After today, the Namgung n will no longer be able to im the title of the world''s strongest martial family. Namgung Cheon felt his head spin as a maelstrom of rage and sorrow threatened to consume him. Despite this, he continued to receive the grim reports with an impassive expression, with only his tightly clenched jaw betraying the turmoil within. Observing the Patriarch''s ashen face, the Chambein asked with concern, "Patriarch, are you alright? Yourplexion doesn''t look good." "I''m fine." "Perhaps you should rest and meditate first" "There will be time for that after I have heard the reports." The chambein sighed softly at the Patriarch''s stubborn refusal. "Understood." Although he appreciated the chambein''s concern, Namgung Cheon could not allow himself to rest. This is not the time for rest. His injuries were much more severe than he had originally thought. His qi flow was erratic, and his qi center was damaged. Even if he focused on recuperation for the next few years, he couldn''t be sure if he would ever fully recover. Despite this, he pushed aside thoughts of his own well-being. Assessing the damage and managing the aftermath took precedence. "Also" Namgung Cheon looked up at the sky. "I won''t be able to rest easy until that battle concludes." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. RUMBLE! High above, the earth-shattering sh between the Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor raged on. If there was any change, it was that with each passing moment, the twobatants were drifting further and further away from Namgung Estate. ? "They appear to be moving towards Mount Tianzhu." "The Night Emperor is retreating!" "Patriarch, should we send reinforcements to assist the Former Patriarch?" Namgung Cheon shook his head. "That is a battle beyond us, and we would only hinder Father. He is more than capable of defeating the Night Emperor on his own." The Namgung n had unwavering faith in the Blue Sky Sword King. If not for the current era of rtive peace within the murim, the Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak would undoubtedly be someone who could contend for the title of the world''s strongest martial artist. Themanders echoed this sentiment, bolstering the morale of their anxious subordinates. "The Former Patriarch will soon return, bearing the Night Emperor''s head!" "As long as we have the Sword King, our Namgung n is the world''s strongest!" Only Namgung Cheon wore a troubled expression as he watched the receding form of the Blue Sky Sword King. "He said that this was our karmic retribution" he murmured, the words barely audible. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Pardon?" the Chambein asked. "It''s nothing." Namgung Cheon shook his head. For some reason, the words the Night Emperor had said to the Blue Sky Sword King kepting back to haunt him.
"I''m talking about the karmic retribution you brought upon yourself twenty years ago. Need I remind you of those disgusting deeds youmitted while hiding behind a mask of virtue? I am merely one of the cmities born from your actions."
Namgung Cheon stared nkly at the sky, his face a mixture of fear and confusion. Despite losing an eye, he was a martial artist who had reached the transcendent realm, so he could see the nuances of the distant battle with greater rity than anyone else present. BOOOOM! Against the backdrop of the vast sky, the essence of the Namgung n''s martial arts was on full disy. With every stroke of the Blue Sky Sword King''s sword, the dark clouds parted, and the encroaching darkness was momentarily dispelled. However, the darkness conjured by the Night Emperor quickly reassembled, tenaciously engulfing the Blue Sky Sword King time and time again. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "AHHHHHH!!" No matter how ferociously the Blue Sky Sword King attacked, his roars echoing like a cornered lion, he could not fully shake off the relentless darkness. The scene was a like stark visualization of the saying: No matter how hard you fight the darkness, every light casts a shadow. Father, just what happened in the past? The Blue Sky Sword King had meticulously erased all records rted to the massacre he had perpetrated twenty years ago, and silenced all those involved. Nevertheless, no secret remained hidden forever. Namgung Cheon knew that his father had destroyed some of the n''s records. Adding that to the Night Emperor''s words, he suspected that those records were connected to the Blood Cult and represented a dark stain on the Namgung n''s history, one that must never be revealed to the murim. Conflicting emotions swirled within Namgung Cheon. If the sin youmitted has returned as karmic retribution then I, as Patriarch, will hold you ountable, even if you are my father. Clenching his fist resolutely, Namgung Cheon turned away from the distant battle. He had a duty to fulfill, and a mountain of reports to attend to. Fortunately, amidst the despair and devastation, there was a glimmer of hope. "The Third Young Master has truly outdone himself this time!" "If not for the Third Young Master, there would have been far more casualties." "The new instructors from the Four Academies have also contributed greatly. They deserve to be handsomely rewarded." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Everyone who reported to the Patriarch sang Namgung Su''s praises. "Hmm Is that so?" Namgung Cheon responded to all of them with a stoic nod, until finally, he beckoned his third son over. "You don''t look well, Su." "Neither do you, Patriarch." Unlike his elder brothers, Namgung Su seemed to have inherited his father''s bluntness and stubbornness. Despite acknowledging each other''s injuries, father and son''s outward calm belied the severity of their condition. Namgung Cheon nodded grimly. "Indeed, my injuries are quite severe. At this rate, I may be forced to retire within a few years." "" "My son, at times like these, you should offer me some words offort." "I apologize." "Haha, it''s alright," Namgung Cheon chuckled. His gaze turned curiously towards the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute in Namgung Su''s hand. "Where did you get that flute?" "Mr. Baek Suryong entrusted it to me, but I don''t know where he found it. As you can see, it has the effect of calming the main family''s martial artists who have lost their minds," Namgung Su replied honestly. You ought to read this at northdetldo. Namgung Cheon asked cautiously, "Is there any possibility that Mr. Baek Suryong is connected to this incident?" "No," Namgung Su snapped firmly, knitting his eyebrows angrily at his father''s grave insinuation. "Mr. Baek Suryong is our family''s benefactor. If not for this artifact he gave me, we would still be embroiled in a bloodbath." Namgung Cheon gaped, taken aback by Namgung Su''s vehement defense of Baek Suryong. It was the first time his third son had disyed such open defiance towards him. "I-I was only asking just in case, no offense intended. We will, of course, treat Mr. Baek Suryong with the respect and gratitude befitting a benefactor of our family." "Yes" Recognizing his disrespectful outburst, Namgung Su lowered his head in apology, but he quickly lifted his head once more and spoke with renewed determination, "Anyway, the main problem remains unresolved." "Indeed." Their gazes fell on the ghouls, who were still mindlessly growling despite the calming influence of the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. GRRRR Although the flute had neutralized their aggression, it could not restore their sanity. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "You can''t do it even with that flute?" "I tried many times, but it''s impossible. We must address the underlying cause." "The underlying cause?" "About that" Namgung Su recalled Baek Suryong''s parting words. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo?
"There''s somewhere I need to go right now."
He remembered the direction Baek Suryong had run toward. Namgung Su pointed toward the summit of Mount Tianzhu, still shrouded in darkness despite the approaching dawn. "That ce. I suspect that peak holds the key to this mess. There may be formations or artifacts there that are responsible for driving our family''s martial artists insane." "There, huh" Namgung Cheon muttered, sensing an unusual energy emanating from the ce his son was pointing to. "I will investigate that ce personally." "I''m going with you." "Will you be okay?" "Yes." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Very well." Namgung Cheon agreed without further question. He was unsure what dangers might await them, and if they ran into more ghouls, he needed Namgung Su to y the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. Summoning the unitmanders, Namgung Cheon instructed them to select those who had sustained the least injuries to join the expedition to Mount Tianzhu. "We depart in one hour. Prepare yourselves." Meanwhile, Namgung Su ryed the orders to the new instructors. "Huh? Didn''t Suryong-hyung already head there?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Do we really have to go?" "Everything will be sorted out by the time we arrive anyway" This was the general sentiment among the Azure Dragon Academy instructors. The instructors from the other academies stared nkly at the lot, wondering where their unlimited confidence came from. "We are going nheless," Namgung Su dered firmly. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Deep down, he actually shared his Azure Dragon colleagues'' opinion, but this was a matter of family honor. He couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. A short whileter, the Namgung n''s elite forces departed for the mountains. "This is crazy," Baek Suryong muttered, dumping the Erudite Sage, who he had been carrying over his shoulder, to the ground. SSSSSSS A few steps ahead, an abyss of unnatural darkness yawned, radiating tangible waves of demonic qi that prickled the hairs on his neck. "Hey, Erudite Sage. What''s in there?" "Kufufu" The Erudite Sage cackled, his shoulders shaking as if he had lost his mind. With his vital points sealed, he could barely move, so his words came out as little more than a low mumble, "Curious, are you?" Baek Suryong crouched in front of him. "You''ll end up talking eventually anyway, so why don''t you do it before we both get annoyed?" This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Look into my eyes." "What for?" Baek Suryong red at the old man. The moment their gazes met, the Erudite Sage''s eyes turned crimson. "Kihihi" A master of both martial arts and sorcery, he had been unable to employ his dark arts during his initial sh with Baek Suryong. Now, however, an opportunity presented itself. While Baek Suryong was unguarded, he unleashed his most powerful sorcerythe Soul Seizing Technique. Baek Suryong''s eyes zed over. "Ahh" You ought to read this at northdetldo. The Erudite Sage burst into maniacalughter, "Kihihihi! You''ve fallen for it! You''ve fallen for it!" He had been waiting for this moment since his humiliating defeat, this moment when Baek Suryong stood unsuspectingly before the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation the Blood Cult had set up on Mount Tianzhu. "I will chew you up alive! Heeheehee!" he giggled, his crimson eyes pulsing with a dark energy. The Soul Seizing Technique was a dark art created through studying the Heaven Defying Divine Art''s Blood Demon Eyes. Though significantly weaker than the Blood Demon Eyes, its potency was magnified significantly when amplified by the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation. "Kihihi! This formation, the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation, amplifies the power of our Cult''s demonic arts and sorcery many times over!" The Erudite Sage babbled uncontrobly, ovee with excitement. Even if he''s a transcendent master, there''s no way he can resist my Soul Seizing Technique within this formation! A grotesque smile spread across the Erudite Sage''s wrinkled face. "Fufufu Now, unseal my acupoints. I''m going to break every bone in your body." Baek Suryong, his eyes still zed over, slowly extended his hand and ced it on the Erudite Sage''s shoulder and nothing happened. "For some reason" he began. "Y-You! How!" The Erudite Sage stared at Baek Suryong in disbelief. His Soul Seizing Technique should have been inescapable, turning Baek Suryong into a mindless puppet yet there was an alertness in those eyes that terrified him. "I''m overflowing with power!" Baek Suryong finished, smirking evilly. He activated the Blood Demon Eyes. "KEUAAAK!" Seeing the hellfire in Baek Suryong''s eyes, the Erudite Sage shrieked like his soul was being torn apart.
Trantor''s Note: Turns out Namgung Su is a real chip off the old block (only his father, of course), what with his personality and his fondness for Mimi. Chapter 237: The Blood Cults Sacred Relic TL: FoodieMonster007 "KEUAAAK!" Startled by the ear-splitting scream, a flock of mountain birds took flight all at once. Trembling like an aspen leaf in the wind, the Erudite Sage stared at Baek Suryong as if he had seen a ghost. "Y-You, you, how did you" he wheezed, his face ashen. Baek Suryong''s crimson eyes were flickering like the fires of hell, and his hair was slowly turning red. There was only one martial art in the world with that side effect. "T-The Heaven Defying Divine Art!" "The Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation, you say? I feel like I''ve eaten a whole bunch of miracle herbs," Baek Suryong remarked, looking positively refreshed. He gazed at the darkness behind the Erudite Sage. As he channeled the Heaven Defying Divine Art, the darkness writhed violently as if reacting to him.Strength is overflowing from my entire body Right, didn''t this guy say that the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation strengthens the power of demonic arts and sorcery? It seems its effects also apply to the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Baek Suryong red at the Erudite Sage, his Blood Demon Eyes zing crimson in the darkness. "Now, shall we talk again?" "C-Could you be cough!" As he spoke, blood suddenly began to flow from the Erudite Sage''s eyes, nose, and mouth, and the stench of urine wafted from his lower body. The sight of Baek Suryong''s reddened eyes and hair had triggered a primal fear within him, causing him to lose control of his bodily functions. "Eww You''re quite a handful." Frowning, Baek Suryong reached out to seal the Erudite Sage''s acupoints. You ought to read this at northdetldo. If left like this, the Erudite Sage would bleed to death. Not that he cared whether the Erudite Sage lived or died, but there were still things he needed to hear from the old man. TAP! TAP! TAP! After sealing the acupoints and stemming the bleeding, Baek Suryong examined the Erudite Sage''s condition. He won''tst long. Thebination of his previous injuries, the side effects of his failed sorcery, and the mental shock of facing the Blood Demon Eyes had irreparably damaged the Erudite Sage''s body. The Erudite Sage, barely regaining consciousness, looked up at Baek Suryong with a corpse-like face. "My Lord is that you?" Baek Suryong stared at the Erudite Sage silently, but inwardly, he was greatly flustered. What? Isn''t he a Blood Cult Elder? Even if I''ve mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art, the Blood Demon''s martial art No, wait. Has he never met the current Blood Demon? It was hard to believe, but that seemed like the only reasonable exnation for the Erudite Sage''s strange reaction. No matter how he looked at it, that face wasn''t lying. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Also, the Smiling Grim Reaper, the captain of the Ghost Blood Unit, had shown a simr reaction when he saw the Blood Demon Eyes. Still, he hadn''t expected such a reaction from an Elder. Well, if he''s misunderstanding it all by himself, then I should take advantage of it, right? Baek Suryong decided to pretend to be the Blood Demon. FWOOSH! Baek Suryong''s red hair billowed wildly, and a terrifying aura spread out in all directions. THUD! Stomping his foot, Baek Suryong spoke authoritatively, "How impertinent. Before I start questioning you, state your name and affiliation." The Erudite Sage immediately prostrated himself on the ground, seemingly convinced that Baek Suryong was the Blood Demon. "P-Please forgive me," he stammered. "I am the Bloody Spirit, the chief disciple of the former Eighth Elder, the Ghostly Spirit, and I have now inherited his position." The Ghostly Spirit had been a master of both martial arts and sorcery. Although rtively weak among the Elders in terms of martial arts alone, his mysterious sorcery more thanpensated for this weakness, transforming him into a formidable monster. Baek Suryong had guessed as much when he witnessed the Ghostly Spirit shaking a shaman''s bell and controlling ghouls. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. The Bloody Spirit looked up at Baek Suryong with an awestruck expression, his mind seemingly unhinged by the mental shock. "It is my greatest honor to meet your esteemed self. Hail the Blood Demon! In blood shall we reign supreme!" "I don''t remember allowing you to raise your head," Baek Suryong said coldly, pressing his foot down on the back of the Bloody Spirit''s head. His face crushed against the ground, the Bloody Spirit trembled as he pleaded, "I-I havemitted a grave sin. Please, forgive me just this once" Baek Suryong deliberately cultivated an atmosphere of fear, aiming to prevent the Bloody Spirit from thinking too hard. With the old man''s intelligence, the moment he had some leeway to consider the situation carefully, he would most definitely notice some inconsistencies and start getting suspicious. He had to pressure him with his aura and extract as much information as possible before that happened. "Eighth Elder. Why did you attack the Namgung n?" "The First Apostle told me to annihte the Namgung n and bring him the Soulless that the Yin Yang Demon Lord created" Baek Suryong''s eyebrows twitched at the unfamiliar title. What''s an Apostle? There was no such position in the old Blood Cult. Back then, the elders reported directly to the Blood Demon, but since an Apostle had given the Bloody Spirit orders, their position was clearly higher than an elder. It must be a new position created in thest fifty years. Well, they probably needed to restructure the organization to adapt to their circumstances after the Cult''s downfall. "I was also told to preserve the bodies of Namgung Jaehak and Namgung Cheon as much as possible and hand them over" "To turn them into blood jiangshi?" "I-I think so." You ought to read this at northdetldo. The Blood Cult''s secret manual contained a jiangshi manufacturing method for making blood jiangshi. Since the more powerful the corpse used in the process, the more powerful the resulting blood jiangshi, if Namgung Jaehak and Namgung Cheon were used as ingredients, they would be monstrous beings that even transcendental masters would find difficult to defeat. Nodding, Baek Suryong moved on to the next topic. "Were you nning to return to the Cult immediately with the ghouls and corpses?" "I don''t know the location of the main headquarters, so I was nning to take them to our branch. The Apostle was supposed toe pick the ghouls upter" Baek Suryong frowned. He''s an elder, yet he doesn''t know the exact location of the Cult? He also couldn''t answer much about the Cult''s current operations and ns He began to suspect the Bloody Spirit was merely a figurehead, a pawn to be used and discarded. A ndestine cell system.1 So that''s how the Blood Cult was able to grow while evading the Murim Alliance''s pursuit. Seeing Baek Suryong''s silent disappointment, the Bloody Spirit muttered defensively, "The Fifth Elder knows more than I do. He frequently goes in and out of the main headquarters" The previous Fifth Elder was the Yin Yang Demon Lord, and ording to the Bloody Spirit, the Night Emperor, who was among the children who escaped from the Namgung Ancestral Shrine cave, had inherited his master''s position. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "But Why are you getting in our way, my Lord?" "I did not permit you to ask questions." "I apologize." Baek Suryong sighed inwardly. There was a subtle shift in the Bloody Spirit''s tone. He''s starting to suspect my identity. Fortunately, the Heaven Defying Divine made it difficult for the Bloody Spirit to openly doubt Baek Suryong. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong''s gaze shifted to the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation. "What''s in there?" "A sacred relic left by the former Cult Leader." "A sacred relic? What is it?" "Do you really know nothing?" northdetldo wees you. Hostility seeped into the Bloody Spirit''s voice, and his gaze, once downcast, now met Baek Suryong''s with wide-eyed intensity. Baek Suryong grinned and red back at the old man. This charade had run its course, and there was no benefit in maintaining the pretense any longer. "Your gaze is insolent, and don''t you know anything else?" he taunted yfully. Realizing that he had been deceived, the Bloody Spirit''s face alternately flushed red and blue. "You! You''re not the Cult Leader!" "Of course not." "How did you learn the Heaven Defying Divine Art?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "I stole it!" Baek Suryong dered proudly. There was no reason to lie to an old man who was about to die soon. "You bastard!" the Bloody Spirit screamed, springing up and attacking Baek Suryong. His speed was incredibly fast for someone on the verge of death, but it wasn''t enough to threaten Baek Suryong. SWOOSH! Baek Suryong dodged the attack with a simple tilt of his head and reached out to grab the Bloody Spirit''s neck. Suspended in mid-air, the Bloody Spirit choked, "Ugh!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Don''t make that wronged expression, it''s disgusting. Considering what you''ve done here, the innocent lives you must have harmed while experimenting with the Ghostly Spirit''s sorcery, you shouldn''t be doing that," Baek Suryong said coldly. The Bloody Spirit''s eyes widened. "W-Who the hell are you!" "I may not be the Blood Demon, but I was once a member of the Blood Cult. And now" A terrifying killing intent erupted from Baek Suryong''s eyes. "I intend to finish what I couldn''t fifty years ago." "Mmph!!" The Blood Cult had vanished from the murim fifty years ago. Most martial artists believed the orthodox sects hadunched a surprise attack and destroyed them, but the truth was different.
"The prisoners have escaped!"
Memories of the events that took ce fifty years ago flooded the Bloody Spirit''s mind. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? On that fateful day, five absolute masters had escaped from prison and unleashed a massacre upon the Blood Cult. Half of the cultists had been wiped out trying to repel them, and even the elders could only dy the inevitable against those formidable martial gods. For some reason, even though they lookedpletely different, the face of the red-haired man who led them ovepped with Baek Suryong''s. "Y-You, you, could you be! B-But he was definitely dead!" Baek Suryong leaned closer to the Bloody Spirit and whispered into his ear, "When you go to hell and meet your oldrades, tell them I''ll be sending the rest of your friends down there soon, so don''t feel too lonely, okay?" "No! S-Spare me!" CRACK! Baek Suryong snapped the Bloody Spirit''s neck, tossed his corpse aside carelessly, and stepped into the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation. SSSSSSSS The darkness within the formation parted as Baek Suryong entered, revealing a path forward. The air throbbed with demonic qi, thick enough to suffocate most weaker martial artists, but for him, a master of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it was a source of power, invigorating him and amplifying his strength. The Blood Demon''s sacred relic I wonder what it is? Baek Suryong''s mind swirled with spections about the identity of the sacred relic as he advanced deeper into the formation. Due to the rising feeling of invincibility that was coursing through him, he wasn''t worried about any hidden traps. GRRRR The Soulless who were guarding the inside of the formation approached Baek Suryong one by one. Their eyes werepletely ck, and a terrible demonic qi emanated from their bodies. "Toote." You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong sighed softly and swung his sword so swiftly that the ghouls couldn''t even react. THUD! THUD! THUD! The ghouls, their necks severed, copsed to the ground. Baek Suryong shook his head. The ghouls within the formation were so saturated with demonic qi that they were beyond saving. Even after the formation was dispelled, their lives would only be filled with endless suffering. "May you be born in a better ce in your next life." He offered a brief prayer for the unjustly deceased, knowing that it was all he could do. A momentter, Baek Suryong reached the center of the formation. WOOOOO An altar as tall as a man was erected there, and around it, intricate spells and forms were drawn in blood like a spider''s web. The sacred relic left by the Blood Demon rested at the center of the altar, emitting a tremendous amount of demonic qi. Baek Suryong frowned. "This is the sacred relic?" The relic reacted to the Heaven Defying Divine Art and floated up into the air.
Trantor''s Note: That''s all for this week!
  1. ndestine cell system (cellr organization): A method for organizing a group of people, such as spies, mercenaries, or terrorists, to make it harder for hostile groups to catch them. In a cell structure, each cell consists of a rtively small number of people who know little to no information concerning the organization beyond their cell. This limits the harm that can be done to the organization as a whole by any individual cell member defecting, being a mole, being surveilled, or giving up information after being apprehended and interrogated.?
Chapter 238: The Snipe, the Clam, and the Fisherman Chapter 238: The Snipe, the m, and the Fisherman TL: FoodieMonster007 WOOOONG! A wave of demonic qi rippled out from the sacred relic, and the darkness within the formation surged. "Did the Blood Cult have a sacred relic like this?" Baek Suryong mumbled, tilting his head and examining the object closely. The sacred relic was the length of a finger, but because it was surrounded by a veil of dark demonic qi, he couldn''t see it clearly. I don''t remember the Cult having a sacred relic this size? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Cautiously approaching the altar, he activated the Blood Demon Eyes. Immediately, the true form of the sacred relic was revealed to him. "A finger?"Baek Suryong furrowed his brows, bewildered. He had thought the relic was just an object about the length of a finger, but as it turned out, it was an actual finger. A faintly glowing, dark red finger that still pulsed with life as if it was freshly sliced off. Suddenly, he recalled what the Bloody Spirit had said under interrogation.
"A sacred relic left by the former Cult Leader."
This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "No way" If he wasn''t misinterpreting the Bloody Spirit''s words, then this was the finger of the former Blood Cult Leader, the Blood Demon, the world''s undisputed strongest martial artist and most powerful sorcerer. "That madman passed down a part of his body as the Blood Cult''s sacred relic? Crazy bastards, all of them." Then again, the idea wasn''tpletely unfathomable. The Blood Demon was so unimaginably powerful that the qi condensed in his body surpassed most miracle herbs. Just preserving his finger with drugs and sorcery was probably enough to create a demonic artifact. While Baek Suryong was deep in thought, suddenly, the finger trembled as if it were alive. You ought to read this at northdetldo. VOOOM! Releasing a tremendous explosion of demonic qi, it shot toward Baek Suryong like an arrow, causing the nts and corpses of the ghouls to shrivel up and crumble into dust as it passed by. Startled, Baek Suryong summoned his inner qi, intending to form a protective barrier, but then realized that he didn''t sense any danger. The thick demonic qi within the formation annihted all living things, except for him. SIZZLE No, it wasn''t just excluding him from harm. For some reason, the demonic qi coiling around him was filling him with vitality and augmenting his strength. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? The world gradually turned red as an uncontroble power boiled up within him. "Haaa" Baek Suryong groaned, feeling a sense of ecstasye over him. Lifting his head, he looked up at the night sky, feeling as if he could shred it into dozens of little pieces. "Hahaha!" Before he knew it, he wasughing so hard that his shoulders were shaking. Grinning drunkenly, he began to walk toward the altar as if possessed, his pupils slightly dted and his heart pounding with excitement. BADUMP! BADUMP! The will of the original owner of the finger, who had reached a more profound mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art than anyone else, resonated with his own, beckoning to him, tempting him.
"Come back again sometime."
The voice of the Blood Demon he had seen in his dream echoed in his mind. Did the Blood Demon, with his powers of premonition, foresee that I woulde here? This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? As if in a trance, Baek Suryong arrived at the altar and grabbed the Blood Demon''s finger. The Blood Demon''s voice whispered in his ear. "Do you want to be stronger?" Never before had he felt such apelling temptation. "Do you want to have the world at your feet, to reign as an absolute being, to grasp everything you desire?" The voice wasnguid yet decadent, like a gentle yet persistent wind caressing his ears. "You can achieve anything." Baek Suryong stared nkly at the finger. If he embraced the tremendous power surging within him right now, couldn''t he devour the demonic qi and will contained in the artifact at once? Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "If I absorb this I can reach the next level of the Heaven Defying Divine Art No, I can gain even more power than that" FWOOOSH! The Heaven Defying Divine Art was calling to him. His red hair fluttered madly in the wind, and his crimson eyes zed in the darkness. I just have to think of it as a miracle herb. I''m strong enough to control it. Deep down, his reason was fighting with his instincts, screaming at him. No! The moment I absorb this, I will fall into qi deviation! I will lose myself! You ought to read this at northdetldo. Baek Suryong felt torn. Normally, he would have suppressed his impulses with reason, but thebination of the Myriad Demons'' Nightmare Formation and the resonance of the Heaven Defying Divine Art fanned the mes of his deepest, darkest desires. "With this" Slowly, Baek Suryong brought the finger to his mouth. The thought of consuming the power left by the Blood Demon thrilled him to no end. "I can have it all, all" Suddenly, the White Ice Bangles glowed faintly in the darkness.
"I just want to live happily with that person again."
Memories of Master Eun Yerin, the Ice Moon Goddess, permeated Baek Suryong''s clouded mind. He remembered her spring flower-like smile when she spoke of her beloved, a smile that was both beautiful and sorrowful. "" He hesitated.
"If I could return to my family I would beg them for forgiveness."
Thest moments of Master Hyonwon Hu, the Crazy Demon, kneeling and bowing in the direction of the Hyonwon n, shed vividly before his eyes as if he was seeing it all over again.
"I will transform the Green Forest Bandits into a great sect on par with the Nine Sects One Gang!"
Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Master Maeng Ho''ak, the Bandit King, was always yful and simple-minded, but his ambition was pure and sincere.
"I want to fulfill my fatherly duties to that child, even if it''s toote."
Despite being the greatest swordsman, Master Moyong Hon, the Sword Saint, wanted nothing more than to be with his son. Memories of the times he had spent with his four masters surfaced in Baek Suryong''s mind, pulling him back from the abyss and bringing life back to his zed eyes. "Thank you, Masters," Baek Suryong whispered. HISSS Sensing that Baek Suryong had regained his senses, the demonic artifact immediately poured the vast demonic qi from the formation into him, trying to possess him yet again. "Khh!" Baek Suryong grit his teeth. Tremendous demonic qi boiled within him, threatening to take over his mind. Unable to stem in the influx of power, he swung his sword to expel the energy. CRASH! Everything within thirty meters of him was devastated, but power continued to flow into him, instantly recing what was lost. He swung his sword relentlessly, but the pattern endlessly repeated, as if forcing him to ept this power. Still, Baek Suryong did not give in. "How dare you. You''re not even the Blood Demon, just a mere finger!" he growled. ring at the finger, he clenched it tightly and gathered his inner qi. His body housed not only the Heaven Defying Divine Art, but also the martial arts of his four masters. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The Bandit King''s Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. The Crazy Demon''s Asura Blood Heaven de. The Ice Moon Goddess'' White Ice Divine Art. The Sword Saint''s Unlimited Sword. The will of his four masters resided in their martial arts, and they were in no way inferior to the Blood Demon''s evil will. ROAAAAAR! Empowered by the spirit of his four masters, Baek Suryong resisted the demonic artifact with all his might. A surge of energy erupted beneath him, swirling and spreading, rupturing the ground and rattling the air itself. "Ugh!" Nevertheless, the battle was far from easy. The formation amplified the demonic qi within him, and the Blood Demon''s will relentlessly assaulted his mind. "Don''t resist. ept my power, the power to defy the heavens! I will set you free from your destiny." "Shut up. I''ll decide my own destiny," Baek Suryong snarled. Blood trickled from his teeth, and his mind almost went nk several times, but he held on. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The voices of his students at the Azure Dragon Academy echoed in his mind.
"Mr. Baek! Go and show the Namgung n who''s boss!" "Don''t forget to bring back souvenirs for us!"
Just as the masters from his previous life had pulled him from the brink of losing himself, the students of his present life were now giving him strength. CRACK! Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Grinning, Baek Suryong crushed the finger. The bones shattered, and blood seeped out. Finally, the tables had turned. "And my destinyis to teach those stupid delinquent students!" "In the end, you will sumb. It''s just a question of whether it happens sooner orter" The Blood Demon''s voice faded away, and the demonic qi dissipated. "Phew" Baek Suryong let out a sigh of relief. He ced the crushed finger in the wooden box that once contained the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. Once the lid was closed, the demonic qi vanished, contained by the box''s inherent sealing properties. Baek Suryong looked at the box and shook his head, feeling drained. "For a moment there, I seriously thought I was going to die." The finger was a demonic artifact imbued with the Blood Demon''s evil thoughts and demonic qi. He had suppressed it using brute force, but he hadn''tpletely tamed it. If he recklessly tried to absorb it now, he wouldn''t be himself anymore. I can''t do it yet, but if I can find a way to absorb this power without losing myself, I''d reach a new level of mastery in the Heaven Defying Divine Art. "Well, I''ll think about thatter." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? Putting the box in his bosom, Baek Suryong looked around. HISS As the Myriad Demons'' Nightmare Formation waned, the darkness shrouding Mount Tianzhu and the ominous clouds over the Namgung Estate dispersed, revealing the ruinedndscape. "Phew Can I rx now?" Baek Suryong sighed, watching the first light of dawn creep into the dimly lit sky. The battle against the demonic artifact had taken much longer than he had thought. "I should get going soon," he muttered, turning to go down the mountain. KABOOOM! The mountain shook violently with a tremendous roar. Baek Suryong looked around, thinking andslide had urred, but he soon realized the source of the noise wasn''t natural. BANG! CRASH! SLAM! This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Two ridiculously powerful energies shed repeatedly, their aftereffects sending shivers down his spine even from afar. "What the hell? They''re still fighting?" he groaned. Since only a handful of masters in the world could unleash such devastating power, there was no need to guess the identities of thebatants; it could only be the Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor. Concealing his presence, Baek Suryong used his movement arts to approach the warring titans. BOOM! BAM! CLANG! The closer he got, the more violent the tremors became, reshaping the veryndscape around him. Finally, he spotted two figures in the distance. Making sure to stay a safe distance away, he observed them closely. Aren''t both of them quite badly injured? Baek Suryong grinned slyly. He was mentally exhausted from fighting the demonic artifact, but his body was still overflowing with demonic qi from the formation. Since the snipe and the m are fighting shall I be the fisherman?1 Fingering the wooden box in his bosom, Baek Suryong patiently waited for his chance.
Trantor''s Note: Bet you weren''t expecting a Jujutsu Kaisen moment ;p Anyway, we will finish up this Namgung n arc this weekend.
  1. An idiom based on a Chinese folk tale: When the snipe (a type of wading bird) and the m fight, the fisherman wins (ְ, ̵). The story goes: While sunning itself on the sand, a m was seized by a snipe, which tried to eat it, but the m mmed its shell shut, refusing to let the snipe go. Then, a fisherman who happened to be passing by effortlessly caught both of them and ate them for dinner.?
Chapter 239: The Heavenly Blight Chapter 239: The Heavenly Blight TL: FoodieMonster007 "Go!" With a single shout, a hundred streaks of sword qi wed at the earth. CRASH! BAM! BOOM! A rock that had been in ce for hundreds of years crumbled, and a giant tree worshipped by themon people as sacred wasid bare. It is often said that humans, no matter how strong, are powerless in the face of nature. Very rarely, however, the violence caused by beings who have transcended human limitations causes a cmity that is no different from a natural disaster. "Kahahahaha! Isn''t this so much fun?" A pleasantugh erupted amidst the terrifying spectacle of destruction. It was the Night Emperor. Pitch-ck darkness surged around him, as if escorting him. The surroundings were gradually brightening with dawn, but this only made the Night Emperor''s darkness stand out even more.Giggling yfully, he continued, "Did you ever think that karmic retribution woulde back to bite you like this? Can you hear the screams of your children and grandchildren? I thought the great martial artists of the Namgung n would be different from us, but those cries are exactly the same as those I heard twenty years ago." "SHUT UP!" Along with an indignant roar, a single sword shot through the darkness and pierced the Night Emperor''s heart. However, the Night Emperor faded away. He was only an afterimage. The Blue Sky Sword King took a step using movement arts, seemingly teleporting to block the Night Emperor''s path. After all the repetitive rounds of attacks, dodges, and counterattacks, he hardly expected his opponent to be hit by such a crude thrust. "You insect-like bastard," he growled, his white robe fluttering gently as he stretched out his hand. northdetldo wees you. A blinding white beam of light attempted to split the Night Emperor diagonally, but the Night Emperor struck down his opponent''s sword with a hand wrapped in dark qi. BOOOOM! Raw power collided with raw power, shaking heaven and earth. This was the sh of two absolute beings who were beyond the realm of mortals. It was a sh of wills, the will to cut, stab, crush, and destroy the opponent. CRASH! CRACK! RUMBLE! The fierce battle devastated thendscape of Mount Tianzhu. The ground was dotted with massive craters, ancient trees were felled with their roots exposed, and the earth was rent with countless scars. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The two peerless masters were not unscathed either. Blood coated the strong bodies that had undergone Body Reformation and Rejuvenation. To be honest, the Blue Sky Sword King was in shock. This guy, he''s strong. When was thest time I swung my sword with all my might? Until now, he always had to conserve his power for fear of destroying his surroundings, killing his opponent, or severely injuring them. Even the most notorious demonic practitioners hadn''t been able to withstand a mere three-tenths of his power, but the Night Emperor was different. Judging by his appearance, he''s about the same age as my grandchildren Since his youth, the Blue Sky Sword King had been called a genius to the point where he got bored of hearing such praise, but even by his standards, the Night Emperor''s strength was absurd. "You''re truly worthy of being called a Sword King. I didn''t think you''d be this strong but no matter. You''re still weaker than me," the Night Emperor remarked, stepping back for a moment. Casually brushing back his ck and white hair, he smiled, though his pitch-ck eyes only made it seem sinister. "Insolent bastard." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? As if they had a tacit agreement, the two peerless masters stopped fighting for a moment. The Night Emperor looked at the Namgung Estate in the distance. The mes that had engulfed the buildings had been extinguished, and no more screams and cries could be heard. "Strange, have the ghouls already been subdued? I can''t hear the bells either." "Do you get it now? This is the strength of the world''s strongest martial family. Did you think that mere remnants of the Blood Cult could bring down the Namgung n?" The Blue Sky Sword King smiled triumphantly. Somehow, he could sense that the situation in the Namgung n had stabilized. Feeling immense pride in the family he had built, the Blue Sky Sword King tightened his grip on his sword, feeling much more at ease. I just need to kill this guy, and it''s over. He would behead the Sage of the Unorthodox and show the world that any who dared to attack the Namgung n would pay for their crimes in blood. He would raise the banner of the Namgung n and stand at the forefront of the crusade to exterminate the resurrected Blood Cult. And then, after all the wars were over, the Namgung n would enjoy eternal fame as the world''s strongest n! "Kukuku," the Night Emperor chuckled, his white teeth shing in a predatory grin. "I can read you like a book." The Blue Sky Sword King snorted contemptuously, "A filthy unorthodox bastard ims to know what''s on my mind?" "You''re thinking that all you have left to do is kill me, right? You''re confident that the Namgung n has ovee the crisis, and they''ll use this crisis as an opportunity to soar to even greater heights." "You know me well. Now, stick your neck out. I''ll kill you as painlessly as possible." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Blue Sky Sword King raised his sword and pointed it at the Night Emperor''s heart. Now that he didn''t have to worry about his family anymore, he could finally focus entirely on his opponent. WOOOOOONG! The Blue Sky Divine Sword, passed down through generations of Namgung n grandmasters, vibrated and emitted a bluish aura. Without hesitation, the Night Emperor walked straight toward the sword, grinning wickedly. "Why are you so sure that it''s not the other way around?" HISSSSSSS Pitch-ck darkness began to descend on the surrounding area. The sun had clearly risen, but the Night Emperor made it seem as if he was bringing back the night. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "I''ve gotten bored. Initially, I was going to kill you slowly while savoring your mounting terror as the Namgung n burned around you, but it''s too quiet now." "Quit bluffing." "Shouldn''t you already be aware whether I''m bluffing or not?" the Night Emperor taunted, even as he manipted his darkness enhanced qi, directing it to encircle the Blue Sky Sword King in preparation for an ultimate technique. In response, the Blue Sky Sword King also swung his sword fiercely, releasing his most powerful swordsmanship. Whichever technique hit directly would tear even the body of a peerless master into pieces. CLAAAAAANG! Light and darkness shed in a furious dance, as if a god and a demon were sundering the heavens in the middle of an apocalypse. "Ugh!" With a groan, the Blue Sky Sword King escaped from the darkness first, cutting through it. His left shoulder was missing a chunk of flesh, as if it had been torn off by a beast. "Where are you going?" The Night Emperorughednguidly. Completely engulfed in darkness, he rushed towards the Blue Sky Sword King. The darkness that covered his body like armor boiled up like mes. "Keuk!" The Blue Sky Sword King retreated again, blood trickling down his chin from a new wound. Though fierce, his counterattack failed to fully pierce the Night Emperor''s dark qi, leaving only shallow wounds on the young man''s flesh. Damn it, he''s stronger than me. He had no choice but to admit it now. Like his alias, his opponent was a Heavenly Blight in human forma terrible evil that was born from the carnage he had created twenty years ago. northdetldo wees you. Capitalizing on his advantage, the Night Emperor pressed the attack. "Try a little harder, and maybe after killing you, I''ll be too tired to go and destroy the Namgung n." The Blue Sky Sword King gritted his teeth until they bled. He couldn''t die here. No, even if he died, he would die shouldering the me for that terrible disaster alone. A red light shed in his eyes. "You You''ll regret giving me time." "Oh?" The Night Emperor''s eyes lit up. The Blue Sky Sword King''s aura suddenly surged, and his weakening qi exploded powerfully. "Kukuku Die!" Laughing like a madman, the Blue Sky Sword King swung his Blue Sky Divine Sword. RRRRRUMBLE! The ash-gray enhanced sword qipletely obliterated one of the peaks behind the Night Emperor. "Kahahahaha! I knew it would be like this!" The Night Emperor burst intoughter. He had lost half a ear while dodging the previous attack, but he didn''t seem to care at all. Staring at the Blue Sky Sword King''s red eyes, he said, "You learned a demonic art, didn''t you?" "" "You learned one of the demonic arts that you stole from the Yin Yang Demon Lord! Ahahaha! Of course! Since the power of demonic arts is tempting, you must have wanted to somehow incorporate it into the Namgung n''s martial arts, right? Is that the result?" "GRAAAAAGH!" The Blue Sky Sword King roared and swung his sword instead of answering, unable to control his overflowing power. Read this at northdetldo, or else. BOOOOOOOM! The entire Mount Tianzhu was torn apart by the vicious power, but except for the first attack, none of it reached the Night Emperor. Rather, from the moment he used the demonic art, the Blue Sky Sword King was being toyed with by the Night Emperor. "How foolish. Not only do demonic arts eat away at one''s humanity and sanity, but they also alter the body. How does it feel to fight while wearing clothes that don''t fit you?" "SHUT UP!" At the thunderous roar, rocks shook, and giant trees were uprooted and flew away, but the Night Emperor was unfazed. No matter how strong the attack, it was useless if it didn''t hit. After invoking the demonic art, the Blue Sky Sword King was nothing more than a fool with incredible raw strength. "For a master like you to make such a basic mistake, are you that desperate?" "KEUAAAAAAAK!" All the blood vessels in the Blue Sky Sword King''s body popped out as the increasingly intense demonic qi spread out in all directions, but that was all. In an instant, the Night Emperor grabbed the back of the Blue Sky Sword King''s head and mmed him down so hard that a huge crater was formed. CRAAASH! Leaning close to the Blue Sky Sword King, whose body was trembling violently, the Night Emperor whispered into his ear, "There''s one way to ovee the side effect of demonic arts. Want me to tell you?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Instead of answering, the Blue Sky Sword King twisted his body around and swung his sword with enough force to split even a mountain in half, but the Night Emperor avoided the attack with ridiculous ease and grabbed the sword from his wrist. Horrified, the Blue Sky Sword King retreated backward. This was the first time he had ever lost his sword to an enemy. Not letting up, the Night Emperor closed in on him and giggled, "You should just be born as a human created for the sake of learning demonic arts, like me." "You!" SPLURT! The Night Emperor thrust the stolen sword into its owner''s stomach. "Gah It can''t, it can''t end like this" The Blue Sky Sword King tried to move, but he couldn''t budge. The Night Emperor had run him through and pinned him into arge rock. Moreover, the sword had pierced his qi center, and the qi he had spend decades umting was scattering like smoke. He was dying. Even if the Divine Physician was here, this wasn''t an injury he could heal. HISSSSS The Night Emperor released his armor of darkness and bent down slightly to meet the Blue Sky Sword King''s eyes. He too looked quite tired, but hisnguid smile was unchanged. "You were stronger than I thought. Thanks to you, I lost half a ear, so you can brag about it to the King of Hell." The Blue Sky Sword King looked up at his opponent and gritted his teeth. "Kill me" "Why are you saying such hurtful things?" The Night Emperor reached out and stroked the Blue Sky Sword King''s cheek, a sadistic smile ying on his lips. "There''s no way I would kill you so easily. First, I''ll cut the tendons of your arms and legs. Then, I''ll cut your tongue so you can''t kill yourself, but I''ll leave your eyes intact. Do you know why?" You ought to read this at northdetldo. The Blue Sky Sword King''s face filled with terror. "N-No" The Night Emperor was also known as the Heavenly Blight. He was the worst evildoer, so much so that he was considered a freak of nature. "I''ll annihte the Namgung n right in front of your eyes. One by one, I''ll tear apart and kill your sons and grandsons." "P-Please" "That''s only fair, isn''t it?" "The children, only the children" "Oh my. Where did I hear those exact same words? Ah, it was twenty years ago." "I-I beg you" "Hahaha!" The Night Emperor giggled and tapped the Blue Sky Sword King''s cheek. All this time, Baek Suryong hid in the bushes, waiting for the Night Emperor to lower his guard. Chapter 240: Hey, Wake Up TL: FoodieMonster007 Staring down at the tearfully pleading Blue Sky Sword King, the Night Emperor stuck out his foot and sneered, "Lick my shoe, and I''ll let one of your grandchildren live." "I''ll lick it, right now Ugh" The Blue Sky Sword King tried to bend down and lick the Night Emperor''s shoe, but the movement caused the sword pinning him to the rock to scrape against his wound, sending waves of excruciating pain through him. "Kukukukuku KAHAHAHA!" At the sight of his opponent pathetically wriggling like a worm, the Night Emperor threw back his head and roared withughter, sending a tremor through the surrounding mountains. Hidden in the bushes, Baek Suryong coolly watched the scene, mentally calcting the chances of a sessful ambush based on what he''d observed during the battle between the peerless masters. Not yet. The two masters were the embodiment of martial arts, their every movement a priceless lesson. Each time they shed, he''d meticulously observed their techniques, the flow of their qi, their footwork, the subtle movement of their muscles, and the seamless blend of feints and attacks, engraving it all into his memory. Nevertheless, Baek Suryong was not content to simply observe and broaden his horizons.Just a little more Putting on a mask he''d hidden in his shirt pocket, he carefully studied the Night Emperor. Even among all the martial masters he had seen in his past and present life, this man was a monster. I don''t stand any chance of winning in a head-on fight, but right now, he''s exhausted. Baek Suryong slowly tiptoed closer to the duo. Fortunately, the mountain was alive with the noises and presence of small animals, birds, and insects, making it difficult for even a peerless master to distinguish Baek Suryong from the rabble as he moved stealthily. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he once again gauged the probability of a sessful surprise attack. northdetldo wees you. Currently, the chance of sess is about half. Still too low. The Night Emperor chuckled, "Shall we go to the Namgung n together?" "Please" the Blue Sky Sword King begged. "" As if he had gotten tired of teasing the old man, the Night Emperor strode towards the Blue Sky Sword King and grabbed the hilt of the sword impaling the Blue Sky Sword King. Baek Suryong dashed forward. Seventy percent is enough! I''ll kill him in one strike! Not for a single moment did he think about capturing the Night Emperor and extracting information about the Blood Cult. This was not an opponent he could defeat with a half-assed attitude. He had to fill his sword with the pure intent to kill. SWOOSH! Baek Suryong''s figure blurred as he suddenly appeared behind the Night Emperor. Startled, the Night Emperor summoned a barrier of darkness, but his reaction was much slower than usual. The figures of the two crossed in an instant. northdetldo wees you. SPLURT! Blood spurted from the Night Emperor''s shoulder. Fuck! I meant to stab him in the heart! To dodge that Baek Suryong cursed inwardly, but this was no time for regrets. He had to press the attack before the Night Emperor coulde to his senses. ? Rotating his body, he unleashed the White Ice Divine Palm with his left hand and chopped downward with the sword in his right hand. "Ugh!" The Night Emperor, who was attempting to stem the bleeding, was forced to abandon his n and retreat. Sensing an opportunity, Baek Suryong doggedly followed him, emitting cold energy to slow down the Night Emperor''s movements while aiming at his injured shoulder. In an instant, they exchanged dozens of blows. The number of shallow wounds on the Night Emperor''s body multiplied, and his breathing grew ragged. "Who?" The Blue Sky Sword King gaped at Baek Suryong in shock, but because of the mask, he couldn''t recognize him. No, it doesn''t matter who he is! The enemy of my enemy is a friend! "Kill him! You must kill him! Don''t let him go to the Namgung Estate!" he shouted desperately. It''s possible. It''s definitely possible! The masked man is a formidable master, and the Night Emperor''s exhausted! Unfortunately, the heavens had no interest in granting the Blue Sky Sword King''s desperate wish. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "Damn it!" With a cry of frustration, the Night Emperor unleashed an explosion of dark qi from all over his body. BOOOOOOM! Sensing imminent danger, Baek Suryong leaped backwards. FWOOSH When the dark explosion finally died down, the disheveled form of the Night Emperor was revealed. "Who are you?" he demanded, ring at Baek Suryong. He was bleeding profusely, hisplexion was pale, as if the internal injuries he had sustained from the Blue Sky Sword King had worsened. However, the darkness that enveloped him was raging even more fiercely, dying his sclera as ck as obsidian even as it flooded the space around him. "Just how long have you been hiding there? I almost died you know?" A shiver ran down Baek Suryong''s spine. Even though the Night Emperor was exhausted from his battle with the Blue Sky Sword King, his aura hadn''t diminished much. Moreover, the way his handsome face was distorted into an ugly grimace and his halting speech made it clear that he was barely holding back his wrath. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? ROAAAAAAR! The darkness qi, sensing its master''s anger, set the surroundings alight. There was no time to hesitate or think of a n. Baek Suryong instinctively pulled the same trick he had previously used on the Bloody Spirit. Lowering his voice to a raspy growl, hemanded, "That''s enough. Step back, Fifth Elder." "What? Who are you?" The Night Emperor stared at Baek Suryong, confused. Only the Asura Demon Sword and the Bloody Spirit knew that he was the Fifth Elder of the Blood Cult, and they were not ones to open their mouths even if tortured. "This is an order. Step back." "Who are you to order me around!?" the Night Emperor bellowed. Since he won''t answer me, I''ll just catch him and tear off that mask Huh? The Night Emperor faltered, his eyes widening in disbelief as he watched his opponent''s hair and eyes turn crimson. The aura of Heaven Defying Divine Art, which dominated all demonic arts, surged and pressed down upon him, threatening to crush him. "You! No This doesn''t make sense. This can''t be Is there a candidate I don''t know about?" A chaotic blend of bewilderment, fear, and curiosity filled the Night Emperor''s eyes, washing away some of his rage and killing intent. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Baek Suryong fell silent. He had hoped that the man would mistake him for the Blood Demon, just as the Bloody Spirit had. However, it seemed that the Bloody Spirit was telling the truth when he imed that the Night Emperor knew more about the Blood Cult''s current leadership than he did. If that was the case, then it was unlikely that the Night Emperor wouldmit the same blunder. Candidate? What does he mean by that? Is he talking about the Blood Demon''s sessors? Baek Suryong wanted to know more, but unfortunately, it didn''t look like the Night Emperor was willing to talk. The Night Emperor paused, taking a moment to collect his thoughts. Finally, he fixed his gaze on Baek Suryong''s mask, staring so intensely that it seemed as if he was trying to see through it. "Whatever. I''ll just catch you and check your identity first, then figure the rest outter," he mumbled. Baek Suryongughed, "Do you think that''s possible?" "Of course. Even if you''ve mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art, I''m much stronger than you." Chuckling, the Night Emperor approached Baek Suryong, bringing with him a wave of darkness that threatened to engulf Baek Suryong. "That''s what you say when you''re in good shape. If you want to catch me now, you''ll have to risk your neck as well," Baek Suryong replied coldly, summoning the power of Heaven Defying Divine Art and releasing a blood-red mist to push back the darkness. ROAAAAR! The darkness and the bloody mist collided and began to gnaw at each other. Confident that his darkness held the advantage, the Night Emperor snorted, "You dare threaten me when you''re this weak?" "Well, do you think this is all I''ve got?" Baek Suryong smirked. Right now, his body was chock full of the demonic qi he absorbed in the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. He unleashed it all at once. BOOOOOM! With a loud explosion, the red mist thickened and devoured the darkness. "Guh!" The Blue Sky Sword King, who had been watching the sh between the two figures with growing anxiety, suddenly felt a crushing impact, as if gravity had increased tenfold. Unable to withstand the crushing force, he crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Meanwhile, the Night Emperor was starting to panic. "How? What?" he muttered under his breath. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. Baek Suryong gritted his teeth. He knew his strength was far inferior to the Night Emperor''s. He was just bluffing using the previous Blood Demon''s qi that he''d obtained from the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation. Right now, I can only believe in the Heaven Defying Divine Art''s dominance over all demonic arts and that bastard''s qi. BANG! Stomping his foot, Baek Suryongmanded firmly, "I''ll say it one more time. Get lost." "" The Night Emperor red at Baek Suryong with indignation, his eyes bloodshot. If he had been at full strength, this would have been nothing, but after the battle with the Blue Sky Sword King and Baek Suryong''s ambush, he was too drained and injured to keep fighting. If it''s just this guy, I think I can somehow deal with him, but He felt numerous presences rapidly approaching from the base of the mountain. Most of them were lower than bugs, but if the stronger ones coordinated with Baek Suryong, not even he would be able to escape in his current state. In the end, he had no choice but to give up on his prey. "Fine. Since you''ve shown me something interesting, I''ll retreat for today." FWOOSH Cloaked in darkness, the figure of the Night Emperor began to fade. This is a non-profit trantion. There are no ads. "But don''t think that things will end like this next time, sessor of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. We will meet again soon." Leaving thosest words behind, the Night Emperor disappeared. Baek Suryong spread out his senses to confirm that the Night Emperor was really gone, then let out the breath he had been holding. "Whew" Pretending to be the Blood Demon was a big gamble for him as well. It''s a good thing it worked. Recalling the Night Emperor''s abyss-like eyes, Baek Suryong shuddered. Why the fuck is a guy like that only the Fifth Elder of the Blood Cult? And ''we will meet again soon''? No thanks! I don''t want to see you again anytime soon, and definitely not before I reach the eighth star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art! I''m not that crazy! Baek Suryong shook his head, removed his mask, and approached the unconscious Blue Sky Sword King. Squatting down, he rudely pped the old master''s cheek. "Hey, wake up." This man was the reason why he had risked his life to ambush the Night Emperor. He had no intention of letting this orthodox sect hypocrite go to hell before suffering in the mortal world first. Chapter 241: Its Over TL: FoodieMonster007 "Hey, wake up." Baek Suryong pped the unconscious Blue Sky Sword King awake and examined his wounds. His body was covered in countless cuts and stab wounds, as if he''d fought a savage beast, and his martial arts uniform was so drenched in blood that its original color was indiscernible. It''s a wonder he''s still alive. The fatal blow was a sword wound that pierced his abdomen and destroyed his qi center, the life force of a martial artist. An ordinary person would have already sumbed to such an injury, but the tenacious vitality of a supreme master allowed the Blue Sky Sword King to barely cling to life. As he drifted back to his senses, the Blue Sky Sword King reached out to Baek Suryong, seemingly mistaking him for the Night Emperor. "P-Please" he begged. "Stop that. You disgust me," Baek Suryong snapped, clicking his tongue in disdain. Naturally, he didn''t feel an ounce of sympathy for the hypocrite, but he needed the man to live a few minutes longer. Grabbing the Blue Sky Sword King''s wrist roughly, he forcibly channeled some qi into him. As the warm qi flowed into his body, the Blue Sky Sword King''s eyes slowly regained focus."Huh? You''re" Recognizing Baek Suryong, he looked around in a panic. "Where is he? Where''s the Night Emperor?" "By the time I arrived, you were already alone and in this state. I don''t know where the Night Emperor went." "What about the man with red hair and eyes?" The Blue Sky Sword King recalled the masked man who had ambushed the Night Emperor. The image of his red hair fluttering in the wind and the eyes that burned like hellfire was unforgettable. The Blood Demon! Memories of the absolute master who had once ruled the Blood Cult shed through his mind. This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Huh? Wait why did the Blood Demon attack the Night Emperor? Aren''t they on the same side? Baek Suryong shrugged. "What on earth are you talking about? I never saw anyone like that." he retorted curtly. Hmm? The Blue Sky Sword King blinked in confusion. Isn''t there something strange about his attitude? "Why are you being so rude to me?" he demanded. He knew that he was beyond saving, but Baek Suryong hadn''t even tried to save him or reduce his pain. Instead, the young instructor was looking at him with contempt. Baek Suryong snorted disdainfully. "Because you don''t deserve my respect." "Are you looking down on me because I''m dying? I didn''t think you were such a lowly coward, but it seems I was wrong." Laughing hollowly, the Blue Sky Sword King straightened his back and red fiercely at Baek Suryong, though it wasn''t easy with his sword still embedded in his abdomen. He could feel his life slipping away faster due to the exertion, but as the former patriarch of the Namgung n, he was determined to preserve his dignity until the very end. "Even though I''ve lost all my martial arts and am dying, I am the Former Patriarch of the Namgung n and your senior in the murim. As a junior, you should show me the proper respect." Baek Suryong burst outughing, "How absurd. Do you think I''m being rude to you because you''re dying?" "If not, then why?" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "I saw everything. All the disgusting things you did." "What are you talking about?" The Blue Sky Sword King''s expression hardened for a moment, and Baek Suryong didn''t miss it. "I''m talking about the skeletons buried in the secret cave connected to the Namgung n Ancestral Shrine. That was your doing, wasn''t it?" Stunned speechless, the Blue Sky Sword King stared at Baek Suryong with vacant eyes. "There were traces of a Blood Cult branch there and a dying message left by the dead." Baek Suryong revealed everything he had seen in the secret cavern, though of course, he omitted his connection to the Blood Cult. Instead, he emphasized the horrific massacre that the Blue Sky Sword King hadmitted. "Are you still going to deny it, Namgung Jaehak?" The Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak remained silent for a long time, before finally opening his mouth. "At first, I thought you were a spy for the Blood Cult." "What? Me, a Blood Cult spy? What the hell made you think that?" Baek Suryong eximed. Deep down, he was shaken, but he used his vehement objection to hide his distress. How did he recognize my connection to the Blood Cult? What gave me away? This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. As far as he knew, he had never revealed any trace of being associated with the Blood Cult, and he always made sure to be extra cautious in front of supreme masters like Namgung Jaehak. Namgung Jaehak stared at him with hazy eyes. "When I first saw you, I had the same feeling that I did during the war with the Blood Cult. A very dangerous and ominous feeling." "You thought I was a spy just because of a gut feeling?" "Are you dismissing the intuition of a supreme master like me?" "" Baek Suryong sighed inwardly. It wasn''t hard to guess what Namgung Jaehak had sensed. He had probably unconsciously leaked some of the Heaven Defying Divine Art''s overwhelming aura while fighting Gongson Su''s assassins. You ought to read this at northdetldo. On top of that, Namgung Jaehak had researched demonic arts and even practiced them himself, which made him even more sensitive to the Heaven Defying Divine Art than the usual orthodox master. At least it was just a suspicion, not confirmation, he thought with some relief. "But for once, it seems that I was wrong," Namgung Jaehak continued, his voice growing increasingly hoarse. "If you were a spy for the Blood Cult, you wouldn''t be sitting here talking to me. You would have killed me right away. Haha." Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. "There were innocent children among the people you killed," he said coldly. "Yes, there were. I killed them all to erase the evidence," Namgung Jaehak admitted candidly. People facing death tended to be more honest than ever, especially if those listening to theirst words already knew some of their secrets. Add the fact that they were in a quiet forest, and even secrets kept for a lifetime were bound to be disclosed. "But you know What did I do that was so wrong?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "What?" "They were all people who were going to die anyway, so shouldn''t they be thankful that I gave them another thirty years to live? Besides, I only demanded the demonic arts, wealth, and teaching methods of the Blood Cult in return for their lives. Considering their circumstances, wasn''t it a good deal? Even so, they kept demanding unreasonable things. Freedom? What a joke. Those ungrateful wretches didn''t know their ce or the kindness they had received. They deserved to die." A faint bloodlust shed in Namgung Jaehak''s eyes, and a twisted grin yed on his lips. Now that he was no longer protected by his powerful martial arts, the side effects of the demonic arts he had learned were starting to take hold of him. Baek Suryong''s eye twitched in disgust and disbelief. Look at this? Is the hypocrite of the orthodox sects rationalizing his actions? There''s no guilt in his eyes at all. "If you''re so righteous, why didn''t you reveal the truth to the world?" he asked sarcastically. "Fufufu This and that are not the same." Namgung Jaehak let out another hollowugh. Blood gushed out as his movements agitated his sword wound, but he didn''t care. He was going to die soon anyway. Before he breathed hisst, he wanted someone to know how he felt, what he thought. "I don''t regret what I did that day, and if went back in time, I would do it again. Everything was worth it, because I, the Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak, transformed the Namgung n into the world''s strongest martial family!" He''s boasting of his achievements even as he coughing up blood. Is this hisst-ditch effort to justify his crimes? Seriously? Feeling repulsed, Baek Suryong whispered, "If you don''t tell them, then I will. I''ll expose everything I''ve seen and heard here." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Puhahaha!" Namgung Jaehakughed, then regarded Baek Suryong with pity. "Foolish child. Who in the world would believe you?" "" "Do you have any evidence? Do you? No, you don''t, because I''ve already disposed of everything. As for the skeletons you saw in the cavern? They''ve already rotted away. What kind of evidence is a pile of unidentifiable bones buried beneath an ancestral shrine?" Baek Suryong gazed at the Namgung Jaehak in silence. Just now, he had deliberately neglected to mention that the corpses were frozen, preserving the scene exactly as it was on the day of the massacre. However, Namgung Jaehak took his silence as an admission that he had nothing. "You want to expose me? Go ahead and try. I am the Blue Sky Sword King, a revered member of the Ten Supremes, the man who made the Namgung n the world''s strongest n, and the greatest patriarch in the history of the Namgung n. I have been subjected to countless false usations throughout my life. Even if you spread rumors, it will just be one more line added to the list of baseless nder against me. It won''t tarnish my reputation." A brief flush of color returned to Namgung Jaehak''s face. This was a phenomenon known as terminal lucidity, a temporary return of vitality right before death. "I lived protecting the Namgung n, and I will die protecting it. Even now, haven''t I sessfully defended my family from the Blood Cult''s vicious attack? Could there be a more glorious end to my life than this? Haha Hahahaha!" Relieved of a huge burden that he had bottled up inside him forever, Namgung Jaehak roared withughter, then closed his eyes with a smile on his lips. He could feel that the me of his life was fading away. It was time to rest in peace Baek Suryong sneered, "Are you going to rest in peace now? You look like you''re about to ascend to heaven." "No matter what you say, you cannot shake my unwavering heart." "Really?" Baek Suryong smirked. Until now, Namgung Jaehak had been the one doing all the talking, but finally, it was time for his revenge. "As you said, there''s no evidence of your evil deeds, but there is a reliable witness who heard your confession." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Don''t try to sway me with such nonsense" "You cane out now." Baek Suryong nced toward the bushes nearby. Namgung Jaehak''s closing eyes shot open. Had someone overheard their conversation? Having lost his inner arts and with his senses dulled, he hadn''t noticed anyone listening in on them. Staring at the rustling bushes, Namgung Jaehak desperately prayed, Please, please let it be someone unrted to the Namgung n A man emerged from the darkness. Namgung Jaehak''s face fell. This was thest person wanted to see right now. With a pale expression, the current Namgung Patriarch, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon, greeted, "Father." Panicking, Namgung Jaehak hurriedly began to spout excuses, "Cheon, it''s a misunderstanding. This isn''t what it seems. Y-You heard me wrong. This, this" "I heard everything very clearly," Namgung Cheon whispered. "And so did they." From behind the Namgung Patriarch, Namgung Su, the Namgung n warriors, and the new instructors from the three academies appeared one by one, their faces filled with shock and disbelief. "Former Patriarch" northdetldo wees you. "W-Why?" "Did all this really happen because of you, Former Patriarch?" "N-No, no, that''s not it!" Desperate, Namgung Jaehak pointed at Baek Suryong. "It was him! He brainwashed me with evil arts! I-I''ve lost my martial arts, so I couldn''t resist. Son, please believe me" "Enough, Father," Namgung Cheon said firmly, gently supporting his father. Namgung Jaehak was still dying, but his face was anything but peaceful. He was anxious, restless, and trembling with fear. Additionally, he had aged considerably in thest few minutes and now looked his real age. Namgung Cheon reassured his father calmly, "As you said, I will consider the possibility that you were brainwashed by evil arts" "Y-Yes, that''s right. It was him. Baek Suryong. We have to kill him" northdetldo wees you. "So I will investigate this matter thoroughly." "W-What?" Namgung Cheon said grimly, "We will inspect the well in the Namgung n Ancestral Shrine, and also examine exactly how and why so many of our family members ended up learning demonic arts." "C-Cheon" "If it''s true that someone used evil arts on you, Father, then I swear on the name of the Namgung n that I will find that person and kill them." Namgung Jaehak''s face turned as white as a sheet. This wasn''t the answer he wanted. He especially didn''t want to hear what his son was going to say next. "On the other hand, if everything that came out of your mouth is true" "C-Cheon" Namgung Jaehak pleaded desperately. He knew that look on his son''s face. It was the look he made when he was about to be so stubborn that no one, not even his own father, could change his mind. The one-eyed Namgung Patriarch dered solemnly, "If it''s true, then there will be no ce for you in the Namgung n Ancestral Shrine." "You! How could you do this to me?!" Namgung Jaehak coughed up blood and started convulsing, again worsening the sword wound in his abdomen. Namgung Cheon held his father down to prevent him from killing himself. "Calm down, Father." "I gave my whole life for the Namgung n! Every moment of it! I made us the world''s strongest martial family! This can''t be happening! You can''t do this to me!" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The blood drained from Namgung Jaehak''s face. With this, he had lost everything. Only the most miserable death in the world awaited him. Namgung Cheon looked at his father, who was scratching at him in delirium. Although he had said that he would investigate thoroughly, he already knew that his father''s confession was genuine. However, that was exactly why he couldn''tfort him with lies. In his father''sst moments, he had to tell him the cruel truth. "No, Father. It''s over. After today, the Namgung n will no longer be the world''s strongest n." "I am ugh!" Namgung Jaehak''s body convulsed violently, and then stopped moving. Until the moment he drew hisst breath, his eyes remained wide open in horror. Namgung Cheon gently reached out and closed his father''s eyes. At the same time, Baek Suryong silently paid hisst respects to the Yin Yang Demon Lord. Fifth Elder, I pray that you can finally rest in peace now.
Trantor''s Note: Love it or hate it, the new manhwa artstyle is out! Chapter 242: The Namgung Clans Benefactor TL: FoodieMonster007
Breaking News! Cmity Strikes the Namgung n! Tragedy befell the Namgung nst night as a mysterious forceunched a deadly raid on their estate. The attack resulted in massive casualties and left half the buildings reduced to smoldering ruins.
The next day, when news of an assault on the Namgung n first began to spread, even gossipmongers who thrived on sensational stories refused to believe it. "What? The Namgung n?" "This must be the most absurd rumor I''ve heardtely." "Tsk, tsk. There should be a limit to exaggeration" In the current murim, the only sectsparable to the Namgung n were the Shaolin Temple, the Wudang Sect, and the Mount Hua Sect. For them to be almost wiped out overnight by an unknown force? Even snot-nosed kids from the local martial arts academy would scoff at such a tall tale."Well, I''m a merchant, and I''m telling you that the Namgung n has closed their gates for the first time in twenty years! Something really serious must have happened for them to do that!" "Is that true?" "That''s not all. I saw burn marks and signs of destruction on the buildings from afar." "It seems that at least the fire was real." "Ahh, why won''t you believe me? The problem isn''t just the fire!" "Watch your tongue, my friend. Speaking carelessly about the Namgung n in Anhui Province couldnd you in hot water" "I smelled blood." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "What?" "The stench of blood was overwhelming, even from five kilometers away. Something terrible must have happened." "Gulp" The Namgung n''s influence was far-reaching, extending not only across Anhui Province but throughout the entire murim. With the constant influx of merchants, martial artists, and workers into their estate, the ominous rumors quickly gained credibility. More rmingly, within a day, news that every physician in Anhui Province had been summoned to the Namgung Estate started to spread like wildfire. The news from them was grimhalf of the Namgung n''s martial artists were dead or injured, and the remaining half had lost their minds. Even the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon sustained severe internal injuries and lost an eye, and the Blue Sky Sword King was missing. But that wasn''t the most shocking news. The real shocker was that the culprit was the Blood Cult. FWOOOSH! FWOOOSH! The Beggars'' Sect and the Rogues'' Guild sprang into action, sending hundreds of carrier pigeons soaring into the sky. Even for these two sects with the most extensive informationworks in the world, the Namgung n''s tragedy came as aplete surprise. Naturally, the news soon reached the Murim Alliance. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? CRASH! "THE BLOOD CULT ATTACKED THE NAMGUNG CLAN? WHAT IN THE WORLD?!" The Fist King, Yayul Hwang, Chairman of the Murim Alliance, a member of the Ten Supremes, and the man who considered the eradication of the Blood Cult remnants his destiny, smashed a solid ebony desk in anger and disbelief. In his hand, which was as big as a wok lid, he clutched a crumpled report. "Those damn Blood Cult bastards Dispatch an investigation team immediately! No, I''ll go there myself right now!" he bellowed, radiating killing intent. However, as the colossal Fist King was about to storm out of his office, a petite woman blocked his path. Jaegal Sojin, the Chief Strategist of the Murim Alliance, said coolly, "Calm down, Chairman. We haven''t yet confirmed that the Blood Cult is responsible for this tragedy." "Who else would do something like this?!" Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "We''ve already dispatched an investigation team. The Hurricane Swordsman should have arrived at the Namgung Estate by now. You going there now will only create more chaos, Chairman." "Ugh!" Dissuaded by Jaegal Sojin, the Fist King sat back down, his tightly clenched fists trembling. If the Blood Cult had truly attacked the Namgung n, then he would have to put the entire Murim Alliance on high alert, which in turn meant that he needed to be stationed at the Murim Alliance headquarters. "After so many years of hiding like sewer rats, those Blood Cult swine are showing their true colors again," Yayul Hwang muttered through clenched teeth. Fifty years ago, he had lost both his master and his elder brother in the war against the Blood Cult. Though they ultimately won the war, he was left with nothing but resentment and a thirst for revenge against the Blood Cult. Spurred on by his hatred, Yayul Hwang eventually became the Fist King and rose to the position of Murim Alliance Chairman. "Weren''t you tracking the Cult''s movements, Chief Strategist? How could you miss such arge-scale operation?" "I apologize." Chief Strategist Jaegal Sojin lowered her head. She could have offered dozens of excuses, but she chose to ept the me. "" After ring at her for a moment, Yayul Hwang finally sighed, "What good does it do to dwell on the past? It''s what we do from now on that matters." "Yes." "Now that the Blood Cult has revealed themselves, we must prepare as well." "By prepare, you mean" "We must prepare for war." The Fist King''s eyes gleamed fiercely and eagerly, like those of a predator. You ought to read this at northdetldo. After five decades of peace, a wind of upheaval was once again stirring up the murim. "Hurry!" Using movement arts, one hundred elite martial artists from the Anhui branch of the Murim Alliance sprinted to the Namgung Estate at top speed. Leading them was Hurricane Swordsman, a peak expert. Who in their right mind would attack the Namgung n? It''s the Namgung n, the world strongest martial family. The Hurricane Swordsman couldn''t help but wonder as he ran. As a native of Anhui Province, he knew the strength of the Namgung n better than most, so he simply couldn''t believe that they had been attacked. Was it really the Blood Cult? Even if it was wouldn''t the battle have ended with the Namgung n''s overwhelming victory? A short whileter, as the Namgung Estate came into view, the Hurricane Swordsman was forced to change his mind. "This can''t be" The buildings were burned and destroyed, and evidence of a fierce battle could be seen everywhere. Additionally, even though most of it had been washed away by the rain, the lingering stench of blood still clung to the air. "Good heavens" "What on earth happened herest night?" "Is this truly the Namgung Estate?" This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. The other Murim Alliance warriors were equally shocked. Just then, one of the members pointed in the distance, his face pale as if he had seen a ghost. "L-Look at that mountain over there! Was there andslide?" The Hurricane Swordsman gaped in shock. Behind the devastated Namgung n, he could see the devastated Mount Tianzhu. Can such a scene could be created by humans? Just what on earth happened here? In any case, it was clear that something catastrophic had happened to the Namgung n. "Everyone, steel yourselves!" "Yes, sir!" The Murim Alliance warriors tensed nervously as they approached the Namgung Estate. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "Who goes there?!" someone shouted. From inside the Namgung Estate, about a hundred martial artists in Namgung n uniforms poured out and formed a defensive line, exuding killing intent. The Hurricane Swordsman hurriedly shouted, "We''re not enemies! We''re from the Murim Alliance! We came here to help the Namgung n!" Fortunately, one of the martial artists recognized him. A Namgung n elder stepped forward, his face pale and drawn. "Master Hurricane Swordsman," he greeted. "Are we toote? We rushed here as soon as we heard the news" "Pleasee inside. I''ll inform the Patriarch of your arrival." The Hurricane Swordsman and the Murim Alliance members followed the elder into the Namgung Estate. To their horror, the interior of the Namgung Estate was even more devastating than what they had seen from the outside. The stench of blood and medicine permeated the air, and the groans of the injured and the sobs of those who had lost their families rang out incessantly. Is this truly the Namgung n that I know of? Leading the stunned Hurricane Swordsman to the courtyard, the Namgung Elder said, "Please wait here. As many of the buildings have been burned down, I''m afraid we''re in no condition to receive guests properly. Please bear with us." "What exactly happened here?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. "It would be better for you to hear it directly from the Patriarch." Fortunately, it wasn''t long before the Hurricane Swordsman was able to meet the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon. "Long time no see, Master Hurricane Swordsman." "Patriarch" The Hurricane Swordsman stared at Namgung Cheon, dumbstruck. The bandage over Namgung Cheon''s eye was only the beginning. His pale face and shadowed eyes indicated that he had recently sustained crippling internal injuries. How did this happen to the Patriarch of the Namgung n? Just how fierce was the battle Smiling bitterly, Namgung Cheon said, "My apologies. I can''t offer you tea right now." "Please don''t worry about that. If there''s anything we can do to help, feel free to tell us." "Thank you." "Before that, could you tell me what happenedst night? Has the culprit been identified?" Namgung Cheon hesitated for a moment, then replied, "Last night, we were attacked by the Blood Cult." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Forgetting his manners, the Hurricane Swordsman shouted loudly, "The Blood Cult! So the rumors were true!" So it really was the Blood Cult! Has the wicked cult that was destroyed by the Murim Alliance fifty years ago truly resurrected?! If the Blood Cult had truly returned, then this was an event that would shake the murim to its core. Anxious, the Hurricane Swordsman confirmed once more, "Was it truly the Blood Cult?" "Yes. Moreover, the Night Emperor and the Asura Demon Sword were the ones who led the assault." "What? To think both of those unorthodox masters were actually Blood Cultists Could you tell me more?" Namgung Cheon nodded and calmly exined the events of the previous night. He mostly told the truth, except for the part about the Namgung n martial artists suddenly turning into ghouls and going on a rampage. I can''t hide it forever, but I don''t have to reveal it now. After the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation disappeared, all the ghouls regained their senses. However, all of them were traumatized by the truth of what they had done, and some had even taken their own lives in guilt. Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The Namgung n needed time to heal, so as Patriarch, Namgung Cheon couldn''t allow the Murim Alliance to question or interrogate his family during this time of mourning. Well, the rest of the story was enough to terrify the Hurricane Swordsman. "The Blue Sky Sword King passed away from the injuries he sustained from the Night Emperor." "!!" The Hurricane Swordsman was shocked speechless. Taking a few deep breaths to steady himself, he whispered, "Y-You''re joking, right?" "Do I look like someone who would joke about my father''s death?" Namgung Cheon retorted curtly. Cold sweat ran down the Hurricane Swordsman''s spine from the Namgung Patriarch''s ire. He quickly apologized, "I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it that way. T-Then what happened to the Night Emperor? Was it mutual destruction?" Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "He escaped." The Hurricane Swordsman''s face paled. The Blue Sky Sword King was dead, and the Night Emperor had escaped alive. This was an incident that would definitely cast doubt on the authority of the Ten Supremes, who had been considered the strongest in the murim. Most importantly, not only had the Blood Cult returned, they were already strong enough to drive the Namgung n to the brink of annihtion. For now, it was just the attack on the Namgung n, but who knew if the unorthodox sects and masters who had been lying low for decades would start to emerge one by one? The Hurricane Swordsman felt dizzy just imagining the chaos that would ensue. At the same time, several questions arose in his mind. He was part of the support troops sent by the Murim Alliance, but he was also tasked with investigating this incident thoroughly. "I have a few more questions. On my way here, I didn''t see the corpses of many Blood Cultists" "I''ve already told you everything I can," Namgung Cheon interrupted. "Patriarch" "Thank you foring all this way to help us, but as you can see, we are in no condition to receive guests," Namgung Cheon said dismissively. "Then, could you allow us to help with the investigation" Namgung Cheon shook his head. "That''s not possible, as our main family estate will be closed to outsiders for a while. I''m sorry, but please leave." The Hurricane Swordsman frowned, troubled, but Namgung Cheon''s attitude was firm. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? In the end, he sighed and backed down, saying, "I understand." He couldn''t go around poking his nose into the affairs of the Namgung n, which had just experienced a major incident, without their permission. Even though they had suffered great losses from the Blood Cult''s attack, they were still the Namgung n. "We''ll be on standby nearby, so please don''t hesitate to call on the Murim Alliance if you need any assistance." "Thank you for your concern." The weight of the Blood Cult''s involvement in this incident settled heavily on the Hurricane Swordsman''s shoulders. This is going to be one long report Rising from his seat, the Hurricane Swordsman bowed. "Then, I''ll be on my way." "Wait. There''s one more thing," Namgung Cheon called out. northdetldo wees you. "Yes?" "I want to tell you about the Namgung n''s benefactor." "Benefactor?" Nodding, Namgung Cheon thought of the benefactor who had handed the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute to Namgung Su, defeated a Blood Cult Elder, and lifted the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation, allowing the ghouls to regain their senses. On the other hand, that same person had also exposed his father''s crimes and revealed the ugly truth hidden under the Namgung Estate. At first, he wished he had known nothing and even resented that man, but now he felt only gratitude. "If it weren''t for that person''s help, my family would have been doomed." Startled, the Hurricane Swordsman''s eyes widened. "What?! Who is it?" A benefactor who saved the Namgung n from annihtion? Is one of the Ten Supremes staying at the Namgung n? northdetldo wees you. However, the name which came out of Namgung Cheon''s mouth took himpletely by surprise. "The Azure Dragon Hero." "What? Who?" "The Azure Dragon Hero Baek Suryong, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy." "" The Hurricane Swordsman tilted his head, wondering if he had misheard. Staring firmly at the man, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon dered solemnly, "The entire Namgung n owes a life debt to the Azure Dragon Hero." "!!" Thanks to the Namgung Patriarch, this was the moment when the Azure Dragon Hero''s name became known throughout the world. Chapter 243: Departure (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Although the rising sun was barely peeking through the darkness of twilight, the Namgung Estate was still shrouded in darkness. "Have you gathered all your belongings?" Namgung Su asked curtly. The Azure Dragon instructors gathered in front of the Namgung n''s main gate nodded. Since the new instructor training had been canceled, they could have returned to the academy days ago, but they chose to stay in the Namgung Estate until the end of the training period. The reason? As usual, it started with Baek Suryong making a snidement.
"There are still a few days left in our training course. Why should we cut short our vacation and go back to work early?"
Understanding his intent, other instructors chimed in with their ownints.
"Indeed! There''s no reason to leave early when we still have a lot of time left!" "Let''s use this opportunity for self-training.""Ahem! I had an epiphany during the recent battle"
All of them provided reasons to extend their time at the Namgung Estate. Even so, Namgung Su knew that they were just making excuses. After all, for several days they helped the Namgung n bury the bodies, tend to the wounded, and clean up the mess. "Thank you for everything you''ve done for my family," he said sincerely. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? The new instructors grinned, the dawn''s light bathing their faces in a warm glow. Seven days was a short time, but it was enough to forge a deep bond between them. "Hey, are you really feeling alright?" Baek Suryong asked. Namgung Su nodded, but his pale face suggested otherwise. Even though the Bloody Spirit''s poison had been neutralized by the antidote, some of the aftereffects still lingered as he hadn''t rested properly since that day. The other instructors also looked at Namgung Su with concern. "How about resting for a few more days here?" "Yeah, we''ll go ahead first. Don''t start heading back till you''re fully recovered, okay?" "We''ll exin everything to the principal." "You''ll listen to us this time, right?" "No. I have many sses to prepare for and a lot of work piled up," Namgung Su stubbornly insisted. ""Sigh"" Everyone shook their heads and gave a collective sigh. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue rudely. "Tsk, just leave him be. Who can stop this stubborn mule? He won''te to his senses until he copses." "Shut up and let''s go," Namgung Su snapped. Looking away, he grumbled under his breath, "If only he wasn''t my family''s benefactor" This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. Since they didn''t want to cause amotion, especially with the Namgung n still recovering from the tragedy, they had decided to leave discreetly early in the morning, but unfortunately, quite a few people came to see them off. "Wait!" "Hold on!" Turning around, they saw the instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy running toward them. "Looks like we won''t be allowed to leave without a farewell," Namgung Su sighed. Behind the instructors, Namgung Cheon and Namgung Mi were beckoning him over. Meanwhile, Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho strode briskly towards Baek Suryong, holding something sparkly in their hands. "Take this," Tang Baekho said, scratching his head awkwardly as he handed Baek Suryong a golden token about half the size of a palm, with "Sichuan Tang n" meticulously engraved on it. Recognizing the token, Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. "This Is this a gratitude token?" Gratitude tokens were a symbol of a promise to repay a debt, and the gratitude tokens of prestigious orthodox sects such as the Sichuan Tang n were especially valuable. For example, if Baek Suryong were to present this gratitude token to the Tang n and make a request, they would be obligated to fulfill it. As such, prestigious orthodox sects rarely gave out gratitude tokens, even to someone who saved the life of a family member. "To be honest, I gave it a lot of thought," Tang Baekho said gravely. "I wouldn''t have even considered giving this to you if you had only saved my life. My life isn''t worth that much to the Tang n." This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "Then why?" "Because if you hadn''t showed up when you did, me and all of my colleagues would have died." "" Baek Suryong gazed at Tang Baekho intently. Throughout the training period, the White Tiger Academy had demonstrated strong camaraderie and unity. Although they hadn''t made a significant impact during this training session, the way they persevered together without giving up, even under adverse conditions, left asting impression on him. "It''s a precious item, so don''t use it carelessly," Tang Baekho added. Baek Suryong nodded. "I''ll make sure to use it wisely." With a smirk, he tucked the Sichuan Tang n''s gratitude token into his pocket. "Please ept this as well," Sama Yeong said, also holding out a gratitude token, but this time with a faint reddish glow and the character for "Fire" inscribed in a bold, sweeping stroke. With uncharacteristic shyness, she mumbled, "Grandfather always said that I would give this to a man someday but the reason turned out to bepletely different from what I imagined." Baek Suryong blinked in surprise. "Wait, is tis the Fire King''s gratitude token?" Sama Yeong''s grandfather, the Fire King, was the previous leader of the Ten Supremes and the current principal of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. In a way, his gratitude token was even more precious and useful than the Sichuan Tang n''s. Sama Yeong nodded. "That''s right. This is the one and only gratitude token my grandfather made in his entire life. He told me to give it to someone who saved my life someday" "The Sichuan Tang n''s and the Fire King''s gratitude tokens" Myeong Il''oh gasped. "Both are treasures that can''t be obtained even with a thousand gold!" Ak Yeonho eximed. "Did Suryong-oppa save the world in his previous life?" Jaegal Soyeong muttered. "W-Well, don''t you think we also deserve a small stake in those gratitude tokens a very small one" Kwak Duyong whispered. Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? Baek Suryong was taken aback. He had already received more than enough rewards from the Namgung n, including more money than he could transport (given in the form of a promissory note), a ton of miracle herbs for his students, and permission to peruse the Namgung n''s martial arts as he pleased, with the exception of the main family''s techniques. Of course, taking the martial arts manuals outside the estate or sharing them was forbidden. Most importantly, the Namgung Patriarch had recently explicitly informed the Murim Alliance investigation team that the Azure Dragon Hero was the Namgung n''s benefactor, boosting his fame to an unbelievable degree. He had already achieved everything he set out to do when he departed from the Azure Dragon Academy, and more. For a moment, he wondered if thepensation was excessive, but of course, he had no intention of refusing anything. Putting the Fire King''s gratitude token in his pocket, Baek Suryong smiled. "Thank you." "Also" Sama Yeong hesitated for a while, then continued gingerly, "About the bet we made" Naturally, with the cancetion of the new instructor training course, the bet between her and Baek Suryong was now invalid. > "Shall we make a bet based on our performance in this new instructor training course? The one with the lower score between the two of us will transfer to the other''s academy." Baek Suryong tilted his head, silently urging Sama Yeong to continue talking. In the midst of all the chaos, he hadpletely forgotten about this, but it seemed that she hadn''t. Gritting her teeth determinedly, Sama Yeong admitted, "I''ll be honest. If the training had continued, I would have most likely lost the bet." You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Not ''most likely''. You would have ''most definitely'' lost," Baek Suryong teased. Sama Yeong immediately retorted, "Don''t be so sure. No, even if that were the case, admitting defeat prematurely is not my style!" "Pfft!" Baek Suryong chuckled at her confusion. "Just what are you trying to say? That you can''t ept losing like this, so let''s call it a draw?" "No. Let''s continue the bet." "What? How?" "If the Vermilion Phoenix Academy scores worse than the Azure Dragon Academy at the Heavenly Martial Festival, I''ll transfer schools. The same goes the other way around. How does that sound?" Read this at northdetldo, or else. At first nce, this seemed like a very disadvantageous bet for Baek Suryong. The Vermilion Phoenix Academy had been the runner-up at the Heavenly Martial Festival for the past few years, while the Azure Dragon Academy had consistently cedst. Strangely enough though, no one there felt that Baek Suryong was at a disadvantage. For some reason, they were more impressed by Sama Yeong''s courage in proposing such a wager. Well, except for Sama Yeong, that is. "If I lose this bet, I''ll even take the new instructor''s exam for the Azure Dragon Academy next year." "Hmm" "I-If you don''t believe me, I''ll write it down!" Sama Yeong stammered. She truly coveted Baek Suryong. If she could bring him to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, she was confident that they could win the Heavenly Martial Festival within five, no, three years. Deep down, she felt bad about betting on the results of the Heavenly Martial Festival. The odds were too favorable for her. No sane person would ept such a one-sided bet. Still, if it''s this man Wouldn''t he ept, or even embrace, the risk? She looked at Baek Suryong with a mix of worry and anticipation. Baek Suryong nodded, grinning from ear to ear. "I ept that bet." "Really?" Sama Yeong asked in disbelief. Read this at northdetldo, or else. "Want me to put it in writing?" "No, I believe you," Sama Yeong hurriedly said. Although she desperately wanted a written pledge, she couldn''t bring herself to ask her lifesaver to write one. Baek Suryong smiled, as if he could see right through her thoughts. "Prepare for the instructor''s exam in advance. Thepetition will be much harder starting next year, and even you might fail if you get careless." At first, Sama Yeong gaped at Baek Suryong incredulously, but she soon broke into an uncontroble giggle. "Wow, how obnoxious" Suddenly, Tang Baekho, who had stepped back while the two were talking, suggested, "By the way, what do you two think about holding a joint training camp next time?" "A joint training camp sounds good." "We''d like that too." Baek Suryong and Sama Yeong readily agreed, and the three of them briefly exchanged ideas about the joint training camp. It started with just the three of them, but soon, the other instructors joined in, leading to a lively discussion. The Azure Dragon, the Vermilion Phoenix, and the White Tiger. They had met aspetitors, but as they parted, gentle smiles adorned their faces. After facing life and death together and covering each other''s backs, they had be unlikely friends. Although this new instructor training course was shorter than any other year, it was more intense than ever. Now, as they returned to their respective academies, the experience they gained here would be passed on to their students. "Don''t expect the joint training camp to turn out the same way. Our students are elites." Read this at northdetldo, or else. "When I get back, I''m going to make those kids work their butts off." "Fufufu I''m already itching to get started." "Those brats are probably cking off right now" The instructors'' eyes gleamed with excitement and anticipation. Baek Suryong grinned wickedly. "Alright. Shall we give those kids the same experience we had?" ""Kukukukuku"" As one, the instructorsughed sinisterly like viins plotting mischief, sealing the harsh fate of the three academies'' students.
Trantor''s Note: Jaegal Soyeong hit the nail on the head without realizing it. The Blood Cult would have never gone down without Number 27 and the four masters. If I remember right, the joint training should be Ak Yeonho''s (and Kwak Duyong''s) arc, but it''s quite some time away. Chapter 244: Departure (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 While Baek Suryong enthusiastically discussed how he would abusetrain his students with the other instructors, Namgung Su went to talk to his father, who hade to see him off. "Were you nning to leave without saying goodbye?" Namgung Cheon asked, looking at Namgung Su with a hurt expression. Namgung Su bowed his head slightly, his face impassive as he mumbled, "I was going to leave quietly so as not to cause amotion." "Sigh" Namgung Cheon couldn''t help but shake his head at his third son''s bluntness. Well, that''s just his personality, I suppose. Unlike his elder brothers, who did everything in their power to win his favor, Namgung Su was always indifferent. Previously, Namgung Cheon had found the boy''sck of ambition distasteful, but now he felt the exact opposite. Despite the chaos engulfing the Namgung n, his third son remained as cool and rational as ever except for the fact that he was unusually eager to return to the Azure Dragon Academy. Curious, the Namgung Patriarch remarked, "Many people have decided to support you in the session war, including elders, corpsmanders, and most of the ordinary martial artists. It''s reached a state where even I, the Patriarch, can''t ignore it.""Yes, I''m aware of that." Why arent you reading this at northdetldo? "And yet you still want to rush back to the Azure Dragon Academy?" To say that Namgung Su saved the family from the Blood Cult attack wouldn''t be an exaggeration. If he stayed a little longer to help with the aftermath, he would be able to solidify his position as heir, but still, Namgung Su was adamant on returning to the Azure Dragon Academy. "Their attitude is precisely why I''m leaving." Namgung Cheon''s single eyelid trembled slightly. "Are you trying to say that you have no interest in seeding me?" The session war was not over yet, and his eldest and second sons were already nning theirebacks, doing everything they could to make amends for their mistakes, including visiting the martial artists they used tomand and apologizing in person. If Namgung Su left now, his position would likely be precarious. Namgung Cheon eyed his son with a hint of disappointment. If you give up now, I will never give you another chance. After a pause, Namgung Su shook his head. "Now is the time for our n to unite. We have no time to waste on petty matters." "What petty matters are you talking about?" "The session war, of course. We can continue all that nonsense after our n has recovered." "Hmm." Namgung Cheon fell silent, taken aback by his son''s admirable rebuttal. Instead of putting his own interests first, he prioritized the family. Nevertheless, he wasn''t about to reveal his satisfaction. "What if one of your brothers seizes power while you''re gone?" he asked. "If I were you, I wouldn''t let that happen." Namgung Cheon was dumbfounded. "What? Are you asking me to take your side?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. Namgung Su shook his head. "No. Before our family has fully recovered from this tragedy, you must not favor any one heir. Any internal strife during these difficult times would only cause more harm to our family." "So? What does that have to do with you being in such a hurry to leave?" Namgung Cheon''s lips twitched unconsciously. I think I understand Su''s intentions, but what does all that have to do with him trying to sneak out without telling anyone? "If I leave first, wouldn''t that give you a reason to send my brothers back to school? At least, that''s what I would do if I were Patriarch," Namgung Su exined. "Hoho" Namgung Cheon could onlyugh helplessly. He read my mind, huh? No, I''m the one who yed right into his hands Currently, the Namgung n was rife with tension. There was the First Young Master''s faction, the Second Young Master''s faction, and now the Third Young Master Namgung Su''s faction. For him, who needed to unite the family right now, this was a troublesome situation. Thus, when he heard that Namgung Su was nning to leave, he decided that he would send his other sons away as well. So this was all part of his n. While I was fretting over what to do, Su found a simple solution to the problem and guided me to the answer. I hate to admit it, but he''s a better leader than me. Namgung Cheon sighed. Though his mind warned him against showing favoritism to any of his sons, it seemed that his heart had already made its decision. Right now, he was secretly suffering from serious internal injuries that he may never fully recover from. Within a few years, he might be forced to step down as Patriarch. Before that happened, he had to choose a sessor, andtely, this third son standing before him had caught his eye. You ought to read this at northdetldo. "Actually, there is one more reason" Namgung Su suddenly added. Confused, Namgung Cheon asked, "What reason?" Namgung Su replied with an awkward smile, "I really am busy. I have to go back and prepare for my sses." "W-What? Puhahaha!" Namgung Cheon burst outughing, tears welling up at the corners of his eyes. For the first time since the incident, he broke out in genuine mirth. Was that Su''s attempt at a joke? Hahaha! No ordinary person would get it! After a while, when he finally calmed down, the Namgung Patriarch looked at Namgung Su with a gentle expression. "Very well. If you''re really going to use teaching as an excuse, then you had better win." Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? "Huh?" "Lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival and prove your ability to the world. If you do that" As there were many ears listening, Namgung Cheon conveyed the rest of his message telepathically. [I will make you my sessor.] "" For a while, father and son gazed at each other in silence. Namgung Su didn''t say anything. He simply sped his hands together and bowed, saying, "Understood." Namgung Cheon nodded, then stroked his youngest daughter''s hair. "Mimi, make sure to always listen to your brother at the Azure Dragon Academy, okay?" "Okay, Father!" Namgung Mi nodded energetically. Namgung Su''s eyes widened in shock. Eh? Wait, what did he just say? Mimi? At the Azure Dragon Academy? "F-Father? What are you talking about?" he began, when his mind finally registered the sight of Namgung Mi dressed in a thick travelling coat with a bag slung over her shoulder. Feeling his heart sink, he stuttered, "Y-You don''t mean" Namgung Cheon nodded brazenly. "I''m entrusting Mimi to you. Take good care of her." "This is the first time I''m hearing about this." Namgung Su grit his teeth. He badly wanted to refuse, but his opponent was the notoriously stubborn Namgung Patriarch. This is a free trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "That''s because I was originally nning to discuss this with you today morning, when I suddenly discovered you trying to sneak out." Namgung Su looked at Namgung Mi with a troubled expression. "I don''t have time to look after a child while I''m working." "" Little Namgung Mi, barely ten years old, fidgeted under her brother''s gaze. Sighing, Namgung Cheon sent Namgung Su a telepathic message. [The main family estate is still unsafe. Since we don''t know what other evil arts the Blood Cult might use, don''t you think it''s too dangerous to leave your little sister here?] [Still] [Mimi''s trauma won''t go away if she stays here. I heard she''s been having nightmares every day, and she only feels safe when she''s with you.] "" Namgung Su nced at his youngest sister. Even though she was the daughter of a noble martial family, she had already seen more horrors than someone her age should. He knew about the nightmares. After all, she came to his room every night, whining and begging to sleep with him. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong ce. He thought she was slowly getting better, but it seemed that he was wrong. "Oppa" Namgung Mi sped her small hands together and looked up at Namgung Su with puppy dog eyes. Namgung Cheon joined in the pleading, [I don''t n to leave her with you for long. Just take care of her for a few months until she feels better.] In the end, Namgung Su caved in and nodded. "Alright." He reached out and held his sister''s small hand. This is a non-profit trantion. Ads? What ads? "I promise I''ll be a good girl, Oppa. I won''t cause trouble," Namgung Mi said, smiling brightly. "I''ll take your word for that. By the way, you''re limited to one candy a day." "No, that won''t do I need at least three a day!" "Don''t even think about it." While the siblings negotiated over candy, Namgung Cheon approached Baek Suryong. "Mr. Baek Suryong, could you spare me a moment?" "Yes?" Baek Suryong turned around. Spying the young instructor putting his hand in his pocket and fumbling with the gratitude tokens inside, Namgung Cheon chuckled, "I didn''t bother to prepare a gratitude token for you. Our family will always be ready to help whenever our greatest benefactor calls. Instead I''d like to give you something else." "I''ve already received more than enough" Namgung Cheon pulled an item from his pocket. In a hurry, he had grabbed one of the Namgung n heirlooms. Baek Suryong instantly changed his mind. "This is? You don''t mean!?" His eyes widened in disbelief. The item was a jade gratitude token, but it wasn''t the Namgung n''s. Instead, four characters were etched on it: t (Divine Physician). Y arent you reading this at northdetldo? The gratitude tokens of the Sichuan Tang n or the Fire King were nothingpared to this. The Divine Physician was the most renowned physician in the world and one of the Ten Supremes. After living for over two hundred years, his mastery of the medical arts was said to have reached the level of immortals. Most importantly, he was the person Baek Suryong most desperately wanted to meet. "If you ever meet the Divine Physician, this shoulde in handy." "Thank you." Baek Suryong carefully epted the Divine Physician''s gratitude token. "By the way, do you know where he is?" Namgung Cheon shook his head. "He''s an elusive figure, so meeting him isn''t easy. Honestly, I wanted to use this myself many times, but I didn''t get to because I couldn''t find him, haha. Well, the Divine Physician is someone you can only meet through a special connection. Still, I have a feeling that if it''s you, you''ll definitely meet him sometime." northdetldo wees you. "I see." Baek Suryong nodded. By hook or by crook, he would definitely find the Divine Physician. After all, he needed that person''s help to raise his mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art and fully cure his Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians. Now that I have the gratitude token, I just need to locate him. Baek Suryong suddenly recalled the Dark Heaven Goddess''s words.
"Soon, a great cmity will befall the Namgung n. When that happens, you will have to make a choice, and your decision will ultimately determine whether the event bes a great disaster or a blessing for the world."
His martial arts had improved tremendously, and he had gained significant fame and countless connections from this journey to the Namgung Estate. So far, his choice had turned out to be rewarding for him at least. Suddenly, the Namgung Patriarch whispered, "Psst! Please take good care of my son. He''s still verycking." "Certainly, I''ll guide him as much as I can." This is a non-profit trantion. You should not be seeing ads. "FATHER!" Namgung Su scolded, scowling. However, the two men justughed. "Oh my, it seems I''ve been keeping you for too long." Namgung Cheon turned toward the estate gatekeepers. "Our benefactors are leaving! Open the gates!" The gates of the Namgung n swung open, and the Azure Dragon Academy instructors passed through. The Namgung n Patriarch, the elders, and the unitmanders all came out to see them off. Read this at northdetldo, or else. ""We''ll be going now! Goodbye!"" Namgung Su, Baek Suryong, and the other Azure Dragon Academy instructors bowed to the n members and mounted their horses, with Namgung Mi sitting in front of Namgung Su. When they were some distance away BANG! Namgung Cheon stomped his foot, and all the members of the Namgung n who hade to see them off stood at attention. Namgung Cheon inhaled deeply, then shouted, "The Namgung n will not forget the Azure Dragon Academy''s kindness!" He bowed respectfully to the leaving instructors, and all the members of the Namgung n followed suit. "!!" The instructors turned around to look back at them, dumbfounded. When the Azure Dragon Academy first came to the Namgung n, no one had expected anything from them. After all, for ten whole years, the Azure Dragon Academy had rankedst in the Heavenly Martial Festival. They were a symbol of failure and mediocrity. However, now they were returning to the Azure Dragon Academy as the Namgung n''s benefactors and heroes of the murim. No, this is just the beginning, isn''t it? Namgung Cheon mused, his instincts telling him that the storm called the Azure Dragon Academy was only just beginning to brew. "I''m definitely going to attend this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival," he swore to himself. The Namgung Patriarch remained where he was until the Azure Dragon Academy instructors disappeared over the horizon.
Trantor''s Note: MIMI''S HERE! This is the end of the Namgung Arc. We start a new arc on Christmas Day. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!